The Unfortunate Queen: Of fire and blood

by Lemonbite

In this tale, Bella won’t be the only new face around Forks. A mysterious young woman with secrets and strange gifts awakens among the pale strange residents known as the Cullens. Follow this peculiar girl navigate her way through this misfortunate journey of horrors and gospel.

My foundation lay on sliding land. Land that had slowly begun shifting underneath me. Bricks crumbled slowly turning me to dust! Tendrils of rot spread throughout my body. The walls are torn. Infestation sets in. Legs crawl throughout my organs. Eating and shitting. Leaving eggs inside me. Their life spreads within my decaying carcass, feeding the life cycle. Wild animal droppings spread across my carpets. The pungent ammonia heaviness creates dry heaves within every passing breath. Debris peels of my skin fall to the floor. Barring my bones, making them swell and distorting my face with crevices, them bulging out of place. Boards nailed to my shattered broken windows blocking my sight. Shall light ever pass through my open halls illuminating my chandeliers? Will my children ever dance within me enjoying the life I give them? Shielding them from the elements of our cold hard world. Watching closely, hearing the whispered conversations they think are free of onlookers? Will I ever see them go on to create their own family's, them giving me the purpose of extending my existence? As the seasons pass my grave decays further displaying the dilapidation. I sit alone, wasting away into the faded background of forgotten eras. Harassers come annually to poke my doorbell screeching accusations.

"Witch!Witch! Witch! Why won't you come bay at the moon? Please, oh' please Let's swing in the trees; under the starry night. Witch! Witch! Witch!"

The lyrics amended as the clock of time shifted further and further running from my porch, screeching at the sounds of the pipes rattling. Wait! what is this? Oh my. Could it be?! Visitors, for the first time in a century, I watched as two ladies pranced inside. The old door shuts behind them as they glance around.

"It requires a lot of work. I know she will just love it up in the tower."

This one had the coloring of tobacco wood. While the other of bleached birch. Bronze and silver I called them.

"Of course she will, she still thinks of herself as a princess at seventeen."

"Clara, whose fault would that be? "

"I'm simply saying, Alex, will love it. I just don't know how much she will love it, here. You have to admit Forks, isn't exactly her beat."

"Well, maybe that will be a good thing. You've said you worry about her social life. The lack of it. Maybe in a smaller town, she could blossom."

"Blossoming isn't her problem! It's who she chooses to engage with. She's blossomed just fine. She likes to pick up strays. Rough kids..."

"I know. I know. Just. Listen it's going to be ok. The business is picking up. I got the grant I needed. We were able to get you your storefront. I feel good about this place Clara. I think this is where she needs to be. Hopefully, she will start the change... "

"Would it be so wrong if she didn't? Why does she need to, change? What if she could just live? Not have this burden we share?"

"She already bares it, Love. "

"I know."

Two seasons pass as these visitors came back many times over. My shingles were the first to be mended. The banging all night wreaking havoc, them pruning and plucking. Eventually, I began to see. My eyes widened as those boards were replaced with pale pink stained glass windows. These people weren't hurting me. They were healing me. Shedding back the layers of neglect. My bones shifted overnight, slowly moving back in place. Cracks and holes mended, floors replaced... I began to resemble a home. A home, I was once a home. Brooke manor. The cursed witches land. The children sang songs at me about a murder. A young witch cursed these lands with her blood after being hung by the townsfolk.

Although they didn't quite know the true story. If I'm quite honest, I struggle with the details myself. If I try to remember my first child, I recall her being a spinster. A chemist, awfully ahead of her time. Because of the rules of society, she was deemed an outcast. A witch. Dismissed and turned into a mere joke. As the decades past the story changed as I began to rot, my appearance creating a horrific origin of my creation. However, these children, that I house now. They are the truth in that story. witches! They are witches I tell you. This is the story of how my bones grew because of one young witch and her flamboyant aunts.

Alexandra Morningstar

Forks, Washington. This overclouded place was my own personal hell. Why?! In the middle of my junior year, My aunts decided it would be a great idea to move 3,470.1 mi away from home. You may find yourself asking why that is? We're broke. Which technically didn't bother me, it just further pushed me deeper into not fitting in. It's not like there was any love lost with my hometown, but fuck, Miami was still my home! I loved the city, the way it made me feel just being in the bustle of it all. Which Clara didn't like very much. Always afraid I'd get into trouble. Mainly, because I preferred to hang out with the kids that weren't perfect carbon copies of what their parents wanted them to be. The not so bad part about the move was, we technically bypassed poverty. It's why I didn't complain. At least not to them anyway.

Why did my Aunts and I struggle so much? Well, probably because I'm so much like Clara. She wasn't exactly popular at my age. Her way to mitigate that? By controlling my life! I think she just wanted me to have what she didn't even if I had no desire for whatever that was. We've had issues like this my entire life. You see, my parents are dead. They died of separate illnesses. Eric of cardiac complications related to Multiple Sclerosis. While Claire died of takotsubo cardiomyopathy more commonly known as broken heart syndrome. Several years of therapy, diagnosis's and mommy issues later, I, of course, clung to her twin sister. I loved her, she was for all intents and purposes my mom. Although, neither of us used that term. It felt wrong. They died when I was 6 years old, both within six months of each other. I watched my mother slowly fall apart. Dying in a hospital bed. Before that, my entire life had been lost to her caring for her ailing husband. Sorry. Excuse me, I'm working through some resentment and jealousy issues. Please be patient with me, I'm a work in progress. What I'm getting at was there wasn't much room for me in my mother's life. So Clara was helping them. We all lived together. It was easier that way. And after they died Clara got official full guardianship for a kid she was already raising. Eventually, after getting married to Willow, they both adopted me and she's been along ever since. So can you see how things can be a bit complicated between us?

There's a lot more to that and we will get there I promise but before we do, Id like to explain our current living situation. We've lived here for a month. I haven't ventured out very much into town. We live on the outskirts. The house in question is a half-finished Victorian manor. I say half-finished because of how much damage it had, the house was dirt cheap. I don't know, something about some murder back in the day and it's just been sitting ever since. Outside of stitting around this blue dreary weathered town. Clara leased a shop. Morningstar elixirs and remedies' its called, its an apothecary. A what? I know, just hear me out okay. Her work history before? She was a pharmaceutical chemist. She left the industry after realizing how seedy it was. She would help create life-saving medication only for it to be price gouged, effectively, limiting who had access. She now runs an independent pharmacy online. Mostly selling homeopathic medicines. Herbs, salves, even perfumes. However, she also had a side business. Creating medical-grade medication for locals. She was trained in western medicine and traditional medical practices.With the help of Willow, they helped supply safe options to street sales. Not just pills and shit, I mean Clara, effectively synthesized her own supply of insulin. Back home there was this little old lady who hadn't been able to afford her medicine. So she gave it to her for free. That's the kind of hippy she is.

Anyway. Willow. She's cool. Sort of techy and the main reason we were here in Washington. She's a Biotechnology Botanist, she had just received a grant for her research. The work brought her to this part of Washington. Remind me why couldn't it have taken us to New York? Somewhere I'd actually belong. Somewhere I could have had some fun…I'm not sure how I'd describe myself. I'm seventeen years old and I feel like an outsider. That sounds like a regurgitation of something you practice so you don't get sent in for grippy socks. I don't know who I am... I've always felt this sense of 'what's out there?'. My head in the clouds, always searching for something. Whether that meant scouring through tomes about some ancient civilization and its origins or if that meant the subcultures of society. Documenting the outsiders on the fringes. Talking to individuals that live on the streets, or even work them. Immortalized in film, making sure their stories are never forgotten. Yeah that sounds good, damn I should have recorded that. I shook my head free of the thought and just continued on. The point I'm getting at is. I've always felt everything so deeply, especially as a child. Which probably contributed to an ass fuck load of trauma. While my aunt Clara, she too felt everything. Felt just as much pain but refuses to acknowledge it, while I can't stop. So I fuck around and get into trouble. A lot.

Like for example. Today is my first day at Forks High. Heh. It's now January, the snow was just starting to coat the roads with sleet. I hate it here already. Unlike many of the residents of Florida, my aunt knew how to drive in snow. Unfortunately the car were in, isn't made for it. So the ride is pretty bumpy. I hadn't unpacked my winter clothes yet out of spite so I'm wearing her coat. It smells like essential oils. I'd laugh but I'm not kidding. We just pulled up against the curb and I huff. Clara sat there, still running the car as if she couldn't wait for me to get out. She didn't even look at me. She just kept her eyes pinned to the mirror. Cutting her eyes at me. I held the handle and waited for her to speak.

"I need you to try Alex. I know this isn't your comfort zone. But I need you to try and make this work. Okay?"

"Yeah, whatever."

I didn't want to talk to her about 'trying' so I got out of the car before she could say anything else to add to my already shitty day. I didn't listen to her snipping after me as she drove off. I just kept walking through the crowd of the humble place. The school was rather large. Especially because only 357 students attend... well 359. During the break, I checked out a few places I heard some kids haunt. Not to make friends or anything. Just to. Okay I was looking for a dealer. So I'll let you in on a little secret. I'm an addict. Well was. I'm clean now… but I don't plan on it for long. Unfortunately I didn't find jack shit. But I did learn. Supposedly, another new girl came into town.

I didn't see her but she's originally from here, she's the police chief's kid. So I'll be staying away from her. Wouldn't want my stink to rub off on her. Or hers to snag on to me. Anyway. So including me, myself and I and 358 total high schoolers, most of whom have known each other their entire lives. There's gotta be somebody who has something or knows someone who has something that can get me loaded… at least sleepy enough not to care. But who's to say they will even speak to me, let alone tell me where to score: It's so cute how my aunt wants me to try here of all places. The saving grace is At least I can take trips to Seattle. I've heard they have a pretty dope crowd in the art world. I like to fancy myself an amateur director. Acting was pretty cool for a while. But I enjoy bringing my creations to life instead of molding me into something someone wants me to be. Okay, all that and I know for a fact I can find a dealer there. As I made my way inside the place. The first thing you notice about the school is that it's understaffed. Upon walking into the front office to pick up my schedule. The only person available? A plump white lady. Purple glasses hung from her neck on one of those chains. I didn't know people actually wore those. Humph ... that's actually really handy. Shit. I'm hungry. While I waited. I tapped my hand on the counter, she peered over those glasses to see me.

"Alex Morningstar. I'm here to pick up my schedule."

She continued to eye me sleepily. She eventually slunk off. I waited for her to print it out for me. I tried not to appear impatient or rude, I just wanted to get the day over with. It had just begun and I was already at my limit. Once I had said schedule I made my way to my first class. Which was English. The walk there wasn't particularly interesting. I just noticed how dated everything was. Even the nicer objects such as a gaudy case filled with little gold trinkets from some ancient sports games. But I kind of got excited when I walked into the class and spotted it full. Listen, ok just listen. I actually like school. I just can't stand being told what I'm supposed to learn. I aimed for a seat in the back of the class. Not to talk or goof off but because I liked to read sometimes and didn't want to be disturbed. Most of the other kids either sat quietly talking or were trying to catch the last few minutes of sleep.

The teacher sat behind the desk. He was a balding man, despite being seated you could tell while standing he would tower over people. His nameplate on the desk, Mr. Mason. I stand corrected, as he stood to shut the door. I saw that he just had a long torso. His legs were oddly short. He pitter pattered back to the desk for roll call. Thankfully I wasn't forced to introduce myself. But he did read both my name and the name of the other new girl. Bella Swan. The police chiefs kid. Great… She was only a few seats to my left. Chocolate brown hair hung past her shoulders in soft waves. Her face was hidden partially but even then I could see she was pretty, a simplistic beauty to her from what I could make of it. Girl next door look. When the teach called out her name she looked like a deer in headlights. Since all of these people knew each other, they all seemed to have a staring problem. They were looking at her probably because she was so pale and from Arizona, no judgment, I just noticed. More than a few people had stared me down already. I didn't care why. I was not in the mood for this. This is another reason I didn't get along well with kids my age. I really can't stand the majority of interactions with anyone.

The syllabus was passed back, thankfully I knew the work already. In fact, I'm pretty sure I have some of these already done in my portfolio. Aunt Willow would constitute this as cheating. Although I think of it as working smarter not harder. Why should I have to redo the work I've already done? That's stupid. She should blame American school systems, why is our school teaching us outdated information? Textbooks falling apart, information whitewashed. I was lost in thought when the bell rang. I waited for the majority of the other students to get up before rising and trying to head on out myself. I was stuck behind Bella, who was having a conversation with this Asian kid that desperately needed Accutane. He noticed me and tried chat me up too.

"Hey, you're Morningstar right? You live up the hill? "

"Yeah, I just moved here from Florida. "

Bella smiled at me. I think I just saved her from this kid hitting on her. He continues to ask me about the murder at my aunts cracked out victorian home. We all walked with each other to our next class. The guy's name was Eric, he had lived here for most of his life, his family moved away from Seattle because of the crime rate. But he's settled in here real nice with a group of other kids. As he twiddled on and on about them he eventually asked. "What're schedules look like?" Eric asked us. So Bella and I both whipped them out. The school must have had classes full, every single one lined up with hers. Well the core classes anyway, our electives were the only differences. I had chosen some creative writing class and journalism. While she had Spanish and art. I noticed some scribbling on her hands, she likes to draw on herself. I filed that away for some reason. I shouldn't even be thinking about her. Ugh. Eric went on his way, while Bella and I walked into our next class. Trig, for the life of me I couldn't understand math. Every other subject I've been able to master. But numbers? Yeah, might as well call me illiterate to that language. Much to my aunt's chagrin, even with tutors I still could only manage a C average.

"Alright class, we have two new students. Why don't you stand up and introduce yourselves."

Yeah, Mr.Varner. You're officially on my shit list. Why? Why do I need to introduce myself to kids that have probably known my name since I stepped foot into this place? What's the purpose of this? He must be a sadist.

"The names Alex, I save Alexandra for family only. I'm from Florida but now I live up the hill. No, there were no bodies found. Sorry."

"So, if there weren't any bodies. What was inside?" A kid to my right asked. I wasn't sure if he was being facetious or genuinely asking.

"Well um, when we first got here I did find a dead rat. It was completely run-down but it's now almost completed in renovations." I sat back down.

Bella didn't have it any better than I did. She stammered and stuttered her way through the introduction. I think she had social anxiety which only pissed me off further. Not at her, just the situation. Sometimes teachers don't take into account how embarrassing this could be.

Each class droned on. Watching the clock didn't make it better just more aware of how sluggish I felt. My temper hadn't subsided either so I kept snapping remarks. Luckily for me Bella understood sarcasm ,unlike, some of these people. We sat with each other just about every class. It was now lunch. She sat at a table with the kid from earlier... what was his name? Black as night hair hung greasily like it had been dipped in fry oil... oh, Eric. I should know that know by heart. Now, now, I'm not being mean. My dad's name is Eric too. Anyway. They went a long to go sit with his little buddies. I decided I'd rather not sit with them today. The food also looked quite inedible so I took a trip to the vending machine. Nutter Butters, a bag of sun chips, and a bottle of fruit punch would be my lunch today. Now let's see if we can't find a suitable place to eat. Looking around I realized not many tables were open. There were two free. Although they were both empty. I could sit there but I'd stick out worse than I already was. Nothing worse than being a new kid except for the new kid no one liked.

I began walking to the back of the cafeteria. Glass windows looked out into the parking lot. Rows and rows of spots full and behind them? Trees. Just endless amounts of trees. Which was fine, I love nature. My point is, even If I had wanted to go somewhere else there was nowhere to go. While deep in thought, I ran dead smack into a hard body. I was leaving out the back door, just planning on walking the campus until the bell rang for the next class.

"Really? I get it, I'm short, but I'm not fucking invisible."

My junk food was strewn about, my phone not too far from where I fell. A pair of very strong arms helped me up, I had to look up to see who I had been so rudely pushed over by. He was tree-like, my neck had to strain to meet his eyesight. Oh by hot damn he was pretty. I dreamily stared at a dimple.

"Sorry, miss?"

"It's Alex."

The rest of his entourage made it inside without introducing themselves. Just sidestepping my stuff. The guy bent down and grabbed my things, handed them to me, and spoke.

" Well, I'm sorry Alex. I really didn't see you. I'm Jasper."

His voice dripped like honey. Which suited him as honey blonde waves hung to his chin accentuating his pretty features. Deep amber eyes, perfectly sculpted brows... oh, he knew he was pretty huh.

"Well jasper, you should watch your step."

I took my things from him and walked off. I hope he didn't see the smile spread across my face. Maybe forks won't be so bad! I quickly ate my meal in between walking to my next classes. I saw the blonde boy again on my way. He was looking at me too. Huh. Biology might be fun. I was with Bella and this girl that sat at her lunch table. Angela was her name, turns out she too was taking our class. Angela looked sort of average, not ugly but nothing seems to stand out. She was Latina and wore these thick glasses but they worked for her face. She expressed herself through fashion. Her personality is written all over her clothes. I could tell that she was cool people. On our way in. Jasper and this auburn-haired boy walked side by side seemingly deep in conversation. He too looked striking. I had never seen such flawless skin, not a blemish in sight on either face.

I was intrigued and deeply dismayed to notice that it wasn't the blonde that walked into class but the auburn-haired boy. At least there was one that I could ogle at. All the workstations were taken already, so Bella and I had to share with him. I sat in front of them while they sat next to each other. I looked him over again but that might have been a mistake, he didn't seem too pleased to have people sitting at his table. His body language was all weird and he kept his nose turned up like he was smelling something foul. I watched Bella sniff her hair subconsciously. Did she stink? I sniffed. Nope. Great this fuck hole was making her think she stunk. What a dick. I had enough of his attitude problem so I spoke up.

" I'm sorry are you ok? I mean we could move if that would make you feel better?"

My words dipped in sarcasm. His eyes met mine and a smirk spread across his lips.

"You're fine."

He just as harshly replied. Bella's face was stark red as she witnessed our animosity. For the rest of the class, I tried not to acknowledge the asshole in front of me. Which seemed to suit him well, as he never spoke to Bella or me again. After the bell rang, he got up so quickly he jostled Bella around.

"What an asshole," I muttered

"It's ok."

She seemed embarrassed. I felt bad, I probably didn't help much. Gym, was the last class of the day. Thankfully, It went by the quickest. The activity on the docket? Volleyball! It helped release the rest of the pent-up energy. Once school let out, I found myself waiting in the parking lot for my aunt.

I didn't have a car yet. A gorgeous red Plymouth pulled up. I called it Christine. It wasn't the one from the movie but she was painted like the killing car of the cult classic Stephen King film. This time It was aunt willow behind the wheel. I hopped in only to be bombarded with questions.

"How was your first day? Meet any cute boys or girls?" What about potential friends?"

"Slow down Low, so my first day wasn't too bad. I hated it at first but then I got knocked over by the hottest guy I've ever seen. "

"Ok, so you have to tell me about him. Did you get his number?"

"Unfortunately no. So he's super tall, got blonde hair, and has these piercing amber eyes. But I think he hangs out with this asshole. He was so rude to this girl, her name is Bella. The other new kid. Anyway, so it probably wouldn't work if he was anything like his friend."

"So friends?"

"Well, I hung out with the new girl. I wouldn't call us friends yet but we will see."

With that final answer, we pulled off, leaving the dreaded forks high and making our way into town. Out of both my aunts, I got along best with Willow. Although I craved a relationship with Clara. We were making our way to the shop.

"Now, I know that this move isn't easy. I'm glad you're at least trying. It makes her feel better." I rolled my eyes but listened.

The car is now parked outside Morningstar elixirs and remedies. Droan. A small shop across the way. Fresh white paint on the outside, while the inside still needed a bit of work. On the walls, floor-length shelves housing the herbs. We sold loose leaf teas and sachets. Pastes, creams, potions, and anything else you could think of. Where did all of it come from? Not from online. Back up the hill, we had a newly renovated conservatory. Full of flora, native and exotic. Which we harvested and ground. Once you open the door to the shop, the scent of herbal wood fills your nostrils. Lavender, wormwood, belladonna... which was poison in high doses. Natural remedies to cure ailments. My aunt sat leaning over the glass.

"How was school." The words slowly spilled from her lips.

"Fine."

"Did you try today?"

"Yes."

Nothing more was said. I went over to her side to see what she was doing. She had been painting, she was creating signs to promote the shop.

"They look great. Where are you going to hang them?"

"Well, I thought I could go around town and places these everywhere. I also copied some flyers. Hopefully, it will help."

After stocking some of the shelves and completing my homework we all went back up the hill. Tonight was family game night. Dinner had been prepared already, we toasted hoagies. Chicken teriyaki had marinated overnight. The meat was so juicy and tender.

After the games, I made my way back upstairs to my tower. The odd shape of the room is comforting. It was septagonal. The roundness of the room made me feel safe. It was my favorite part of the house. This was one of the first rooms completed. We went for restoration and some modernization. Fully functional bathrooms on each level are completely updated for comfort. While many of the floors that could be restored held the original wood. Most of the furniture left inside had been completely rotted so it all had to go. The staircases were extended to allow foot room. Why were the steps during the Victorian era so short?Supposedly they caused a lot of deaths back then. I sleepily yawned after such a long tiring day between worrying about pleasing my aunts. Making friends as well as maintaining my grades. Cute boys and assholes, my eyes closed as soon as I felt the downy texture of my velvet duvet.

Snowfall.

The orange streams of light peeking through the drapes, woke me. The morning had come much quicker than anticipated. Despite falling asleep with ease, I felt as if I hadn't slept a wink. This morning I refused to make the mistake of not eating again since lunch is less than desired. Clara stood behind the kitchen island, waiting for the coffee to finish brewing.Willow sat at the kitchen table with me. Her eyes gleamed with an emotion that was unrecognizable. Suspicious...

" Who is dying?"

Which made Willows resolve break.

"No one is dying Alex. You always assume the worst. We just have a surprise for you."

Clara groaned as we talked. She began to rub her temples. She croaked out sleepily.

"Go check the mail."

"We get mail?"

I wrinkled up my nose in question but I did as asked. Only to come face to face with a brand new bike. The bike in question? A Barbie pink hot rod with duo chrome flames. It took me a second to realize I was screaming in delight. Behind me trotted my two very gay aunts. Willow sprouted with joy at my excitement while Clara looked at me sternly. The keys between her fingers.

" This is not a toy. You can and will probably wreck this thing. Please try not to kill yourself. " She handed me the keys to my motorcycle.

"I'll take care of blossom. I swear."

Already having named the sexy beast of transportation. Which made a smile break across her face. Her arms encircle me, she placed a kiss on my hairline.

"Yes, I know. Now go get dressed for school. You don't want to be late.

Today I decided to go all out. I had to match her. I couldn't show up to school with a bike like that and wear drab everyday jeans. So I wore red cargo pants. They had patches and pins on the thighs. Black combat boots, and a pink crop top. Underneath a fishnet bodysuit, the arms were distressed and had thumb holes in the sleeves. My hair hung down my back in firey ringlets. Make-up beat to the gods. I couldn't help looking at myself in the mirror. Trying to find her in my features. My mother, Claire. My mother and aunt both had golden bronzed skin. Skin so beautiful the sun kissed the glow on their cheeks. I on the other hand only had features on my side. A pasty yellow tone during winter all my color seemingly drained from my skin. It didn't seem like it would change much now living in forks. My father was a white man. Green eyes, and dark tufts of waves with goofy glasses. I believe his family came from Ireland, although my mother was the one with the red hair. Her's was much darker than mine. I've been dying it more vibrant since I could remember. It gave my hair a fire-tinged look. Which I believed suited my personality better.

I made much more of a splash as I pulled up to forks high. Whistles could be heard the first day I arrived at the scene with blossom. I can't believe my aunts got me this. I've always wanted a motorcycle but Clara thought it was unsafe to drive. I guess since we lived in such a small town now, she was less worried about me getting hit on the roads. The week went by much quicker. The first day stuck in my head as if it had been multiple days long. While the rest had gone by in a flash. It helped that my mood wasn't as sour. I clicked well with Bella. We seemed to be building a slow-paced friendship.

Although she seemed distracted for most of the week. We would be chatting and she would zone out into space. It seemed to happen mainly during lunch and biology... coincidentally the only periods we shared with the auburn-haired boy. She eventually admitted to me their names. The first day, the group she hung with during lunch told her. Jasper was the one I knocked into, I already knew his first name. Edward... that's the boy she's obsessed with. The one that was an absolute jerk our first day.

While the rest of his siblings are named Alice, Emmet, and finally Rosalie. I was more partial to Jasper and Rosalie. The only blondes of their little elite group. They only hung out with each other, Im serious like I never saw them talk to anyone other than each other. Rosalie was a busty beauty. A senior. She and Emmet both actually. They were all adopted by the resident doctor and his wife. The closest hospital was quite small. But since he has been here it's been extended and they have equipment rivaling some of the top hospitals in the area. The Cullens. That's who they were. The wealthiest people in this rundown part of the country. I'm not exactly sure why they are here of all places. But at least I had eye candy while we served time in this hellhole. Edward had been M.I.A all week. The only encounter I had with him was the first day. Hopefully, if he does return, it's from obedience school. Maybe then he won't be such an asshole. I didn't have any more embarrassing moments with Jasper. However, we did share a class. I'm shocked I didn't see him the first day.

We shared American civics. Bella and I sat next to each other in almost every class but this one. You see this class had assigned seats. Mine was two spots diagonal of his. Not close enough to cheat off his paper but enough where I could glance over at him. He was always quiet unless he was speaking up about the topics. He really cared about civil rights. Especially the rights of black folk. Damn this white boy might make the cut.

He also felt pretty strongly about gay rights. He got in frequent debates never tolerating homophobic remarks. I just couldn't keep my eyes off him and I think he knew it. We would flirt almost. It was mainly just banter, nothing too serious. Anytime I would try and make a move though it was like he... disappeared. He would close himself off. Maybe he was traumatized? Clara would not approve. I'm not sure of the type of boys she wanted me to date. But I never got along with the guys that were stable. Despite having two guardians that love me and a decent life; I still seemed to crack under the weight of my past. I got along best with others that had scars too. It seemed to be worse with girls though. I'm not ready to unpack my ex girlfriend. It's not like we were super serious or anything. We were like sixteen. But she was my best friend and it ended badly.

It was now the second week of school. A chilly morning with tons of slick roads. Bella was bent over checking the chains on her tires when suddenly I felt like every bone in my body had shattered.

Let's rewind a bit so you can fully understand. Tyler Crowley. He was a member of Bella's friend group. A basketball player. He was one of the only other black kids that attended forks high.We hadn't talked much though. Which shouldn't shock me. Within the group, Bella and I, were so new we usually just talked to each other. He's alright though. He mostly hangs out with Mike , this white boy, he also was on the basketball team. He had the largest crush on Bella...I don't know… he gives me vibes. Then there's Jessica, she was one of the main populars. Catty and bitchy were her forte when it came to personality. I didn't like her very much for that reason. Angela was the bookish girl with the quirky fashion taste. She also enjoyed finding the gossip of the town. Eric, the greasy raven-haired computer geek. I only really liked Bella, Angela, and Eric. Everyone else just happened to be there.

Tyler drove a van. It was actually kind of cool. It was one of those retro ones. The paint was all beat but still pretty rad. The van swerved wrong and slid on ice. I didn't see it coming so I never had a chance to move out the way. Blossom, my motorcycle, lay crushed on top of me. I was stuck between the bike and Bella's truck... oh fuck Bella! I tried to turn my head and see if she was ok. The only thing I saw were black eyes. I don't mean the type of brown that looks black. I mean actual black eyes! Sunken into the sockets of none other than Edward Cullen. He held Bella in one hand, while the other was pushed deep into the van. It was dented in where his hand was placed. How is that possible? Did he stop the VAN?! Where did he come from? My thoughts swirled. Staying focused and awake become a task. I looked down at my body, all twisted and mangled... a pool of blood.The last thing I saw before the darkness drug me down. A completely different pair of black eyes... someone was calling my name.

"Alex."

It sounded gargled and cartoon-like. Hands pulled me out of the debris. Cries of help coming from every direction.

"I've got you."

My body went limp, cradled by the darkness of what I assume was death. Safely in the arms of a stranger, I allowed myself to rest.

Whiteness blurred in my vision as I tried to open my eyes. A deep panic set in as I tried to move and couldn't. My body restrained from movement.

" Don't struggle."

A deep voice whispered. Making painful chills run up my spine. The memories of the crash began to flood. How did I survive? Am I paralyzed? What the fuck happened to me?!

"She thinks she's paralyzed."

A voice boomed from the opposite side of the room. The weight of my restriction lifted. I was able to slowly move into a sitting position. I was confronted with a sight that I couldn't quite explain. A pack of very pale and very strange-looking people were corralled around me. Boxing me in. I tried to move my head but couldn't. I felt a brace tightly strapped on. I removed it. Only a dull throb of pain pulses but nothing else. I looked down at my hands and arms, to only see them unmarked... they looked completely normal. No blood, stitches, or scars insight. Where were my aunts? Where is Willow?! What the fuck? Clara?! I know that it would be difficult for her but I'm sure she would have come. She had a phobia of hospitals since my mother's death but for fucks sake?! I continued to panic. Edward made a sound and then spoke.

"Both Clara and Willow arrived not too long after you did. Although It was made abundantly clear that you would be staying the night. My father informed them the best thing was to wait and so he sent them home to rest."

The sound of his voice brought me out of my thoughts forcing my attention on him. There he stood; his eyes no longer seemed so inky. It took me a dangerously long second to understand that I never vocalized that question. All the thoughts in my mind ceased. I paused to look around the room.

I was indeed alone, it was in fact night outside. The hands that were touching me belonged to a very recognizable face. It's the same one I think about during my free time. Those cute dimples and that perfect length of honey blonde wavy hair... it was Jasper. Despite getting lost in his dreamy face. The panic came back as I remembered just how banged up I must have been. I remembered how much pain I felt and I jerked away from his grip. I shouldn't be alive, something was wrong. I came face to face with the boy that probably saved my life. Edward was right by my side having anticipated my movements.

"You need to stay here and answer a few of our questions."

A low growl emanated from Jasper. The sound shot my heart into a fast paced race. Edward retreated, with such a force I was shoved backwards. I heard a voice from the middle of the room.

"We need to understand how you were able to heal yourself? "

The sound dripped with curiosity and restraint. I was slowly sat up again as I regained my balance, Jaspers hands holding me up with such a gentle grasp it barely registered.

"What are you talking about?" I choked out

"When you were brought in, you had extensive bruising, a concussion, a broken wrist, hip, and leg. While now all that remains is a recuperating concussion?

Every single one of your wounds healed. If you had been awake I might have been forced to do the last thing I could. Just before your miraculous recovery, you slipped into a coma after bleeding into your brain. "

The man speaking wore the tale-tell signs that he was a doctor. You know, the coat and the accouterments. I noticed the tag that stated his last name. Cullen. I moved my eyes over to the next creature. Rigidly standing alert. It was none other than the tall beautiful blonde with the bountiful tits.

"Her name is Rosalie," Edward spoke cutting through my thoughts once again. He sounded annoyed for some reason. "The doctor would be Carlisle, that's Esme and Emmet. She is Alice and well... Jasper."

He pointed to each person as I looked around the room to view my captors. I was starting to feel like the fly in the spider's web. Caught like the gazelle by the lion. Each of them had the same perfect porcelain skin with similar hard but absolutely flawless faces. They all looked as if they didn't breathe or move.

A similar sensation washed over me. They looked too much like statues or portraits. Inhuman. It took me a moment to realize that these people were waiting. Waiting for me to give them answers to things I didn't know or even knew how to comprehend.

"I told you she doesn't know anything."

Edward spoke once again. I turned my head so fast in his direction.

"Get Out Of My Head."

I yelled with such anger and fear but my face winced in pain. My muscles still felt bruised and my neck stung from the force. I shook in pain. I was so damn scared I almost pissed myself.

"How are you doing that? What the fuck is going on."

A rush of calm fled over my body, all of a sudden my eyes started to feel incredibly heavy. Although, I was able to resist the urge to sleep.

"You saved my life?" The question slipped from my lips.

"I'm sorry, I went for Bella. If I caused any of your wounds."

His voice trailed off. Sheepishly Edward looked away but was able to recover much quicker than I had anticipated. His face went blank.

"Is she ok?"

"Yes, she hit her head but I was able to shield her from further injuries, I wasn't able to grab you both." He said sincerely.

"I felt the van hit me. I saw your eyes, like black vats of coal. There was so much blood. How am I alive?" I asked all of these questions in bewilderment and confusion.

"We're trying to ascertain the same thing. Alex. You shouldn't be here, right now." Edward stressed just how important those words truly meant.

"Neither should you. Am I right Edward?! If that's even your name?"

"You know that's my name. Stop playing games."Edward seemed frustrated but I cut him off before he could say anymore.

"I'm not playing a damn game. How should I know what's real? I mean it's starting to feel as if I woke up in an episode of the x-files. For fucks sakes, look at you people..."

How dare they accuse me! Corner me alone, and treat me as if I'm the damn problem, while they stand around and look like fucking robotic aliens!

"That's enough! look. Tell us what you are and what you know. "

Rosalie stepped forward with accusatory body language. While her tone reached a level that made me think she might actually hurt me. A voice interrupted hers. The one they called Esme, walked over and laid her hand on my arm.

"I'm sorry for my children's behaviors. I'm sure you're very frightened." She made it clear physically that she meant no harm.

"Jasper is here for your safety and ours. I apologize if you're uncomfortable. We just need to understand what exactly happened today?" Her voice dripped from her lips with a softness only a mother could muster.

I looked into her striking amber eyes and knew she was trying to manipulate me. Yes, she was being sweet about it and very mothering but it was manipulative nonetheless.

"Look lady, I really don't care who you people are. And cut the act. I grew up without a mother. It's going to take a lot more than you scolding me to manipulate me into doing what you want. As for the rest of you weirdos.. just leave me alone, go on, get! "

The look on her face rang in shock. However, I didn't back down. It was clear this tableau was meant to intimidate me. Although I did feel a slight pang of guilt. She genuinely seemed hurt by my words. The huge burly bear-looking one snorted and tried to hold in a laugh. Which issued a glance of annoyance from the petite fae-faced one. Her limbs fit together in a way that seemed unnatural. Her waif body moved in a fashion that seemed calculated like a cat. Her pointed face was almost perfectly level with mine.

" I'm Alice, I've seen you around the school. You like to hang around Bella."

"What are you? All of you?"

The harder I tried to think about how strange they looked the more my brain felt like it was moving through sludge. I started to feel woozy and I couldn't hold consciousness for much longer. My body went limp in the arms of Jasper, by the time my eyes closed the rest of the strange beings called the Cullens disappeared in a flash. The last thing I saw this time was the dark amber eyes of jasper. One more glaringly strange thing about those so-called Cullens.

The Cullens.

I awoke with a startle, however, there wasn't a threat in sight. Well, except for an assault of floral perfume. I was thankful and I relaxed. My eyes adjusted to the light. The view in question, an assortment of all sorts of beautiful flowers. Tulips, orchids, and hyacinths to name a few. They were surrounding my bed. I wonder who sent them? Aunt Willow lay half crumbled in a chair off to the corner of the room.The sound of the hospital brought to life. Unlike how still and silent the night before. Except for those Cullens. There he is. Not the blonde or the annoying other one, but the daddy.

"You're awake."

It was more a statement than a question. To my left stood the doc. His face was pulled taut in an expression that I couldn't quite place.

"I'm sorry for how things went last night."

His tone was much softer now. I couldn't resist, I reached out to grasp his hand. The flesh was cold... unnaturally cold. I turned it over to assess his palm.

"You're not human are you?" The words ran from my lips in nothing but a whisper."

Amber eyes with dark black flecks gazed down at me.

"You have healed well enough to be discharged this morning."

He removed his hand from mine and made quick haste of leaving. It didn't take too long for me to leave as well. Aunt willow helped me pack up any of the flowers I wanted and we made our way back up the hill. The welcoming scent jolted my senses as I entered our abode. Fresh warm apple pie. My favorite.

"What's the occasion?" I called out hungrily.

"Just a little something to warm you up. I'm sorry that I. Oh, you know how I feel when it comes to hospitals. "

Clara was worried and it was most definitely showing. Despite being my loving but control-freak of an aunt she was genuinely concerned for my well-being which made it hard to be angry.

"The doc said I'm good to go. No harm no foul. Which actually brings me to a great question... where's my bike?"

If I survived I'm sure it didn't. Although it didn't hurt to ask. Clara and Willow both looked at each other with worried glances. Willow was the first to speak.

" It doesn't matter. All that does matter is that you're safe."

They were being suspiciously quiet and evasive so I left it alone. Despite my body being technically fine I still ached as if every bone in my body had been shattered. So I had special orders to take it easy. The following month left a very sour taste in my mouth. Clara and Willow both stayed silent about how I seemingly was able to walk away from a scene that should have left me belly up in a coffin. It left me sick and tired as I researched and contemplated just what the Cullens, actually, were.

The first week back to school had been an eventful one. Bella and I were both bombarded with many concerned machinations of help. Mostly because we took the most damage. Tyler's injuries were merely a few cuts and gashes on his face and arms. While Bella suffered a good smack to the back of the head and her leg had been skinned up pretty bad too. Unfortunately, I took the brunt of the van. The official paperwork says concussion, bruised body, and a few scrapes. As for my bike, I found it in the town dump. It was trashed. The paint all scraped up, handles twisted bent out of shape. Sounds like a corpse right? Hmm. I stashed a piece of the wreckage for a good luck charm. It can't hurt me much anymore. Right? I still can't quite put my finger on how I survived. Since the crash, Bella and I haven't been as close. Both of us were consumed with insufferable questions.

I could tell she was still obsessed with them. Which I understood. The local residents of which I'm speaking. They stayed even clearer than before. Which at first only a few of them were even in my perview anyway. Rosalie, Jasper, and Edward. Every single one of them stayed away from me as if I was a leper. Alice the sneaky fae-faced one was the only one that dared to look my way. While Edward only acknowledged me when forced by our sharing of a workstation in biology. He sat at least a foot away from Bella and me, which seemed to make her even more curious about him than before. Which to be fair he saved her life. Mine was just a 'happy' accident, I guess. Or maybe he had intended to try and save us both? Jasper, he hadn't been around. I mean I'd see him at lunch with his lifeless adopted siblings pretending to be human. He sat further away in civics class. Sometimes not even bothering to show up. It was now March. Spring nigh. As well as the 'girl's choice' spring dance. I hadn't thought about my life as a teenager in a while. I mean boys kind of seem less interesting compared to a near-death experience and a possible alien encounter. It never occurred to me that boys here might actually want to go out with me. Or girls. Bella of course had already been asked by Mike. Much to Jessica's displeasure. I still really didn't get along with her. It's really hard to get past the popularity contest roller coaster she likes to deep throat. Angela was desperately pinning for Eric. I'm not sure if she even knows just how much he's really into her too. He's just too oblivious.

This brings me back to Tyler. Now he. He was constantly trailing behind us trying to make up for what happened. He was flirtatious before all of this, but now? I think he mainly just wants to rid himself of the guilt. Tyler was standing behind me while I put my books away in the locker. I mean like I said he was pretty cute but... ugh, no.

" I thought It was girl's choice?"

"It is but I figured I'd ask you? It's ok if you don't want to go."

I tried to assess the situation. I'd rather not go, to be honest, it's not my scene. So, I kindly respond with.

" Thank you for asking. You've been very nice and helpful as of late."

I didn't want to seem like a bitch so I turned him down as nicely and sincerely as possible. As soon as I could I hightailed it away. This was the day that I mustered up enough courage to confront the rest of the Cullens. It was lunch period but instead of sitting with bella's friend group, after that awkward situation. I bravely made my way over to the Cullens. They sat much further out than the rest of the student body. To only further their status. I could feel eyes on my back as I marched with ease and sat down with Edward and the fae faced Alice. They were shocked but didn't resist. I pulled out the mangled piece of my motorcycle. I laid it right in front of Rosalie's perfectly manicured fingernails and demanded to know!

"Explain this to me please."

That was the only thing I could muster to say. Five pairs of very deep amber eyes looked back at my head as if it had grown a second one.

"Not here."

Edward retorted in a warning whisper. Chuckles and grunts of approval came from the bear as I call him. Otherwise known as Emmet.

"I told you she had balls."

"We can't risk exposure, we should have left that night. I told you this wasn't a good idea."

Rosalie in an annoyed yet almost barely audible voice. I smiled and faked a laugh, they followed suit.

"For the sake of not making a scene let's just act like friends. I'd like it if one of you could explain to me just how I walked away. "

I looked to Edward and met his gaze, those eyes held nothing but contempt.

"Oh, I see so you regret saving mine and Bella's life. That explains the frigid shoulder... I mean not like it's ever been very warm."

"You're dangerous and I didn't save you... you saved yourself." Those words rung in my ears.

"I don't know what that means? " The words squeaked out in an increasingly frustrated tone.

"Why don't you ask your Aunt?"

The tone was scathing and dripping with accusations. Edward and Rosalie were not fans of mine. While Emmet at least found me amusing and believed I had gall. I looked to jasper and over to the lying-faced one.

"Alice right? "

She smiled and nodded her head. It seems as if she knows things, things she shouldn't but kept them locked away behind that smile and glimmer.

"You know, don't you? You can explain why I'm not dead. I've tried asking my Aunts and I've gotten nowhere. Please tell me something." Her sing-song voice trickled into my ears

"You're going to understand very soon. Spring will be a very important event this year for you. I'll be waiting for you and Alex don't forget the book."

With that, I grabbed the piece and left out the back door. I simply didn't have the time nor the patience to deal with sneaky faces and strange lying prophecies. I didn't think about where I was going. There was no point. I didn't have a car or a motorcycle, so my only mode of transportation was my very own two feet. How 'vintage'! Why couldn't they have gotten me a disaster of a vehicle like Bella's truck? Which by the way only had a dent right where her head smashed. I really did love that damn bike. As I started to become aware of my surroundings I realized that I was walking into town. Right to my aunt's shop. Over the years it became apparent that asking them anything serious was incredibly dense. So anything I learned about my past was by my own investigation. Which has been highly limited. I angrily stormed ahead. I deserve to know the reason my meat suit wasn't decomposing in the local cemetery. They hid what happened to blossom... why would they lie to me? The chimes on the door notified my aunt that someone had walked into the building.

"We're closed."

Her voice came from the back of the shop. I walked back into the storage area then placed the piece of the motorcycle on the work table right in front of her.

"I never pressured you. I never pressured you when it came to my mom. They way things went down with her death was weird. All of it was weird! She your sister! But this... I should have died. This is too weird!!!

Before I knew it tears were flowing and I was panicking and spewing up all my theories and my aunt's arms circled around me. I felt weak in the knees, so she supported my body with her strength. I pressed my face into her chest seeking safety.

"I should be dead!" I half squealed.

We both made it to the floor in each other's arms. Both sobbing deeply and completely as if the chokehold loosened.

"I'm so sorry."

My aunt kept wailing into my hair as if she was pleading with her long-dead sister for forgiveness. After a while, the tears dried and we both just sat silently on the floor.

"Let's go."

My aunt got up with a speed indicating that if she slowed down she just might shut back down. We got into the car and drove back up the hill with speed of lighting. Once we reached the house she led me up into their bedroom. She thrashed the place until she found a box. Willow stood by with worry.

"Are you sure you're ready for this?"

After Clara dug around in the back of the closet she pulled out a tome. The cover was worn leather of some kind that was bound and locked. She's tossed it onto the floor. It sat there between us three. There didn't seem to be a way to open the book. I looked up to ask for the key when my aunt reached in her pocket for a small keyknife and cut her hand letting the blood drip onto the leather. The deep-colored warm fluid flowed into the lock. To my surprise, if not horror. It opened.

"You weren't ready to know. I certainly wasn't ready to teach you... neither of us was."

Clara and Willow looked at me with hope and fear. Clara spoke with a clear and steady tone.

"Don't be afraid, just listen, it will help if you sit."

I was too fearful to move a muscle.

"You brought up your mother today. For good reason. Your mother. Oh, she was special. Just like you are. You see, you've always known that talking about our family wasn't my strong suit. We morning-star women are born special. Your mother and I, grandmother, her mother, so on and so forth. We are all, witches. Willow too. She's from a different bloodline…"

She went on and on about some bullshit about our family secret. For a second I got very angry because yes I knew that we were witches. I've always known that my aunts were the hippy spiritual type. You know the very gay non-judgemental experimental folks.

"Aunt Clara. I've known since I could use my nostrils that we're hippies."

"Alexandra!" The way she shouted my name made me silent.

" We are witches. I mean as in bending reality. Defying the laws of physics and time. Alex, I mean healing oneself." The last bit came out in barely a whisper. She was speaking about how I was still alive.

I recoiled from the scene in front of me. My next instinct was to look at my very own arms. Unintentionally reminiscent of the night the Cullens staged their coup. Then suddenly it hit me... she said we all had gifts.

"Well if that's true, if we have gifts like that? then why isn't my mother here? Huh? Why couldn't she heal herself? Or Pa?" I didn't intend for those words to sound so bitter.

"Oh Alex, your mother. She.. she died of a broken heart. I know that you don't remember very much. But your father, he was her everything. You see, he wasn't like us. Darling, you are even more diverse than you truly know and when the illness took him she withered away as well. After she died, it was agonizing. We just had to keep on going. I lost… my sister, you lost your mother. Things had changed. I made a promise that you would be raised as normal as possible and prayed that it would work."

"Well, how did that go. Huh? So now I'm just this indestructible. Thing."

Aunt Willow confirmed that no I wasn't indestructible just hard to kill. That as long as I'm not chopped into pieces and burned alive my soul can be revived. I have the gift of restoration which means my body can and will heal itself to its most perfect condition despite critical damage. Lovely.

"Your mother could heal this way too... I think her gifts waned, failed her, in the end. I can't do that on my own, however, I know many herbs that can do that for me. I can teach you about them. I will teach you about them…"

I started to zone out now. The information had reached peaking levels of insanity. So I took the book and ran. Ah yes, my favorite thing to do when shit gets hard is to run. Don't ask why. I just can't deal with this shit. Do you hear them, The family secret is that we're all witches, how fucking typical. When does anything normal happen to me? Why couldn't it have been some freak accident? I could hear Willow stop her from following me.

"Just let her go, she needs to process this part on her own."

"like hell. Give me that book."

To my shock and dismay. It floated out of my hands. Clara continued to yell and shout at me as I made my way out the door. She was threatening and doing the whole dog and pony. I didn't care this time I was prepared. A while back I had been obsessed with biking, an old school Schwinn cruiser was the rage, it's the mode of transportation for this impromptu escape. I peddled and peddled until my thighs burned. As I rode around the winding roads of forks. I couldn't take my mind of the things said. I was obsessed and overwhelmed. Witches… witches. Having no one I could talk to about this I just rode around. Eventually, I made my way back to the very hospital that started all this inquiry in the first place. I wandered the halls looking for that strange doctor. He wasn't there. I managed to get ahold of Dr. Cullens's work phone number. I dialed without hesitation, the line didn't immediately connect but eventually. I heard that same voice laced with curiosity on the opposite end of the line.

"Hello?"

My voice caught in my throat but I was able to get out a response without sounding like a complete idiot.

"This is Morningstar, your patient that had the miraculous recovery."

"We've been expecting a call from you. I'm on my way, stay out in front of the hospital. "

After he said his instructions the phone clicked over signaling he hung up. I left for outside and sat on a bench to wait. As I did. I thought about that strange leather book. It just floated right out my hands?! There has to be some sort of explanation. Maybe I've been dosed? While I thought about it. It appeared. I mean just. It. What the, dude. As I took a deep breath. A shiny Volvo pulled up outside the forks community hospital. Edward drove while Alice sat in the passenger's seat. I had the book in my hands as I panickingly stood. I climbed into the car while Edward packed away my bike. I texted my aunt that I was hanging out with some friends and not to expect me for a while. Alice looked back and asked if the book I was holding on to dear life was a good read with curiosity. I ignored her in favor of listening to music, using the sounds to escape from the thoughts. We started to drive away from the town further into the woods. Further than I had even gone since moving to forks. Right into the den of lions.

What am I doing? That's all I could thing the entire ride. As we pulled up to the last place I might be alive. I noticed just how wealthy the Cullens are. The home if it could really be called that, was probably twice as large as my own. Beautiful modern design, glass walls littered the southern side to a marvelous view of a river. I got out of the car without speaking to the two Cullens that were tagging along behind me. As I walked up to the front door It was opened by the bear. Emmet moved aside to let me into their un-humble abode. The ceilings were a good distance from the floor with vast open spaces all around. In the middle of the room, a platform held a piano, the first real piece of furniture you could see. The further I went, I begin to notice the Cullens draped around the home. The first one I saw just so happened to be the one I needed. My family's book was still tightly tucked close to my breasts. I didn't say hello to anyone. Not out of disrespect, just urgency, I walked over to where Carlisle Cullen sat with what seemed to be his wife.

"I still have doctor-patient confidentiality right?"

Which made a smile creep up to his eyes and a dry chuckle escaped.

"Yes, would you like to speak in my office?"

I followed behind the doc until we reached what must have been his personal study. Inside were ceiling to floor-length bookshelves filled to the brim with books. Everything looked old. Ancient! A massive ornate carved wood desk sat in the center he plopped behind there and stared at me. I sat in a chair just in front of the said desk. I laid the book down and pushed it towards him. Once sitting back in the chair suddenly, I just got quiet. I was taken by his appearance. He ignored me. Just picked up the book and looked it over. I intensely watched cautiously. Since well these were... these people weren't human, I knew that for sure. I don't know what they are. I just really didn't want to be on the ID channel somewhere in a ditch. He brought the book up to his nose. Then immediately put it back down onto the desk with a cruel grin.

" The 19th century was quite fascinated with books such as these."

"It's that old? "

He held my gaze his tone captivated my attention.

"It is incredibly old. However, I can't find any details to properly date it. One thing I can tell you that this is human vellum. It looks to be French bound. Um, I'd have to look at it more closely for any more information. Would you like?"

I was perplexed. Vellum... vellum? Where did I know that word... all of a sudden it clicked. My stomach got queasy and I started to panic.

" So you mean to tell me my aunt has been lying to me this entire time. Not just about who I am but also that she kept a book made of human SKIN!"

I started to rant about my day,I mean I even got up out the chair to pace back and forth and told that man everything. Just trying to excavate the truth. I'm not even sure why. I just felt compelled. As if I couldn't hold my tongue around him. Carlisle never interrupted, just kept sitting behind his desk listening to my rant.

"Have you ever been lied to? I mean like really lied to? I mean a type of lie that it was so unearthing when you find out your whole world tilts? Both of them, they both lied to me about everything. Here it is doc. You asked how I survived?! Well let's start with how I found out. I cornered them, of course. I couldn't take the lies anymore. Not from my aunts so I just did it. I ambushed my aunt Clara and she finally she told me the truth. Do you know what she said? That we were witches.. witches! I can't even deal with that part yet.

But we talked about my mom; she told me that my mother passed on these genes. They make my cells regenerate. But more than that, she said that as long as I don't get my head chopped off, I can just poof right back to normal! That's how I survived that crash... I came back from the dead, doc. She couldn't. She died when I was like six. I always say I don't remember but I do. I do remember, she was alone and all waxy looking. Near the end, she wasn't even coherent. She was all curled up and screeching when she went. Just pure unhinged!"

My body started to shake and crumble. I fell to the floor. The tears that have needed to be shed started to pour. At first like the beginning of a deep rain all light and sparse but eventually a body-shaking tsunami. Carlisle made his way to where my body had slumped to the floor and held me. He shushed me. His hand rubbed circles along my back between my shoulders.

"Sometimes as parents, we feel we must lie in order to protect the ones we love. "

I wasn't aware of how long we stayed that way but once I was finished my face was puffy and snot dribbled down my chin. Carlisle handed me a box of tissues and helped me up from the floor. He said a prayer for me. One that was quick but not unnoticed. I picked the book back up from the desk and told him I'm not sure they would work. He said he believed his god forgives all. I nodded my head and didn't say anything. We both made our way back downstairs. I was still woozy.

"Here sit down, your blood pressure is low. I'll run out and get something to eat."

I took a seat downstairs in their living room while Carlisle made me a glass of water. The glass was placed on the table. I pulled a pillow to my chest and stuffed my face into it to hide the evidence of my humanity. A person sat next to me, I refused to lift my head.

" I'm sorry." The tone was immediately recognizable as Edward.

"I'm not in the mood." My voice was muffled by the pillow.

"I can't understand you."

I lifted my head up from the pillow. My eyes were puffy and had mascara running from them. Edward was next to me all concerned and boyishly shy.

"I said, I'm. not. in .the . mood."

"I'm sorry about my behavior and accusing you of things. I'm sorry about your mom too. I lost my mom in a similar way."

"I didn't lose her, she chose to die. My mother chose to die. My aunt believes that after my father got sick her powers waned and she just...she just let herself die."

"I've been around awhile and I can surely say a parent that loved their child never wants to leave them. She died but I guarantee you she didn't leave you."

Another crying spell washed over me. So he's saying she didn't love me?! What the fuck is wrong with him?! Alice came over and pulled me into her arms.

"Let's go fix you up. A makeover always makes me feel better."

"Okay."

I willingly followed Alice back upstairs and into her ginormous closet. Which was bigger than the actual bedroom. I was barely lucid at this point. I was so tired and miserable. I just couldn't. She pushed me into a chair. Her voice trickled down to a whisper, music was playing lightly in the background and an aromatherapy machine was blowing about.

"My siblings aren't used to such a sensitive soul. But I understand. You need a slow hand, let me help you, You have such beautiful features. I've been dying to get my hands on you to really see what I could make of them."

I droned her out, just enjoying the pampering I was receiving. She did a complete skincare routine and made notations on where I could get the items if I wanted. Eyebrows, eyelashes, and then an au natural look. Once I opened my eyes I was pleased with her technique and asked her what were the palates she used. We ended up playing Barbie for her too. During she kept trying to talk to me about my book but I wasn't in the mood. Before I knew it I could smell a wonderful dinner awaiting me. My dinner was steak made at the perfect medium, arugula, and asparagus salad. Baked potatoes and fresh-squeezed lemonade. I noticed that only one plate had been made.

"So none of you ever eat? I thought that maybe you guys had strange dietary restrictions but I've never seen them bring lunch. You all look extremely unnatural and are deathly cold... you skipped the day that we had blood typing in biology. I might be reaching but I'm starting think."

"How long did it take you to solve?"

"Not very long, I knew the night you all came to the hospital. "

"We're vampires, although you don't need to worry. You won't end up in a ditch. We don't consume human blood... only animals."

"Do you always listen in on people's conversations?"

"can't help it."

"well please, try." I threatened.

The mom chimed in.

"Do your Aunts know where you are?"

"I told them I was staying at friends and to not expect me. Oh, um, I hope it's okay if I say I'm sorry about how I spoke to you the other day. You're kinder than I thought. So. My bad."

She smiled and rubbed my arm in acknowledgment. They were all very touchy people, which I was used to but only with my family. I brushed her off.

"So you're telepathic, she's clairvoyant? What else?"

Emmet came over while I was eating and demonstrated that he was super strong, stronger than the rest, while Edward was the fastest. Jasper could control and manipulate emotions. Even control emotionally charged situations to resolve them peacefully or otherwise. Rosalie has enhanced beauty, while all of them were beautiful she was exceptionally so. Even to the point of hypnosis. It's really odd. Carlisle had extreme self-control, which he could extend to people around him. That's how the Cullens were able to stay so 'docile' with humans. While Esme didn't have any abilities she noted that hers was her ability to love, to love so much she created her own family of rag-tag vampires. Quaint.

After I finished eating I was driven home by Jasper. It was the first time I had ever been alone with him. It was one of the first times I had seen him relaxed. He was even more beautiful then when he wasn't putting on a show. Although he looked sad.

"Most of the time when I see you, you look like you're trying not to breathe."

"Because I am, unlike my siblings I still struggle with the scent of humans. The blood."

"Oh... so like am I safe with you right now?"

"Oh, you? Yes, you are very safe with me." I looked over to him and blinked my eyes repeatedly for a reason why.

"You... make it easier. There's something about your being that kind of tunes out a lot. You smell divine, I just have no desire to feast on you. "

I scrunched up my nose and shook my head.

"You're strange. All of you are but you especially are strange." He laughed and agreed with my statement.

"So how do you feel about being a witch?" It hadn't occurred to me that I was strange. I was quirky and off-beat but now I had officially veered off into strange. It made my stomach hurt.

"Well, it saved my life so... I haven't got past that much yet. I don't know if you've noticed but I don't process emotions very well."

"Oh, I have. You get angry and frustrated A lot. You are also teeming with unresolved trauma."

"Thank you, I didn't ask for a therapy session. Where should I send the bill?"

"do you always do that?"

"do what?"

"Push back, like you wanna win something. Just relax."

"Don't tell me what to do!"

"see."

The rest of the car ride was quiet. Jasper opened my door once we made it up the hill. It seemed as if every single light was on inside the house. Both my aunts came outside in time to see jasper place my bike back where it belonged. They both looked pissed.

"Sorry, ma'am. Dinner ran a bit over, I'll take fault. I'm jasper hale. My father is Carlisle Cullen."Willow shook his hand." That's right... I saw you the day Alex was in the hospital." She peered over at me and winked. He took his leave as I walked inside I was teased about the cute boy that dropped me off. It didn't get me off for stealing the book. I explained the situation and was told it was reactionary. Clara tried to take it from me again but I refused. I requested to learn more about my family's secret. The rest of the night was quiet but an uneasy quiet. The very same type of unease between two nations striving for peace, would have.

Fire.

It was morning soon. I hadn't slept a wink, I couldn't when that strange book kept calling my attention. I spent the majority of my night pouring over the words and drawings of enchantments and spells. Many of them were incoherent to me or I didn't have the ingredients but I was mesmerized by its pages. There were so many of them. Written by the hands of my ancestors. Holding information that had been stolen from me. Against my will, my eyes began to close and a trail of drool slipped out. The book closed on its own and slipped away to a desk while I was laid out. This is where strange dreams found me. I twisted and turned among the blankets. Wrestling with some strange demon coming for blood. It chased me, moving quicker and quicker until it had me. Once it did, I was a goner. It held me in its grasp and bit down on my neck until I was limp. Just lying there. Broken. Before I knew it a voice naggingly dragged me out of my slumber.

"Alex? It's time to wake up."

The soft timbre of Clara's voice rang in my ears forcing me to finally wake. Sweat clung to my body. I immediately sat up straight. Wiping at my forehead. She was too close. It made me claustrophobic

. "You missed school, I didn't have the heart to wake you. We need to talk."

She sat down on the side of my bed. She was still in the same clothes as last night. As if she had stayed up worrying a plan together. Of course, she did. she would want to talk. But it will be on her terms and I can't ask anything. She always does this. She has to set the tone. As if she isn't the one in the wrong. Why? Why should we talk about this? I'm not ready to even think about this! I wiped the sleep from my eyes and refused to. Absolutely not. Not now.

" Actually, I was kind of hoping you could still take me to school. I've got a test, I still might be able to take it if I leave now."

I lied. Which I knew she saw right through. But it made sure that she got the message that I just wasn't ready to bury the hatchet. I needed more time to completely process what had happened. As she prepared to leave me be. I didn't miss her eyes lingering on the book. She didn't take it. She just closed the door behind her. I didn't dress to impress anyone. I grabbed some clothes off the floor and put them on before running down those stairs. I begrudgingly ate a late breakfast, and then was delivered to school per my request. I just needed distance. The majority of my classes had already passed. I arrived just in time for lunch which was a blessing since that meant I could see Jasper. He's someone that I can talk to about nothing and everything. It's refreshing and just what I needed. Mostly to cover up the nonsense of back home. Anyway. I'm not really sure what's going on between us. This dance we do. Are we just friends? Possibly more? I decided to sit at their table once again. However, someone was missing, Edward. He was a few tables over, chatting it up with Bella. Watching them brought on a feeling I didn't quite understand. I ignored it. I just quietly asked.

"When did that happen?"

"This morning." Jasper replied.

"oh."

"Yeah, its been an issue for everyone. even the humans can't get enough."

Which earned a chuckle from Emmet; while it made Alice smile at Jasper. I was perplexed as to what was funny.

"I think they are cute. Besides, Edward has been a bit lonely." She said.

"He's just getting some poon. For once." Emmet happily informed us.

The way they were behaving, continuing on with conversation as if a switch had flipped. No longer were they accusatory and rude but open and embracing, like friends. Rosalie seemingly glided into the conversation as if she had been included the entire time.

"It's not like he wasn't that way in relationships before Alice. He courts them for a while and eventually gets bored. It's just because he can't hear her thoughts."

"Really? She's lucky, I'm sick and tired of having my sentences completed before they come out of my mouth."

They all erupted in laughter as if I had made a joke. I didn't get it. I figured it was pointless to try to understand these people, eventually they shared stories of mishaps in which Edward was involved. There were many. He's quite the snoop. Even going as far to dip into the minds of others for personal gain or practical jokes. I was thankful that I had decided to show up. Mostly because I think, these are my friends? I wasn't sure yet but it felt like it. After the bell rang, Jasper walked with me to class. Along the way, I noticed we were getting a few stares. It unnerved me.

"Why do they keep looking at us?"

"We don't normally let in outsiders, I assume it's because yesterday you sat with us and today you sat with us...Just ignore them. We do."

"Oh. Well, thanks for making me an insider and I guess I should say thanks for driving me home yesterday. And for not making such a big deal about my attitude..." I blushed and tried to act like my heart didn't lurch. He makes me nervous... could he feel it? I don't know but it made everything more intense and difficult to deal with.

"It's not a problem at all."

He gave me an awkward hug and we both went our separate ways. See what I mean?! I'm unsure how to get through his walls when we're alone. I pushed into the class annoyed. The first thing I noticed was that the same energy in the cafeteria was brought to the classroom. Both Edward and Bella were talking and being nice to each other for once... At least she gets her boy. I went over to the work table and sat down. Just idly listening in. Once noticed, Bella said hello politely while Edward reacted playfully. I guess he had overheard the rest of us cutting up. I was weird about how to respond. He was very easy to verbally spar with but today he was on fire. He had made me laugh on several occasions. Bella wasn't enjoying me taking her shine. So I tried to play coy, get him to talk with us as a group. It worked. So much so that things took a turn into a twosome, not a threesome.

"So do you guys want to come to the beach Saturday? I'm going with a few friends."Bella looked anxious and flushed.

"Sorry, um I think we're doing something as a family tomorrow."

Edward turned her down without a second thought but offered to hang out some other time. I kicked him under the table. She's clearly trying to extend the olive branch. Why didn't he take it? Edward's face didn't seem quite right, he seemed to be kind of annoyed at me right now. Puckering up his face anytime he had the chance. I didn't care. I said.

"I'm sure I could go, just let me text my aunts and I'll leave with you today."

I haven't exactly explored the place. Maybe I should give it a chance. The rest of the class was awkwardly quiet. The Bell rang again signaling that it was time for gym which went by pretty quickly. After that. I was hanging out with Bella at the lockers; when it happened. Jasper swaggered over, he stopped right next to us and handed me his number. Just slipped it into my hand like it was a cigarette.

"I realized that you didn't have any of our numbers, so here you go. You should come and hang out again... " I noticed a dimple flex as he spoke.

"Thanks... I'll be sure to text you if I need to talk or something."

His dimple wasn't the only thing that caught my eye. With his smile, and perfect white teeth I was blinded, we chatted a bit longer and then he just walked off just as he came over; as if nothing fazes him. I'm just glad the weirdness from earlier was gone. I casually toyed with the little note before sliding it in my pocket.

"Uh-huh. So when we're you going to tell me about that?"

Bella's voice cut through my fog of boy crush. We began to walk out of the school and headed right to the awful dented truck she drove. We didn't talk too much for most of the ride which suited me fine. Music played. It was just us girls and the road. Just about to my home. I held the number in my palm contemplating if I should text him... she must have noticed me.

"Thinking about Cullen?"

I looked up to see Bella watching me. When she said Cullen the first one to come to mind wasn't Jasper.

"I'm sorry about him by the way. Edward I mean. I'm not sure if he knows what he's doing. It's like he wants to play tug of war with you or something and he keeps dropping the rope. As for Jasper, I don't know what we're doing. I mean I've barely talked to him but since the accident I..." I trailed off

"Tell me about it. I keep having these dreams about him... can I tell you something?" Bella asked me just as we started to pull up to the house. "Oh wow... this is where you live? I see why they called it the witches manor."

"Yeah... it's gothic..." I felt sort of ashamed for a moment as we both stared at the threadbare bones of my home. I ignored the emotion and kept speaking." Between you and the Cullens, this is the most I've talked. So you have no worries of me saying anything." We started to get out of the truck to continue the conversation inside when Bella just blurted out.

"He wasn't next to us when we were hit. I mean, he wasn't even near us. I saw him over on the other side of the parking lot...". There we stood. The truth is about to be exposed. I was nauseous but I very carefully asked.

"What do you mean?" The realization washed over me... Bella might be aware of something. Here it comes!

"I mean... Edward wasn't anywhere near us when we got hit. But then suddenly he was? How is that possible?"

"Well, what do you think happened... I don't remember much other than after I was hit and started to blackout."

She didn't know. She had no clue, the wind that had just been knocked out of me. Came back. I about laughed when she told me about the conversation she had at the hospital with Edward. He told her that no one would believe her if she spoke up about him stopping the truck. That it was just adrenaline: That stupid lug, doesn't he know that you're supposed to deny everything? He reminded me all of those criminals that tell on themselves on shows like, The First 48. As we made it inside and upstairs to my bedroom. My very blonde and curious Aunt willow came up the stairs to catch us. She stood in the doorway with shock and amazement that I had someone over.

"I thought I heard voices. Well who might you be?"

She opened her arms to hug which Bella seemed pretty ok with.

"Willow, this is Bella Swan. She's the police chief's kid".

Bella and Willow chatted freely with each other as if they had known each other for years. While I packed a bag.

"Alright, that's everything."

Aunt willow followed us out of the house and saw us off down the hill. While we drove. It was quiet. We made a few stops on the way to her house, got gas, went grocery shopping. We pulled up to a white house with a bay window and a huge barren tree in the yard. It looked. Like just any old home. Plain. I helped her bring the groceries inside and then cook dinner. Something she was making while I danced around listening to music when suddenly we heard a cough. When we realized her dad was home, we got sheepish. She stuttered to introduce me. He said hello before heading on up to leave us alone. Charlie didn't look how I imagined him when she first told me about her family. He looked normal, just like her, but much older. Almost too old for his age. Suddenly she said.

"Do you think that your aunt and he would get along? He needs a life."

I burst out laughing. I informed her that both of my aunts were gay and married to each other. Which made her blush red but she asked how they met.

"Well, My aunt she's very spiritual and hippy. She's also very interested in plants and their medical uses. So she went to this convention, right? And this is where she saw her. My Aunt willow, in all her undeniably sapphic glory, and the rest is history. "

"A plant convention really?"

Bella asked in the most matter-of-fact way.

We laughed it up as I continued to tell her more about the less than strange things about me and my family while we ate a simple dinner. After a few movies we eventually settled down for the night. It was decided that we would have the downstairs, she fell asleep first while I had a bit of a hard time in such a new place. My eyes were closed but my gears were constantly alert just churning in my mind. So much so that my ears began to almost hallucinatingly hear a slight rustling of noise. I looked over to Bella to see if it was her but she was out. It could be her dad.. that would be awkward so I just tried to ignore it. But I just couldn't. When I sat up, I came face to face with what looked like Edward Cullen. But within a flash, I was just staring at empty space. My heart began pounding and adrenaline pumping making my head throb. I got up and walked around the lower level. Eventually, I had no choice but to brave it upstairs, Charlie's door was open, he too was knocked out. I went to the end of the hall to find Bella's bedroom. Pale green walls and cherry furniture, a purple bedspread laid un-made. The window was open... maybe it was just the wind? I made my way back downstairs and checked the outside. Nothing. I decided to check the side of the house but eventually just sat down on the porch. It was cold but the air made my skin feel better than the sticky warmth I was feeling from being scared. I wasn't aware that I indeed wasn't alone. Just as I was about to stand up and go back in my eyes saw something move once again. This time I called out into the night. Not too loud as to wake anyone. No answer, so I moved after it. A few feet away from the other side. I felt something or someone behind me so I sharply turned around and the unexpected happened. Fire, had I just shot fire?! The sensation of the fire on my hand was tingling. But I could only focus on the sound of my heart bursting. It was indeed Edward that I saw, we both lay on the cold hard concrete. It frightened me like in my dream.

"What was that? What the heck was that?!"

He eventually was able to speak. I was too afraid to respond. He rushed to my side, his eyes were black, and looked sunk into his sockets. His skin cold. His teeth glinting in the moonlight. I was panicked.

"Where you going to kill us?"

I managed to set the words free from my clenched jaw. The words trembled.

"Are you out of your mind... of course not. Did you just shoot fire at me?" He countered immediately.

" Yeah. I guess I did...I don't know what's happening to me."

I started to cry again from the panic. I was lifted off my behind. Edward sat outside with me while I calmed down and allowed myself to regain strength. It was incredibly difficult for him. He kept looking at me strangely. It was unsettling out here. Alone. With a vampire. He ignored me and said.

"You have a panic disorder." I laughed when he blurted that out.

"You're telling me. I know I have... issues but it doesn't matter. I usually have a little something to take care of it. But things have been dry lately..."

"What are you on about?"

"Nothing. Oh, hold on I've got."

I carefully dug around in my pocket to pull out an old piece of candy covered in lint. I wasn't about to turn it down. Edward had wide eyes as I did it.

"What was that?"

"An edible."

"You're an idiot."

"You're a vampire and you're judging me about some weed."

"No, you're at a cop's house stupid. What if you get caught?"

I didn't really think much of it. I carry some just in case I might need to chill out. My Aunt makes them for me, It's mainly to keep me from the harder shit I had been doing before...she sells some similar products in her shop. Lavender, chamomile... you know things that help you relax and sleep. These ones were a concoction of my own. Passionflower, weed tincture, skull cap. I'll go right to sleep in about an hour.

" Alex?" Edward raised his hands and were waving them in front of my face." Have you already taken some already?"

"No, sorry I was lost in thought. I didn't really think about it." I dismissed his concerns about me being overly high. He continued to speak.

"I didn't hear you. In fact, I haven't heard you all day. It's the oddest thing. Your thoughts are usually. Loud."

This statement made my face break out in such a large smile you might have thought I was mad. Just then I reached down between my breasts to pull something out. which seemed to make Edward feel, uncomfortable.

"Oh sorry... it said you were supposed to keep it hidden. It ugh, doesn't get more hidden than this. I got the idea from My book. Last night I was obsessed with it. It's a book of spells, and this ." I held up a sliver of black tourmaline. "This little guy right here is protecting my mind. I charmed it... I stayed up all night just practicing to get the words right and eventually, I was able to create this. I kinda forgot about it until just now." I grabbed his hand and placed the rock in it.

"Woah... it's kind of hot."

"Well duh, it's been under my tit all day." He made a face but chuckled at how we sounded and swore I was high.

"No, I mean this rock is creating its own heat. It slightly feels." He started to turn the stone around in hand. "It's vibrating ever so slightly. Just a slight hum of movement. I can barely feel it , but it is there." He gave it back to me.

"I don't feel anything. " my body started to shiver from being outside too long.

"You should go in before you catch a cold. And be careful with those ... are you sure it's safe for you to be taking those things around her?"

He was speaking about my almost catching him on fire and being high on edibles around a human. It pissed me off. Almost like he's questioning me. I didn't lie. "I wasn't expecting to be frightened by a starving-looking creature in the dark. I mean I didn't even know I could do that." I half sarcastically, half truthfully retorted. He did take offense. Just casually said.

"I didn't mean to scare you." A flash of emotion appeared and he unsuccessfully tried to hide it. I tried to apologize but before I could, he shushed me and handed me his jacket.

"Here, if you refuse to listen, take this. I refuse to contribute to you getting ill. Besides. Don't worry. It's not what you said. It's your blood. Both of you are intense...It's different with her though, her scent is like a drug. Like heroin. It's intoxicating and makes my teeth drip with venom but it's just blood. While Yours... it's more like a blazing fire. You smell like how smoke does. The way it fills the area around you stomping anything out but the smell of burnt wood. You quiet everything down. It's perplexing." he grew silent and then suddenly was gone. He just disappeared from my sight as if he was never there in the first place. Just a figment of my imagination. His jacket was still across my shoulders. I took a few more minutes outside just to look at the moon hanging in the sky. Just contemplating how much my life had shifted. Fire coming from my palms, vampires, strange books and dreams.

I eventually went back inside just in time for the edible to kick in. Bella never disturbed and Charlie out like the dead. My eyes were finally heavy. The only thing on my mind was the last thing Edward had said. The words on a repeating string, I slipped under as I tried to decipher the meaning. Yet again. A dream found me. This time it included the strange golden eyes of his. The next morning I woke up to the smell of bacon, waffles and eggs... I was thoroughly famished.

"That smells fabulous."

"You're up just in time too."

Bella and ate in silence. Our eyes droopy with sleep. Charlie had already gone to work. We both got dressed and drove over to Newton's Olympic Outfitters. The entire drive I was dreading it. Mike, the guy that was absolutely obsessed with Bella. His family owned the supply store. Outside of Edward, he seemed to be the one that was angling for her the most. Mike never liked me, I think he just tolerates me most of the time. I think our attitudes just clash. Once we pulled up I realized it was actually way more than just a few friends going.

Mike, Tyler, Angela, Jessica, Eric, Bella and I. There were a few new faces as well, apparently, a girl named Lee and a guy named Sam. While Eric brought two dudes named Ben and Conner. We all piled into Lee's mom's van and Mikes's car. Jessica, Mike, Bella, Angela, and I rode in the car while the rest piled into the van. The beach was only 15 miles away so it wasn't unbearable. Once we arrived I was amazed at how I'd missed this hidden gem of a place. The beach wasn't just a simple beach, it was a reservation that was the home to the Quileute tribe. It had been their land for thousands of years. The land was a large rocky terrain, dense trees extending towards a seemingly never-ending sky, down below was a haunting gray view of the ocean. It was ethereal. Once we reached the beach as a collective we split into groups and decided what we were going to do. Bella and I headed up with the group to hike to the tide pools. We were trapped in the lush fir trees that flooded the cliff, continuing into the darkness we eventually reached the destination. The pool was teeming with life, it was low tide and clear enough to see the creatures below. Bella seemed to drape herself safely outside the tide pool while the rest of us took a dip. I wore a pair of black cargo swim trunks that hung low on my waist and accentuated my figure. A neon green flame bikini top strapped tight over my spilling bust. I jumped in with ease, I noticed Bella reading a book while listening to something in her headphones. As a group, we started to play truth or dare under the boy's suggestion. I successfully convinced Bella to get in, she stayed pretty close to me, probably too scared she might hurt herself. It was adorably cute.

"Truth or dare Alex?"

Tyler asked me. The rules were you could back out if you want but you have to kiss someone instead. Bella was quite down for it, sometimes she surprises me. She's quite a nervous mess but sometimes her impulsive side springs into almost reckless levels.

"Truth."

"Did you turn me down because you were going with someone else?" The group teased me a bit about jasper.

"Actually , Tyler, I only turned you down because I thought you felt guilty about the van. However, I think you're pretty cute."

"I do feel guilty but I was genuinely disappointed you said no. Though I'm happy for you and Jasper. He's alittle weird though."

The awkward moment wasn't even finished.

It was mikes turn, he asked Bella. Bella was definitely intimidated to take a dare by him so she picked the truth.

"Is it true that you like Edward better than me?"

My stomach felt like an oil slick. He's so gross for putting her on the spot like that. She got really quiet and asked who wanted to kiss her.

"I will," I said. Which made the group get quiet. Tyler spoke up." Oh, I didn't know you were gay."

He seemed cool with the information and talked about having a cousin that was gay.

"I don't use labels. I grew up with two gay aunts in a sex-positive household. I enjoy what I enjoy... I'm all about consent so we totally don't have to." Bella saw the look that Mike wore. He looked green, was he homophobic? Jess spoke up.

" Well, I'm only into guys since we're sharing." I rolled my eyes but I noticed that Bella actually didn't look to turned off by the idea.

"Why not? It's just a kiss right?" She smiled at Mike and we moved into the center of the semi-circle our group created.

My hands found her waist and looked up into her eyes. she was taller than me but it seemed to work. I placed a chaste kiss first, just feeling the shape of her lips. I eventually pressed my lips into hers and found a rhythm she responded to. Our breasts were closely pressed to each other. I moved my hands up her waist and rested my hand on her chin and neck. I increased the pace and we parted lips, our tongues lashing at each other. A moan escaped her lips as my hand lightly cupped her throat and bit her lip. After the kiss It got slightly awkward so we all decided it was best to go back to the beach. The whole walk back Bella wore a deep reddish-pink tinge in her cheeks. Once back, Tyler, Mike, Eric, and Jessica went surfing. While Angela, Bella, and I went back to the van and ate some snacks. I was talking to Angela about comic books when we eventually got on the topic of my sexuality again.

"So when did you know you liked girls?" She asked me.

"Well, I actually don't know. I mean I've always known I liked boys but girls. I think the way I feel for girls was more gradual, I just caught myself having glances and urges. I had a girlfriend back at my old haunt." I thought about how that seemed like an entirely different life.

A few locals walked up, a boy was trying to get Bella's attention. He came over and she introduced us to Jacob. He was a childhood friend that lives on the reservation. A few of his friends tagged along. Angela and I stayed in the van while Bella walked the beach with Jacob and caught up.

"So do you think Eric likes me?"

"Honestly, I think he does but he's super oblivious to how much you like him. You should just make the first move."

"But won't that make him feel emasculated or something?"

"If it was Mike... yes, but Eric? No, i think it might be the only way. "

"By the way, I'm so sorry about Jessica. I don't know why she's like that. "

"Don't worry about it girly, I can't stand her. The only reason I haven't said anything was because I actually like hanging with you guys. It might get awkward if I called her a jealous insecure cunt. "

We both laughed and eventually it started to look like it was going to rain. Bella and I sat in the van this time. She remained deeply in thought the entire time, her face buried deep in her phone. We made it back to Bella's house and she took me home. Once she got to my place she turned off the engine.

"Hey... that was. I've never experienced anything like that before. I mean it's not the first time I've kissed a girl. I've played truth or dare before. But I've never felt anything like that. "

I leaned over and grabbed her hand, I kissed her knuckle.

"Bella, we're just friends and I'm ok with that. I know you and Edward have this weird thing going on and I don't really want to be in any drama. If things change and you want to try this again... Or even if you don't . I'm down for whatever."

"Wow..., you were a player. You used to break girls' hearts didn't you?"

Her face was pulled back into a wide grin. Which made us both laugh.

"For your information, I've broken a few hearts both guys and yes a few girls. But my last one... yeah she hurt me. "

"She cheated didn't she?"

Which forced me to explain my sordid tale. It was so easy to talk to her. I seemed to bring a different side to her, she actually talked instead of intense shy silence. I grabbed my backpack, which still held Edwards's jacket from the night before, forgotten about. I gave her a hug and we finally parted ways.

Blood craze.

As the days passed everything was full of boring sleepy rain and school. I spent most of my days hanging with the Cullens. Until today, As the day dwindled it was abundantly clear that the Cullens were not in attendance of school. I wonder why? It could be the weather today. It being the brightest day since I had moved here. The sun beat down heavily, making the air muggy and thick. Which was familiar. It made me miss my days in Miami. But it couldn't be that. Well? No. I remembered when I went to their house. Most of it was exposed glass so I knew that the sun was not a threat. No risk of bursting into flame, so maybe there was some other reason for their absence. Classes droned on. It wasn't until the end of the day that I thought about anything else but them. It was getting close to prom, I hadn't thought much about prom; Angela and much to my annoyance Jessica invited Bella and me to go with them to Port Angeles after school. They wanted to go to a dress shop. We were in the back of Jessica's white mercury. Just cruising down the highway. Eventually, we arrived at this cute little boutique. I even tried on a few dresses; even though I knew I wasn't going there was one that I couldn't part with. It was a black little number, fur trim lined the top of the satin dress. The length hit me right at the thigh. I pulled my curls up in a mock updo to see how well it looked. It hugged in all the right places. Huh. I might have to go just to show this off. I checked the price tag. In my distraction. A pair of eyes followed my movements. Did I just notice Jessica staring at me from the mirror? I believe I did. She was in the dressing curtain next to me and she glanced through the crack… I wonder? Was it a pass? Like is she gay? Or just jealous? I pondered that idea as Angela was chatting about not having a date. I rolled my eyes. I'm not sure why people get all excited about things like this. Bella pulled me aside and asked if we could leave. The idle chatting was starting to make her go a bit nuts. So I got dressed in my clothes and we told Angela and Jessica that we would rendezvous at the restaurant down the street before we leave. Bella wanted to peruse the book shelves of a local bookstore. I didn't mind, as we walked I asked about what she wanted to get. She didn't say. Although when we got there I noticed many of the books were about the land of forks. She went to this isle of folktales and picked up a book.

"A bit of light reading on the town?"

I pried into her reasoning behind the visit again. It was a good distance from the boutique. She didn't respond until she had finished buying the book. We were standing outside the shop when she said.

"When we were at the beach, do you remember that guy I hung out with?"

"of course, Jacob... right?

" I remembered her childhood friend stopping by after our little make-out session. She and he didn't seem that close but they were gone for awhile.

"He told me this story about... it was about the Cullens. About where they come from."

"Really, tell me about it?"

I repressed the urge to snatch the book and destroy it. Her friend and that book will undoubtedly get me exposed. It was dark by the time we made it back where the girls were. Which it was so dark that we accidentally took the wrong turn down a street and ended up in some dead-end part of town. She was still explaining the story to me when all of a sudden these four men started to follow us. It was just her and I alone on a dimly lit road. Unfortunately, it took us a few minutes to realize what was happening. The men started to advance on us. They looked to be in their early twenties and drunk off their asses stumbling around and hollering about. Bella and I tried to speed walk but then we were cornered. My heart thumped but I wasn't afraid of them… but of me. Of what I might have to do to save us both.

"Come on you two, let's have a bit of fun. We've got liquor..." one of the men slurred.

"Hey, assholes leave us alone. We're underage. I don't think you really want those kinds of problems."

I started to prepare to say a spell. It was one I just read about. Its words were jumbled in my mind. The story she told me pretty much confirmed that she knew about Edward... she might learn about me tonight as well. Bella started to reach around in her purse and pulled out some pepper spray.

"Look just leave us alone!"

Bella called out, before we knew it a sliver car pulled up behind them. The engine revved as if it was prepared to run the men down. Heeding our warning and the driver of the car. They gave up and ran off in a different direction. Once the men were away, the driver got out. Of course, it just had to be him. It was Edward Cullen. Here he was rescuing us once more. He opened the side door and commanded us to get in. I was sitting in the back while Bella was in the passenger seat. For a while we all were silent. The event just washing over us.

Getting bored and needing to calm, I reached through them and turned on the radio. Edward barked at me to put my seat belt on and turned it off. The situation sparked Bella to ask if we were okay.

"No"

Edward coldly responded, while I didn't bother to answer. I could see in the mirror that his eyes were that inky black. Remembering that I mitigate the desire to feed for him. I reached forward and placed my hand on his arm. He relaxed. Eventually, he apologized for his temper and told us how he can't stand men that hurt women. He said they were going to hurt us... that way. The rest of the ride was awkward because of it. About halfway. Bella explained that we were supposed to meet up with Angela and Jessica at this restaurant so he complied and dropped us off. Once we arrived, Jessica and Angela were walking out clearly finished eating.

"Where were you guys." They both asked once they saw us. It was painfully awkward and tense.

"Oh, we were just catching up with Edward and lost track of time. We're gonna eat, so why don't you guys go ahead and we'll catch a ride with him."

I covered well for our traumatic experience and we three went inside while Jessica and Angela decided to just go home. I ordered a glass of tea and a plate of fries. I popped an edible into my mouth and tried to hold the tears in. So maybe I was scared. Shit, Edward noticed what I was doing and this time he didn't judge. Bella wasn't really hungry especially after we would have been assaulted or worse...

"Will you just humor me?"

Was Edwards reply. She ordered a burger and a coke. Once our food arrived she placed the book on the table. The cover said cold ones. The inquisition had begun. Cold ones… that's what they are.

"Were you following us?"

"Yes... both of you seem to keep finding trouble. Especially when you are together."

His voice trailed off and he passed me a look of annoyance. But it quickly disappeared into indifference. I didn't express my emotions. I just kept my head in my hands as my heart pounded with anticipation. She's going to find out! She's going to know about us. About what we are and what we aren't. We aren't Human surround by humans.

"What does that mean?" Bella asks accusingly.

"Exactly what I said. You two get up to no good."

"I think it's more than that."

"Like what?"

"Ever since I've met you, you have been increasingly cold tempered. Just so rude. Yet convincingly attentive and there. You're always there. That's not even it though. Your eyes change color! You can't seem to be around blood and you keep following... you saved my life. Both of ours actually. We deserve the truth. What are you, Edward Cullen?

I didn't really know if she believed that or if she was just trying to force his hand by guilting him.

"You can ask me questions but I can decline to answer, deal?"

So she began to inquire. I just sat quietly, trying to make sure when my edible hits I'm not sunk. He started to tell his tale. Which blew my mind too. He detailed his life with the Cullens and his death. The entire time Bella hung on his every word. I began to notice that while we were here. People were watching. Much like how kids at school watch them. What is it with people and the Cullen obsession? I let my mind wander as I dazed in and out of the talking.

"Why do you follow us?" Bella asked upset.

To feed on us I thought.

"I don't mean to be rude or anything. I follow you because…It started off as just making sure you both weren't hurt. it was something I picked up after the crash . I didn't do it for long. Today was different. I was here to go shopping. Well mainly to hold bags for my sister, Alice. She should be almost done. I told her to go on her own once I saw you. Anyways. Both of you were walking oblivious to your surroundings. I didn't hear them at first but I noted how close they were to you both. So I. Followed you.

His eyes drifted to me and I understood his message. I was grateful for him not telling her why. My powers...the reason he couldn't hear them was me.

"It wasn't until the last minute that I heard them.

The things in their minds made me want to hurt them. I have difficulty controlling my anger at times. I was going to rip them apart.. drain them dry. But that would have risked both your lives so I didn't."

Edward matter of factly told the truth. Bella was stunned silent. No more questions came. After a while we eventually all left the restaurant. While we were driving back into town we noticed flashing lights outside the police station.

"That's my dad's car."

Bella noted with some level of concern and panic. She burst out of the car before Edward could pull over. She didn't waste time saying goodbye. Charlie's flashing car wasn't the only odd thing here, Carlisle's Audi was parked next to the glaring noisy car. Edward didn't stop to see what was going on.

"You've been awfully quiet." Edward said monotone.

"Do you blame me?" My voice was tight with anger and fear.

"No."

Edward responded quickly as if he expected me to ask that. Having his answer ready like a quick draw showdown. I rolled my eyes.

"I'm sorry."

"It wasn't your fault Alex." His voice was tight and strained.

"You barely saved us from being hurt."

"I found you, you're safe now."

"Am I really? I was almost exposed. I almost had to use magic in front of Bella. You almost didn't make it because you couldn't hear her thoughts, or theirs. I'm sitting in a car with a vampire and I'm a witch. She knows about you, how long before you snitch?"

He pulled over and got out. We were on a quiet dark road, closer to my home than town now. I followed suit and came face to face with him towering over me. His black eyes glared daggers at me. He was significantly taller than me and I felt intimidated.

"You're right. I do blame you. You should stay away from her. It's not safe when you're around."

"You said that you didn't blame me! "

"Maybe I lied."

"It's not my fault!"

"I know."

"What does that mean?"

"You can't control your magic. You're dangerous and it's not your fault but that doesn't make it better. You should really stay away. Just go back to Miami."

His face twisted up as if he meant to spit at me. But before I knew it. His lips locked with mine in a bruising kiss. His lips didn't part open they just made even pressure and friction. I pulled back and pushed him away. He looked pained. Deeply pained. He paced back and forth like a mad man.

"Are you out of your mind? "

The conversation dropped. My mind was completely blank and a sense of deep rage came over me. I screamed at him to explain himself.

"I'm sorry... I don't know why I did that. I'm having an incredibly hard time controlling myself. I almost ripped them limb from limb, I wanted to drain them for what they wanted to do to you."

"Why would you kiss me Edward. ?" I asked demanding an answer.

He refused to budge so I got back in the car and yelled at him to take me home. He slammed the car door and began driving like a grandma. As it teetered along the back road of the night. He expressed himself with his teeth clenched.

"Do, you understand what it's like to be around you? " his voice brewing with emotion. "Do you know what it's like to not hear anything at all?" I'm sure you do, but I haven't had that in several decades. At first I thought this a blessing. I had some peace after one hundred years. To not hear every stupid disgusting thought a person has? You make everything silent, dangerously so. Those men wanted to hurt you. To rape you and leave you for dead."

The car suddenly stopped and I noticed these strange-looking tear streaks falling down Edwards's face.

"We all noticed it the night in the hospital. When you were passed out. There was nothing. A deep blank space... very unlike Bella. Although her thoughts are very quiet almost a whisper. I have to actually focus to hear them and that's only when she is completely distracted. But when I'm around you, you're the only one. When you're gone, screams. That's all I hear the endless screams of the human mind. "His body was now facing me and he held my gaze, bloody tears dripping. I slunk away from the thing.

" I'm sorry, that sounds like a miserable existence."

He scoffed and continued to explain how miserable it is. How deeply sad this creature was because of its abilities. I felt a kinship because of the notion.

"I am sorry that I hold power over you."

"Yes, I'm sure you are. If any of us are within a 10-foot radius of you. Everything goes numb. Jasper has experienced the most relief, he can't shut out the emotions. He can feel them all. Manipulate them to his will. When you're around he's quiet.

Alice's visions, they come as they please but when you're around she can't focus her sight. You're a black hole to us. Just consuming all the leftover noise. It's a relief and a serious pain."

"That's why you guys were so afraid of me."

The realization hit me. That they are afraid of me. I was like a zombie. I just couldn't handle this anymore. The car was now still. We just sat in front of my home. He touched my hand gently and told me he was sorry for kissing me without my consent. That he had lost control and rather than kill me, he kissed me. That it meant nothing but that. That it's too dangerous for him to express his emotions any further and that it was time for him to leave.

"You act as if you desire me but you're after Bella. Why?"

"I thirst hungrily for Bella..." he trailed off. Refusing to discuss how I made him feel. Hm. Apparently. Nothing. I wonder if it's the same for Bella?

"If you want to kill her, why entertain her at all. She really likes you. She's obsessed and now she knows that you're not human. Edward, what are you doing? " I pried at his cold exterior once again.

"I'm weak, Alex. I'm a soulless monster and I'd gladly feast on you and Bella. It's never bothered me the things you say or ask. Because your instincts are right, I've killed before. I almost did again tonight...she's enticing and I'm incredibly weak. " his voice trembling in a deep grave warning.

"What stops you from killing us both?" My voice was soft and barely a whisper.

"Well one, her father is the police chief. The murder would not go unlooked. Second, my family, I'd never jeopardize them. Also, I'd never see you again. if I killed her I'd have to disappear to make sure you stay safe. Then the noise would come back again... Are you afraid of me?" He asked, almost as if he had made up his mind that I was.

" I'm afraid of everything Edward. I'm terrified of myself and what I could do. I was prepared to show what I am in order to make sure we were safe. "

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry that happened tonight. your scent overpowers everything. Which places you in danger... that's why I have to stay away from you. But I can't do that if you keep getting in trouble."

"I never asked for your protection. Neither did she. But I thank you for us both. I have one thing to say about all this. You are infatuated with Bella and the scent of her blood. I won't tell you what to do about that. But I'll never forgive you if you hurt her, or my family, and I don't even want to think about you attempting to hurt me. Just… steer clear of that."

"No worries besides I couldn't hurt you. I'd corrupt you. That's why I need to stay away. I could solve my pain with a single bite. I'd never have to be alone, or in pain ever again. "

"I'm not your savior Edward."

"I know. You would be my downfall. Bella, I could be with her. She's average and safe. I could have a fling with her and hopefully, I'd get bored of her scent. While if I had you. " He leaned over, his breath ghosting my neck. "I was wrong, you aren't just fire. You're hell. A demon begging my old sinner's soul one last game for old times sake. I'll date Bella and get her out of my system. While you'll inevitably date some stupid boy not worth your time... or maybe a girl. You could possibly even comfort Bella once I break her heart gently.

We will graduate, you will never think about me again. That seems beneath you somehow... looking back at the past for some boy that you don't care for. While I will wonder how you're doing in life. I might even check up on you every once in a while. Even if just to quiet the world one more time.

Eventually, you'll have a career, maybe even a family of your own. Then you'll die... Bella will also be long gone. Just a distant memory. While I'll still be here alone, with endless sound."

His brooding tone droned on as he described his version of the future. He leaned back. My door was suddenly open and Edward on the opposite side.

"When you move like that it's disorienting."

That earned me a smile. I got out and touched his shoulder before leaning into his body.

"What if you're right and that does happen. What if you date Bella and you get over her. But what if it doesn't? What if you were to lose control? "

He never answered my question. He hugged me close and sniffed my hair. His hands rested at the small of my back a finger rubbing circles.

"You remind me of a sneaky feral cat. Always angling for what you want. "

He whispered goodnight in my ear. Before I knew it he was back inside the car. He drove off without warning. I made my way inside and up to my room. Alone in my bed, I lay awake deeply confused and even a bit afraid. Lots of thoughts swirled on my mind at night. My dreams were full of these frenzied creatures hunting in the woods. I got caught and the last thing I saw were strange eyes. Just before my body was feasted on, drained, by a gangly white creature. It was time to wake up for school.

Arriving at school after the night before was intense. Especially with those horrid dreams haunting me. All I can think about are cold lips against mine. Then. Those same lips against my neck. Feasting.

It's about how I react to Edward. To them all really.

But especially him. He made me feel things. I don't know what but... I just can't stop dreaming about him. This creature coming to hunt me. Thinking about him. It's deeply uncomfortable. It's like he's possessing me. Whatever. It meant 'nothing'. Fuck that rich boy. My thoughts got taken as I noticed even early this morning the rumors were buzzing. I could barely move down the hall without hearing whispers. Somber faces hung. I was too chicken to ask what was wrong so I searched for Bella and Edward but couldn't find them, but Alice and Jasper were at their lockers. Most of the Cullens occupied a group of them. They moved as a pack. At all times. I wonder if it's a rule of some sort or just a vampire thing. Or maybe it's just them but. Creepy. I shrugged my shoulders and joined them tiredly.

"Hey, what's going on?"

My words caught their attention. Jasper leaned back against the locker, the corners of his mouth upturned as he saw me. All that angst disappeared.

I visibly relaxed. I rolled my eyes knowing it was him. Then I felt slightly more anxious as I remembered Edwards words of how I make them. Essentially handicapped. That right now Jasper can only feel my emotions. He didn't seem to care like how Edward did. I wondered if Alice felt the same. She took me out of my thoughts when she said.

"Well, look who it is. I thought you would know. Carlisle saw you and Edward at the station last night."

"No, I didn't get to. Um, just tell me what's going on..."

"It's bad news."

They told me there was a body, a resident of Forks Washington had washed up dead on the bank. His boat flipped over in the water. In my mind's eye, I couldn't help but picture strewed body parts. Bite marks covering the bloody appendages. Apparently, the 'story' is about some type of wild animal. It rampaged and ripped that poor man to shreds. Although from the way Jasper behaved it was most certainly something else. Alice and Jasper slowed the conversation to a halt, Suddenly, I knew why I hadn't seen Edward or Bella. We watched he and she strolling down the hallway together. I averted my eyes, and a deep flush washed over me. The memories of last night played in my mind. I felt nauseous. I didn't have time to process why he makes me feel this way. I didn't get a chance to speak to them much at all. I just rushed away. All throughout our classes Bella and I were distracted. Even during lunch, they both vanished only to reappear for biology. My emotions still hadn't flipped. I was already at my seat when they arrived, every single eye glued to them as they walked hand in hand. Before we arrived in forks, Edward never so much as glanced at the girls here. Until. She won. Many whispers were heard. Before I spoke to them. I relaxed. Just trying to hide my feelings. Just trying not to puke. I guess it didn't mean anything...

We three quietly chatted throughout class. Just before it ended. I finally got a bit more information about what happened last night. Despite having been completely freaked herself by everything that happened ...Waylon Forge, the dead guy, a resident favorite during the holidays.. He was also Charlie's friend of thirty years... It cut through any remaining ill feelings. " Tell your dad I'm sorry about his friend." She thanked me. It was tense exchange. Did he tell her about the kiss? I gulped. I could feel Edwards's eyes pinned on me. His shoulders were relaxed for once, free of tension. I didn't pay him any mind. I tried to ask what was up. Trying to see what she knew? Instead Bella blurted out to me.

"Have you been to the Cullens?"

" Uh, yeah actually I have. " we chatted about how Edward had invited her for dinner tonight. I was hoping she knew more about, what Jasper was worried about... since she's so close, anyway. She all but begged me to tag along with them. I didn't want to. I've had enough of these two for at least a year.

"I'm not sure..." I looked to Edward for help but he averted his gaze.

"Sure, why not. I can be your third wheel... or, I could hang out with Jasper while you too crazy kids do whatever." I tried to keep my displeasure at bay. She didn't mind it.

"great."

Edward grumbled slightly any time we had to interact. Class ended. They parted ways with a kiss and I about barfed. I walked ahead of them, my jacket slung across my shoulders trying to stem the cold ac from chilling my bones. All throughout gym class Bella panicked about meeting his parents. She asked me to attend so she could appear relaxed and in control. That she's more comfortable around me.

"When you're around everything just seems to be manageable." I rolled my eyes. If only she knew.

The day has finally concluded, at least the school day. Since Bells, Eyeroll, rode to school with Edward she walked with him to the Volvo. Frankly, I couldn't stand to be in that car again... not after my last experience. "Where are you going " Bella called after me as she noticed I kept walking past the car. "I'll catch a ride with Emmet and Rose. I promise everything will be fine. Stop worrying so much." Geez. I bundled myself up inside Rosalie's sporty BMW. It was just her and I for once, apparently, Emmet rode in the jeep with Jasper and Alice. It was nice. We didn't talk much. It was just quiet.

"That's Edwards isn't it?"

Her perfect almond shaped red finger nail pointed to the jacket across my chest. I hadn't really thought much of it but yes she was correct. It was the jacket that Edward gave me the night I stayed at Bella's. The leather jacket barely fit. I lifted it up. It smelled of him, outside and of the dark wash leather itself.

"Yeah... I guess so."

Her nose turned up but she didn't say much else about it. She just turned the radio on. We listened to some tunes as we drove.

" This was a stupid idea. I shouldn't have said I'd come over."

The statement made Rose raise an eyebrow.

"It's safer now that you're attending. " I was reminded that I help them all, not just Edward and Jasper.

"I keep forgetting that. He told me that my scent covers the smell of other humans. Effectively camouflaging their blood. Right?"

"Not only that. You dampened our abilities. Which makes us vulnerable. However tonight Isabella will be here. Which means Jasper will need you most."

"Edward needs this, Jasper needs that. I'm sick of them both. You know he told me that I was dangerous for Bella? At least with Jasper I know what to expect. Polite friendly interaction but emotional distance. While with him...". I rumpled his jacket. My annoyance amused her enough that I heard a deep laugh burst from her stomach.

"I knew there was a reason I didn't completely loathe you. Yes, Edward is an acquired taste. His behavior hasn't gotten much better over the years. However this new girl. I'm not too happy about it either. "

"He said that he would grow bored of her."

"That may be true. Why? Is that what you want ?" Her inquisitive tone made my hair stand up.

I'm just saying. It doesn't matter what I'm saying. Um. So you and him, you guys have been around the longest right?"

Her eyes darted to my face for confirmation of what I was asking. How long had they known each other? Eventually she relinquished the tale. Rosalie spilled her guts about the early days between them. Edward was the first to be turned by Carlisle. Each of them had been near death before he bit them. Cursing their endless years of wandering. Not alive but not quite dead either. She didn't go into the details of how. She just said that he never got along well. With anyone. Carlisle or her. Not a single ounce of love was found between them during the first few years. Carlisle tried but. She hated him. But when Esme was next, she had tried to kill herself by jumping from a cliff, and Carlisle saved her too. Things changed. He had a mother. Then, Emmet, his fate was being mauled by a bear. Rose had been hunting in the forest when she came across his mangled body. She gave him to her own savior, Carlisle, who once again saved a hopeless wreck of a human. She mellowed out after that and then Alice and Jasper were the only ones not 'helped' by Carlisle.

"So he helped you but changing you into this?"

"I've come to terms with what I am, but in the beginning I wasn't as pleased but grateful that I survived. So yes. He did in fact help me to live."

Would he have helped me? I remember him saying he might have been forced to do something if I had slipped further into the coma. Was the plan to bite me?" The words slipped out before I could catch myself.

"I was against it, and so was Edward. Although Jasper, he was the one that suggested it might be the only way to keep the family safe."

Her honesty shocked me. If it had been Edward, I know I never would have received a response. Let alone one that was completely truthful.

"Last night, Edward all but told me that's what he wanted. He vowed to never corrupt me."

"My brother has always been one for dramatics. Although I couldn't always tolerate you. You aren't as annoying now. Regardless, I wouldn't want you condemned to our reality either.

This thing he's doing with the swan girl is idiotic and will definitely get one of us killed. Just please try to keep my brothers together. I know it's a lot to ask but I'd really like to not hide body parts tonight."

"You know, I actually like how bitchy you are."

She flung her hair at me and I laughed. We gossiped more about the family. Mostly about the days before Jasper and Alice. The Cullens had lived in these parts before and have only just come back after decades of staying away. This time around is better than the last she says. They lived all over America and some parts of Europe. Mostly traveling for work or school. It's something they must do to keep hidden. Once we pulled up to the Cullen residence. My stomach lurched as she pulled into the driveway where we regrouped with Bella and Edward. Rose brushed past him like he didn't exist while I walked with them inside. Once in the home a cacophony of smells entered my nose. Fresh garlicky cheesy deliciousness. Homemade Italian was on the menu, with an array of choices.

"Is she even Italian? " Rose rhetorically asked walking up the stairs to her room.

I hungrily feasted on the plate that sat out just for me. Esme smiled happily watching her children roughhouse and banter freely.

" We weren't sure if we would see you again," Carlisle spoke softly leaning over the kitchen island.

"I wasn't so sure either... thanks for the meal. It was delicious."

"Oh, the praise should go to my wife. She was the one that put this all together."

"Should I start calling you mom and dad since it seems I'll be invited over a lot more?"

Mainly I was being sarcastic. I looked over to where Edward and Bella were lounging on the couch about nine feet away from me. It earned a smile from Esme. I had warmed up to her since our first encounter. Mostly because she is a mother. She's full of love and class. Very easy to get along with. But she is a rich housewife for the most part.

"We have more than enough room for one more child what do you say, love?" Esme and Carlisle were linked in a hug.

"You almost were one. So why not" I couldn't quite tell if they were joking or serious.

"Rosalie told me. What's going on in town? We saw you last night at the station."

Carlisle put a finger up to his lips, indicating to shush as prying ears could hear.

"We can talk about it later."

I went upstairs in search of something to do, I wandered around the house just exploring. The last time was such a blur I never got that great of a tour. The home was intriguing. It being so large and full of people that made it feel cosy. The first room I snuck into must be Jaspers. I found myself in a mostly white room. The walls were accented with a beautiful green. Notebooks littered the room, some stacks on the floor. Books are strewn about haphazardly. I sat down on a white lounger, fascinated by one of the journals. After a while, I heard the door open and Jasper silently slinked into the room. My eyes were glued to the pages. It was a personal account of a soldier during the civil war. A union soldier, his name was Thomas. He was writing to his lover, the entries were heart-wrenching. Tales of his war brothers fighting to survive a cold winter. I finally looked up when some rustling grabbed my attention. He was bent over a book. His lean body curved, his eyes darting across the page as his lips parted in a relaxed manner. We didn't need to talk. We just allowed the silence to dance between us. Both reading in deep contentment, well we were, that was until we both heard Edward and Bella's voices loudly trailing up the stairs. I rolled my eyes hard.

"What do you think about the new couple?"

Jasper's voice broke through the air. His deep southern-accented voice barely rose above a whisper.

" I don't think it's my business to have an opinion. Edward will do as he pleases" he turned around in the swivel chair.

"I think it's a horrendous idea. It's bad enough having to interact with them during the day. Now there's a human in our home."

"Well, why don't you share your concerns?"

If Jasper truly felt this way. I'm sure Edward would respect his wishes and refrain from bringing Bella over. Although from his expression and how he's acting. I'm inclined to believe not.

"You wouldn't even state your opinion."

I tapped the wall.

" It's not exactly private here, is it? Besides, regardless of how I feel it won't change anything. It would only make things awkward."

"So you do understand."

He proved his point about why he didn't bring up his feelings to Edward. The interaction reminded me of what Rosalie said. That Edward would get bored. But would he? Would Jasper get bored of this game?

"Are you ever going to make a move?"

He stared at me for a long time. Still hunched over. He sighed before answering.

"I've thought about it, more than once. I'm not sure if you're ready for something serious. So until I feel that you are, we will just be friends."

"I completely get that."

"Do you?"

"What does that mean? "

"Oh nothing. I just know that I'm not the only one."

"You know don't you?"

I was inquiring if he knew about Edward. Our kiss. The things he admitted to me. Our feelings?!

"Edward does as he pleases. You said so yourself. We are not together and you are more than capable of kissing whomever you desire."

He sat up straight. He meant it. He just wasn't happy with it. This begs to question. Why does he mean it? I knew I'd never get that answer, so instead.

"What's going on with Waylon? The man that died."

"We aren't entirely sure, although it wasn't just any animal. We think we have a loose vampire. Probably a nomad or a newborn killing."

"I guess it was foolish to think your kind would all be like this."

I waved my hand around. Which earned a snort from jasper agreeing with me that my naivety was foolish.

"I'll be right back. "

I politely rushed to the bathroom. My bladder suddenly burst at the seams. After doing my business, I opened the door and ran smack into Bella.

"Oh, shit my bad. "

I helped her up. Edward stood back looming over us.

"Are you and Jasper having... fun?" He asked

"We've just been talking that's all. "

Bella explained that she was ready to go

"Oh, ok. I mean Jasper and I are still hanging out. "

I awkwardly hugged her and watched her leave down the steps to make sure she left safely. When I heard the door click. I noticed. Edward still hadn't moved from his spot. So Instead of asking him to move, I squeezed past him. Our bodies brushed, having contact for the first time since our kiss. He took a deep breath in and held it. The moment couldn't have lasted more than a few seconds.

"Bella's waiting for you."

Hearing her name sprung his feet alive. He disappeared within a second. The empty space he left still felt occupied. When I turned around I noticed Alice, her fae face gleaming with mischievous glee."Why don't we cheer you up?" She clapped her hands and attempted to drag me with her. We ended up inside her glamorous bedroom.

"What have you seen?" I stopped her.

"Oh, nothing. You are in need of a trim. Let's see if we can't fix that... are you sure you can't stay longer? Like maybe for the night. I promise I'll make it fun.

"Why?"

"oh, I don't know."

I followed her into the closet and sat down at the vanity. She still refused to say why.

"Oh I'm sure I could but do you think that's wise? Jasper, me, and Edward under the same roof?"

"We could place bets and see who wins."

Her charmed voice tingled with delight.

"Who do you think would win?"

"Im inclined to say Edward but I happen to know it would be Jasper."

" You know if I didn't know any better I'd say you've already placed a bet" I was being sarcastic. she didn't take it that way.

"Oh sweet Alex, of course we're waiting to see who wins that heart of yours. "

"Somehow, I know that's not true."

"You'd be incorrect."

"Who started the bet?"

"Emmet."

I knew that. It was obvious. Something else was obvious too. She knew a lot of things about me. I don't know how but, strangely, I felt like that wasn't odd for her. After chatting with Alice a little longer as she trimmed my ends. I decided that I couldn't say, it was time for me to head home. I didn't want to intrude. After my goodbyes. I hopped into the passenger seat of Carlisle's car. Once we were both safely buckled an easy conversation began to form.

"Do you like Forks?"

"It's alright, I guess. Certainly, more of a surprise than I thought it would be. Vampires and all.

"Ah yes, that sort of excitement is usually hidden. But while we're on the topic of said creatures. I'd like it if you spent less time with my children. My son spoke of what happened between you two. "

Carlisle was speaking about the unease between Edward and me over the kiss and his behavior.

"Well, did he also tell you that he all but admitted that he would love nothing more than draining Bella and me, dry?"

"No, although that doesn't shock me. He seems to be infatuated with her too. I'm concerned about his choice. "

"Choice? What do you mean? "

Carlisle took a long pause before answering my question.

"Alex, I'm aware of the situation with both of my children. I need to be assured that no harm will come to them, physically or emotionally. "

"Oh, really? Well, maybe you should have this same conversation with Edward. I'm sick and tired of being jerked around by him. One moment he's kissing me and telling me he can't live without me and the other he's claiming I'm a demon that will drag him to hell. Has it ever occurred to you that I'm not the problem?"

My voice rose in pitch as my anger began to peek behind the carefully placed wall.

"I know whose fault it is. I should have stayed more proactive, I initially forbade both of them from interacting with you. We became aware of how delicate this was the day you were wheeled into my hospital because my son just couldn't resist."

"So you would rather have Bella and I die that day? "

I was daring him to admit it. That their lives would be much simpler if neither of us had survived.

"That's not what I was intending to say. I just think you should tread carefully. Jasper seems to be serious about you. While Edward, I'm not sure of his motives with the Swan girl. But I do know he too is just as serious. Mostly about how he desires to feed. So be careful. Do not. Don't entice them."

"Don't worry Doc,"

He didn't speak anymore of it, he apologized for ruffling my feathers. Once I was inside my own home the tension subsided. My aunts weren't around so sleep took hold. The only disturbance was a window opening and closing as the wind whipped and roared... or was it opened by an uninvited visitor? I didn't know but it closed before sunrise.

Reactive Magic

Rain poured, thunder snapped and lightning struck the ground with force, wind-whipped shattering the windows and tree limbs danced free from the trees. The chaos around. Wasn't of natural consequence. The sheer force of the storm focused on the unnatural body running away and decimated it. Blood burst in his absence leaving a mess to clean. The creature not too far in the distance watched while her lover was ripped to pieces. Enraged by the disturbing view. She vowed to come back and kill. To destroy the young witch. But not yet. She raced away into the night. She knew. She couldn't do it alone. Not if she meant to kill them all. That tale is for another day though. Maybe I should go back. To recount the moments before this happened.

To start off, only a week had passed since Edward and Bella went public as a couple. Most of the whispers have died down. The only one still stuck up was of course, Mike. He still coveted Isabella. Although he entered an uneasy relationship with Jessica. He wasn't the only one moving on. Thankfully. The strange feelings I was having for Edward had lessened. To do that, I focused solely on Jasper who was blossoming into a deeply trusted friend. Although most of our conversations were still about the present and not the past. Which was fine with me... I have plenty of my own skeletons to understand not wanting the past poked at.

As for Forks? Another person was slain, and their body was found floating on the bank just like Waylon. It seems this 'animal' was stalking and hunting within the same territory. I wasn't told much other than to not worry. That everything was under control. Of course, they would handle the situation. Although, could they in time before the truth comes out? There's nothing to tell. I tell myself. Despite the Cullens knowing what I am. Me, knowing what they are. There's much more Bella still didn't know of my life, yet she's deep into it. She swallowed the pill of vampires with much less force than it took me. I just wasn't ready to admit my reality... I wanted something for myself. I held a chronic fear that once she knows. Things will change. Not just because it would solidify the truth of being a witch but because I just held this notion. It would change us. Forever. As it did for my aunts.

I don't look at them the same anymore. The secret they held was heavy. For them and me. They have steadily left me alone. Not without annoyance from them. They just knew if they pushed me. It could be bad. They were worried about my reactionary magic. That it could attack. Especially in front of humans. I was told that no magic must be performed before them. None had happened since that night with Edward when I almost burned his face off. Until it did this day. This particular situation started out in the forest by the Cullens house. We were fairly deep, it became abundantly clear as to why it was needed. Baseball. Today the Cullens were playing baseball. Although interestingly enough, it sounded just like the thunder above, the smack of the ball against a metal bat would crack through the air thus concealing the sound of the vampires playing around. Despite the storm. Bella and I watched with awe as they played. Everything was going fantastic, until suddenly, it wasn't. Alice immediately shouted over the thunder," Stop, someone's coming," The Cullens regrouped. Their strange eyes wandered away through the trees. A second later. I had special orders from Carlisle to take his car and go. Bella and I zipped up our coats to our necks. Pulled our hair down and made sure our hats were in place. I made her hold my hand as we raced back to his car away from the 'animals' coming. The nomadic vampires appeared. They were filthy and dangerous looking. Especially one in particular. He was shirtless and covered in blood. As if he had just killed…

The nomads had gotten distracted by the sound of the Cullens and wanted to play a round. Everything seemed to be going smoothly, Bella and I were making our way to the car. We were almost there. The Cullens were hanging back to handle the three uninvited guests. I'm not sure what set them off. If it was the way the Cullens rebuffed their offer of a game. Or if it had been me? You see as I told you, Bella and I were all zipped up and covered. But my black Pom Pom scarf. It had fallen as Bella and I ran away from the situation. No one could have anticipated the reaction he would have to a scarf... It was right next to Edward, unfortunately, he didn't catch it in time. A stiff wind blew it just a bit too far out his reach and it was over. Within seconds the two covens sprung to life in a different type of game. The half naked bloody monsters' speed was just a hair too fast for Edward to catch in time. He bypassed the Cullens. He was mad dashing for where Bella and I were locked in place. The Cullens battled back against him. I couldn't leave Bella , she was standing frozen at the brink of panic. For the first time, I think Bella actually understood her predicament...or mine. He didn't make it to us as the unknown vampires retreated from the fight, they were too outnumbered.

A second later Edward and Emmet rushed Bella and me into the car. Edward was driving like a mad man. Racing away. While the rest of the Cullen clan chased after the three. " What's going on." Bella eventually was able to vocalize her panic. "We shouldn't have reacted that way. It only further excites him, he's a tracker. He's a problem. James. He will come after you." Edwards eyes found mine in the rearview mirror. "He caught your scent, Alex, I'm so sorry. Carlisle ordered us to prepare for the worst. " The worst? What could that mean? I glanced over to Bella. She had tears in her eyes. Her body was inched away from mine. The worst, of course. Death.

The entire ride was left with panic. We all rendezvoused back at the Cullens. However when we arrived. A man with skin as dark as night stood on the steps of the Cullen residence. His head adorned with locs. They were twisted up into a long braid down his back. His glaring red eyes looked like rubies. He wore rags but they looked regal on him. Edward and Emmet immediately hopped out. I followed. Bella hung back but eventually got out too. The rest of the Cullens maintained distance.

"I suggest you leave." Emmet called out as he walked closer. Edward followed his movements.

"I mean no harm. I am Laurent. Just listen before you attack. I'm here to apologize. He addressed me," I truly loathe to admit how sorry I am that we came across you today. I haven't crossed a witch in some time. You're lucky we have made too much ruckus…" He wet his lips in remembrance. " My dear friend…James, he's less than happy to go without tasting you. I'm only warning you as a favor to his mate. You must leave now, spread your scent along the sea. It will stop his efforts even if for a moment." He left after warning us.

Just vanished into thin air. His empty spot captured my attention. The rest of the Cullens came close. They too eyed where he had stood. While Bella was still processing. Until she turned to me all wild.

"A witch? What did he mean you're a witch Alex?" Bella accused.

I stood there like a fish out of water. All gulping for words. The Cullens were trying to move us along. We eventually went inside to prepare for the inevitable. But Bella wasn't having it. She demanded. I had no choice but to explain. The truth wasn't taken very well, she stayed away from me as we backed up to The Hill, it was secluded enough that if something happened no humans would get hurt. Once we arrived, I noticed my aunts were both standing outside on the lawn just waiting for us. The book in their hands. They knew. Of course, they knew. Clara and Willow had taken to using witches' glass. A witch's glass was a piece of a mirror that acted as a window. You could secretly spy on anyone you stash a charmed mirror on. Mine was my makeup compact, always on me at a moment's notice of a makeup catastrophe. It heard. Everything. Bella and I were ordered to stay inside the Manor while my aunts placed wards and protection spells inside the home. The Cullens were the eyes and ears, running the perimeter outside. We refused to run.

"I can't believe you lied to me."

Bella wasn't happy about my omission of the witch situation. We were coddled up in the kitchen. Pacing. Going crazy as we wait. She keeps trying to talk. While I ignore her but this time I just. I casually slumped into a chair to say.

"I didn't want anyone to know. Okay. You aren't entitled to that information. I just found out myself can you blame me?

She was standing over me still. Obviously upset. She smacked her hand down on the kitchen table to say.

"Yes! I told you about my suspicions from the beginning. The least you could have done was say hey, Bella, you're not crazy. Creatures are real! Do you know the things that went through my mind? Excuse me for wanting to trust my best friend."

She walked off after. Her feet moving with speed. I knew it. I knew that it would change things. Maybe it's a self prophecy. Maybe it's a real one but I was right. Telling her had changed everything. I stewed. I wasn't going to chase after her. I didn't care if she left as long as she stayed inside she should be safe.

Of course. After a minute, my phone rang. The number unknown. I placed the thing on speaker.

"Well if it isn't Sabrina the little teenage witch. Why don't you come outside and play? I promise to kill you quickly if you make this easy for me."

"You don't like it easy, James. We were warned by your friend that we would be getting a visit from you. Why don't you come inside?"

"I would, but, ... I don't need too."

"Come here, little witch. Each minute you make me wait the more time I'll have with her."

What did he mean? Is he here? He must be, I stood up and called out to Bella! I ran around the house searching for him and her, I even called out but she didn't respond. That stubborn girl, why doesn't she listen? She just had to stay in the house! But no. She must disobey even common sense. I raced outside. A similar tableau occurred just like the one in the forest. The Cullens were in defensive stances. No one moved, we all were waiting for something to happen. A voice came through once more. I heard a scream echo somewhere, James held Bella by the throat in a chokehold. He was advancing with her until we could see them clearly. She was still alive but hurt. I didn't have time to think so I just reacted. My aunts tried to stop me but ceded that notion and just followed my lead.There we stood, us three witches. Ripe for the taking. Ready to kill a vamp.

"Oh goody, a three-course meal." James retorted in earnest glee.

"Just let her go. It's me you want right? "

I stood behind the Cullens now. My aunts were further away with the family spell book.

"Let her go and take me. She's just a stupid human. A girl not worth your pallet." I was trying to assuage his ego.

"You'll have to try harder than that. Beg. Beg for her life and I'll let her go."

The Cullens eventually let me through. A calming hand from Carlisle was placed on my shoulder and they retreated trusting my play. I calmly held out my hand and thought of a spell, it sliced my palm. The blood thick and warm dripping down into the grass. His mouth was dry. He tried to moisten it many times before giving in to my will. He threw Bella aside and advanced on me. We started to circle each other, I knew I wasn't going down without a fight. The rain washed the blood off my hand to reveal no scar remained. He was deeply intrigued. He attacked. We're brawling on my front lawn, he was on top of me. His razor sharp teeth an inch away from my throat. I could feel my heart thumping inside my ears deafening any sound. I tried to hold him off but he was so much stronger than me. The ending wasn't going to be pretty, but then, the tides started to turn. Suddenly, lightning started to strike the yard around us. He was forced to fly off me, just barely escaping. The Cullens had to retreat closer to the house, the terrain was much too unstable. I was able to stand now. My arms were limp and weak from failing to fight him off of me. James was back from where ever he retreated to. Dancing between the strikes of lightning. The yard was sung in many places. Fires starting where it hit. Yet burned out as rain poured at monsoon strength.

"You're a lot stronger than I anticipated. You might be worthy of keeping!"

James screamed over the abundance of noise. He was racing towards me. It spurred Edward to life. Jasper held him back so he didn't flee into the mess I had accidentally created. His telepathy wasn't of use here, neither was his speed, the lightning was too sporadic. If he got hit he would be dead. James made it. He had me in his arms. Just about to bite my neck when the rage inside had been building to a final showdown. The sky swirled and formed tornados around us. The cyclones picked up neighboring debris whipping and smacking things around. James was just starting to realize just how powerful I truly was. It wasn't just more than he anticipated. It was more than he could handle! He scrambled away from me trying to get out of the center of my destruction. I continued to scream. The fear that crippled me for so long drained. I was lifted into the air and became the twister. The center of the eye. My hands raised to the heavens. The lightning was consumed by my fingertips. I arched the lightning. Harnessed it to a focused strike. James was just at the line of the property. Almost out of reach when he got hit. The lightning splintered him into a million pieces of bloody bits. I fell to the ground, my body lay crumpled, and I was aware of hands caressing my face in horror. The creature had been slain, the price? A small localized hurricane.

It disappeared. I mean the sky just went gray and empty just like James. The siren song of sleep was too hard to resist so I fell deeply into its arms. Or someone's arms? They were warm and held me with love. My family was safe, all of them. Bella included, as this night would bind us forever. The darkness compressed around me dragging me down further and further... is this death?

Deep inside a dense forest lay a slumbering lost soul, can she find her way back before it's too late?

I had fallen asleep in a different world than the one I had woken in. No longer held by that loving embrace. The moon and stars were the only light illuminating, I sat up in the darkness just feeling my way around. It was expansive. I hadn't seen the eyes stalking me from high above. They watched as I stupidly stumbled. My foot snapped a branch long fallen. Naked of any weapons, I was truly unprepared for what came next. My death. The creature leaped down as I had started to escape its sight. I came face to face with something I couldn't quite understand. It looked just like me, but I knew it wasn't. Something was wrong with its face. It was out of order. Like. The eyes didn't match. The nose didn't fit right. A bad copy.

"What is this place? What are you?"

The creature just repeated the words, its voice trying to copy my own. I didn't know what It was but I knew I had to get away from it. I took off running in a different direction, but no matter how much I ran it followed me. Racing after me like in my dreams. Although. This time. I wasn't lifted from my feet and drained of blood. I ran into a nest of them, I had been corralled into a trap. The last thing I heard was my own screams before my flesh was ripped from my bones. They stuffed it inside their copy mouths with glee. I woke up again screaming just as I had died. Right back where this all started, I spun wildly around waiting to be attacked again. However one thing was different, it was raining.

I mean pouring down rain. So much so. That puddles were pooling in the low ground. I knew I needed to move higher. This place was alive and full of creatures that are starving. I needed to move, there was no time to question. I just kept moving, sometimes having to stop and hide from a creature or another. I slept in trees or found clumps of large plants that hid my body from view. I only moved during day time, that didn't stop me from being hunted but at least I could see what was coming after me. So many strange creatures filled this place. But there was one in particular that hid. Always chasing me but never stopping to take a bite. Only staying out of sight so I left it alone. It didn't mind. So far I had lasted a total of two days. It was almost night again. I had to find cover or id be sent right back to where I started in this infernal forest. Left for dead and hungry. I fashioned a spear of bone. It came in handy more than once. The sun was just starting to set when I came across what must be an empty cave. It may be empty now, but what about in a few hours when whatever lived here came back? Would I be its meal? The mimics weren't the only creatures here. Humanoid spider-looking creatures, they killed by trapping their prey and cocooning it. I've seen the insides of the husks once they were finished. I almost didn't make it out of that part of the forest alive. There were animals here too, many of them just as dangerous as the creatures. I had seen what must have been a two-headed deer but it wasn't the right color, the pelt was a deep blue. Not a raspberry blue more like navy. It's ginormous. I mean twice as large as a deer I'd seen back in forks.

The cave would have to do. I found a place to hunker down, not too close to the entrance just in case something came sniffing about. Inside the cave was a spring, I had finally found fresh drinking water. The dry patch that had formed on my tongue was relieved but just barely. I munched on a few berries and leaves I had scavenged earlier, they hadn't killed me yet so I assume that means they were ok. After eating my meager dinner I allowed myself to doze lightly. Here I dreamt of home. Of my family.

(Edwards pov)

Alex, oh Alex. What had you done to yourself? A room turned into a makeshift hospital of sorts, machines hooked up to her checking vital signs around the clock. Carlisle didn't understand why you hadn't woken yet. There was nothing physically wrong but for some reason, you wouldn't come out of the coma. More beeps. I shook my head and sat at the foot of the bed. I should have listened to my instincts instead of lying to myself. This was always how this was going to end. With you dead. My eyes looked over at the other occupant.

Jasper has taken to nesting in your presence. More than a few times we found ourselves just waiting to see when these machines notify us of your death. Not that I'm hoping for that, but it would be a much better fate than slowly rotting in bed. This isn't a life, you can't experience all of its beauty in this state. If only I could hear your thoughts, something to let me know you weren't mush.

"What are you doing?" It was the first time he had spoken to me since finding out about your situation.

"just sitting here, like you."

"hmm. Any change?"

"No, still the same. But. I want to try and read her mind. What do you think?"

Jasper stood up watching cautiously. He still doesn't trust me around you.

"I tried to feel her... she's too far away".

My brother was looking worn like old ratty clothes. He leaned against the wall and gazed out the window. His eyes not looking at the things below but watching your reflection. He can't even look at you. While your aunts, that's all they do, they hadn't slept well since you fell under. One or the other constantly checking on you. Bringing in pastes and creams slathering you up like a roast turkey. Burning herbs were a constant, chanting and prayer. They tried many spells at first, although we realized very quickly even while deeply asleep you will still protect yourself. We had to bind you again, that stupid stone lay right on your heart. It's probably why I can't hear those pretty thoughts. Oh my sweet. I guess you finally figured out just how strong you truly are...

I tried to warn you. But you just, never listen. I closed my eyes and pretended to rest as I listened to your heart and those machines.

(Edwards pov ends)

I wasn't sure how long I had been here. The days had started to blend, while the nights sent me deep into manic paranoia. Further confusing myself, I had taken to whispering to myself to keep sane. Was I still sane? Do sane people run all day in a never ending forest? It was as if the creatures had radar, they always found me if I stayed in one place too long. I rotated between the cave, sleeping in trees and not sleeping at all. Tonight was a non sleep night. I needed to find my way back home... where ever home was. I kept repeating that word, home. It kept me from forgetting my mission.

As the days pass the easier it got to forget things. I think I had finally reached a different part of the forest. I had come across a few bodies of water, a stream with fresh fish. I wasn't sure still what my purpose was here. Was I meant to just kill? Was I meant to die? Survive? Let this place break me down and rebuild me? Sometimes I could have sworn I heard voices. Well really one voice, it was faint but surely there. I think it's that creature following me. Warning me, and guiding me, but to what? I heard a scream not too far in the distance. Maybe I'll find out now? My fight or flight kicked in reminding me of where I was. There was no time to run especially if those things were in a pack. I was reminded of my first encounter. Since then I had died over a dozen times, each time I learned something about the labyrinth. I'm sure that's what it was, a labyrinth of creatures, death, and decay. I had no choice but to stay and fight it to death.

(Jasper pov)

Alice stops by long enough to bring me blood. She can't stand to see you this way but she's the only one brave enough to do the job. I had all but refused to remove myself from your room. Anyone that tried to remove me. They didn't like the reaction I had. But I must feed…I huffed. It's a chore I never got used too. Like I never got used to a lot of things. You for one. You'd be happy to know, I'm not alone. Edward visits every day, staying multiple hours at a time. Sometimes we chat. Most we don't. We just stay. We all were staying in fact, we had moved inside to be closer for you, Clara and Willow, they seemed to enjoy the company, I think we give them hope that you'll pull through. I ignore those feelings. I just stay because I know that you're almost gone. I can't even process what that means…

Clara came bursting into the room. Her eyes are wild, her behaviors have become erratic lately. Staying up all night still searching for spells that could wake you.

"Where's Edward?" She was out of breath. "It's shaky but it just might work." She started to pace, muttering about equations.

"Clara? Is there something I can help you with?" I attempted to adjust her mood. It didn't work. She's too far gone even for me to help. She just kept muttering. I eventually grabbed her attention as she shook me to say.

"I need you both. She's stuck in between worlds. She must have been close to death ."I didn't understand what that meant. I just went in search of my perverse brother. I didn't hate him despite what he felt. He just never thinks before acting, never thinking about the consequences and the prices. I knew it wasn't his fault you're in a coma, but it's a bit harder to not blame him for you being there at that field. You didn't want to go in the first place, but you wanted to protect.. me.

I tried very hard Alex to keep you at arm's length. You grew okay with just being my friend. But, he needed more from you. More than you were willing or able to give. our kind... I blame what we are! I found him out back in the conservatory.

"Clara, she needs us."

"Alex? Is she..."

"Not yet. Let's go."

We raced. Once back in the room. Things were making headway. Everyone was bustling around preparing. For what I didn't know. Clara instructed Edward to touch your hand. He sat in a chair beside the bed. Doing exactly as she instructed. I grew insanely jealous. I stamped the emotion immediately. I didn't deserve to feel that way…it's just that outside of a few hugs I hadn't allowed myself to touch you. Since you've been indisposed I refused myself even to look at you. Truly looking at you brings emotions back that I thought I had laid to rest. You knew that I wasn't like my other siblings. Edward and I were actually closer in nature than either of us would like to admit… I had loved before and I swore never again. I placed my hand on yours. Darlin, please come home.

Clara removed the stone from your chest and we felt the connection form. It was faint but there, like a circuit completing. I had missed you… Clara began to chant, things were changing around us as magic was being performed. The moon hung outside. The light streaming into the room gleams, before we knew it Edwards head slumped over. His body hung lifeless, she had sent his consciousness into yours. She explained that an outside source wouldn't be able to reach. So we created a bridge between where you were and where you needed to be. By using Edwards telepathy he would be the conduit. The bridge to lead you back to us.

My job was to keep you stable. The last time we tried something like this. Your unconscious body formed a bubble-like shield around itself.

"There... it's done. Now we must wait."

Clara and I sat up for hours just waiting for you. Not the first. It had been a total of three weeks, your body just wasting away. In this here room. Carlisle came in every day for physical therapy moving your limbs. Changing the bedsheets and cleaning your body. Hopefully, tonight would be the last.

(Jaspers pov ends.)

I waited for the thing. It came. This creature looked human but many of them did. It ran at speeds that aren't human, it gave itself away. Some are more convincing than others. I waited hunkered in a bush with a blade carved from the bones of some creature... it saw me. It was skulking near my bush, I jumped out at it and it caught me. I lunged. The creature was strong, built like stone. I hadn't come across one like this before. I was on top of it, my blade inches away from where its heart should be. It screamed at the top of its lungs at me to stop. Other creatures were sure to have heard it. I was thrown into a tree. A gash bled... the creature started to back away from me. "Is that all you've got?" I taunted and tried to keep going at it not caring. I'd either die here or I'd win this fight. As I advanced, it would step further back. It just kept begging and screaming and calling me by some name. I was deeply confused by the thing. I threw the blade into the dirt it clearly not going to kill me. A truce. It explained that it had a name. Edward.

"well, Edward, what the hell are you and what do you want?"

"I'm a vampire. "

"You're lying. I've come across one of those. It bout ripped my neck clean off the bone. "

"Look it doesn't matter what I am. I'm a friendly.

The creature held out its hand.

"Edward? We've got to keep moving. There are about ten shades of hell on our tail. Your screaming has alerted them to our location."

I didn't wait for it. I just took off. Alex? That's what it kept calling me. It sounded familiar. I just shook my head and kept on moving. We made it to a cave in one piece. I set up camp for the night, cooking the fish from earlier.

"Here."

I tossed some fish to the creature named Edward. He shoved it back to me. I greedily ate both helpings before it ever spoke to me again.

"How long have you been here?" It asked me.

"I can't remember. I lost count, everything starts to blur when you're constantly on the run. "

You been running a lot? There must be a way out of here. Have you searched everywhere?"

I shushed him. I heard something. I listened to the dead air, nothing could be heard which was almost as dangerous as hearing something.

"We need to keep moving. Let's go."

I left the fire to burn. The smell would cover our scents. Something about that thought tugged at my mind, not being able to place why that felt familiar.

"I can carry you. I move much faster. We would put more distance between us and whatever those things are."

He lifted me up onto his back. We kept running, and running and running. it was the furthest I had ever been inside the forest. The environment is completely new with unknown challenges. The anticipation was killing me. I smacked its back to let me down. It kept holding on possessively. I began kicking. It let me down off its back.

"what?!"

"we're further away now, let's rest, I don't know the way anymore… best we be careful."

"no, let's keep going."

It tried to grab at me again. I smacked at him. We stood there. I was sizing it up. the creature was male, if I could find out its weak point it would be fairly easy to kill if need be. I wasn't going!

"I could have killed you then, did I?"

"no."

"if we keep moving, we can find a way out quicker."

It had a point. I badly needed rest, I couldn't remember the last time I had slept. I explained and he agreed to stay. I laid down on the hard ground and was instantly knocked out. When I woke the creature Edward was nowhere to be found. I packed up and started walking, I found it, he was watching the horizon. We were at the base of a cliff.

"We have to go back, circle around. There must be a safe way down."

"Nah."

I picked up a rock and tossed it over the edge. There was water at the bottom... I had no clue how deep.

"You'll die from these heights Alex."

I didn't listen to it.

"You say you know me. I'm not sure if I believe you. You could have killed me back there and you didn't. I don't know where I am but I do know one thing. I'm going over this cliff. You can come with me or you can leave."

"At least let me hold you. I can protect you from most of the damage."

I took off without warning. I leaped off the edge of the cliff and let my body fall. I'd either be right or I'd die. Dying wouldn't be so bad... I'm so tired of fighting. Before my body hit the water everything went black. A hole swallowed me up; my last view was the creature jumping to save me.

(Jasper's pov )

Edward had been under for a total of 8 hours. Then suddenly every machine started blaring. Her heart rate through the roof. Carlisle burst into the room just as they both regained consciousness. Alex screaming and flailing around. Carlisle was bent over the bed trying to restrain her.

(Jaspers pov ends)

"You're safe! You're safe! It's okay… just breathe, there you go. Like that. Can you tell me your name?"

Once my heart slowed down I was able to assess the situation. Four creatures... people stood around me. Waiting for an answer, I closed my eyes and tried to remember... what was it?

"It's Alex." It said for me.

Two females threw themselves at me, both of them blubbering with tears.

"This is Clara and that's Willow. These are your aunts. It may take time for your memory to heal."

My head swam from the sheer weight of the situation. I just stared at the unrecognizable people and nodded my head. I felt calm rush over me. As I basked under it. The information came speeding back. I coughed out. My head snapped in the direction of the one creature that could have done that.

"Jas... jasper."

I croaked out. His eyes looked sunk into his face. The current color didn't help them seem any less dead.

"I'm sorry, you need to be calm."

I tried to get up. Arms were helping me.

"You should be ok to walk around. You may need assistance, I will get crutches."

Carlisle softly but gratefully responded. When I stood up, I came face to face with it. I meant him, Edward.

"You were there." My voice cracked. He nodded his head but refused to use words. "Thank you. I'd have died there. I was already dying there."

He tried to touch me, to hold me and I jumped. He disappeared without incident. The reaction spiraled me. I left the room without assistance. The air in the room was stuffy. I needed to be outside under the moon. Once I was alone my body collapsed under the sheer weight of emotion. I wailed and screamed until I couldn't anymore. Eventually, sleep took hold, I was curled up outside underneath the moon. Even though I was back... It was like a piece had been left behind. Something in me died out there, all of me would if my family hadn't intervened on my behalf. I was once again saved by him

His story.

I woke up screaming, Howling at the moon. Spit spewing from my mouth. My voice so raw I could taste blood. I just kept bellowing out. Crying for my grief and fear. Arms tightened around me, the sensation making me jump.

"It's ok, just get it out. I used to do this too. " Clara whispered. "This will be hard. Very hard but eventually it will get easier. She wasn't able to get back either. I tried everything I could. I tried to reach her and it wasn't enough. But I got you, I've got you, Alex. So you just get it out. She would be so proud of you. I'm so sorry. "My aunt held me as I screamed into the endless darkness. The pain, every ounce poured out of me. Until I went silent. I shook. She whispered into my ear stories of my mother. Things she enjoyed at my age. The boys she liked. The music she loved. How she died in the veil. After a while, she carried me inside. The first sight I laid my eyes on was the abundance of flowers. It made me nauseous. I reached for my nose. She noticed where my eyes had landed and chuckled. " Tyler, the boy that hit you. He's been delivering them here ever since you went under. I tried to tell him it wasn't necessary but. We had to tell the school you had an accident and it triggered another coma. "

My aunt told the school that I was hit by a baseball. Great. I shuffled into the kitchen where I found more flowers. I collapsed into a chair at the table. More flowers were here too. I touched one of the dying flowers. It instantly began to lift, the color-filled its petals in such a vigor almost as if it wasn't on the brink of death just a moment ago. The flower in question is a blue morning glory. A snort came from Clara. She stood in the doorway. Somberly staring at me.

"That's something I've been meaning to talk to you about. If I recall, I tried and you refused many times. You must always do things the hardway… she was like that too. You're going to experience many different things. Some of your gifts need time to settle. Eventually a specialty will show. We will begin training as soon as you're well enough."

She explained that all of this was incredibly normal. The power I just displayed was similar to the one that healed my body internally. Although I was using it outwardly, projecting it on other living things such as the dying plant. It's called resurgence. Otherwise known as rising from the dead. Not a shock considering I've done it before but it was cool to see. Once able. I tried to escape the flowers. I went in search of my cat. The old boy was a stray. He came and went as he pleased. Which he ended up staying more than leaving as he got older. Anyway. Baby, my cat's name was Baby. He was a blonde Maine coon. A cantankerous beast of a boy. I conjured his treat bag in my hands, usually, this was enough to make him come waddling down the hall. I shook it. No response. I kept on looking for the boy as I shook the bag. I found him curled up in a lap. The lap of Jasper Whitlock.

"Is that safe? " I asked from the door of my bedroom where he sat alone.

"It has been every night I've been here." Jasper softly whispers

"You've been here every night?"

Jasper didn't answer the question so I just sat next to him. He didn't react. I reached over to let my cat and he stopped me. Holding my hand in his he began to speak breaking the silence.

"1844. That's the year I fought my way into this world. Boy I fought alright. Mostly, My pa, he was an abusive drunk. Which back then meant he was just a man. Anyway, we fought a lot mostly because he beat on my momma. She was the light of my life, that was until my younger sister was born. I never once blamed her for staying. Two kids in that era, she wouldn't have made it without selling herself. One night my pa came home smelling like the drunk tank and started in. He was yelling about something and my sister in her young age, was just as vibrant, as I'm sure my ma was before she met him. She told him right off. That wasn't the first time he had hit her, but it was the first time he made her bleed. He knocked her right into the table. A cut was right here."

His eyes were wild and frenzied as bloody tears fell. His finger touched my cheek indicating where his sister had a cut.

"I lost it. All my life that man terrorized me. Nothin' I ever did was good enough for him, sober or otherwise. But that night had been my final straw. My pa kept an old colt under his pillow. My ma, she was bent over Eleanor shielding her from any more blows. When she saw me and screamed, I held the colt in my hands pointed at the back of my father. "You better put that down boy!"That's what he shouted at me. He wasn't even scared, I held a gun at him and he didn't even flinch.

He started to come at me so I pulled the trigger. It wasn't the first time I had held a gun. But It was the first time I murdered someone. He didn't die right away, I tried to save him after... even then I still wanted him to love me. Point is. I don't know love well. I never did. Not even then."

I didn't know what to say so I didn't say anything. Baby moved away, stretching his legs before skittering off.

"My ma and I had to hide the body. We dug a hole all night long. Just dropped in it. I didn't fight no more after that. She couldn't work so I had to, at first odd jobs here and there, but it wasn't enough to keep food on the table. So I decided to enlist. I know. I was a fool. At sixteen I couldn't understand just how wrong it was to fight for what we fought for. Many racists today would say they fought for their land and country. I fought with those men. Many were friends. I watched those men die, not all of them held those notions, but the majority did and died with em.

It's wrong to own a person and that's what we fought for. Owning people. Many black men fought alongside me too, they were forced to fight for the enslavement of their brothers and sisters... their children. I couldn't stand it back then. But what choice did I have? Every penny I made went back to my ma and sister. I made my way up in rank, eventually, becoming the youngest major in the Texas Cavalry. I made some more money then. I was twenty, when I had an order to collect some refugees. They were women and children of Galveston. It had just been taken by the union, I had to transport them from Galveston to Houston. I was on my way back when I spotted them.

Her name was Maria. Her beauty surpassed any woman I had ever seen, as a soldier, I had lain with many prostitutes. But none of them held the level of expertise in the illusion of love or the ability to fuck as she. They stood along the side of the road, not propositioning themselves, but waiting.

I had no clue the trap I had ridden into. The trap that stole my soul. You see, Nettie and Lucy, her sisters. The two other standing there with her. They controlled a small coven of newborns at the time. But Maria needed someone to whip them into shape. Someone to break them. Turn them into obedient killing machines. So she turned me, a well to do soldier who had a lil bit of change that went all to his family. I played the part I was created for well. In that time period, many wars broke out over territory. Everyone wanted to rule, the territory you owned a hunting ground, as well as a kingdom. With my help, Maria ruled the west and southern states moving further into Mexico. I was ruthless. A mindless beast killing everything in sight. Because of my gifts, I trained the newborns. Taught them how to hunt inconspicuously, how to master their gifts. Control the strength strategically. I created the perfect army while being her second in command. Once they reached a year old, I was forced to kill the children I broke and rebuilt. You see newborns are far more powerful during this titular period but it begins to taper as they age past a year. I'm ashamed, so deeply ashamed of myself. The choices I've made under the guise of country, love, and control.

I believed that she loved me, so I killed for her. It was simple. It wasn't until her sisters, Lucy and Nettie betrayed her that I found out the truth. Lucy was the clever one, always was. While Nettie the most envious thirsted for the control Maria had. It wasn't until I held Nettie by the throat just about to rip her head from her shoulders that she finally admitted to me. As vampires, we live lonely lives. Moving through time, never changing, just existing. A few of us are blessed with a mate. A partner to liven up this tiring existence. I believed she was mine... Benito, her sire. He was her true mate, he died long before I was created. In my insanity I killed then both and I planned to take the army from her. Rule it myself, turn it in my image. I almost did, if it hadn't been for a vampire I long forgot about. His name was Peter, he saved me just as I had saved him all those years ago. He told me of the north, many vampires had resettled trying to get away from the constant unrest of the south. I left that night and never looked back. I traveled with them for decades. Moving from town to town, feeding upon humans. It wasn't until 1948, in Philadelphia. I sat inside a diner, I had planned on feasting, when, a little pixie walked right up to my table. She told me of a coven she was looking for. One that didn't drink from humans. That there was a different way... for so long I dragged through this life and here she was giving me a way out. Alice. Her personality has always been a sparkle next to mine. We started an uneasy relationship. I loved her, but not the way a man should about a woman. Which was fine since she was more interested in women anyway. Although during this point in our life she hadn't quite accepted that. She helped me gain control of my blood lust while I helped her accept her true self and finally I knew what love was. It was a peaceful lavender life. Then you.

Alex. My life has been full of death. First my fathers. My fellow soldiers on both sides. My own. It wasn't until you crashed into me did my dead heart beat once more. When you are around I am free. When you breathe, I do. I promised myself I would never hurt you. So I held you at arm's length, I told myself it was for your safety. But honestly, it was for my own. I truly loved Maria. The last time I opened my heart I was used as a puppet. I held you away to protect myself from being hurt. But I can't any longer. I stayed by your side, never moving. Not even to feed. Alice was forced to bring cups of blood. Force-feeding me through a straw. I blamed myself. You were there because I can't control myself. You would scream in your sleep. The sounds were blood-curdling. Fighting yourself, scratching, and hitting so much we had to restrain you. Your eyes would open but not respond, you were essentially dead. While I sat, I couldn't even look at you. I had placed the one person I truly loved in over a century. Alone, afraid, and near death.

I can't fight this anymore. I won't force you. you're still free to be with Edward. Or with whomever you like. I only want you safe, happy, and healthy. Once you're ready I'm here waiting for you. "

After such a long-winded confession. I had nothing to contribute, no words of confidence. No words of accusation. So I did the one thing I could muster the ability to do. Kiss him. I moved into his lap. The cold was the first thing I felt. His flesh frigid and uninviting, but that didn't deter me. I brushed his hair out of his face, the moonlight illuminating his skin. The stark pale vampire sparkled and shining with bite marks covering every inch. I placed a kiss along his hairline. Then one on his eyebrow, eyelids, and nose. I trailed butterfly kisses down his face until I reached his lips. At first, they were rigid, afraid of my touch. But eventually, they relaxed and moved along with mine. At first multiple little kisses but then my hands were tangled in his hair as we softly escaped the pain. His hands tightly grasped my hips holding me up. I ended up on my back before he stopped. Black eyes looked back into my own.

"When you die, I'll die," Jasper whispered into my hair.

"I don't want you to die for me. I want you to live. Regardless of my life or death. I want you to live for me, to accept life and all its pleasures. Accept the pain, accept that you were wrong and let it go." I spoke each word louder than the other. My voice broke and cracked at the pressure. Jasper kissed my lips one last time, picked me up, and carried me to bed. He laid with me the entire night. Recounting stories, whether happy or sad ones he told me the truth. I eventually slipped into a peaceful slumber for the first time since moving to forks in his arms.

Prom Night

Monte Carlo. That's the theme of the prom. It's all Jessica's idea. She was on the prom committee, the look came out great. It was tasteful and not tacky. A donation made by the Cullens allowed them to go above and beyond. It was held inside the school gym. I believe it's the only venue in town that's large enough to accommodate. A lighted archway stood just outside the entrance. Photos were taken here. As I stepped up for one. Arms encircled my waist and shoulders. The arms in question? Alice and Jasper. We decided to go as a group rather than on a date. I didn't want to send the wrong message. I know. I know. That kiss. But. I'm not ready for something that serious. He understood. We made it inside where the music blared, the DJ for tonight was Tyler. He was good. His date for the prom? Lee. They hooked up after our day at the beach...Jessica and Mike were here together too. I waved at them. I'm surprised they even lasted this long. Angela wasn't too far off, she finally asked Eric, I believe they are dating now. Bella, I spied off in the distance. She wasn't in the gym with us. But outside dancing under the gazebo with Edward. They had already broken up and gotten back together. After the debacle with James, Bella decided rather quickly that this life wasn't for her. But I guess it is now? At least for him? We still haven't spoken much about what happened. I doubt we will.

She made up with Edward the night I came out of the veil. The veil... still haunts me. Carlisle believes I have ptsd. Which I didn't have the heart to tell him that I knew that. I had already been diagnosed long before moving here. Along with a few other things. Chronic depression. Anxiety. Adhd. Bipolar disorder. You get the picture.

Every night I wake up not knowing where I am. Left inside that endless forest of creatures to die. Edward remembers. He remembered what it was like. It all felt real. Those beasts still hunt me when I close my eyes. Even to just blink. Lately, Jasper has taken it upon himself to control my moods. Since being awake I haven't had a moment alone. Whether I spend the night with the Cullens or one of them stays over at my place. I'm never alone. It's like being back there.

"Just breathe."

His silky voice whispered. My mind was brought back to reality. We were still in the gym. Just chilling against a wall. Alice had long left us to dance with some chick.

"How long are you going to try and control my emotions, Jasper?"

"Until I no longer need to. Just relax. Would you like to dance?"

He held his hand out for me to take. What the hell. The song changed; a slow ballad came over the speakers. I leaned into Jasper. It was slightly awkward with our severe mix-matched heights but we made it work.

"When did you first know how you felt about me?"

I asked him as we swayed to the music. He spun me before answering.

"The day you knocked into me. I didn't see you. Of course, you being so short. But the strangest thing was that I didn't notice your scent until you were knocked over. My existence for so long had been a curse. Now it's… less unbearable to be undead. I think of it as fate."

"Fate, huh?"

"Darlin, yes."

I had taken to just asking him things. Anything that popped into my head. If he didn't know the answer immediately he usually came back with one a few days later. So okay. The distance had completely closed...but we aren't together mostly because the other problem in my life didn't help. Jasper still believed I had feelings for Edward. Which, it's quite hard to argue with a literal empath about emotions. I didn't exactly know what I felt towards either of them. Ever since I moved here it seems like I haven't had a single moment to stop and just think. Hopefully, this summer will bring a much slower-paced environment. Jasper tightens his grip on my body and I placed my head against him and continued to think my mind away. Mostly because I'm anxious. Clara and Willow are putting together a curriculum. This summer I'll have training. Which is greatly appreciated. It's been especially difficult controlling my gifts since I survived the veil. Just like everything else in my life, my magic is still wildly out of control. I hadn't settled down at all. Despite technically having them for months now. They were triggered on the day of the crash. Clara believes my magic is tied to my emotions. So until I can regain control of those... which let's be honest; when have I ever had control over them. My magic won't settle, hence why, hanging around my neck is a new and improved version of my grounding stone. A beautiful one gifted to me by the Cullens.

"You're stuck in your head again Alex. Tell me what you're thinking about."

"My gifts. I'm wondering if I'll ever gain control. "

"I apologize if my opinion is unwanted. But Is it really so bad to not have them in control? You survived James."

"I know Jasper. I also about killed myself because of how out of control they are. Willow is concerned that if I can't manage to calm them then I may essentially short circuit."

"I see. We will help you. All of us."

He kissed my hand. When a tap on my shoulder distracted us. It was Bella.

"May I cut in?"

She looked beautiful. Gone were her jeans and beat-up tennis shoes. A gorgeous purple gown draped her body. It was modest but absolutely elegant. Flouncy sleeves ended at her wrists in a slight poof. The neckline was square but covered her bust, it just barely showed her collarbone. The silhouette tapered at the waist and went out to drape the floor. Her hair was braided into a loose messy bun at the nape of her neck. I was speechless. Jasper silently nodded to Bella. I watched him slink off to get me a cup of punch. Bella took me in her arms. We moved fluidly with each other. Her body fits better against mine than Jaspers. I was still nervous. She was too so we clunked around as we danced. I looked around for Jasper to help but he was gone. The song ended. I tried to go. Bella stops me. Her anxious hands holding me hostage as she admitted.

"I wanted to tell you that I'm sorry. I know I've said it before but I actually mean it this time. I was angry. Really angry, and then I felt ashamed and guilty. I'm just. You saved my life Alex and then we just fizzled out. I hate it."

"Bella, we more than fizzled. You pretty much cut me out of your life."

"If you let me finish. You'd know why. You're a... you're a real witch. Which is cool. You know. I don't know why you affected me differently than Edward. I'm okay with creatures. I swear. I think watching you kill James is why I pulled away. I felt grateful. He had me. He was going to kill me! My life was insignificant to him. Just an obstacle. But there you were. Saving me. It was just a lot to deal with. You know?"

"yeah, anyway I gotta go."

she stopped me from leaving. Her hands clinging onto my arms.

" Did you know that when you were creating your storm, I was right under you? I thought you were going to kill me too. Funny thing was, I wasn't even hurt. Nothing touched me, I sat right under the tornado. The lighting storm. the rain. all of it. I was right there... it was terrible and amazing and I... After he threw me Alice tried to get to me. She saw my death if I was moved from that spot. I witnessed you. Your power. What you are. You became the storm!

I know I'm not making sense but just listen okay. I was terrified. Simply shook to my core. I felt other things too. Things I don't understand. I've felt them for awhile. I meant it when I told you I had never felt that way about a girl. You kissed me with such passion. My body felt on fire. Every nerve bouncing. It confused me so I pushed it away. Which you were more than ok with, might I add. So I don't think it's all my fault but. I felt slightly upset you didn't put up more of a fight. Our friendship blossomed. It seemed the kiss had lit something. You became my best friend. Which frankly, I don't think I've ever had before. When I found out you had lied to me it broke my heart.

It was stupid but I thought you would follow me after I left. You didn't. You just let me go. Then the worst thing imaginable happened... you died. I was with you. I held you in my arms when your heart stopped...I was so disturbed that when Edward told me you had revived, I dumped him. I told him that it was too much. That we would be better as friends. I felt guilty for how I felt, you saved my life. Almost died, to protect me but even then I was still angry. When you woke I didn't know how to react. It was like...everything just went silent. I know now, that If I let myself I could love you. I mean really love you. My emotions for you are so intense. I still don't know what I feel exactly. I don't know if I want to date you or fuck you or just be your friend until we die of old age but. I can't be close with you anymore. Not until I understand. Edward told me the truth. He explained how he felt for me. How I made him feel. He described me as being his own personal brand of heroin. He also, told me how he felt about you. How he wants to change you. How he feels for you. I understood then that I wasn't alone. I'd lose myself in you, Alex. If I let myself fall into your storm, I wouldn't be hurt by you. I'd be hurt by losing you. So I can't... I can't be with you. I'm choosing him. We can't be friends anymore either. It's dangerous for us to be together."

She ran. Just straight up ran. I stood there with a bruise on my arm from how hard she held it. Her speech had caught me by surprise. My emotions swirled, words caught in my throat. I had no response. A single tear fell from my eye and dripped onto my lip. My legs locked into place... should I follow her? What did Bella make me feel? What did any of them make me feel? My legs began to move of their own accord. I hiked up my gown, so I could walk without hindrance. Once I made it out of the gym I ran to the parking lot... but she had already left.

"She wanted to leave."

"so you let her!"

"am I her keeper?"

His voice was steady but soft. I turned around to face him. He was leaning against a light pole. The first time I had ever been alone with him since waking up. He didn't look to have fed yet.

"She said she's choosing you. That we can't even be friends. Did you know? Did you know what she was going to say that to me?" I asked accusingly.

"Do I ever know what Bella will do? Or you for that matter? Are we? Will we? " he retorted matter of factly.

"Edward." I shouted.

He stood right in front of me within a blink of a second. He brushed away a curl that had fallen on my face.

"You look beautiful tonight. Alice was right, green certainly is your color. You should go back inside. Your date is waiting for you. Or am I your, new one?

"you're such an ass."

He chuckled and disappeared. My anger flared. Why do I even? I struggled around in my bra for a little treat and popped it into my mouth. I can't stand him! He makes me want drugs...It's not like if I had said yes, he would have stayed. I made my way back inside. Jasper greeted me with my jacket. He correctly guessed that I was ready to go. We got in his rental for the night. He didn't try and control my emotions. Sensing just how frustrated I already was he thought it best if I was given space. On the drive home I tried to text Bella but I got no response.

"Has this ever happened to you before?" Jasper asked me while he drove.

"What?"

"Have you ever had multiple potential partners?"

"No. Im monogamous. I've never engaged in polyamorous relationships. "

"What does the even mean?"

Jaspers face cracked into a smile. I could see what he was doing. He was trying to make me feel better by distancing me.

"It means I've never had multiple partners. Usually, when I date, I date only one person. Now , if that relationship lasts long is ...debatable. Well except for the last one. I dated her for almost a year. "

"You're only 17, how many people have you dated? "

"Only one. I've had sex with a few people. But, I've only ever had one relationship. "

"Ah, young love. Yes, I too had a girl like that back in my day. She was a sweet girl, but back then I thought I'd marry her. "

"What was her name? "

"Julie Ann. I was sweet on her before I left for the war. I had designs on marriage once I got home. I never did. I found out she ended up marrying a cloth merchant."

He explained how back then men that worked in that industry thanks to the cash crop of cotton. Became quite flush.

"I don't think she would have been satisfied with a life I could have provided for her. Even with the bump in pay as a major, it was just enough. "

"Can you blame her? I mean women didn't have rights then. You're subjected to the life men provide for you. I'm sure she loved you but you were off at war. There was no telling if you would come back at all. So baby took her life by the reins and said I got this. " Jasper stared at me incredulously. I pointed to the windshield and said, "Watch the road. "

"Alex, that was my first love."

"My bad".

He burst out laughing. I snickered along. For the rest of the ride home, we talked about the rights of women during his time period. There weren't many. Once we drove up the driveway to my house he leaned over and kissed my cheek.

"Stop worrying about us. You need to worry about yourself. You are more important than any of this. Me included. I hadn't known Bella felt that way about you but it doesn't surprise me. Edward, makes me want to hurt him; but I also understand his... desires. None of us are worth your health and your happiness. So you go on doing whatever you want to do. "

I tilted my head back and began to wave at my face. Tears flowed free.

"What are you doing?"

"I can't cry. I'll fuck up my look. "

"You two are so alike. I'm deeply concerned I have a pattern."

"Are you talking about Alice? Yeah. Yeah, you're lucky. We are strictly friends. She's really cool. I'm gonna go inside ok? My weed just kicked in."

"That's makes so much sense. Goodnight."

Jasper walked me up to my door and then he left. My aunts were already passed out. I don't even want to think about what they get up to when I'm gone. I went upstairs, de masked myself of makeup, and then passed out with my cat's butt on my face. In the following week. It was officially summer, which marked my passage of training. An email was sent to me from Willow. It contained information on the subjects I'd be studying. She also stated in bold letters that I'd be quizzed. My first class? Necromancy. Which made me smile, they were throwing me a bone. I seriously needed all the help I could get. Outside of looking at my family's book. I had been too chicken to read anything.

Bella and I had crossed paths a few times since prom. Mostly because she's always at the Cullens. Which makes for an awesome time when I'm there for Alice and Jasper. She and Edward are still going on strong. They spend all their time in his room. With the tv on and music playing. She still refuses to discuss what was said that night. It's put a bit of distance that doesn't seem to be going away. Despite that, we're still 'friends'. I just don't know if I'd consider us best friends anymore.

Right now I was at the Cullens studying. It was easier to study here since I had access to dead things without having to kill them myself. However today my focus was on divination. I was learning the meanings of tarot cards. My set spread out on the kitchen island. The front door opened. I didn't turn around because I knew who it was. I had asked Edward to pick up a book for me. In hand, Edward held what I asked for.

"Thanks."

"What is that for?"

"For my tarot,"

I answered him distractedly. I absentmindedly ate chips while I studied.

"I could cook you something if you're hungry."

Bella chimed as she stole some chips from me. I looked up at hearing her voice.

"Could you make me that thing you made? It was like chicken something."

Bella recently started to learn how to cook Korean food. This cooking show she likes to watch had an international week. She made this chicken recipe that she always has to remind me of the name. "Dakgangjeong. Alex, the name is dakgangjeong." She said with annoyance.

"Yes, that would be lovely. "

The fridge currently was stocked. Since humans are consistently around. Esme and Carlisle have been keeping the shelves overflowing with anything we desired. Esme, spent her days either staying home with us or helping my aunts down at the shop. It's currently open for business. While Carlisle worked from home and at the hospital. They all chose to work in some fashion, keeping themselves busy. It wasn't until the first night I stayed over that I found out they can't sleep. Like they never sleep! When I have slept over I sleep in Alice's room. I noticed that when Bella was over, she would sleep in Edward's room. Hm. I've only been inside it a few times.

Before Bella, it had two futons for seating. Floor to ceiling bookshelves, music in all mediums littered them. Books were stacked all across the room, many of them lay open on the floor as if he were reading multiple books at a time. While now, the books were placed away. A bed had been moved into the room. Facing the southern view, on one side the windows open up allowing Edward to leap into the trees if he desired. I don't think he's leaping trees anymore. I did a spread, a simple one. The classic three-card placement. Past, present, and future. I laid the set out for myself. My past, judgment. While my present card, death. The future card had yet to be drawn. Alice had taken my divination work seriously, she would often make sure that I had the information correct by making me study and then quizzing me. My last card is the wheel of fortune. A steaming plate of chicken and rice went down next to my cards. Some rice spilled onto them. I looked up at her annoyed. She appeared apologetic as if were an accident. I just said it was ok and cleaned it off with a spell. She watched intently.

"How long do you have to study"?

The question took me by surprise. Bella hadn't taken much of an interest in my magic. In fact. She appeared to dislike anytime I used it. I think I really terrified her that day. From how she described the situation from her perspective it sounded like she was in the back seat unable to take the wheel. I've been there. It's scary. I abided by her request and explained.

"Well, I'm done with this set. These three cards here are on myself, I asked the cards to show me the best outcome. I didn't ask anything in particular so it's vague but."

"Well, what are they saying?"

"Do you really want to know?"

Bella paused for a second and then nodded her head.

"Well, this card is supposed to represent my past. Judgment can mean a few things but in this upright position. It means Awakening. I assume this is more spiritual than physical... although it could mean the literal awakening of my powers. "

"Is it good?"

"Yes and no. It's not a black and white thing. It's really just saying pay attention. That I must be aware during this time period. I'm aware of my gifts now, moving along. The present card is death. Which signals transformation. Death of an old self so to speak. Or some type of change."

"That sounds... ominous."

"It can be. Although I'm sure it means the death of my childhood. I'm evolving magically, allowing my old 'normal' to die. But it could mean something else."

"What does this card mean?"

"That's the one that confuses me. It's the wheel of fortune. It means change is out of my control. It's up to the fates to decide. I'm not sure what this card could be pointing towards. It just means. Wait."

I picked up my cards and placed them in their container. I placed a crystal on top of the deck to absorb any leftover energy that may have touched the cards. Such as Bella's. It's mostly just to make sure her energy won't affect future readings. Once they were safely in my bag. I ate my food in peace. Bella and Edward went upstairs. Eyeroll. Edward and I, were still just as wishy-washy as ever. He either is my friend sometimes or he pretends I don't exist. Once I finished my meal and washed the dish. I made my way upstairs as well. Emmet and Rosalie weren't around today. They were gone quite a bit lately, I think they need 'vacations' away from the rest of the house. Not just for sex but because of all the annoying things the family does. It's never quiet.

Although today. Carlisle was in his office. Just watching the market. I believe that's how they make the bulk of their money. Using Alice's gift in the past, Carlisle made a few investments into things like Walmart, Apple, Amazon, you know? I hate how fucking wealthy they are. But damn it's nice! They also had a few illegal businesses. I walked past Jasper's room and went straight to Alices. She was draped on her bed. The way she was positioned reminded me of the princess and the pea. Everything in her room was ultra plush and prettily pink with glitter.

"You should knock."

I laid on her bed next to her.

"Oh please, I live here "

"So what, I'm just kidding but what are you up to?"

"Oh nothing, just searching the web, I was reading a little bit ago. I might go hang with this girl I know, she's got a party tonight. Wanna go?"

I found it easiest to hang with Alice and Rosalie. We got along like sisters, Rose of course the mean older one. I also felt no sexual or romantic feelings towards them. Rosalie was incredibly hot but very much taken, and straight. While yes, Alice was gay, I felt no sexual interest towards her. She's my sister. A pillow got tossed at me.

"You ok?"

"Yeah. Sorry.. I'm just distracted and wanted to talk. I just did a reading. My future card was the wheel of fortune. I'm not sure what time has in store for me."

"Well. Did you read your book?"

"Yes Alice."

"What did it say?"

"I mean the wheel means to wait but."

"Well, it looks like you won't know until it happens. I've gotten glimpses but nothing with you is ever sure. It's continuously changing, it doesn't become clear until you've actually made a decision."

"I know. it just worries me. Everything that's already happened. Meeting you guys. Finding out I'm a witch. James... "

Alice smacked me with another pillow.

"Let's get out of here. Let's go to that party or...Where do you want to go?"

"Let's go to Seattle."

I patiently waited for a response. Alice just bolted out of the bed dragging me along with her to the closet. She and I both got ready. Inside Alice's closet, there was an entire section just for me. I didn't know about it until prom. While I was out she went on major shopping sprees to cope. I think someone should take her credit card. I grabbed a few items. I enjoy her Barbie playtimes. I am incredibly fashion-forward.

Although sometimes it can be a bit much. She dolled us up and the entire time all I could think was I wasn't used to such expensive clothes. The Cullens all wore designer. Alice had several pieces from, The Row. The Olson twins fashion line. Esme owned pieces from Tory Burch. While Carlisle wore Armani religiously. I felt welcomed into their family but some things still made me feel like an outsider. I'm even invited on their family trip this year to Alaska. There was another coven of vampires that lived like the Cullens. She drug me out the house and into Carlisle's car.

Once we made it to Seattle we checked out a few places. Seattle public theatre at the Bathhouse was the main attraction for the day. Roq La Rue a pop surrealist art gallery a close second. For Alice we went shopping. Many boutiques knew her on a first-name basis. Once we made it back with seemingly a million bags and boxes of shoes, clothes, and purses. Her reasoning was that she needed new clothes for the season. We went back home. Dinner had already been prepared. A plate was put up for me in the fridge. As I ate dinner. Alice ran off to show Esme and Rosalie what we bought. The Cullens when it came to wants, are pretty wasteful. Although, I did find out that all of their clothes get donated once they are done with them. Somebody out there was wearing Alices barely worn luxury items. A true Cullen original some would say.

"You're back".

Jasper was the only one downstairs with me. Everyone had either gone up to their respective spaces or weren't in the house.

"Yeah, Alice and I took a day trip to Seattle. It was great. I really needed to just get out of my head."

"That's good. Is dinner to your liking?"

"Did you cook this?"

"Yes. It's one of the only things I can cook. Bella didn't seem to like it very much. Are you sure it's not too spicy?"

"I love it. "

After dinner, I was dead on my feet. I walked upstairs into Alice's room. The cards had been long forgotten. Whatever fate has in store for me will just have to unfold. It's not like I haven't been thrown a wrench before...

Denali, Alaska.

Denali mountain. This is an the highest point in America. Which has been an attraction since 1917. Although we weren't going to the mountains. We were going to the house of the Denali Coven. I was informed of the members Tanya, Kate, and Irina. As well as Carmen, and Eleazar. Tanya had the same role as Carlisle. She was the head of their coven. They are the only other known vampires with a vegetarian lifestyle and are considered extended family. The house and land where they lived is absolutely gorgeous. They are situated in the foreground of a mountain range, a beautiful pond nearby with wildlife running about. Arctic ground squirrels, Foxes, a plethora of birds, and even a few Grizzlies. The house itself is a luxury-styled cabin made of logs and stone. The angles on the roof gave the home a modern look instead of a cabin-in-the-woods vibe. It was relaxing. That's what Carlisle told Willow. That it's exactly what I needed. She and I had to convince Clara to let me go. The entire Cullen clan including Edward came. Although I got the distinction that he didn't want to. Maybe because his girlfriend isn't here. A ticket for Bella would have been bought but she was spending a week with her mom and stepdad back in Florida. I gave her a list of things to do while there if she ended up visiting Miami. She was thankful. Although now I wish I had begged her to skip. The last thing I need in my time of relaxation is a pissy Edward. Upon getting our things a vampire greeted us. Tanya took my breath away when I laid eyes on her. Who had angular features. Small pointed nose and chin. Her long strawberry blonde curls bounced as she walked towards me as if she glided on air.

"You must be Alexandra." I was immediately pulled into a hug.

"You can call me Alex. " I corrected her

"My apologies."

"It's no problem."

"So how was your trip?"

"Come on, let's skip the pleasantries."

Rosalie said as she tossed her bag over her shoulder and disappeared. Emmet apologized for her attitude and ran off. They left me alone with Tanya, as she escorted me, we chatted. Mostly about those pleasantries that irritated Rosalie so much. Questioning if the trip here had been well and if I was excited. I was much more awkward than I'd like but that changed as I entered the lovely place. This is where I met the Denali sisters, they were waiting patiently inside the entryway. Irina, was stand off ish but she quietly waved at me before leaving. In my short moment with her. I was taken by her beauty. A broad square-shaped head makes all of her features sit in the middle of her face creating a very equal look. The next to greet me was Kate, she resembled a lioness. A flat broad nose sat in the middle of her face. Long bone straight white-blonde hair hung down to her waist. She came over with electricity in her eyes. "Your eyes are captivating." I blurted out.

"Thank you. I heard you have a gift as well?"

"Um yeah. I do. Um, sorry to be so awkward but when did you harness your power?"

A gloved hand shook mine.

" I don't mind the questions as long as I get to interrogate you back. To answer. Centuries ago."She grasped my hand almost too tightly and took a sniff of the air around me. "You're not entirely human, are you? You smell positively delightful."

"Uh, I'm not sure how to answer that."

she smirked and sniffed again curiously, she let me go and removed a glove and held my hand again. A spark of electricity ran through her hair. I felt a jolt in my hand. The empty one completed the circuit, and a single ball of electricity began to form in the middle of my palm. "Definitely, not human. " Kate let go of my hand, the ball of electricity flickered and fizzled out. I stood there amazed and stunned by her.

"What an odd one she is."

A deep voice boomed. This was Eleazar.

Yes, she is love. "Carmen replied.

They both had Spanish accents with deep amber eyes. Their skin tones were a dark olive. A delightful contrast against the stark paleness of the rest. They greeted me with kisses on my cheeks. Their cold lips reminded me of Irina, whose absence made me feel less than pleased to be here. After the initial introductions, I was shown to my room. The loft. Tanya followed behind me carrying my bag. The room was spacious. Plush furs draped all over, I believe they were real ones too. I wonder if they killed them themselves? Brought the pelts back as rewards? Hmm. Rich people. White furniture and interior contrasted by the warmth of the log walls. Everything screams backwoods opulence. I was out of place even miles away from the nearest town. As I wrung my wrists. Tanya noticed I was anxious.

"Is the room to your liking?"

"Oh, it's fine."

"Are you sure? We have plenty of space."

"I'm good here, it's just, do you mind if I ask a personal question?"

"Sure."

"Why does everyone appear so happy I'm here but your sister?"

"Don't mind Irina. Her attitude is because she's worried with having a... human, around. Her lover is a bit new to this lifestyle. They will be staying elsewhere during your stay here."

"Thank you."

I politely said as I noddded my head. She left me to my own devices. I went in search of the bathroom to freshen up. Gratefully the loft had its own full bathroom. I had changed into pajamas. A plaid full-body onesie and matching slippers. Once I came out. I contemplated laying down. It was a long flight and ride here. But rather than that. I went downstairs. I was informed that most of the occupants in the house went hunting and would be gone for awhile. I was left alone with Kate. We were in the kitchen. I stood near the fridge. While she was sitting on the counter. A tablet in hand. She kicked her foot lightly against the counter and quietly hummed a song. I turned to rummage in the fridge for a snack. As I grabbed a water and some fruit. I could still hear her humming. It was freakishly beautifully sounding. Almost as if it's a siren song of death. I was aware that I was being watched by her. That this creature had correctly identified my witch blood. The only question on my mind as I ate the apple in my hand was how much strength it takes to appear human? Like that's what she's doing right? Appearing to be human for me? So I asked her. She explained that it takes an absurd amount of strength. I told her she didn't have to. She warned me it would be weird. I didn't care. When she relaxed. I did get the feeling I was looking at an uncanny valley creature. She openly stared at me with intrigue as she didn't breathe. I got the impression she was thirsty too.

"What are you?"

"I'd ask the same of you?. I was worried when Carlisle said you'd be coming. But this is fun. This guessing game. For a philosophical answer? I'm dead and you're not, which makes you food."

Her golden eyes were darkening by the second.

"I noticed that your sister was worried too? Something about her lover being a hazard?"

"What are you?"

She moved closer in a blink of an eye. The electric shocks the only noticeable thing buzzing around her.

"You're a skittish thing," she said as she reappeared standing a few feet from me.

The skittishness will wear down once I get to know you better."

"I hope so. We've heard many interesting things. It would be such a shame if you didn't live up to your reputation amongst the Cullens." I got the impression I should watch myself around her. She noticed my slight discomfort and moved further away. Sitting on the counter. Acting human again.

"I was serious of your less than human traits. That current should have knocked you on your ass.

" She inquisitively asked as if she'd been waiting to know. I was still leaning against the fridge. My nerves getting the best of me before I blurted out.

"I'm a witch. I just found out a few months ago. It's not great and I don't want to talk about it. "

"You shouldn't be ashamed."

"If we're being honest. I'd much rather like to know what's was it like before you could control the current. It appears difficult to maintain."

"Difficult? Of course. It made it hard to blend in. The current was impossible to control and I killed several people. Some on purpose. Most not. I wear the gloves for safety. So you're a wand. Huh, I haven't come across a witch in centuries. Your kind went underground."

"Really?"

"Oh yes. In mass actually, I don't know about here in the States but all over Europe witches were hunted. By the Volturi especially. They make exceptional vampires... well if they survived the change that is. " She held my attention as she detailed the information.

"The Volturi?" She inhumanly burst out laughing.

"Don't tell me. You surround yourself with vampires and they haven't warned you? Oh, the ignorance. The Volturi is the largest coven. Essentially they are vampiric royalty. But what they really are? Our wardens. They lord over us using the Volturi guard as a threat to anyone who defies them. Or just gets in their way. They make our rules. I'm breaking about a third of them just speaking to you... Most of them have gifts. Which they use to torment. Aro. He is the unofficial true leader but legally there is a committee of five. They hold the keys to the largest army in Europe. During a period of particular unrest, Caius. A leader. He led an assault on your people. Hunting them down! If they survived the change they were enslaved to the army by one of the more favored members. Chelsea. Her gift is influencing emotions. "

"Like Jasper? " I asked quietly.

"Similar. Jasper can't cultivate them. He can only manipulate what's already there. Chelsea can create completely fabricated ones. Emotions such as loyalty. She weaves the bonds that hold the whole thing from toppling over. Poor thing. I heard they keep her locked away so she can't leave. "

The sound of the front door opening and the vampire gazing at me disappeared without so much as a goodbye. Slowly the undead began filtering in. The interaction I had was quickly forgotten as I saw Jasper. He didn't ask why I was so anxious. He just chatted me up. While hunting the Cullens took down a moose. Burly Emmet carried it back, he was outside preparing it for dinner. I was told that the meat of a moose was even more tender than beef if cooked properly. Jasper and I lounged around waiting. A bonfire blazed outside as Emmet worked the grill. I was bundled up, sitting in a chair near the fire. Holding a cup of warm cider. Edward and Kate were still gone, Esme and Carlisle inside watching a movie, Alice and Rose were laid out near the pond talking. Tanya came over and sat down next to me. Jasper left us as she filled my cup again. I looked her over much more closely this time. She appeared much older than I thought. She noticed me staring. Yet didn't say anything as she settled in Jaspers seat. That uncomfortable feeling began to melt into me.

"How's the cider? It's no too strong is it?"

"It's bitter but I like it."

"An old recipe from the old country." She watched me sip the mug with excitement in her eyes. Almost as if she could taste the warm liquid herself.

"You're the one Edward was running from, huh?" She said knowingly.

"Excuse me?"

"Edward, he visited here. He mooned over a girl. You're her, aren't you?"

"I think you mean Bella. She's his blood singer. "

"No, I'm not speaking of her. He told me about her too. His conflicting emotions about you both. But you're the reason he showed up here. I see why. You captivate everyone around. Including myself."

"He's obsessed because of my gifts. That's it." I took a sip of cider trying to ignore her.

"You need to hold your head high child. Your gifts, are you. What else could they be?"

Tanya and I didn't say much more just sitting near the flames. Watching them flicker and dance. She leaned against me. Not in a smothering way. Just against. The contact was enough to make me spill...

"A curse. They could be a curse…The first time my gifts showed themselves. I had almost died. I got hit by a van. Edward was there. He witnessed the curse. Carlisle said when I was input into emergency care. I had broken my wrist, hip, and leg. My body was extensively bruised, and I was bleeding into my brain. Then I just woke up. Like none of it had happened. No cuts, bruising... nothing. Sounds insane. Some sort of morbid curiosity of a human.

She sat listening intently to every word.

"How do I comprehend something like that? Huh? How do I just accept this as my life? Vampires and… Before all this, I was a weird kid. I hung out with other weird kids but I was normal. You know? Now? I'm the freak that has to wear special charms in order to be around people otherwise I might accidentally set them on fire or worse. I can't control my curse it controls me. " It dawned on me all of a sudden why Edward would feel attraction to me. He must feel the same. His lust for blood controls him.

Tanya was thoughtful. Quiet and thoughtful. She looked eerie in the firelight as she eventually spoke.

"A curse, let me speak to you about a curse. My mother. Sasha. In my human life, she was my great-aunt. But that's a story for another time. I was her first child of the night. Eventually, we found Kate and Irina. We lived in the dark for centuries. I mean caverns, holes of homes, anywhere we could find. But it was our life. We had each other. But mother was prone to loneliness. She had us but what she yearned for was a babe. So she made one. A baby, he had been bitten. Immortal children had long been deemed forbidden. Their thirst was unquenchable, so once the Volturi found out about it. They executed her, we were forced to watch as they burned our mother alive and destroyed the young babe. That's her curse. For many years we wandered looking to fill the hole of loss. I had taken lovers. Men have always been a pastime for me. However, I couldn't resist. I'd be able to withhold myself but eventually, I always killed them. That's my curse. But I found a different way once meeting Carlisle. Even though love eludes me. I hold steady in my belief that I'll break it. I once thought something could come of Edward and me. But, alas, I see. He's found what I yearn for. It took us centuries to know there was a different way. We found it. I will find love and you will find control. Don't fret young one, it will come."

She left tearfully after telling her tale. I felt strange as I sat there. As it mulled over in my mind. There was much to think about. But one thing I kept going back to. I think I just met another girlfriend of his... I rolled my eyes. I had kept my thoughts off Bella and her, feelings, but now all I could do was think.

"Alex, come eat,"

Emmet shouted from the house. Oh well. I raced inside, the kitchen counter couldn't even be seen. Many slabs of meat cover it. Glazed and prepped. I gorged myself on the finest cuts of moose. After eating I moved into the den. A fire blazed in the fireplace. A movie blared. The screen takes up a significant portion of the wall. That night we all enjoyed each other's company just watching movies. When too exhausted to continue I languidly marched my way back to the loft. Edward's room was also upstairs. I bypassed it, thinking about going inside. He must be back now, right? I opened the door to see a similar setup to my own room. Edward's things had been put away already unlike mine that still sit in my bag. His phone is charging on the nightstand. A few books opened up on the bed. His socks were stuffed inside his shoes and neatly lined up against the wall. I lay down on the bed and picked up his phone. The wallpaper on the Lock Screen is a picture of him and Bella. I smiled they were actually a cute couple. It was dangerous to be together but I imagine that's what makes it hot for her. She seems to like the sordid tale of romance. Being whisked off her feet type thing. It was locked. The password is a numerical code. Six digits. Hmm. I wonder what they are?

"It's the day I met you." Edward's voice broke the silence.

"You scared me."

"Why are you snooping?"

"Just being nosy."

I typed the date of my first day at Forks High. It didn't work. I frowned and tried it again." Either I can't remember the first day of school. Or you're lying."

Edward reached over and put the code in for me.

"That wasn't the first day I saw you. We were hunting near your house. The first day I caught your scent, was the day you moved to forks. I didn't know what you were then. I was just drawn to you. I had been so distracted that I lost my kill."

"Well that's a lot to swallow but okay. "

I went through his phone. Reading over some of his conversations. Playing a few of his recent songs. I grew Intrigued by the podcast he listened to. He listened to a lot of true crime. It shouldn't be surprising that he's into this stuff.

"Are you a crime junkie?"

This earned me a genuine laugh. His eyes crinkled with delight and slight embarrassment.

"Yes. Actually, I am. I have been for a while. I was obsessed at one point. For a period of my life, I hunted strictly men like that."

"Serial killers? You hunted serial killers. What are you, Dexter?"

"Yes. A much earlier rendition of Dexter Morgan. I did indeed kill serial killers. Rapists too. Especially men that hurt women and children. "

"That's what you meant that night. When you said you hated men like that. I thought it was because of. What was that like, if you don't mind me asking?"

"I felt like it was my duty. As a monster, my duty was to clean up other monsters. I would make sure to kill them before they could hurt anyone else. I even had a few victims that were women. "

"I'm sorry but this might be a bit controversial. You weren't a monster for killing them. If they were hurting others... they deserved to be put down."

"Like animals? Yes. But it began to change me. I came home after a while. It was difficult to let it go... the blood."

"Oh. I didn't think about that. I'm sorry if this is tough. We can change the subject."

Edward and I talked until the sun came up. It had been the first time he had opened up since I came out of the veil. I eventually passed out lying beside him on the bed. His hand slowly rubbed circles on my back while I slumbered.

When I woke I was back in my room. All of my things were taken out of my bag and put up. A note left on my pillow with a list of things to do today. I showered, brushed, flossed, and got dressed. Once out. I decided I wanted to get some recordings of the wildlife. Camera in hand. I walked downstairs to do that. I found out that while downstairs Alice and Esme went into town. Carlisle sat in the recliner reading a book. Emmet and Rosalie were watching a game. Huh. I guess I can go by myself? Might be best.

"Ah, I was wondering when you would get up. Let's go."

"Huh?" I followed Kate and Eleazar to the front of the house." Where are we going." They just kept moving. As soon as I was outside I was confronted by the sight of Jasper and Edward sparring.

"Today we will start training you. Tanya let me know how you felt about your lack of control and confidence in your ability. I will train you to gain control of your gifts. We will train from sun up to sundown."

The first thing I felt was anger. Tanya had no right to speak about my issues. But I quickly realized that she was genuinely trying to help me. Eleazar moved in front of me and held out his hand.

" My gift is to ferret out the ones of others. I may be able to help you narrow yours down. I've been told that you have quite a few."

"Yes. My aunts described it as my magic not being able to settle. I'm supposed to have a specialty. Right now, it seems I bounce between regenerative healing myself and other living things. Including fatal wounds. And, Elemental control. I created a storm that killed James. I'm not sure if you know who that is, but he was a vampire... "

"Relax, I heard he had it coming. We're up to date with the happenings of our allies. How rare is that for your kind, you don't mind me asking?"

"Very few witches can maintain multiple specialties. My aunts are concerned that if they don't get under control my gifts could kill me. They take over me. "

"Well then", Eleazar took my hand into his. His hands were just as freezing as Edward's. He seemed to be struggling. I pulled off my necklace that grounded my powers. "Ah. There you are. " His hand tensed in mine before he quickly pulled away. "Indeed, I see their concern. You are immensely powerful. It hurt quite a bit to feel the weight of them. Did I hurt you?" His concern is genuine.

"No. I think you pulled away quickly enough. So it's that bad?"

"No. Just unexpected. I've never felt anything like it. I've felt strong gifts before but none as raw as yours. I'd be thrilled to help mold you into the witch that you are." I felt my cheeks flush.

"Boys," Kate called. Jasper and Edward stopped sparring. They stood at attention instantly. Damn, she was good!

"How did you make them do that?"

"Men are easy to break. I'm a trained Illyrian warrior, my duty was to protect Thana. The daughter of our king. I succeeded with my last breath."

"That's hot."

"If you're into that. Anyway. Edward believes that your gifts only show themselves when you're under duress. Today we are going to try it by will. "

"That sounds dangerous."

I started to put the necklace on and Kate grabbed my hand.

"This is a crutch. You may have it for today, but eventually I'm going to take it. You will learn, to live without this".

Her eyes crackled with delight. She genuinely enjoyed what she was doing. I wonder what she would have been like in war. Edward snorted loudly and chuckled at me...The training zone was the pond, the idea was for me to harness water into the air by will. Kate had me sitting on the ground. The grass crunched under me as I tried to lift the water. I couldn't even lift a single drop. I plucked at the grass anxiously.

"Alex, just breathe. Listen to your surroundings. Don't second guess yourself."

I did as instructed. I closed my eyes. Let's do this, it's just grounding. You've done this before about a thousand times. I reached down and touched the grass. It felt slightly slick from dew. I pulled a few blades out of the ground again. Squeezing them in my hand and then I let out the breath I had been holding. I opened my eyes and reached my hand out into the air letting the leaves fall into the water.

"Lift. "

My tone was stern and sure. The surface tension slowly broke as water burst up into the air. Not too much, just a slight dribble of water shot up into my hand.

"Now do it again."

Kate's voice broke through my excitement.

"How long are we gonna do this?"

"Until I decide you're done."

Kate made me repeat the action until I could bring the stream up every single time I put my hand out. By the end of the night, my shoulder felt like it was crawling with fire ants. I was currently laid out on the couch nursing it with an icepack. Jasper sat at the end with my feet in his lap rubbing them. The quiet comfortably spread between us. We stayed like that all night long. True to Kate's word she woke me up at the crack of dawn to start again. This time we got in Emmets Jeep. He drove us deep into the forest. I was antsy the entire time as I remembered the veil. Once out. I saw a set of targets placed all over.

" Today you are going to learn to zap moving and stationary targets."

"I'm not sure I can even do that. "

"You can and you will. From what Eleazar described you're more than capable. Do not question my methods again."

At first, I could only manage a few zaps at my fingertips. They wouldn't project out. Kate appeared in front of me, grabbed hold of my necklace, and pulled. It came off without any resistance.

"What the fuck!" my anger rose.

"Good, use that. Stop second-guessing yourself. "

I focused my attention on a target and threw my hand out. An arch of electricity flew from my fingers setting it on fire. Mere seconds after it happened my heart began to race. "Breathe... just breathe. That was good." Her hand rubbed my back until I regained my composure.

"I see. Your emotional suppression is interfering. Let's do it again."

She forced me until I could maintain the arch. The electricity was much easier to control than the water. This went on for days. Each day I would wake up and practice different gifts. Ranging from creating wind-blown water tornadoes. Healing a wounded bird. Maintaining a full blaze on my hands and shooting fireballs. This final test brought an animal back from death. I had done this once before by reviving a dead flower. I had just woken from the veil. My energy at the time was still quite erratic, this time I must do it on command. Jasper was with me alone this time. We were in the forest. A grizzly cub lay on the ground slowly dying. It was sickly looking, it was most likely abandoned by its mother. I had bent down to touch the fur. It didn't take long for it to pass, Jasper had correctly sensed how close to death the poor thing was. I lightly brushed my hands through the fur of the cub. Once I had physical contact with the body I immediately felt a pull. It was the equivalent of hearing the spark when you plug something into a socket. That click of electricity. The Cub's body began to move ever so slightly. The chest began to move at an excruciatingly slow pace. Slowly rising and falling, as if I was pushing the life back into its body. I hadn't realized that tears fell from my eyes until I saw them fall onto the cub. Thump... thump... thump. Was that my heartbeat? Suddenly the bear jolted awake under my hands. I could suddenly breathe again. I hadn't realized I was holding it.

"You did it."

Kate Jumped down from a tree.

"Fuck, you scared me. Were you here the whole time?"

"Yes. Jasper, please take that cub back to its mother. She's about 20 miles in that direction. Let's go for a walk." Kate and I began strolling through the forest.

"You've greatly improved this week. I'm amazed at the talent you hold. But I feel I must warn you. "

"Warn me about what," I spoke cutting her off. I stopped walking. We both stood under a large tree.

"Your association with vampires is dangerous. If one of us were to go to the Volturi or if another saw you while you were here. It would mean your death."

"I can handle myself. And thanks to you I've got better control now. "

"I mean it, Alex. I'm afraid for you. You don't have to worry about us. We've all vowed to protect your presence. Including Irina. Tanya wasn't completely honest about our sister's lover.

A few months ago, a vampire came here. He had split up from his coven, seeking a different life. We've had our suspicions about him and his reason for being here. Edward ran across him on his hunt.

Laurent told us the truth about his involvement. He vowed as well to keep it quiet. Alex, he said James's mate saw you kill him. She's going to come after you one way or another.

I was against keeping this information from you. The Cullens have this idea that not telling you and handling the situation themselves would be the best option.

I disagree. My mother made the same mistake. She hid things from us and it led to her death and almost our own. "

"Thank you."

My hands were balled into fists. Carlisle should know how I feel about being lied to. Especially under the guise of 'protection'. My aunts have been on my shit for a moment about that. Once back inside I sought him out. He and Esme were outside relaxing on the balcony.

"So you're lying to me now?" They both sat up at my interruption.

"Who told you?" Carlisle's tone is soft but inquisitive.

"Does it matter? Why wouldn't you tell me she's hunting me? "

"You've just started to show signs of relaxing. Your triggers have begun to subside. Nightmares are less frequent. Give me a single reason why I should have told you?" His voice rose to a clear unwavering tone. His demeanor echoed authority.

"You're not my father.!You have no right to keep things from me. Who do you think you are?"

"I think I'm the person that's been protecting you like my own child. We both have. I understand you are upset but I don't deserve to be talked to that way."

He never raised his tone a bit. He didn't yell or make a fuss just stated what he felt. His hand held Esme's. I felt flustered. The anger subsided.

"I'm sorry. You're right. I'm not used to having a father figure. "

"I know. Now sit down."I did as he asked. We all paused to breathe. Esme was the first to speak.

"I believe what Carlisle was trying to do was protect you. Not lying to you. We don't want to hurt you, Alex. We've known about the potential that she could come back.

Alice has seen it. We've been taking precautions, you've been under our protection for a while now. If you would like, from now on we will tell you information that pertains to yourself."

"Thank you. I appreciate everything you've done for me. Both of you. Having you guys in my life has made some things a lot easier. Clara and I talk more, and I know you've helped a lot with Esme. Carlisle, you've literally nursed me back to health. I get it. You guys take in strays... geez, I sound like my aunt. I'm sorry. "

"Apology accepted." Carlisle took me into his arms and hugged me. I went on my way leaving them to talk. As I was leaving I heard Esme say. "Who does she remind you of ?"

"Edward. " Carlisle responded.

As the week came to a close. We packed our bags to leave. My summer adventure in Alaska was the awakening I needed. I was what stood in the way of my power. As long as I do, I will always be out of control. I gazed out the window of the plane looking down at the town of Forks below. Once it landed I was safely tucked back in my home. Those pesky dreams found me yet again. At least they left me alone while in Alaska.

A single drop.

The summer had been great. Between trips to Seattle, visiting Alaska , and spending time with my family. It had been the best summer I've had in quite some time. Which is sad if you ask me. Now that it's over. The first thing on the docket of the new school year? A motorcycle. I had been saving up to fix one all summer while working at the shop, I also helped my aunts with the side business. It was still booming. The best customers? A few of the natives on the reservation had taken to buying from Clara. She supplies them with all sorts of medications that aren't readily available. There are roots spreading, Clara is making a way here. I imagine our family will settle down quite fine. Which is okay ... I don't mind it here so much anymore. As for school, It was officially senior year, and I hadn't even thought about what college I wanted to go to. I could stay here... It would be cheaper if I attended college instate. Before moving here I had an interest in film school. But I don't think that's practical... I could always take a gap year. I don't know. We were a month into school now and most of my classmates already had a college acceptance. I hate that I'm so far behind... on a happier note, it's Bella's birthday today. I'm sure the Cullens had a little something planned. I held the gift I meant to give her in my hands as we patiently waited for her in the parking lot of the school. Edward leaned against his Volvo. While Alice and I talked softly next to him. She walked up to us. Alice was the first to greet her. She grabbed her in for a hug. "Happy birthday, Bella!"She screamed with a high pitched voice.

"Shh." She hissed at Alice. She was still just as shy as when I first met her.

"Do you want your present now or later?"

Alice cheerfully chimed.

"I guess now is fine."

It was shoved into her hands. Whatever it was that Bella got was shoved into her backpack from prying eyes. They began an easy conversation as we all walked into the school. As I walked behind them, I thought about what happened after getting back from the trip, Bella spent the night at my place for the first time. It was a surprise because we hadn't hung out alone since prom. The entire night was of course was catered by my aunts. We had a movie night with gourmet popcorn. It was great. Her time in Florida helped our friendship. All the romantic awkwardness about us was just, gone.

"What time do you plan to be at the house."

Alice's voice cut through my thoughts. Bella protested about a party but eventually gave in. Sometimes I wish I could tell her to stand up for herself. She gives in too easily to them. But if I'm honest. So do I. It's easier than fighting against that freakish feeling of disappointing one of them. It's also nice to allow them to spoil you.

"You're coming right?" Bella asked.

"Of course, I'll be there".

We all walked to our first class. We shared all of them this year. We were in English. Romeo and Juliet played. Alice was further away. I didn't sit too far from Bella and Edward. He and she were quietly chatting as I read and ignored the tv. The book was much better. As I read the love tale. I thought about my relationship status. Jasper and I were still just friends. Which I completely get, he's right, I wouldn't toy with either of them. Edward, is Bella's. And Jasper and I are good as friends, for right now. Maybe in a few years we can go completely steady but what he wants sounds like marriage. I'm only seventeen! He'd say something along the lines that women in his time got married at that age.

I'd roll my eyes and quip something else about his time and he'd agree but then get somber I hadn't said yes...It seemed odd that it was only a few months ago I was so flustered by who to choose. It's obvious I never had a choice to begin with. Although things between Edward and I were still strange, he kept his distance, although since the trip things weren't as tense. He's just. Here. Which is better than before when we were constantly griping at each other...I shook my head free of the forbidden thoughts and continued to read. As the day moved along Bella tried to slip out of the party again. The attempt was more half-hearted than this morning. Later that night Rosalie came to pick me up. She stopped to chat with my aunts while I finished getting ready. A green velvet dress clung to my curves. I wore a pair of black tights and pumps.

"Are you finished yet?"The words came from the lady herself. Rosalie impatiently tapped her foot from the doorway of my bedroom as I rushed.

"Not everyone is just flawless Rose. For some of us, it's a process. "

"A process that has made us late."

"fashionably so."

"you spend too much time with Alice."

"Fuck you too." I smiled because it's true."What's got you so worried?"

"Emmet and I have a date tonight and I'd like to not miss it over this party."

"So you're worried about Jasper too?"

"Of course I am."

I nodded my head silently. A moment between us bounced as we continued to chat while I finished the last touch. On the way out, Clara mouthed off that if something happened. I needed to call them. I said I would. Over the summer my aunts created a better relationship with Esme and Carlisle and have a standing Tuesday double date night. It's helped them with the anxiety to let me stay around them. We hopped in Rosalie's car. Once we made it back to the Cullens. I noticed a small cake on the kitchen island already cut for Bella and I. Presents sat out for the birthday girl. Speaking of which she was walking down the steps with Edward. Alice had worked her magic once again. I snapped a gorgeous photo catching Edward and she caught off guard. Rose and Emmet hung off to the side because she wasn't Bella's biggest fan. Mostly because of what could happen...my eyes scanned the room for Jasper, if I'm not around, he usually leaves the house. I didn't see him. Maybe he will show later? I hope so. I hadn't seen him today. Jasper arrived, he was outside talking on the phone, Alice started the party. We all began singing happy birthday while Bella blew out her candles just as he entered the house. After a few more photos of all of us together with Bella it was time to open gifts. Mine, tickets to see this band. It would be just the two of us. I handed her my gift.

" Here. I hope you like these."

"Oh shit!"Her face spread into a smile. I was nervous but I casually said back.

"Yeah. I remembered you being obsessed with their new album. It's a few months out." She gave me a hug.

"I'd love to go with you..."

Rather than respond, I hugged her as tight as I could. I didn't miss the slightest brush of her hands lingering longer than needed. Just before letting go, I used her first gift to snap another picture of her excited face. Charlie and Renee had matching gifts this year. A scrapbook and a camera. The photo came out beautifully. Although I noticed that Edward wasn't happy with how much we were touching. I rolled my eyes and let her go. The next up was Emmet. He gave her an empty box. The contents are already in her truck. He got her a brand new stereo and speakers. She was thankful! I'm sure that beat up thing needed them. Then it was Roses turn, she got her a simplistic necklace.

"Alice picked it out."

"Thank you. It's great.

Bella quietly responded. Jasper held out his gift to us both.

" Sorry. I didn't mean to be late".

Inside there were two slips of paper. It was information about two separate bank accounts.

"What's this?" Bella asked Jasper.

"Well, I recall a conversation between Alex and I. It got me thinking, as you both know we've been to college many times over. While, you two haven't. Alex was worried about money so I opened up accounts for both of you. I apologize if this was rude but since Alex's birthday is next month I figured I'd give it to her now."

Bella protested, while I didn't.

"I don't want to hear anything about it. If you don't want to use the money for school. I suggest traveling to Europe."

I didn't know what to feel. I wanted to refuse but I needed the money. It was a gift and I knew how big of a blessing it was. I wouldn't have to pay back student loans... I gave him a gigantic hug. Bella was still awkward about it but she hugged him too. The final gift was from Edward. He passed her a tiny envelope. I knew what this gift was. I was the one that suggested it to him. Bella would never admit just how much she missed her mom. It had been the best part about the trip she took over the summer. She spent the entire time with her mother. Phil, her stepdad had simmered her mom down a bit. Bella's childhood was chocked full of having to take care of her mom instead of the other way around. Having to make sure the bills got paid instead of getting spent on impulsive trips or shopping sprees. Renee seemed to be stepping up to the plate now. It's all Bella could talk about during our sleepover... so when asked by Edward for help, I told him. Bella happily took the gift from Edward...Although even though I knew what the gift was I couldn't have predicted the situation laid before me now. Bella had cut her finger on the wrapping paper. A single drop of blood landed on the pristine carpet. It all happened at breakneck speed. Edward reacted first. He pushed Bella back on impulse. I think he was trying to get her out of the way. His stupidity. The sound of Bella knocking into a crystalline glass table hit. She screamed as Jasper leaped into the air. No matter how strong my gifts were at covering the scent of humans. Jasper had smelt her blood on the carpet. I couldn't stop his blood lust even if I was right next to Bella. I attempted to stop him with a spell. The words on my lips died. He snapped and snarled. I just stood there panicked and frozen. Mentally I was aware that Jasper was using his gift against me. Against everyone. The beastly thing before Bella and I was controlling the emotions as he fought his way to us. Edward flipped Jasper with ease but Jasper escaped. He was caught again by Emmet and Carlisle. He kicked and punched and screamed for blood as he was drug out the house! Alice excused herself and ran after them. Bella was helped up by Esme. Blood trailed down her arm, The state of Bella made Edward run out of the house. The door slams behind him. Once I regained my composure I made my way upstairs to check on Bella. She was in the process of being cleaned up by Carlisle. I hadn't known he was back in the damn house. My head was throbbing, my heart pounding the fear made me dizzy. But I had to see her. I had to see the damage. "Are you ok?" I called out.

"She will be just fine. It's just a cut. I could stich it up however I'd prefer to use your expertise. "

"Do you want me to heal you, Bella?"

Her head turned my way but her eyes were glazed over. I didn't like that. I brushed her hair out of her face and said her name again.

" Do you want me to heal you?"

She nodded her head slowly. She braced herself for it to hurt. I placed my hand over the open gash on her forearm. It slowly disappeared as if it had never been there. She looked shocked when I pulled my hand away.

"I didn't even feel it".

She rubbed her arm subconsciously. I caressed the healed spot before I left the room after to search for Edward. He wasn't too far. Just outside in the backyard, sitting on an uprooted tree.

"Did that make you feel better?" I pointed to the tree trunk.

"I'm not in the mood Alex."

"I don't care. What the hell were you thinking throwing her like that?"

"Where were you? Why weren't you next to her? "

"It's not my fucking job to protect your girlfriend. I come over here because your siblings are my friends. I hang out with Bella because I'm her friend. I'm not your damn lackey Edward! You shouldn't have did that, you hurt her arm!"

"I know that." His voice was quiet and loathing.

"She's ok. Just shocked I think. Do you know where Jasper is?"

"No."

The tone was scathing. He got up, moving out of sight. I stood there looking at his broken tree. Mostly just pondering how all this could go so wrong? I kicked the dirt and made it around front. I drove Bella home after. Inside the truck, a big red ribbon sat on the dash. She shivered.

"Are you cold?" I reached over and turned on the heat. She turned it back off.

"Why doesn't he respond?" Her phone in her hand. I guess she had been trying to contact Edward.

"I don't know. He ran off somewhere. He'll calm down."

"It took Carlisle only a few years to become comfortable being in contact with blood. Did you know that?"

"No. "

"It was a single drop of blood. That's all it took for that animal.".

It hurt to hear her talk about Jasper that way. The story of his creation came to my mind. I thought about speaking but refrained, it wasn't my story to tell. She just kept trying to call edward and muttering to herself about my animal. I ignored it the entire ride. After dropping her off I called Alice to come and pick me up. Not to my surprise, she was already there.

"I was following behind you. Just making sure you two got here ok".

She said as I got inside. She was driving Carlisle's car. An Audi. It's usual luxurious perfumed leather seats stuck to me as i finally let myself emote. The things Bella said had got to me. She really unleashed her tongue but what could I say. He had tried to kill her!

"Where's Jasper?"

I blurted out as we pulled off.

"I don't know. Edward went after him. Emmet and Rosalie are with him though. Don't worry."

But that's all I did. Jasper was running and Edward was after him. Something was bound to go wrong. Alice assured me no harm would come to him but I knew Edward. He wouldn't just let this go. I made it home in one piece. It wasn't until early in the morning that I knew Jasper was ok. My window opened in the middle of the night, it was Edward that came through.

"Did you hurt him?" The words came out more urgently than intended.

"No. I caught up with him leaving town. He was making his way to Alaska. In the past, that's where he stayed until he could handle being around humans."

"Is he still going?"

"Yes. We all are. I came to warn you in person."

Edward now leaned over me. I was sitting up in bed. His eyes black as night. For a second I thought. Is this the moment I die? Then I thought I should scream! I should yell out for my aunts! But I didn't. We just stared each other down. Then. His lips touched mine. I was reminded of the night I asked him to kiss me. It was the first of many attempts to stay away from me. To stay away from this current that builds under us. It's either on or off and tonight it was on! He held me in his arms as we both made our way back onto the bed. His hands in my hair. We kissed passionately for a second and then he pulled away. The guilt had set in. I had just been kissing my best friend's boyfriend. He soothingly touched me.

"Stay with me. Don't disappear into those thoughts of yours. We only have tonight."

"Edward what are we doing?"

"I recall you asking for a kiss."

"what about Bella?"

"We're over."

"Does she know that?! You need to tell her. If you're leaving her you need to let her know."

"She'll just try to stop me. "

"It's not like you listen to her anyway. You don't listen to anyone but yourself!"

"I listen to you..." the words fell from his lips. He was still lying just above me. My hands against his chest. " I couldn't leave without giving you your final request."

"Well listen to me now. Tell her."

Edward held me in his arms. He bent down and sniffed my hair. He laid a kiss on my nose. "Protect her." Those were the final words before he left. I ran to my window but I couldn't see him. I tried calling his phone but all I got was a automated message saying that his phone had been turned off. They, were really gone. To my surprise, I had a letter. Edward must have left it. It was from Jasper. I ripped it open with guilt burning deep inside.

'If you're reading this then I've gone. Hopefully not because I've hurt you. I want you to know that I'll cherish the memories you've given me for the rest of my eternity.

I want to apologize for being the weak man Maria turned me into. Having you in my life has made me realize that what I felt for her was never love. I was a slave trapped under her spell.

It wasn't until you fell into me that I knew what love could be. You deserve to live your life, Alex. Don't wait for me! Goodbye, my love.'

I tossed the letter. Sleep had been restless. Once the sun rose I drug myself out of bed to get ready. Hopefully, Edward heeded what I said. It would be shitty to just up and leave; ghosting was such an immature thing to do... the guilt of last night hadn't worn away. After showering I made my way downstairs. Aunt Clara had already left to open the shop.

"I'll be driving you today."

There he stood. It was Jasper. Willow was working up a storm in the kitchen. While he awkwardly stood waiting.

"So, will this be a recurring thing Jasper? You picking up my niece for school."

Her tone glittered with excitement. Hoping that he just might be my boyfriend. She was rooting for him and me while Clara still thought I should work on my studies.

"No, ma'am. Just for today."

She genuinely seemed sad about that. She placed a single plate on the counter while she ate from the pan.

"Sit and eat. You've got time."

Jasper and I sat next to each other as I shoveled food away. This time the silence was deafening. Once we made it outside my resolve faltered.

"So you just write a letter! That's all I get? Then you just show up like it didn't happen?"

"We have to make it look normal. If we just up and disappear it would look strange. I wasn't planning on going to school today but I'd like to apologize to Bella in person. I also... I needed to see you again."

"Oh, you just needed to see me?"

"Yeah, like you needed to kiss him."

I got into the car. During the entire ride, we didn't say a single word to each other. But before we pulled up to the school parking lot jasper grabbed my hand and kissed my knuckles.

"I'm sorry. I'm not upset about the kiss. I should have been the one to tell you. Not him! I'm deeply ashamed that I... I just couldn't see you last night."

"You called me your love. In your letter, you called me your love. Why would you do that? This whole time I've been waiting for you and now you're just going to leave!"

"I have no choice. It's not safe for me to be around you. You'll both be safer without us. Kate was right, we were wrong to think this would work."

"Kate doesn't speak for me, Jasper!"

"Shh." Jasper held my hand in his. "I understand that you're angry. You have every right to be. But let's, let's try and have a good day. I don't want yesterday to be the last moment you have of me. I don't want you to remember me that way."

I was so flustered that I got out of the car. I'm tired of being pushed and pulled by him. I wish he would just make up his mind. Are we together? Are we not? Does he love me, is he afraid? I felt the anger dampen all of a sudden. I turned around and flipped him off, marching away until I found my way to Bella. She had driven her truck today. Edward was with her. My emotions picked up again. Hopefully, he told her... or at least will.

"Good morning Bella, Edward." He nodded his head in acknowledgment.

"Thank you for driving me home yesterday. Can we talk inside?"

She suspects something I can tell. Edward tensed his jaw and shook his head. I knew it was a warning but I didn't care. She was my friend... I shouldn't have let him kiss me. That wasn't right for me to do. I followed behind Bella. I realized that she was taking me to the girl's bathroom. The one place Edward couldn't follow us. Well, he could, but if someone saw! It would be very hard to explain.

"He's breaking up with me, isn't he? "

She whispered low so that way his wayward ears would have a harder time hearing us. As a vampire, he had enhanced hearing. Although it would be hard to pick out a whisper from the crowded noise of a high school.

"Bella."

Alice came into the bathroom just then. More than likely she had been sent by Edward to stop me from telling her.

"There you are. I was looking for you both. Are you ok?"

"Is Edward breaking up with me?"

Bella asked me again. I didn't care if Alice was in here. I looked Bella in her eyes, then grabbed her hands. Just holding them.

"Yes. He is. They are also leaving. He was supposed to tell you himself. Which maybe I shouldn't have told you but I don't want to lose the last friend I have. It's because of Jasper and the attack."

I turned around. My jaw set tight. It was the first time I showed anger towards Alice. I stormed out of the bathroom and there he was. Edward just waiting outside for Bella.

"I was going to tell her," he whispered harshly at me.

"Fuck you for making me do that."

I didn't have patience for his nonsense today. As the day went on I felt less anger and more sadness. My friends were leaving. These were the people I had grown with. They had become family. It was now lunch, Bella and Edward weren't around. Figures. I sat at the table with Alice and Jasper.

"Where are they?"

"Does it matter?" Alice said quietly.

"When do you leave? "

It was the first time speaking to either of them since this morning.

"Tonight. All of our things are already packed up. After school Edward will take Bella home. Then we will leave... "

"Was Bella feeling ok last you saw her? She didn't take the news well. "

"No. On more than one occasion she has attempted to persuade Edward to stay. She even gave an alternative action of just me leaving. Which prompted him to explain the situation about Victoria. That it's for the best."

Victoria was James' mate. Since Alaska, I've been concerned about her turning up. The Cullens have kept me in the loop since then. Nothing has come of her.

"How will I know if she comes back?"

"I'll be watching her movements. If she even thinks about coming back here we have a plan in place. " Alice cut in.

"What is it?" I inquired.

"We have a treaty with some residents here. The Quileute tribe. They will be watching over you. They have a pack of shifters... "

"You mean the tribe that my aunt supplies? "

"Yes. They have known about you since your arrival here. You weren't notified because you were under our protection. As long as we upheld our side they were to leave you alone."

She explained the treaty. That as long as the Cullens were able to withhold from drinking human blood and stayed off their lands. The Cullens were safe. In turn, they had no quarrel with witches. In fact, back in the day, early settlers that were witches and had a relationship with them much like my aunts do today. They traded medical and spiritual guidance practices...Edward and Bella were back in time for the next class block. She clung to his side. As the school day came to a close the Cullens did just as they said. Bella left with Edward, while Alice and Jasper took me home.

"I'm sorry it has to be this way, Alex. I know you're upset with us."

Alice spoke as she pulled up to the house. Esme and Carlisle were waiting in the Audi. Once the car slowed to a stop I got out. They were out of the car before I reached them.

"You didn't think we would just leave without saying goodbye did you."

I ran to him my arms extended out awaiting a hug.

"I know I haven't always been the easiest but you always treated me like your daughter. I never had a dad. I knew that Eric, my father, loved me... he was sick my entire life. I loved him, and then he died. I loved my mom, and then she died. Now you're leaving too. It just feels raw." Tears fell from my eyes and ran down my face. Carlisle lifted my chin.

"Now kiddo. Don't shed any tears. We aren't leaving, because of you! It's just not safe right now. Hopefully, this departure will be temporary. I'm grateful to have had the honor to get to know a child as bright as you. When we first met you I knew then that you would change our lives. I'm glad it was for the better. Your spirit has genuinely touched our dead hearts. "

Carlisle and Esme both kissed my cheeks and hugged me. I went on my way. Alice walked with me to the front door. She handed me a picture. It was of us all in Alaska. We took it just before leaving the airport.

"Fuck, bitch I'm gonna miss you!"

Ugly tears fell from both our eyes as we said our goodbye. Alice had grown to be more of a sister than a friend.

"I'll be watching out for you. Stay out of trouble ok. Try and watch after Bella... the future I see will be rough for her. Alex, be careful with that book, alright? Just. Oh, I'm going to miss you too but I promise it won't be for long."

Then they were gone. Just like that. She disappeared into that car and it zoomed away. I stood there feeling empty. Rosalie and Emmet left the night before. Unfortunately, I never got to say goodbye to them. I knew what would have been said if they had been here though. Rose would have said something about me crying. Eventually, she would have caved and cried too. I really loved that mean bitch. While Emmet would have pulled me into a bear hug blubbering like a baby. It would have been great. I wiped my tears and entered my home with my shoulders slumped. My aunts weren't around and well I figured that was best. I clunked upstairs to my room. Later that night. I got a call from Bella. I contemplated not answering. I, was grieving too... But I went against my judgment and answered it anyway. It was like three in the morning.

"Hello?"

"Come outside."

Her voice was raw with emotion. She had been crying. I got up and put on a long t-shirt , shorts, and slippers. I made my way outside to her ugly red truck. It luckily no longer had the dent. But it still desperately needed a paint job."Get in." I got into the passenger side of the truck. "They're just gone. I hoped I had convinced Edward to stay. He just left in the middle of the night. Has he been here?"

"Last night he was. He kissed me. I'm sorry." I blurted out guiltily

"I meant tonight." She clarified without care.

"No. Alice and Jasper took me home. That was the last contact I had with any of them". She nodded her head. We both just sat in silence while the heat was on blast.

"Did you love him?" I asked Bella.

"Yes. Did you?" She bluntly asked

"I'm not sure. I think I could have if I let myself. I'm more hurt by Jasper leaving. We never got a chance to see if we could make a go of things."

Bella leaned over and laid her head on my shoulder. Her face tucked into the side of my neck. Tears fell onto my skin. I held her for what seemed like forever. "I went over to the Cullens first. Everything is gone. All that was left were these." She held up the gift Jasper gave both of us.

"I forgot about that. "

"Are you going to use it?"

"Yes. I can't afford not too."

She understood. We didn't say anything else to each other. Eventually, I invited her inside. We both trailed our way back upstairs into my room. We stayed up all night just holding each other. No words needed to be said. We were alone. Left with memories.

Bella.

In the months that followed. I began to understand what Alice had warned me about. Bella had completely shut down. By shut down. I mean on several occasions she came to school wearing the same dirty sweat pants. Her hair a mess. No backpack or homework in sight. She mainly only showed so the school would stop calling Charlie about her attendance. I tried. I really did. But. Throughout October, November, and December, Bella avoided me. Not just me but everyone. Including the old group. Which I was welcomed back to without much effort. Jessica was the only one that seemed to care if I hung out with them. Saying that I wasn't a true friend. Frankly, her opinion was null and void, Angela and I picked up our easy-going friendship. Eric and I too. While Mike had pried at first about the Cullens but he eventually just left me alone about it. Even though Bella wasn't talking to me. Charlie was. He frequently tried to get me and her to hang, he even tried just inviting me over but it never worked. At least I got weekly updates about Bella. Which I'm grateful for. We both were worried about her. The text on my screen shook me out of my thoughts. I expected it. Charlie had officially had it and texted that he was talking to Renee about sending her back to Florida if she couldn't pull herself out of the funk. I tried with all my might to change his mind but he refused. I had one last shot.

Maybe if I can show him that she's okay, he will change his mind? I gave it a try. I sent Bella a message. Asking her to hang. She wanted to go to the movies. Jessica was also invited. Groan! We were all in Jessica's car. The movie we were seeing tonight was a zombie flick. It can't be that bad right? Jessica sat between us. We were in the middle of the theater closer to the bottom than the top. Popcorn and m in hand, I mix mine, I was the only one that wanted snacks. During the movie, Bella was actually ok. She watched most of it only having left a few times. It wasn't until we were leaving that her mood changed. She got distant again. Almost as zombified as the zombies in the movie. Jessica chatted on, while I pretended to be engaged with the conversation. Although my attention was completely on Bella. We were headed towards Mc. Donald's when I noticed her glance over at a dive bar. Outside were four burly men on motorcycles. While I was watching them watch us. Bella started to walk towards them, Jessica called out to her. The scene was so familiar. Then it clicked, we were in Port Angeles and four men were coming after Bella and I. The memory slowly swirled to the forefront of my mind. The day Bella found out the truth. I called out to her but she wasn't listening. One of the men had noticed her, he was calling out. Instinctively my hand came up into the air. Do I do something? In front of all these people, I'd be seen. I had no choice but to put my hand down. No spells or fire is worth being on Facebook. "You can't go into a bar Bella," Jessica yelled behind me. I knew she wasn't going in. What I didn't know what she was going to with those men, so I told Jessica to go ahead, that I'd get Bella. She rolled her eyes and huffed, but did as I asked. I watched as the guy Bella was taking to asked her.

"Can I buy you a drink?"

"Sure."

"What's your name, lil lady."

"It's Bella."

"Well Bella. I'm Bill. What do you want to drink. Huh?"

He was rubbing on his thigh as she leaned against him and the motorcycle. I wasn't sure how long to let this play out. So I casually walked over. One of his buddies was eyeing me like I was a steak.

"Hiyah boys."

"Do I look like a boy to you?" The guy next to Bella's said.

"I don't know, are you? Cause she looks like a girl."

"I can handle myself." Bella said toughly.

"You heard her, she can handle herself."

"Oh really, I bet I can handle this bike better than you can handle her."

"Can you ride?" He said with a glint in his eyes that suggests he means his dick.

"Hell yeah."

"Ooo, I like the sound of that."

"I bet you do, but anyway come on Bella."

"I'm not going."

"She's not going."

I pull out my wallet. Inside was the money for my bike. I pulled out a hundred dollars. "Race me. You win you get to keep my money for letting me ride and me and my friend leave. I win... I get the bike.

"No way kid. You're not getting my bike."

"Oh, I'm a kid now?" I put my money away. " That's cool. I'm saving up for one anyway. Besides. I'm just a kid, right. It would've been embarrassing when I won."

"How much you got?" He asked curiously ignoring my jab about our age.

"Enough. Now I can take my money and my friend and we can go and we all just act like this didn't happen. Or, I give you the hundred, just to race, we ride and again act like this shit never happened."

"You lose you give me it all."

"Deal."

The guy got off his bike and gave it over to me. I told Bella to hop on with me. No way was I leaving her here. The guy got on his buddy's bike. We lined up and revved the motors and zoomed off. As the wind whipped through my hair I was taken back. It wasn't my first race. What my aunts don't know won't kill them. Back in Miami just about every weekend there would be races. Drag races. My heart sped in my ears. Bump. Bump. Bump. The speed was easy to handle. It was the others on the road that made it difficult. But I managed. Bella clung to me as we raced into the night. I think I understood what Bella was doing. She wanted to feel. I remembered what it felt like after waking up from the veil. The disorientation of it all. Bella just had her world yanked out from under her. Now losing your boyfriend, isn't, the same as losing your life. But if what's she's feeling is even a fraction of what I felt then she doesn't feel alive. Not in the sense of life or death. More in the way that everything is numb. Everything that once brought you joy has crumbled under you. Right now we were going well over 100 miles an hour. I could hear her screeching with fun. I didn't take my eyes off the road. We are only racing till we reached around the block. The guy had a pretty good distance in front of me. Although about halfway through we've been neck and neck. The bar was right insight when at the last second the guy had to swerve because of Jessica's car. She had waited for us. Her car wasn't parked right, it was too far out in the road. The guy was fine. At least I think. I got off and ran to him. He was cursing.

"You good?"

He kept screaming and hollering at me. I couldn't see what was wrong but I wasn't sticking around. I dropped the hundred and ran. Bella was already in the car. We both sat in the back. Jessica was pissed! The entire ride she bitched about how crazy we were for just walking off like that. She dropped us off at Bella's. We waited until Jessica drove off to talk.

" Are you out of your fucking mind?!"

"Did it make you feel better?"

Bella was stunned silent. We both just stood looking at each other. She lunged for me. At first, thought she was going to punch me but her hands reached out. She pulled me in for a sloppy kiss, I immediately place my hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her back. "No. Not like this. I won't be your rebound, Bella. Look, I'm into you so this isn't me turning you down. I just get that you need to feel alive. I can help. Let me help you, you need some bad B."

"Okay."

That was all she said. We stood that way. Holding each other. The wind whipping around us as we gazed into each others eyes. The tension building. But to what? Only time could tell. We went inside after a while. Charlie was pleased to see me over again. He was sitting on the couch with a beer in hand. The tv playing. Bella went off to the bathroom, I awkwardly stood downstairs.

"So. How was she?" Charlie unashamedly asked without looking at me.

"Just about the same."

"Hmm."

"Are you still sending her away?"

"I don't know..."

"She'll be ok. First love is tough. Just give some more time. I'd miss her if she left."

"What do you know about love? Huh? But yeah you're right, it sure is tough... it's why I've been. I'm glad you two are spending time together. I've always liked you as her friend. Not too broken up about those Cullens. That Edward... "

Charlie stopped speaking. He just eyes his soap opera on the tv. It's some Doctor nonsense. I let my eyes wander to it. I tapped my foot in wait... Bella has been gone a while so I went upstairs after her. I knocked on the door. No answer. I knocked again. Nothing. I burst in. I found her sitting on the floor of the bathroom. She wasn't cutting or anything that would worry me... I was flushed bright red.

"Fuck can you knock."

"I did! Three times, what are you doing?!"

I was still flustered and embarrassed.

"My bad... I was worried about you. I just. Um, I'll just go."

"No, stay!"

"Bella, what's is going on with you?"

"I don't know! You're worse than Charlie. I'm not going to kill myself. God. I just.. it was the first time I've felt. I just. It felt good to be on the motorcycle. To be with you. I just needed a moment to think."

I shut the bathroom door behind me. I sat down next to her.

"Ok... well, look, I know you're going through something and I get it."

"No you don't!"

"Yes, I do, okay. Believe me I've been sucidal before."

She got up.

"I'm not suicidal."

"Then what do you call tonight!"

"You should leave. Thank you for not kissing me. I wasn't thinking right. I was just scared and not in my right head."

"Yeah, I know. It's called being self-destructive. You're depressed. It will get worse if you don't stop isolating yourself. "

She broke out in tears. She cried deep from her belly. Just standing in front for the mirror sobbing. I got up to console her. I just rubbed her back while she released her emotions. Probably for the first time since they left. Charlie told me she was having nightmares. Screaming out into the night. Cursing names of those that had left us behind. Charlie came up. He looked deeply concerned.

"Sorry about that... I've got her. We're having girl time. Can you go get us a pizza? I'm staying the night."

"Uh... yeah, I can do that. You ok Bells?"

She choked out a yeah. I explained what happened but left out the bike riding part. After he left we walked into her room and laid down on the bed. She curled into my side. Refusing to let me go. She was out cold by the time Charlie was back. He walked in on us. She was still holding on to me when he notified me of the food being home. I had to pry myself from her. When I did she rolled over into my pillow. I stayed a moment longer before filling Charlie down. We both sat downstairs in the kitchen. The box sitting between us open with missing slices. He looked over to me after finishing his second one.

"My kids gay isn't she?" The question made me almost choke on a piece of pizza. I burst into a fit of laughter.

"Yes. Yes, she is. Just a bit I think." He sat back and looked at me.

"Well. That's alright with me. " he paused for a second and then said," I like you better. "

"Than Edward?"

Charlie nodded his head to my question. That was all that was said between us. After finishing his meal, Charlie went on up to bed. I decided to stay up a bit longer. I took the time to tidy up. I washed the dishes, and took out the trash. I noticed that Bella's laundry basket had been full so I did a load too. After I was done I went upstairs to check on her. She was fast asleep, I climbed back into bed with her. She instinctively curled around me. Her head lay on my stomach. I closed my eyes and hoped dreams wouldn't come. For Bella? That was the first night she slept in months. Unknown to us, a vampire lurked just out of sight. Preening into the room through an open window. Watching as she and I slept peacefully in each others arms.

That night was the first of many. Isabella and I began a tight rope relationship of sorts. Where some days were better and others were worse. But I tried nonetheless. Our days consisted of school and work mostly. She having picked up shifts at Morningstar elixirs and remedies. I ran the counter occasionally and she stocked the shelves. Made sure the herbs properly stored and cared for. The pastes and creams are presentable on the shelves. Clara enjoyed our company especially if days were particularly long. As this routine ran course, Bella's mood started to lift a little. Not enough to celebrate about but it's still early. Maybe with a bit more time, she will come out of her shell more. I hope.

It's Valentine's Day. Bella and I were standing outside a movie theatre. When she asked, I thought, but. I tagged along because she begged me to crash a 'date'. Since we've been hanging around the group, Mike has begun to flirt with her again. Eyeroll. He even went as far as asking her out for Valentine's. Even though Bella tried to get the group to come he found a way to get the rest of the others to not show up. So now it's just Bella, Mike and Me. The original movie he wanted to go see? 'Hate spelled backward is love.' A romantic comedy. It's supposed to have an' I hate you, I love you ' vibe. Yeah, no. Bella and I decided on a psychological horror flick. It's about a woman finding out that her husband wasn't who he said he was and then going all Lorena Bobbit.

"Hey, Alex... you're here."

Mikes face made this awkward look. I guess he still hoped I changed my mind about going. Bella came back from the booth with the tickets. I had already gotten our snacks for the night. We were just waiting on Mike to get his popcorn.

"He looked upset. Why didn't you just say no?"

"I'm not mean like you Alex."

"You can be when you want."

"I tried to make it a group thing... they canceled. At least you didn't."

"Lies, and you know it. He probably told them all not to come."

"Probably... we could go?"

"You guys ready?"

Mike said cutting us off. We got in line. After giving our tickets, we were sent to theatre 8. The seats were packed. We had to sit closer to the end than I would have liked. As the movie began I started to fix up the popcorn. I poured m into the bag, shaking it making sure it was distributed. Bella sat in between us. Her hand digging around in my popcorn. The movie as a whole was alright, although, my favorite part was when the wife cut up her husband's body. She got rid of the evidence by dissolving him with lye and making soap with his remains. Bella held my hand the entire scene! This scene was also my favorite moment of the night because Mike had to leave the theatre to blow chunks. Normally, I'd probably feel bad but Mike was such an asshole. He was gone for the rest of the movie. We chose to wait for him. As I tapped my foot. I was starting to feel bad, should I send someone in to check on him? Bella fingers were still intertwined with mine while we waited. Mike eventually came out, his eyes noticing our posture but not saying anything.

"Are you ok? " I called out sincerely.

"Yeah. Im just gonna go home. I think I'm coming down with the flu."

He rubbed his hands on his jacket.

"Ok. Take it easy."

He was offended.

"I was feeling sick before Alex."

His tone was hostile and defensive.

"I believe you, Mike. Even if I didn't it's still ok. Lots of other people thought the movie was gross."

He ended up walking off saying something under his breath. I didn't hear him but Bella sure did. She angrily said.

"What did you say?!

Mike turned around. He was all red in the face. His eyes looked down at our hands and then said. "Is that why Edward dumped you? Cause you're a fag?" She punched him in the face." Bitch " he shouted. We left the situation before it could escalate. We both were out of breath from running back to Bella's truck." He's such an asshole!" she shook her hand out. It was still stinging from how hard she hit him. We were standing in front of the hood. She was watching me."Don't heal it. " she whispered as

I grabbed her hand into mine and blew on her knuckles. We stood there for what seemed like forever. Just freezing our tits off. Snowflakes falling. I started to turn from her, so I could get in the truck.

"Alex?"

I turned around to face her. She was closer to me now. She grabbed ahold of my hand.

"I really enjoyed tonight. I wish he hadn't come along. "

"Yeah. It was cool." I stated nonchalantly.

"No. Like, I really enjoyed it." Her hand came up to touch my cheek." I enjoyed it with you. I know what you said and I agree. I'm not over him... but I'm not afraid of you anymore. I like you a lot. "

"Bella," I whispered into the cold night air.

"I know what I said. I've changed my mind. I can't be without you...I...I need to kiss you? Is that alright?"

"Yes."

Her hand cupped my chin in her hand, lifting my face to hers. The other one laid on the truck. She leaned into me. Our bodies flush, my arms around her neck. Her hand drifted along my body running it down the side of my breast, and then my waist. Eventually, it made its way to cup my ass. We had to stop before things went too far. We were in public! She stood back giving us some air to cool off.

"I've been wanting to do for a while, since that sleepover at your house. You were wearing these little shorts that showed your butt cheeks. Uh, it was perfect!"

She gushed over our kiss while I was still plastered with intense desire.

"I didn't know you fantasize about me. "

That statement made her laugh. It had gotten too cold to keep standing outside so we got in the truck and drove off.

"Do you fantasize about me?" Bella asked me on the way to my house. We had been quiet most of the ride. Just holding hands.

"I have in the past. Our first kiss. I kept thinking about it. I was worried at first that I had ruined our friendship. After you told me how you felt I was shocked, I honestly just thought you were just into kissing me in front of boys. ."

"It's more than that. Way more. I didn't want to let myself fall in love with you. "

"Can I ask you a question?" She nodded in response.

"Why did you choose Edward If you truly feel this way? why would you settle?"

"It was easier. You're terrifying Alex! Not because of what you are. But, because of how you make me feel. It's intense. So I went with the safest option... not my brightest moment. Why didn't you fight?"

I didn't know if she was speaking about her dating Edward. If I should have fought him for her. Or if she meant James. Letting her walk-off had almost gotten her killed. That two times I should have known. Why didn't I fight? I slowly explained.

"At the time I had just awoken from the veil. I wasn't ready to even think about dating. Between Jasper and his constant pushing and pulling. Edward, well I'm not sure what he was doing. He seemed happy with you. I still don't understand why he and I couldn't have just been friends."

"It wouldn't have been enough. I know him. He would have wanted more so he kept you at arm's length. He did it to me too, remember? Now he's gone." We were just starting to pull up to my house. Bella and I were sitting with the heat on. "I can't talk about them with anyone. That was the worst part. I started to question if they had even been real. I never got to say goodbye to them. " Bella was just talking aloud.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know it was so abrupt. They probably just didn't have time."

"No. I don't think so. Jasper made sure to apologize to me. Alice didn't say goodbye verbally but we had a moment. Even Edward, stayed the night before leaving. No one else said goodbye to me. "

"Rose and Emmet had already left. I didn't get to say goodbye to them either. "

"Well, it's not like she ever liked me in the first place. "

"She doesn't like anyone."

"She liked you. Even in the beginning, she was nicer to you. She could tolerate you better I guess."

"I miss them a lot. I didn't know how much they had integrated into my life until they were gone. They were family, ... I hope they are ok!" I admitted to Bella.

We just sat like that for a minute. Just talking about the Cullens. Admitting to each other just how much we missed them. It was cathartic. After a while, I got out of the truck, said my goodbye with a soft kiss on the cheek and then went inside. Bella had said something that struck an accord with me. She felt like the time she spent with the Cullens wasn't even real. For six months these strangers occupied our lives. Weaving their way into our hearts only for them to leave as quickly as they had entered. Upon entering my room the first thing I did was strip out of my clothes. It was warmer inside than out, no longer needing the extra layers. As I stripped. I felt more vulnerable.

Talking about them made me realize that it wasn't just Bella that was depressed about the Cullens absence. I too felt it, the empty hole they left in my life apparent. I now sat on my bed, with a picture in hand. The one Alice gave me before leaving. It was taken in Alaska. Alice and I were standing next to each other, she had her arm swung around my shoulders. We were the shortest. The entire family has to squeeze to fit all of us in the frame. A single tear dropped from my eye and landed on the photo. I missed them so much... she said they would be back, but when? After a good cry, I laid the picture beside my bed. Right next to the one of my mother and father. When I did that. I felt even more guilty. What would Claire think about the Cullens? Would she like them as much as Clara? Would she be against me dating one of them? I'm not sure if Clara, just wanted me to worry about school. Or, if it was dating a vampire that got under her skin. She was friends with Carlisle and Esme. But did she really like them, or was she just concerned? What of Eric? Would he accept them? The questions were the last thing on my mind before falling into a deep sleep. The following week Bella decided that she wanted to go on a hike. She drove me up to the Cullens, we went past their empty home. It was eerie seeing it all dark and uninhabited. Abandoned. Like our lives.

"We have to walk from here."

I grabbed my backpack. It was full of snacks, water, a blanket, and a compass in case we got lost. Bella had to dissuade Charlie from giving us a satellite phone. He seemed less worried about her now than before. He hasn't brought up Renee or Jacksonville in a while either. I walked behind her. She was leading me into the dense forest. Once inside you could see and hear the life brimming within. Birds flying above our heads chirping and cawing. Insects swarmed, and we even saw an occasional deer grazing. We didn't speak as we marched through. We walked at least four miles when suddenly we were no longer in a dense forest but a spanning meadow. The season was wrong. Instead of beautiful flowers, it was mainly just tall tufts of wild grass. Bella pouted.

"This is where he told me the truth. Showed me his abilities... , told me he wanted to drain my blood. I was terrified but exhilarated. He told me about you here too. It's gone... just like him." She seemed to be speaking of her and Edward.

"Why did you bring me here. Isn't this kind of private?"

"I can't keep pretending like he wasn't real. I needed to see this place. I thought it would be better if I wasn't alone. I can't stand being alone!"

"What do you wanna do?"

Bella pulled my hand along until we were about halfway. Our legs covered by the grass. We laid the blanket down over the grass and just sat there. Not talking, just listening to the world around us. Neither of us saw the person lurking in the tree line. Just watching us, calculating how to approach. She continued to speak about Edward. Telling me what she felt for him. What he said he felt for her. She even cried. I didn't say anything. I just held her as she clearly needed it. We were about to get up. It was starting to get late, and the walk back was long. Then suddenly the person made us aware of their presence. He was unforgettable. The first time I laid eyes on him I had thought he was absolutely gorgeous. The sensation vanished once I realized that if he could have, he would have killed me. It was Laurent. He was alone.

"Is Irina with you?" I called out to him. A wide smile spread across his face. It unnerved me.

"No, my lover is not. " his heavily accented voice called out.

"Then what are you doing here?"

"Just visiting..."

He stood maybe fifteen feet from us. Bella had taken to standing behind me. Her hands grabbing me against her body. His crimson eyes gazed at her, he was sizing us both up. I felt exposed and scared but I tried to keep it at bay.

"Well. I remember what you said about Uh, feasting on witches. You should think before acting. You're faster than me. But I still killed your friend. I won't die today. It's best if you turn on around to Irina. " He chuckled and sucked on his teeth.

"James isn't missed. He had grown to be a nuisance. It's the redhead you must worry about. "

"Is she here? "

"Not yet. I was sent to scout... I noticed the Cullens are gone." There was no reason to refute that. So I just stayed quiet."I'm surprised they didn't take you, Alex. You being a... Pet."

"Does Irina or Tanya, know you're here?"

" Do the Cullens visit?" he retorted instead of answering my question.

Bella chimed in." All the time. We can tell them you stopped by."

The sound of her voice caught me off guard. It gave him the in he needed. Laurent disappeared. The only evidence of his playing was his laughter. Bella took off running, while I prepared for battle. Several spells were fired off but he dodged them with precision. Just before Laurent could lay his hands on me. A pack of Wolves descended from the tree line. One had jumped right over my head. I took off running. I called out for Bella. She called out for me. The darkness and the fact gigantic wolves had descended sped us into fear. We made it out of the forest but it had taken nearly three times as long... we kept getting lost. Once finding our way back to the truck a familiar face was leaned against it.

"Jacob?" Bella recognized him.

It took me much longer. He looked different now than all that time ago on the beach. His shirt was off showing ripped abs. That long ebony hair sheared off into a tapered cut and a tattoo could be seen wrapping around his arm.

"Are you alright?"

He asked her first. She hugged him. His eyes centered on my face clearly waiting for a response.

"Yes. I'm ok. "

Confusion set in, suddenly in the back of my mind a memory played. Alice told me about the reservation and why they couldn't go on the land. Jacob was one of them. He was a shifter! A group of men and boys came out of the trees. The oldest one called out to Jacob, he left Bella's side. He looked familiar. I think I've seen him in my Aunt's shop before.

"Vervain right? " I called out to him. He smirked.

" It keeps your beloved vampires away. He's gone." He was speaking about Laurent.

"She isn't. Laurent said he was sent by her. I think she's preparing for something."

"We will be ready."

Jacob talked to them for a bit. The group began to leave while he stayed. Jacob told us both to get in the truck. The backpack had been retrieved by one of the shifters. We were squeezed into the front as Jacob drove Bella and me back to her place. Alive.

The Volturi.

We had been stuck in that forest for hours. Running from the sounds of wolves howling, only to come face to face with one. Jacob black. This boy and his crew had left me stuck and confused. I couldn't stop thinking about what happened. Laurent and his words of wisdom. She sent him after me. I tapped my knuckles against the truck door. A glaring full moon hung in the air. Hm. It's pretty tonight. I looked over to Bella who had fallen asleep while laying on my shoulder. I occasionally leaned my head on hers. Her light snoring unbothered.

" You two are close," Jacob muttered.

"Yes," I stated quietly, he snorted at me.

"I thought she was with one of the Cullens. "

"She was. We aren't together..."

"You two seem together."

Crickets. "Does she know what you are?"There was no emotion behind it. He seemed to just be inquiring if she knew I was something other than human.

"Yes. She's the one pursuing me. I think she's got a fetish or something."

We both chuckled a bit at that. It was just a slight moment of acknowledging our differences to her.

"Yeah, unfortunately, she does. Especially for those damn cold ones but I can't do anything about that,"

"Were you two, close?"

"Not like you two."

"Oh."

"mhm."

So...Do things just settle here? I mean shifters, vampires, and witches. Anything else?"

"I wouldn't know. I just came into my inheritance. The only creatures I know of are the ones of my people." Jacob responded truthfully.

"Thank you for today."

"Don't mention it. It's my job."

The radio was turned on low. The sound of it mixed with a slight rain pelting the truck. I was still anxious and it was obvious to the person next to me.

"Don't worry about the cold one."

"As much as I'd like to not worry about her. I am. She's trying to kill me."

"We heard about that hurricane near your home. Especially because it ended with blood covering the ground. She should be more concerned with you."

I wasn't comforted by that but it shut me up. I became even more uncomfortable once Bella's house was in view. Things started to change. We noticed a car on the street. It was unfamiliar to him but to me? It couldn't be, could it? The truck came to a full stop. Black rushed out of the truck and raced to the front door of Bella's house but only made it to the driveway. He immediately turned around and dashed back to the truck. A sour expression worn.

" They're here."Jacob huffed.

I glanced at that car and knew. It was just a simple statement. But I instantly knew what he meant. The Cullens! My heartbeat jumped out of my chest, I immediately clambered out of the truck. The jostling woke Bella, She called after me. I didn't respond. I just kept running, before I could reach the door it was jerked open by someone else.

"They're alive," Alice spoke tearfully into her phone and hung up immediately. I was pulled into a hug. My thoughts whirled. Why were they back? Is Victoria here?! I didn't have time to ask. Bella saw Alice and barreled past us shouting for Edward. We followed her into the house.

"He's not here," Alice shouted after her.

"Where is he?" Bella's voice was wild and wavering.

"I don't know. He only calls in once a month. What the hell is going on? Where is Laurent? I saw you die. I've been searching for a different version of the future but it was all blank. Like you had ceased to exist!"

Bella was still visibly upset, she was incoherently blubbering about Edward. I almost darkly laughed, it looks like our budding romance is on the rocks. I stood there like a statue. For once not because of fear but anger at Alice just showing up and wrecking everything! It was too much. All of this was too much! Laurent, the shifters, now her.

"Where's Jasper?!" I shouted.

"He's still in Alaska. Tell me what happened, right now Alex!"

"It was the shifters. They saved us, we would have been dead if it wasn't for them. We were alone. Laurent showed face but I'm pretty sure we won't be hearing from him. Ever again. "

The anger laced my words. Alice didn't care, she just mouthed the words, 'I told you so.' I was pissed although she did say they'd be back. Bella was still pacing around like a caged animal.

She shouted at me! "You knew?" Bella accused.

"I knew they existed but I didn't know your friend was one. Alice said they would be watching out for Victoria."

She was pacified with this.

"I didn't see them at all. The vision ends with Laurent killing you both. I saw him ripping you limb from limb. My god, I've got to call everyone!" Alice fretted as she almost broke the phone attempting to dial numbers. Before she could vocalize her panic she received another vision. "Edward!" his name slipped from her lips with such regret that it spun Bella back into a frenzy. "He's going to the Volturi. He's going to ask to be destroyed. He believes you both are dead!" As Alice frantically called Edward. I stood there frozen. Trapped in memory of him. It was after Port Angeles. Where he detailed his plan to successfully leave me alone and I live my life free of him... he got what he wanted. Accept this time. I'm the one that's left behind all alone.

"We have to stop him!"

Alice tried to get a hold of him as the phone rang and rang and rang but Edward didn't answer. This caused Bella to rush out of the house, forcing me to follow. Jacob had long been gone it seems, the keys were on the hood. But before she could get in, Alice grabbed her.

"You can't just leave Bella. He's going to Italy, it's not some day trip to Port Angeles. What about Charlie?"

"Fuck it!"

"Bella, he's a cop, he will have everyone looking for you!"

"I'll lie. Say we spent the night at Alex's. By the time he finds out the truth, It will be too late. I'm eighteen, there's not much he can do. "

Bella was frantic but her mind had been made. She was going to save Edward. "Well if you're so adamant about coming at least let me drive. "Alice turned up her nose, she could smell jacobs scent in Bella's truck. I rolled my eyes. We all got in Carlisle's Audi. The entire drive to the airport Bella was religiously calling Edward's phone. She was just muttering over and over 'why won't he answer'. Not really asking, just fretting aloud. I wanted to take it and throw it out the window! Who does he think he is? Huh? Always ruining things for others! Why is he so stupid? Before boarding the plane I sent my aunts a text explaining the situation. Then shut it off.

Clara and Willow will be pissed but I wasn't going to let Edward kill himself. We made our flight. Bella kept wolfing down Dramamine while Alice kept checking the future. I sat quietly far away from them. Mostly so Alice could view the future but also because it's suffocating. It was Rosalie that informed Edward of our 'death'. Something about it not being right he didn't know of our passing. That mistake, is why we are on a plane. If only Alice hadn't seen anything! We would have been fine... I know in my heart things would have been ok. No matter what Alice saw... but I hadn't been convinced by this. I used a spell to eavesdrop on the conversation.

What are you seeing?" Bella asked for the fifth time since being on the plane.

" Edward keeps changing his mind. The path is unclear, I'm seeing different things, it's like he can't decide what to do. I've seen a rampage in the city killing as many humans as possible. Lifting a car in the middle of the square. Attacking a guard in public. He just wants to expose himself. "

Alice explained what the Volturi was and why it mattered if Edward exposed himself. Detailing the laws that they must follow. The biggest one being not to expose that vampires exist to humans. As I thought about that. I fiddled around with a book even though I couldn't focus on the words. During the flight, she had a few more visions. Edward had officially decided on asking the Volturi to just kill him. She said the Volturi had officially decided on their answer, Bella and I hung onto each word.

"Aro declined him. Stating that his gifts were too valuable to just be snuffed out so instead he was offered a place in the guard. Edward declined. He's still set on exposing himself to humans."

Bella muttered an anxious response. She suddenly went quiet and numb just as she had been all those months before. All the life drained from her. As she sat with Alice and staring out the window. All I could think was what was I to do? Huh? Fight for her? Tell her I... did I love her? I think I could but what about Jasper? Oh. I hadn't even stopped to think about him. All this time has passed! What would he think of Bella and I? He said to move on, right? I did. Who does think he is coming back here like this? I couldn't deal with him and Edward so I shut down too. Once we landed in Volterra Italy, Alice stole a Porsche from the airport. Bella was still quite subdued despite Alice's rampaging speed. I held on. Mostly hoping we didn't crash! As we bobbed through traffic, Alice loudly shouted to Bella.

"He's planned this out to perfection. We're going to have to race against his plan. He's going to wait till noon when the sun's at its highest. Bella, you're going to have to get him in time. Your mind will be quiet enough he won't be able to hear you coming. Alex, you need to stay in the car. Every future I saw on the plane with you going, you end up dead."

I tried to fight against her order.

"I know the risk, Alice. "

"Jasper will kill me if you are harmed. You will stay in this car!"

Alices tone commanded me. I had no choice. Not only will I lose Bella but I'm rendered useless of action too. Great. As we got closer to the city we slowed to a teetering pace.

"Somethings going on. What's today? " Alice franticly asked.

"It's the 19th " I called out nauseously.

"Of course, my brother is ever the dramatic. It's St. Marcus day. In commemoration of the expulsion of vampires from the city. The story goes St. Marcus, drove back the blood-drinking beasts saving the town of Volterra. At first, it was a true Celebration. The whole village would wear garlands of garlic and carry stakes. Now it's mainly just for the police force keeping down the crime rate. If he exposes himself today of all days. They will have no choice!"

"What will they do? Like... how will they kill him?"

"Violently."

Bella rushed to get out and ran to make it in time. As she raced against Edward. Pushing and shoving her way through the crowd. Alice was waiting in the car with me, we didn't want Edward to hear our thoughts and go outside early. Alice kept her eyes on me but she hadn't expect for me to use magic. I was able to escape Alice by using necromancy to stiffen her limbs. She couldn't get out of the car, the sun was high in the sky and she was in rigor mortis.

I ran after Bella into a sea of red-cloaks. The people were less than happy to be pushed and shoved. I was frantically moving. Searching for them. Just before I reached Bella, Alice showed herself, she figured out a way to follow me. Her eyes black as coal. She was wearing a red cloak she must have stolen from someone. Otherwise they would be scarlet red.

"I told you to stay in the car! "

"let's just, where is Bella?!"

Before being seen we pushed our way into the Palazzo dei Priori. The home of the Volturi. The scene we walked in on was scary. Edward gently pushing Bella behind him. A drastically tall vampire spoke down to Edward."The girl comes with us!"

"No. You can go to hell."

The door opening had caught all of their attention. The vampires standing over Edward looked gaunt, and hungry. Red eyes glaring at Alice and I. "Now boys, you don't want to cause a scene." Alice addressed the two unknown vampires. Once Edward noticed me, pain crossed his skeletal face. I was taken aback by his appearance. All of him was skeletal. Not just his face but his ribs protruding out. His arms had deflated into sticks. His legs could barely hold him up. He was ill.

"Why would you bring them here?"

He rasped with cracking lips. He looked torn into anger with Alice for having brought us along. Before Alice could respond a young vampiress glided down the hall. Everyone had their attention on her. With each step she took towards us. The more I felt scared. I slunk backwards from Alice, she held my hand and forced me to stand tall. I couldn't explain it. This little girl was more frightening than either of the others. And she kept staring at me. A greedy look in her eyes as if she wanted to taste. She smiled and showed her blood stained teeth as she was greeted by one of the vampires. He was much shorter and androgynous looking compared to the tall monstrosity next to him. He was the first vampire to look hideous. They all looked terrifyingly unnatural but usually because of how beautiful they were. He was something else. They parted to let the little girl get a good look. Her ruby eyes basked on me a bit too long. It made me shiver anxiously. She's so young and innocent looking but I could tell she's murdered many times with ease and would kill me.

"Aro sent me to see what was taking so long. Come. "

The two vampires and the Cullens started to follow her. I was the last to get a move on. I sped up and clunked into Edward. He smiled sleepily at me. Edward began to whisper back to us. He told us their names. Demetri was the androgynous-looking one. While the Frankenstein look-alike was Felix, making the young frighting girl, Jane. He warned me to be careful. They were gifted. I told him I knew that, thanks to Kate. The mention of her name made him ask if she explained. I shook my head no.

So he told me, Felix is held captive here for his advanced fighting skills. Jane has a gift of psychological torture, she makes the object of her affliction believe their flesh is being sloughed off by flames. Demetri is a tracker... like James. But better. Once Demetri caught your scent there is nowhere you could hide. These were some of the elite of the Volturi guard. The very thing Kate warned me about. Why was I here? Why did I feel the need to save Edwards stupid self?! Or was I here for Bella?! To fight him for her? I didn't know. As we were walked into an elevator. It was awkward. Us all bunched together. I was smushed between Jane and Edward. He held me closer as she openly sniffed at me. I could almost feel her teeth ripping into my jugular. she glared deeply at him. The doors opened. We trudged our way into an empty abandoned part of the sewers. We couldn't be seen, so we must move with the humans above us, unaware. Eventually, Alice, Bella, Edward, and I were boxed in by a few more unknown vampires. All of them wore deep blood-red robes. We were led to a set of stairs, through more Corridors, and finally, into a lobby.

A shockingly human receptionist greeted us. Edward explained she would die soon. That only made me think. Were we being walked to our possible slaughter? The vampires behind us broke off and assumed a position just outside as we were led through a set of ornate stone doors. While Jane led the rest of us into a vast throne room. It was beautiful. The ceiling was high in the air and dome-shaped and covered in crystal, which made the light dripping in making the three men up on thrones glisten like angels. The walls were stone and just as white as them. While I was taken aback. Jane, Demetri, and Felix broke off into formation once we were all stuffed in. Another young vampire spoke up. This one was a boy. He eyed me curiously as he spoke to the strange little girl.

"Ah sister, I sent you up to get one and you bring back three and a half..."

He paused and sniffed the air. His eyes darkened in color. Not to black but to a deep burgundy unlike the Cullens that don't feed as often as he must. He lingered on me for a second longer than Bella.

He was trying to determine what I was. But before he could, a man with thin veiny onion peel like skin, grumbled and stood up from one of those thrones.

"Ah, what a happy surprise. Young love wins out."

He approached us rather quickly for his age, standing tall and regal before grabbing hold of Edward's hand. His eyes closed for a second, his face relaxed into cat-like grin gleaming at us both.

"The way his soul calls out for you, it almost broke my heart the first time I felt it. It's lovely to see you and him in person. But I'm more intrigued by this one next to you. La tua cantante, it's a strange thing you're alive Isabella. Such a pity your love isn't enough nor the scent of your intoxicating blood."

He licks his lips in response. As if he was trying to ascertain what her taste would be.

"This is Aro, he can read any thought with one touch. And now you know everything. So get on with it."

Edward coldly explained. His voice empty of all emotion. I quickly looked around and could tell the way he spoke to this man wasn't the usual thing. I was almost afraid he would be punished for it but...

"I see that you are quite the soul reader too Edward. The things you've found about this one. Might I try you my darling?"Aro grabbed my face forcing me to stare into his deep blood-red eyes. I tried to fight but eventually settled as his fingertips dug in and drew blood. Before long, he let me go. He clapped with excitement as the cuts disappeared. As he spoke he tasted what was left on his talons. "My. My. A truly talented creature indeed. It's such a shame. Your thoughts tingle so wonderfully. But your blood speaks of dangerous things, that I can't have. Alec, Jane."

The two young vampires moved forward with speed, side by side, I could tell they were twins. They couldn't have been any older than fourteen. With their hands clasped tightly. They both looked at me.

"No!"

Edward leaped. I got shoved into Bella making us topple to the floor. As I laid there with her trying to get up. Edward was immobilized, his whole body shook as if caught in a terrible seizure. The marble-like complexion began to crack, a deafening shriek shattered the glass windows in the dome. As it rained down on us. Bella begged and sobbed for it to stop. While I sat there watching as he almost crumbled into nothing. Aro held up his hand, Jane stopped immediately awaiting further instruction.

"Dear Edward, what will I do with you? I shan't kill you but when will you learn that she can't, live. Lest I allow her too. Although I could do something else. I'd like to see a demonstration of your gifts. "

Aro commanded me. I was helped up from the ground by Alice. Who warned me against disobedience. I nodded my head. She helped Bella up and stepped aside. I was instructed to stand in the center of the room. I felt on display. Like some animal hung up on a wall. Every eye was on me. Especially his. Edward lay collapsed on the ground just a foot away from me. His head turned to look up at me.

" Don't!" he begged.

"Jane," Aro called once again.

My attention immediately turned to the blonde girl. She took a step forward. Her blood red eyes pierced into mine. I could almost witness flames dancing in them as she apologized. Just said that she was sorry that it would hurt before narrowing in. At first, I didn't feel a thing. But slowly a tickle grew into a full-out sear. My skin felt raw as if I had been dipped into a boiling vat. As that little girl tortured me. The sensation triggered a response like no other, a blaze set. Just my hands were engulfed at first, then my arms, then my entire body. It wasn't the first time the flames had consumed me but nothing like this. Blood coughed up from my burning lungs. It leaked from my lips and spilled onto the floor . The pain got so great that I fell to my knees. The stone under me began to crack. A huge split spread through the tile reaching towards Aro like a dirty accusing finger. Then suddenly it stopped, My body collapsed into a heap, the flames subsided. Jane took a deep bow as they clapped for our double dangerous demonstration, her eyes never left the puddle I was. She looked ragged and terrified at the sight. Her eyes pinned onto the blood spatter. As I wheezed the healing began. I could barely hear when Edward said.

"What have you done?"

Our bodies lay in opposite directions but our eyes level. The black pools shooting accusing daggers. Our arms were strewn about but he reached for me. His hand barely touched. He whispered for me to run. To stand up and just run. That he would handle the rest. But in his condition and mine. We'd die.

"What to do now?" Aro's voice brought us out of the moment.

"She's too powerful to change. We will never be able to control her."

The words coming from a severe-looking blonde. His face visibly scared and worn, it seemed to add to his ferocious looks. His words had Alice shift Bella closer to the door. She looked like she was preparing to run, taking heed of what Edward said. Leaving us to fend for ourselves. Edward's warning having came back. Just as I tried to move, another voice broke through the air taking my attention off doing so. This one was low and monotonous. He almost sounded bored with what was going on.

" They both know too much. Just kill them and be done with it."

Aro sat quietly for a moment contemplating what the others had said. Alice still slowly moved away. Edward and I were down and out.

"Felix. Take her. Kill the other one."

His mind made up. Alice's movement had not gone unnoticed. She was ceased before she could run with Bella. Demetri held Alice in a chokehold lifting her waif body off the floor. While Bella had been held in a vice grip by Felix. The monstrous creation inhaled her scent greedily and he chuckled as if he'd get to drink of her soon. Edward moved with all of his speed lifting me from the stone tiles. My body was held in his weak arms, my neck bared.

"I'll kill her! "

Edward swore out. I had to cling to him otherwise I'd fall. Aro clapped his hands and began laughing.

"You would kill the girl you believe to be your mate? The very girl you believe you can't live without?"

Aro asked with disbelief but deep intrigue. Almost like he hoped Edward did. I stayed perfectly still. Mostly because if I made one wrong move. Id be dead. From the look of Edward, he was telling the truth. His body swayed as he stared down at me. Those old words came to mind. How I would be corrupted by him. How he could save his pain with a single bite. A similar look of determination was set on his face. If this escalated Clara wouldn't even get the chance to kill me, Edward would do it himself. My head quickly darted around the room. All of them were ready to kill me! Strangely. All except the little girl. She was focused on her brother. They looked prepared to fight each other but didn't appear to want to. I had a choice to make. Either, I stay here and die. Or "Stop!" I zapped Edward forcing him to drop me. I landed on my ass but moved to my knees, the stone pressing into them painfully. I barely coughed out the words but I ordered Aro to

"Let them go. Just let Alice and Bella go." Aro looked as if he wasn't going to comply with my begging, he just laughed. It brought laughter out of the rest as they appeased their king. They were so deeply amused by my show. Like it hadn't occurred to them that I'd fight for my life or theirs. A spell was out of the question, I needed something stronger. Something that would scare them. Yet as I placed my hands on the floor where the cracks were and focused my attention on the stone, trying to bring forth my flames and burn the place down, I couldn't but something else happened instead of flames, the room started to shake and rumble like an earthquake. Cracks from the movement spread throughout the walls protesting the action. I could only maintain the quaking for a second before I almost collapsed. I was dry heaving and in pain. When the laughter stopped and created panic. Aro ordered them both outside the doors making Bella kick and scream protesting the situation. Several vampires were holding weapons such as whips. They were closing in on Edward and I slowly. Aro stopped them with a single shout. They stood at attention.

I was now trapped in a room with several vampires ready to either drain me dry or drag me down to some dungeon for study. What to do next? I couldn't slow my thoughts. Edward was behind me, his body crouched over me, despite his weakened state, he held me strongly as his nose sniffed. Drool leaked as he spoke. I could barely fight against his body.

"I'll change her, just let us leave." He begged.

"No one is doing anything to me." I coughed out. Edward still 'protecting' me as I finally found the ability to stand up with my hands held out.

The vampires in the room were eying with ready.

" Now, here's what's going to happen. Edward and I are going to back out of this room slowly. What the sleepy guy said was right. You can't control me! Sure you can sick your little pets at me but at what expense? The loss of at least a few of your best soldiers? The rest of your guard is outside these walls, can they get here in time before I kill us all? Or will you do the right thing and just let us leave?"

"You're quite right young creature. This won't be the last time we meet. You must all leave after sunset."

They didn't move a muscle as Edward and I ran out of the room before Aro could change his mind. Once the door shut behind us. We slowed our pace down.

A long line of humans could be seen making their way down the corridor. They were visitors from outside, their festival garb suited them well. They all looked dressed for slaughter. Edward drug me behind him, as a vampire in a red dress passed, she eyes me curiously but didn't stop to chat. The humans were with her and being so docile and friendly that I immediately knew her to be Chelsea and once those stone doors closed behind them. Screams echoed. A picture of vampires swarming, creating a mosaic of red in my mind's eye made me run ahead of Edward. We caught up with Alice and Bella. They had been guarded against running back into the dome-shaped throne room.

"You're alive?!"

Bella called once she laid her eyes on us. The sentiment echoed Alice's. Two unknown vampires and the human receptionist guarded us until the sun went down. We were sitting against the stone wall. The building was strangely quiet accept for wind whistling through the halls. After the last streams of sunlight disappeared we were finally allowed to leave. Stepping outside the doors was surreal. A black tinted limousine was waiting for us. The people in the front were the twins. They would be the ones to escort us out of Volterra. With orders to never return. Bella hadn't taken her attention off Edward and I since the plane took off, she's

been chugging Coke's for the caffeine. She keeps asking just how I was able to convince Aro to let us go. I didn't have an answer to give. Honestly, It could have been anything, but one thing is for sure. Aro meant what he said. This wouldn't be the last time we meet. Aro won't let me go! Neither will that little girl that aids him. So I'll just have to be ready...

Forks Washington. At one point I would have swore up and down that place was hell. Now? It's my humble home. I closed the window shade and checked the messages I'd received while away. Many of them were from Clara and Willow screaming at me about taking a trip to Italy. But there was one from Carlisle saying that he took care of everything. Including Charlie being confused about Bella.

Bella eventually had to stop drinking Coca-Cola, she kept having to pee, doing so also gave her a sugar crash. She passed out about halfway through the flight. Alice claimed she already needed a break from us. She moved seats, so now here I was alone, with him, in first class seats. Since take-off, he's had his eyes pinned on me. Watching every movement.

Neither one of us knew what to say to each other. The last time I spoke to him we weren't on good terms. The time just before that? We were kissing. I glanced over to Bella. I had been kissing her too. I wonder if they will resume their relationship? I hope not. Shit. Back to that old dilemma of mine. Jasper...Edward, now Bella's in the mix. What to do? You know someone would love to have this issue but frankly it sucks! My mind wandered and I began to think of the Cullens as a family. What happened while they were gone? Had he met someone new? Are they staying? Were they just gonna leave us again? I don't know if Bella could handle that type of treatment. Them just coming and going? Could I?

"I forgot how loud your thoughts could be."

Edward's voice broke through my obsessive train of thoughts. I looked towards him. He looked strange, like the features in his face had deflated. Concave. Sunken. He resembled what he was. A corpse.

"You haven't fed?"

"No." Edward shook his head. He leaned forward. "Are you real?" He whispered at me.

"Yes... I'm real. "

The more I looked at him. The more I noticed how off things were. His hair had missing clumps, his teeth were stained yellow unlike the pearly white they used to be. His skin looked waxy and translucent. He was decaying and stunk like one too.

"You haven't fed, in a while, have you?"

The question had fallen on deaf ears. He just kept staring at me as if I were a painting. Him admiring the paints of my flesh, thinking of my blood. We were sitting on a plane with humans, with a vampire that hasn't fed in what looks like a while. I calmed myself enough to think. Why wouldn't he feed? We could have stopped somewhere... I don't know he could have fed on stray cats or something. Why is he so stupid? I took a deep breath and coughed blood. I hated being reminded of that moment in Volterra. Thinking this creature would drain me or someone else would. Maybe it's best if they go away again...

"I missed you." The words fell from his crusty lips.

"Why have you been starving yourself? Are you crazy?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

Edward leaned back into his reclining first-class seat. He placed the pair of complimentary headphones on his ears and closed his eyes. I can't fucking stand him. He's so, himself, why did I even save him? All it did was put that weird king and his little girl on my tail and this is how he acts! I was so frustrated that I kicked his chair. He didn't even react. I had nothing else to do but stew. The day played on rewind in my mind as I thought. Mainly the memories of Aro, he stuck out the most. Well him and that Jane... but it was what Aro said that had me clutched. Aro called me Edwards mate. I knew what that word meant. Jasper had explained what a mate was. He believed his had been Maria...but I've seen it too, Esme and Carlisle were mates. James and Victoria were mates. Laurent and Irina… I didn't want to think about them but a mate for a vampire wasn't just a girlfriend or even a wife. It's the person a vampire chooses to spend eternity with. The person they walk through centuries with willingly, the person they love for as long as they exist. Why would Aro say I was Edwards mate?

I looked over to Edward. The question formed on my lips. Do I want to know the answer? I stopped myself before I could blurt out the words. It was best to just let things settle. I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep, trapped in a nightmare. 'I'll change her... just let us go'. The words stuck in my dreams. As well as drool dripped teeth and red eyes. The dream changed from being trapped in Edwards dead arms.

My eyes opened but I wasn't on the plane anymore. I was lost and deep in some woods. I looked around. It was familiar. I screamed into the night. What happened did the plane crash?! Am I dead?! Why am I stuck in the veil?! What is that?! Strange eyes glowing in the dark. A creature stalked me from the trees. My instincts kicked into overdrive, my feet carried me across the familiar terrain. First, I needed to put as much distance between myself and whatever that thing was. Second, I need to find or fashion a weapon. Third. Where the fuck is Edward?!

"Alex".

The creature screamed my name into the darkness calling after me. It knew my name?! Suddenly the creature came into sight. Its limbs were disjointed and angled wrong. Skin dropped off its bones, blood dripped from its teeth. It opened its jaw like a snake.

"Alex." A familiar voice came through the mouth. "Alex we've landed. "

I jumped out of my seat. I was back on the plane. Sweat beaded on my brow. My eyes landed on Bella. I nodded my head and gave myself a second to breathe before getting my bag. She helped me. We exited the plane. Edward and Alice were waiting for us just inside the airport.

"Are you ok?" Bella whispered to me concerned.

"Yeah."

Bella grabbed my hand and held it while we walked. My head filled with fog as we weaved through the crowd. Eventually we got into Carlisle's car. Bella couldn't go home yet, Charlie had been told that Bella was staying at my house for the weekend. I asked to be taken home immediately. The entire car ride everyone sat silent. The events of the day had left even the dead exhausted. Once we pulled up into the driveway I could see the lights on in the house. It was Willow that stayed up waiting. She was not happy. Bella and I both had been thoroughly yelled at. After Willow hugged us and sent us off to bed. Bella had no trouble sleeping again. I think she had truly just collapsed, to be honest. While I was wired. The window creaked in the night.

" Edward? Is that you? If so. Leave! ". I called out softly. No response. Beautiful honey blonde waves came into view. It was Jasper. I slowly rose from the bed and we both left my bedroom. Once we made it in the stairwell I was brought up into his strong arms with tears flowing from us both.

"I missed you!"

"Are you staying?"

"Yes. I'll never leave your side again. Please forgive me."

Our lips touched softly the world faded into the background. In the back of my mind, I questioned what I was doing. Bella was in the next room. We weren't together...Shes with Edward. It's been a bit confusing with all our emotions regarding the Cullens. We both knew that we had romantic ties to others. Let alone the budding ones for each other.

"What are you thinking about?"

"All of this."

We both sat on the steps with our shoulders pressed against the others.

"Talk to me, what's on your mind?"

"You leaving. Edward, Bella? Don't get me started on magic and whatever the hell is going on with me. The Volturi and Victoria. I'm having to worry about College. It's just overwhelming."

"I'm not expecting anything from you, Alex. I just want to be in your life. I don't care in which capacity, just there for you. As for school, it's paid for, you go where ever you want. Victoria is mine to worry about and we will deal with the Volturi when they come."

"I know, but that still doesn't help me understand."

"I can tell you what I feel from you. If you would like?"

"Sure."

"You're hungry to be loved. You have it all around you though. You just have to accept it. Alex, I'm sorry to admit but I agree with your aunt. You should focus on your studies, right now is a bit too chaotic. Now, will you? Probably not. "

"Maybe you're right. I should just try to be a normal teen for once. Where just prom and college are my worries. But is that practical? I'm a witch. Some spells break reality! I can literally come back from the dead. It all just seems so limiting. "

"It's not. Take it from someone that's lived ten times your life. Slow down, you will regret it later on. Date Bella if you want, or don't date her. Date whoever you want. Party, have fun and worry about school. Because it will be gone in a blink."

Jasper kissed my forehead.

"Hey, Jasper can I ask you something?" I had finally found the courage to ask.

"Sure."

"So while in, Italy, I heard Aro call me… um, well,

Does Edward think I'm his mate?"

Jasper got very quiet. He didn't seem upset or angry. Just resolved and reclusive. It took him a long while to respond.

"Yes." The word hung heavy in the air.

"So I don't have a choice do I? "

"You do. We all do. Edward has chosen to ignore it. He will date Bella for as long as she will allow. While ,I, have resigned myself to let you live your life. You never asked for this." Jaspers face was forlorn but content with his decision.

"What do you mean? Jasper!"

My voice rose a bit. We had been trying to be quiet as Bella was still asleep in my room.

"Shh, Alex. I thought I made myself clear in my letter?"

"Are you kidding me? Your letter! Jasper, you said you knew Maria wasn't your mate. You never said anything about."

"You'll wake her. " I got quiet. He held my hand in his own and kissed my fingers. "I couldn't be more specific. I knew if I told you, you wouldn't have moved on. Which by the way I'm glad you did. You deserve a full life, Alex. I can't give you that. "

"What about my choice? So both of you just get to choose for me?"

"My brother can't keep himself in check so I have to protect you! I can't allow myself to believe that you are safe around us. I have to make sure he doesn't get you killed. Which so far I've done a shitty job. "

"I didn't ask to be protected, Jasper. It was Edward that put himself and Bella in danger."

"And who has to save everyone? Hmm! You do. You run headfirst into battle without thinking of the consequences. " His tone was the one to rise now.

"You sound just like her." I accused him of treating me how Clara does.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. I just. I don't know. I just know that I have to keep you safe. "

"How is that even possible? Two mates?"

"You can't control who you fall in love with Alex. You can only choose what to do with the information. Let's just get you into bed. I'll stay the night and make sure you don't have any more nightmares." He was officially putting a pin in the conversation.

"How did you know I was having nightmares ? Oh, so he told you. That's great, I didn't realize that you two talked about me."

"Edward and I started communicating about you when you came out of the veil. We've been watching you, making sure you're ok."

That made me feel guilty for being angry at them. It wasn't a secret, they knew about each other. I just thought I had more privacy. It felt like my diary had been raided. Although true to his word, I never had another nightmare. Jasper modulated my moods throughout the night. But I did dream. I dreamt of that little girl. Jane. It wasn't scary. It was just odd. Hmm.

The alluring scent of bacon and eggs woke us from our sleep. Jasper was long gone, the window closed behind him. Bella and I made it downstairs, although we weren't quite prepared for the sight. Esme and Carlisle were the ones cooking in the kitchen. The occasion is an apology and a thank you for saving Edward. They both were grateful to us for being able to save their son. Clara and Willow were seated in the bar stools while our meals sat at the dinette table by the large kitchen window the sun slightly streaming onto the table. Bella and I took a seat.

"Thank you. This all looks great!"

We were served by Esme. I'm sure this was her idea. She hugged both Bella and thanked us profusely. She and I were embarrassed but accepted the hug. She left us alone. Clara looked back at Bella and me as we ate. Just watching us interact with each other, I think she knew about us. I'm still not completely sure what Bella and I were but it was certainly more than friends. A blush rose to my cheek. The conversation with Jasper illuminated some things, I don't have to define anything. I mean that's how my aunts raised me! Why have I been trying to conform to something I've never known? I don't care what they think I am to them, I don't have to date them. If Bella is still down with this, then so am I.

"What are you thinking about?"

Bella softly spoke. She was always doing that, asking me questions. Trying to decipher my inner monologues.

"What happens now?"

The question had been expected but definitely unwanted by her. She seemed flustered and unprepared. Her hands started to play with her sleeves, she leaned back into her chair and shook her head. "I don't know." That was all she said. Clearly, I had broken some unknown line in the sand. Fuck. I didn't know what else to say? I mean... I expected this but.

Carlisle noticed our little situation and didn't say anything. I was grateful. To numb myself I listened to Clara and Willow as they discussed recipes with Esme. I see why they were friends.

Esme was a people pleaser, she could walk into any room and know what each person needed. She was not only an architect but had been an event planner for a while too. She planned weddings and parties for a lot of the top celebrities. My aunt Clara, was a control freak too! While Willow seemed to gravitate towards those types of people. My de facto moms seemed to get along great. Ignoring the child they adopted as she fumbled her hopeful, girlfriend. After breakfast, Bella decided she was ready to leave. Clara drove her home, hopefully, she wasn't interrogated during the ride.

Esme and Willow were in the conservatory while I was left with Carlisle. I was helping him clean up the kitchen, I was drying while he washed.

"I couldn't help but notice that you and Bella seemed a bit."

"Off? Yeah. While you guys were gone we were left to pick up the pieces."

"I deserved that. I am sorry that we left things like that. I meant what I said though."

"I know. I'm not really mad... just hurt. I didn't realize just how much you all meant to me until you were leaving. Once you were gone, a hole was left. One she filled."

Carlisle reached over and hugged me.

"I'm sorry."

"So Bella?"

"It's complicated. I was there for her, I've started to have feelings that aren't just friendly."

"Did she reciprocate?"

"Yeah. But..."

"But what?"

Carlisle waited for me to respond but Clara had come back into the kitchen. "I like her." That was all she said and then went off to find Willow.

"Well, it seems Clara is on board. So what's the problem?" Carlisle asked me this time expecting a response.

"Edward. That's not even the beginning of the issues though. She still loves him. Or whatever and he's... I don't know what he's doing? Avoiding me I guess. I know the truth, Carlisle. I'm their mate. That's why you tried to warn me, right?"

"My sons. I love them but I don't always like the things they do. I tried to curb their involvement with you. I tried sending Edward to Alaska. With Jasper it wasn't as difficult, he understood how delicate this can be. He had his own of dealing with it. I'm not happy about it either...listen. You know pieces of our histories but I've never told you how I met Esme. It's important.

You see, I was created long ago. The son of a pastor, this was during 1687. As I was saying, my father was a pastor and um? A hunter. Which I'm sorry to admit he led many inquisitions on your kind. As well as my own. My father had never found much truth, although clearly there was. He just wasn't great at finding creatures. I was a disappointment to him, my father wanted me to take after him. But my heart has always lain with medicine, so that is what I did. I should have stayed with it. My father got very ill, so I took over his business to take care of him. My fate with hunting led me into a coven of vampires. I had found what my father couldn't. I paid the price with my life. This is how I found out that animal blood could be an adequate substitute. I had tried to starve myself, my hunger gave in and I feasted on rats. Many years went by, then I found Edward. It was a hard time, he didn't stay very long. But in the years between, I did eventually go to medical school.

Which led me to a small town; well at the time it was small. Columbus, Ohio. This is where I fixed the leg of a young girl, Esme. She had fallen out of a tree, broken her leg in two places. I preformed her surgery and left. I knew then what she was to me. "

"What did you do? I mean, why did you leave?" I was enthralled by the story.

"She was a child, I could have waited nearby but she needed to grow on her own... As her mate, it was my duty to do what was best. I waited for her. It's not unheard of for a mate to not be born yet, especially to a vampire of significant age. Which seems to be true for both my boys. Yes, Alex, you are their mate and I think that all of you, should wait, as we did.

"Jasper thinks I should just live my life. Not worry about it. You think I should wait. My aunts... do they know?"

"You should listen to your heart. I won't stand in the way anymore. It seems the more I try the worse things get. Just please be careful. Live as long as you possibly can, this existence isn't to be taken lightly. "

Esme, Willow, and Clara walked into the kitchen again. So both Carlisle and I changed the subject, he understood that I didn't want to talk about this around my aunts. Once the kitchen was clean Carlisle and Esme took their leave. That's when Clara descended on me. She grabbed my arm in a vice and tugged me upstairs. Once we got to my room. I was shoved on to my bed. She paced in front of me. I just sat there waiting for her to scream.

"I understand that these are your friends. I won't punish you. I can tell that this experience alone has left enough of an imprint on you. I'll just say this." She stood with her finger pointing in my face. "Do not ever do that again am I clear? You are a witch, yes. You have already survived death, twice, hell if I know maybe more. But Alex. You are my child. I didn't birth you, but I have raised you. Do not ever put me through that again. I spent hours up with Willow just praying you'd come home, you went to the volturi?! Do you know what they would done to you!! If they knew what you were! How did you even make it home?!"

I jumped up from where I sat and hugged her. She broke down into tears and explained to me how she felt. That since my awakening she's been terrified. My association with the Cullens didn't help. I had been placed in danger because of my knowing them not once but three times. It scared her because she didn't know if the next time I died if she could fix it.

I've been in this position too many times. With all the shit I've done over the years... this might be too much for her. I told her I was sorry. She didn't believe me. She just left the room. I sat back on my bed with a plop. I looked around. At some point she must have come in here and searched my room for drugs. During the day I spent most of it cleaning. I started with washing my sheets and duvet. Swept and mopped my floors, washed the windows, and dusted. After I smoke cleansed my room with some dried rosemary. It had taken the entire day, the sun was just setting when I left my room. As I trailed downstairs, I found Willow in the kitchen baking. I sat down to talk. But it appeared Willow and I were good, I think it was Clara this time that smoothed things over with her. She really seemed to understand that it wasn't just some trip. That I had gone to save Edward's life...

"Did she yell at you already?"

"Yeah."

"You scared us."

"I know."

"Please don't do it again."

"I can't promise that and you know it."

"Alex."

"I'm sorry."

I got up and left without saying another word. Imma trouble maker... it's what I do apparently. So why not live up to the role. I just went back upstairs. To keep cleaning. The thoughts swirling in my head as I scrubbed the bathroom. I was still pissed about Bella and Edward. I hadn't thought of him all day. Her I can't stop thinking about. Which she hasn't reached out to me since leaving this morning. I scrubbed harder. I got this habit from her ass! Ugh!

Maybe. Carlisle and Jasper were right, it's better for me to just worry about the small things for a while. I'll let them handle everything else. I finished the bathroom and then took out the trash. While I was out there. I saw him, he was lurking off into the shadows. I didn't pay Edward any more attention than that. I wasn't in the mood, I just concluded I was going to only worry about small issues. Edward is never a small issue. Thankfully he stayed right where he was. He was leaning against a tree, above it, the moon had started to peek behind dark clouds. It was going to rain soon. I followed my fat cat inside. Once back in my room something had been disturbed. The window. He had been in here, of course, he had. On my bed laid a dozen black roses. Did he think roses, were all it took? This boy has drug me through it and he thinks I need roses? How about a thank you Alex for saving my life! My phone rang. I ignored it. It was an unknown number. I tossed my phone in the bed. I walked over to the window and shut it. The phone eventually stopped ringing and a text on my phone dinged. When I went back over to read it . It read verbatim. - Thank you for saving my life, Alex. - I rolled my eyes and tossed the phone back on the bed. I picked up the roses, they were in a coffin-shaped box. How fitting. I picked one up and sniffed, they were the forever roses. They were preserved, supposed to last a year or more if enclosed. I placed the box on my vanity. It didn't look too bad with my decor. Especially since my house looks like it could house a decrepit vampire. I walked back over to the window to see if I could spot him. It had started to lightly pour, he had at the very least moved from his spot. Living in the tower had its advantages, I could see the entire property from my windows. A new text bleeped. I walked back to my bed and laid down.

-Do you like your roses?- I didn't respond, but I opened the text. If his read receipts were on then he should know I saw it. -I know it's not enough. I just didn't know how to say, Thank you. I'm not good with words.-

-How's Bella?-

-You would know better than me. -

He was so annoying. Why couldn't I ever get a straight answer from him?

-I haven't talked to her.-

-Why does it take me pulling your teeth to get you to open up?-

-I have issues with opening up. Especially with women.-

-Mommy issues?-

-Mommy and Daddy actually.-

-Welcome to the club.-

-How are you feeling?-

I didn't know how to respond. How did I feel? Pissed the fuck off! I've suppressed my emotions relating to the Cullens. Now they are bubbling up. I've been running scared since Laurent. Now Bella's chickening out! What the flying fuck?!

-I don't know. What about you?-

-Much better, now that I know you're still alive.-

-You can't say things like that. -

-You don't like when I lie, but you hate when I tell the truth. -

-Why haven't you fed?-

-I have.-

-Well, why didn't you before?-

-I don't want to talk about that. What have you been up to? -

-Working. School. -

-Come on, that's it?-

-Bella. We've been hanging out more.-

-Looked like more than that. Not judging, just saying.-

-It's complicated. Shes scared to come out I think.-It was a few minutes before I got a response back.

- Have you chosen a college?-

-No, have you?-

-I was thinking Dartmouth.-

-Are you really going to college? I mean haven't you done it before?-

-You've never been though.-

-Why didn't you tell me I'm your mate?-

This question also took him a long time to respond to.

- It is too dangerous.-

-What did you tell Tanya, when you left that week?-

-I told her that I had never seen such beauty.-

-Liar.-

-It's true. You're beautiful.-

-I meant you didn't say that. I know I'm sexy.-

-You're more than that Alex. -

-Thank you.-

-I missed you.-

-Why would you try and kill yourself? -

-Because I don't want to exist in a world without you in it. -

-That's A lot.-

-That's why I push you away. It's too dangerous.-

-The flowers and texts are mixed messages.-

-I didn't say I was good at it. -

I walked over to the window. I still couldn't see him. I heard him before I saw him. A window on the other side of the room opened and closed. I turned around and came face to face with him. He did look better, his hair had grown back. The color of his eyes weren't black anymore, and his skin looked perfect again.

"So you did feed."

He stayed right where he was. I made the first move this time. I slowly made my way over to where he stood. I reached up to touch his face, my hand caressed his cheek. He leaned into my touch, a small moan escaped his mouth. His lips parted open as if he was going to speak. I stood on my tippy toes and placed a kiss on his lips. That was all it took. I was laid on my back on my bed, him between my legs.

"Would you have really killed me?"

I asked him. I looked up into his eyes, his body hanging over mine.

"I wasn't in my right mind. Please forgive me. I would never put you in harm's way. If it had been my choice, you would never have been in Volterra. What were you thinking?"

"That I had to save you. "

Edward's lips made gentle kisses on my cheeks. Light chaste pecks all over my face.

"I missed you so much."

I wanted him to shut up. I ground my hips into his putting friction. A sound so primal came from his chest. His hands pinned my hips to the mattress.

" Don't tempt me Alex. " he warned.

"Just shut up and kiss me. "

"You missed me too. " Edward held my hips down so I couldn't move them. He kissed all over my neck. Trailing those gentle kisses down my chest. My shirt still covered my bounty of breasts. "You smell divine. " he growled as he kissed my stomach.

"Please."

I tried to move my hips. My lacy panties soaked, my pussy screamed for release. Edward placed his hand between my legs. Over the fabric, I rocked my hips back and forth trying to create enough friction.

"You look so beautiful. Such a good girl."

I was flipped over on my belly, he rutted against my covered ass. His hand never left its position, rubbing me through my thong and the thin cotton booty shorts Bella liked so much. I was in a kneeling position, with my knees spread. I leaned into him for stability, his mouth kissing my neck. My left covered breast in his hand, my nipple hard against his palm. The coldness of his hand made it pointy and raw from the friction.

"Come for me"

Edward whispered in my ear. I squirted into my shorts soaking them. Edward wasn't that far behind me, his last rut against me sent us toppling over in a tangle of limbs.

"I wasn't expecting that."

"Shh. Just bask." Edward held me for a few minutes. "We should shower, you'll get sticky"

I got up to go shower first, I had never dry-humped myself to orgasm before. When I got out Edward was gone and a text on my phone read.

-I'm sorry. I had to go. Your scent was too enticing.-

-Thanks for the orgasm.- I replied.

When I closed my eyes that night. Dreams of my 'lovers' came to me. It was strange as we danced among each other at a ball. Spinning and turning me around. Each lover dancing with me in perfect time... but which one would have the last dance?

Back to normal?

That night was filled with tossing and turning. I had been so physically tired and ran down from the emotional roller coaster of Italy, that I was caught like the dead. Trapped in my dreams is where I found the strange emaciated Edward and the drunken Aro in that throne room. My brain kept replaying that same scene where I was almost ripped to pieces by Aro or bitten by Edward. What was even stranger about those dreams was the information found. That word haunted me. Mate. It was the way Aro said the word. It dripped from his bloodstained lips with a knowing that I didn't quite understand. Yet others around me did. Such as Jasper, mate he said. Having two children of the night I'm betrothed too? By morning, there was a knock on my door. I awoke with alert. A sheen of sweat on my chest. It wasn't who I expected. Rosalie and Emmet were the ones to wake me. It was the first time seeing them since they left. There she was, the Aphrodite of the Cullens had a gift in her hands. A thank you for saving Edward. It was a brand new bag. It was pricey but much in fashion. She left it next to the flowers on my vanity. Besides being my alarm clock. They took me to school too. The ride there was filled with tons of questions of how it was I escaped the clutches of Aro. They already knew but wanted it told in my words. I expressed if it hadn't been for Jane and her torture, I wouldn't have been able too. The subject changed with that information. I realized that I was the least upset with them. They left me behind but I couldn't hold it against them. Not because I wasn't close with them, in fact, the opposite. Our easy going friendship was just mellow and didn't require a lot. It was like nothing had ever happened when around them. Emmet detailed what it was like living in Alaska. They had a chance to be themselves amongst the Denali's. To say it was easy isn't true though. Jasper had been even more of an uptight asshole to everyone. Alice shacked up with Kate although it was more of a sexual relationship than an emotional one. I finally had the courage to ask about my creature that haunts my dreams. Was Edward alright?

"He wasn't with us. We actually don't know where he went." Rosalie truthfully admitted."Speaking of, thank you again. It was never my intention for Edward to hurt himself. I just thought he deserved to know that you could have been dead…"

"You all know, don't you? What I am to him?"

"You're kind of the last to know, Alex."

"Why? I had to find out from Aro!"

"Have you met Carlisle? Or Edward for that matter? We were forbidden from interfering. Jasper just about threatened Rose if she ever told." Emmet spoke up for his Mate. The conversation dwindled with a solemn silence. I was the only one to get out. I had completely forgotten that they had already graduated. Before walking away I told them.

" Thanks for the ride. I missed you guys."

"We missed you too. "

They called out as Rosalie sped away. The words before had knocked me around as I walk into Forks High, it all felt surreal. I had just gotten back from Italy, confronted the Volturi and now I have to focus on homework? How dizzying. Upon walking into the school the first person I saw was Bella. She of course hung off the arm of Edward. A rage burned in my belly. I should have known. How pathetic of me to have not known what he does. Last night came to mind. I didn't even feel guilty anymore, Bella knows what Edward does and she stays with him. Edward knows about Bella and me, he made love to me last night and now he's back to pretending as if we aren't mates. Typical. They were waiting at her locker now.

"Your emotions are off the wall," Jasper whispered behind me"I see. " Jasper followed my line of sight.

"I'm not shocked."

"Just pissed."

"I am."

"It's ok, I mean you kind of have a right to be. "

Jasper and I walked to my locker. He leaned up against them and waited on me to put my things up.

"There's more I have a right to be pissed off about! You and him, both of you are acting like cowards and why did you threaten Rose if she told me the truth?!"

"It's none of her business. My life isn't up for discussion with them. They are my family but they don't have a say in this at all."

"And Edward?"

"I don't agree with what he's doing but I don't have a say in how he handles this either."

"At least you're consistent." I walked off from him clearly pissed.

Jasper didn't bother following me. I walked past Edward and Bella on my way to our class. She ignored me. He didn't. I'm starting to hate this day and It hasn't even started yet. I share every class with them. Throughout the day Bella avoided eye contact while Edward couldn't help himself. Any chance he got, he would gaze at me unashamedly. I sat next to Alice rather than my normal seat. As the day moved on I consciously chose to avoid them both. Why was I sweating a girl that is clearly either not that into me or too afraid to come out of the closet for me? Whilst Edward, I don't even know what his deal is. Between declaring his undying love for me, and then leaving after saying my life was in danger, like it never happened; has egregiously reached my tolerance for him. I decided to do something different, during the beginning of lunch I sat with the group instead of the remaining Cullen clan. I felt amber eyes stare holes into me.

"Hey, Tyler? Are you free this weekend?"

Tyler Crowley, I hadn't paid him much attention since prom. His relationship with lee lasted for a bit and then fizzled out.

"Yeah. What are you looking to do?"

"Pick me up at 8 on saturday ok?"

"Ok. It's a date?"

"Absolutely."

That shocked the rest of the group. They were positively gobsmacked. Especially Jessica. I sassily wrote my number on his hand and then made my way back over to the Cullens. Alice rolled her eyes but approved of my decision. I guess she was just as tired of their bullshit as I was. Jasper didn't say anything at all. Just shook his head anytime Bella or Edward fussed. To distract Alice wanted to gossip about what they had missed. The old gossip that had run through the halls. While we chatted, Edward got up from the table in a huff leaving Bella to sit alone with us. She got up and chased after him. The bell rang. Edward had left for the day, Bella kept passive-aggressively staring at me throughout the rest of the day. It's not my fault he can't take the heat. During our last class, both Bella and I were exempted. We were forced to take gym for all four years. Since my last accident I'm no longer allowed to participate, she decided to sit on the sideline today as well. I was sitting on the gym floor, a book opened up in my lap. I was starting homework when Bella moved from the opposite side of the gym and sat next to me.

"Are you mad at me?"She asks with insecurity.

"What do you want Bella?"

"I'm sorry ok. I really do like you."

"I'm not doubting that. I'm just not him. That's ok, I just would have liked to be dumped before having to see it in school."

"We weren't even dating."

"It may not have been official, but making out and talking about sexual fantasies aren't exactly 'just friends' behavior."

"I'm just confused ok."

"Or you're just scared to come out. That's fine Bella. I just hope it's worth it. "

"That's not fair. Edward just came back. I know we were starting something and I'm not completely sure what my sexuality is right now. But I meant it all ok! "

"He did too."

I got up after saying that. Her mouth opened and closed like a fish but at least she didn't follow me. It was a shitty thing to do, especially like that but you know what. She started it! After the bell rang I speed walked to my locker and grabbed my things. I rode with Alice back to their house. Once we pulled up I was suddenly reminded of when Bella and I went to the meadow. My temper flared yet again.

" Wanna talk about it?" Alice parked the car in the driveway.

"I'm sick of them both. You know he came over last night? Then I wake up to that shit."

"We know. He came home smelling like you."

"Oh. " I blushed bright red."Damnit. That's not helping me at all. That means Jasper knows."

"He's known for a while about you two. He doesn't approve of Edward's actions. He doesn't think it's fair to you. Which it isn't, but you could also tell him no."

"I am. I have a date with Tyler."

"Alex. You don't even like Tyler."

"So. What's the harm in a single date? If it goes good It's just for some fun and if it's bad. At least I got to make them sour."

"You shouldn't toy with them."

"Alice, they toy with me, it's only fair." She was right. I'm engaging too. I hate it when she's right. Once walking into the house the mood changed. Edward was pouting and playing the piano. He only ever did that when his emotions were out of control. He left.

"Alex. Can we chat?" Esme called me from upstairs. Fuck! He told the rents.

"Yeah. I'm coming."

I put my backpack down and made my way into Esme's office. It was much more laid back than Carlisle's stuffy study. "Must you antagonize him?" She asked. Her face was hidden by her computer. I sat back with my arms across my chest.

"Did he tell you what he did?"

"Yes."

I noticed her desk was covered in magazines. Different items were cut out and were being curated on a board for some model's wedding.

"I thought you weren't doing this anymore." I pointed to the mess. She smiled at me.

"Nice try. Alex, Edward is a child. You have much more sense than to play with fire."

"Really. Esme, I'm the child here."

"Not mentally and you know that. You've always been more mature than Edward. Which isn't much but I thought you knew better than this. Frankly, I wish he would just get over it and date you. While Jasper is a harder to convince but I understand his desire to stay put. You're much too young for him."

"So you are actively for this?"

"I've always been. Carlisle can be a bit of a worry wort. He is concerned with them hurting each other. That would have happened by now. I'm more worried about them underestimating you. You don't seem like the type to wait, one day it won't be us talking about your fake jealousy boyfriend but a real one. They will regret losing you."

"I'm not upset with jasper. I just don't agree with him. While Edward, I'm about this close from rearranging his body parts. Bella? She and I had something developing. Which I'm not even sure is okay now that I know what I am to them but she didn't even have the decency to tell me about them resuming their relationship. She's with my Mate!

"That word shouldn't be used with such frivolous meaning. It's an oath that is incredibly serious. As for Bella. That's shitty and I'm sorry. " Esme truthfully said to me. "This still isn't the way to express your anger. What about the other boy?"

"I'm going on the date, Esme."

"Oh, Alright. Just be careful ok." She gave me a hug and then sent me on my way. I made my way upstairs to his bedroom. The bed that had been moved into here for Bella was long gone, the old furniture replacing it. The large windows were open, I walked over to his record player and turned on whatever he had been listening to.

"Get out!"

"Watch your tone."

"I don't want you in here." Edward adjusted how he spoke to me.

"Ok. " I started to make my exit when the bedroom door closed and he had leaned up against it.

"Do you want me to leave or stay?"

"It grew increasingly hard to stay on the straight and narrow."

"You're point being?"

"I kept thinking about feeding on humans. The longer I was away from you the more depressed I became. The further I sank, the more I began to lose my mind. Animal blood has never been satisfying, it just keeps us alive and humans safe. It grew harder to force myself to drink it.

When I went to the Volturi to be killed it wasn't because I just wanted to kill myself. You were gone, there was nothing keeping me here. So I wanted to join you before I completely lost my humanity.

I starved myself so I wouldn't slaughter humans. I went to the Volturi to be with you in death. I date Bella, so you can be free of my less than desired whims. I crave you. I want only you, Alex. "

"You fucked me last night. Left, told you wanted to kill me in a text and then I walk into school with Bella snuggled up to you. The same chick I was tonguing a week ago and you want my sympathy?

Edward, you starved yourself. You left your family in Alaska to go who knows where. You date Bella even though you swear up and down you're in love with me. I don't feel bad for you bro. I want to punch you in your face. Now move!"

"I love you, Alex. "

"And I love cheese, Edward. You do whatever you want and I'll do the same. Ok?"

Edward moved out of the way in a huff. He fled the room again through the window. I swung the door open, I marched my way into Alice's room. I threw myself on her bed and punched her pillow.

"What did my bed do to you?"

"Sorry."

"Don't be, He's a dick."

"Why do I even like him? It makes no sense. Jasper? Yeah, I get it but him? Why does everything need to be so complicated for me? What did I do?"

"You just had the luck of having two mates. Lucky bitch, oh, by the way, if you ever treat jasper like this I will personally kick your ass."

"I think it's safe to say it won't ever happen. Jasper keeps me at such an arms-length if I even breathe on him in a suggestive way he just shuts down."

"Be patient with him ok."

"What was It like being married to him?"

"He was respectful, Loving, kind. Jasper really is a good guy. He's just terrified of letting anyone in. "

"I know. I don't blame him, at least he doesn't confuse me. We're friends, would I be ok with more than that? Hell yes! Would he? No. So it's not gonna happen."

"And Bella?"

I threw the pillow at her. She caught it and burst out laughing. I was taken home around nine when Clara got back home. The rest of the night I spent poured over my grimoire when I got a text from Bella. At first, I was going to ignore it when something kept tugging at the back of my mind. I opened it and it was a picture of her. It was a styled nude photo, she wore a matching set of black lacy panties and bra. Her face was angled out of the photo, she was laying on the bed in a suggestive pose. After I opened the picture I got another text from her.

-If he's cheating, so am I. I want to explore whatever this is. -

I got sent another photo, this one was more explicit. Her breast hung loose in the photo. They were perky and her nipples were erect.

-I was so upset with you today. Tyler! Are you kidding me? You could do so much better than him.-

The next photo was of her wet pink pussy. It was poking out under a t-shirt. Her legs were spread and her fingers touching herself. I realized the shirt she was wearing was mine. I let her wear it the night she slept over. Fuck. What are these two doing to me?

The night and many nights after were fraught with dreams. They twisted and turned me as I dreamt of glowing eyes. I was chased by them. I ran all night from these eyes. Like two fat moons in the creatures head. It got me! When I woke. I was drenched in sweat. I showered. Got ready for school. I was picked up by Alice. The day went on. I was dazed but the school was buzzing. I didn't know why until lunch. Riley Biers. His story was quite sad, he had gone missing the same year I had arrived. Almost a year ago now. He was visiting Seattle, it had been for college when he just never came back home. Mr. and Mrs. Biers had raised him here, he walked the same halls I did. His story was being brought up again because a multitude of teen disappearances are being investigated in Seattle. For about the past six months teens have gone missing usually from bad parts of town ; runaways and kids out past their curfew seemed to be the main demographic of kidnappings or possible murders. Alice and Jasper were discussing the possibilities of what could be going on. I listened to the chatter between them.

"It could be a sex trafficking ring. Or a serial killer."

"Whatever it is, it's causing too many problems."

"Charlie has been in touch with some of the local police there. I could ask if he's heard anything about what's going on." Bella responded to them.

Bella and I have been on and off all day. Since Edward has been back, I noticed he's her beard. I guess I'll see her at night? I rolled my eyes. I'm pretty sure he knows. But honestly, he might not, he's been avoiding me as much as possible.

"I doubt it's a serial killer. The ages are different, race, gender. It's a mixed bag of victims. Although you might be on to something about a sex ring."

Edward chimed in giving us his two cents. I was reminded of Alaska when I found out he was a crime junkie. Bella looked slightly disturbed that he would know something like that. Maybe they were on the rocks? Had the two love birds finally gotten sick of each other? I held in a cackle about the situation.

" You've been keeping up with the victims Edward?" I asked him.

"While away I kept up with what was going on here. "

"Where did you go?" Bella asked.

"Chicago." Edward got up from the table slightly annoyed at her for prying into his business.

"What's got him all tied up?" I wondered aloud. Bella sat back from the table and glared at me, Tyler was walking in my direction. He sat down next to me. His hand held mine for a second before letting go.

" So we're still on for tonight right?"

"Yeah. "

He kissed my cheek and then left the table just as quickly as he had come. Alice giggled at us.

"Well does that answer your question?"

"He's cute and I think he likes me. Unlike them. " Jasper shook his head as Bella got up from the table too.

"Am I the problem? Like what's up with them?"Jasper causally tossed out the answer. "Bella and Edward have been a bit off since being back."

"It's only been a week. I'm sure Edward will adjust at some point. "

"The problem is Bella. You weren't over last night. He found some photos of her and wanted to know who she sent them to."

"Me," I said aloud not caring if they knew. "She sent them to me. "

Alices face widened in shock but couldn't contain her laughter. Which Jasper joined in on the commotion. "

So yes Alex. To answer your question you are the problem."

"I didn't respond. Don't get me wrong, spicy. But I've yet to get an apology from either of them so. In your words Jasper, you said I should do what teens do. "

"You know I didn't mean toy with them both."

"Jasper. They started it, it's not my fault if they don't like that I'm not their safe space anymore. I'm doing what I want from now on. " I rolled my eyes. "Besides, it's not like we weren't already doing this. Edward was messing around with us both. I'm just taking notes from his playbook."

Since being back things have been less tense between us and our emotions. It helped that Jasper was the only one not trying to actively fuck with my head. Upon walking into my next class, I noticed a few things. One Bella and Edward weren't sitting with each other anymore. Two she had taken my seat next to Angela, forcing me to sit with him. I sat down. The first thing he did was move his things to the opposite side of the table. Unlike Bella, I'm left-handed it was a small gesture but just like those pretty flowers or that expensive bag, it's not enough. I hadn't even let myself think about what happened after... It was pleasurable. Grinding through clothes wasn't my idea of sex but it did do the job.

"So you're talking to me now?"

"You're responding too"

"Touché. I noticed that you and Bella were kind of rocky lately."

"It's none of your business Alex."

I smirked to myself just slightly. We worked the rest of class quietly. Not an uncomfortable silence like it used to be. A text came through, my phone was on silent when it crossed my screen. It was from Bella.

-We need to talk.-

I turned around to the back of the room, I met her eyes. Those chocolate brown eyes. Her long wavy hair hung tightly in a ponytail. She wore her signature look, Bella owned a significant amount of jeans. They were acid-washed and high-waisted, a cropped oversized sweatshirt hung loosely on her. Dirty white tennis shoes and mix-matched socks.

-What about?-

-Why are you going out with Tyler?-

-Were not together, remember?-

I looked back at her again. She refused to look at me now, a blush crept up. The splotchy bright pink looked good on her cheeks. She rifled through her stuff frustrated. Good. It was kind of hot seeing her all out of her element. Bella was shy around others but that girl had a wild streak. I tried to keep the pictures she sent out of my thoughts. I had more than once dipped into the fantasy land of my mind. I hadn't expected Bella's body to be shaped the way it was. I mean her tits are round and perky, not overly big but certainly not small. Her nipples were a beautiful dusty pink. The color had been shocking for how light she is. And the shape of her butt, she had a nice lil bubble butt... I heard a cough next to me signifying that my thoughts had been heard. I glanced over to Edward, he was deep in thought bent over his paperwork. His pen seemed to be custom and engraved, although the last name wasn't Cullen. It was Mason.

"Whose Mason?"

I asked just glazing over the fact Edward now definitely knew I was the one that had received those racy shots from Bella.

" I am. " Edward quietly admitted. "She's upset with us both."

"Who is?"

"Isabella. "

"I heard it was the other way around. You found some things and got all uppity. "

"She's upset with me for leaving. I told her I didn't want to talk about it. She's pissed at you for Tyler."

"I know. She'll get over it. "

"I know what you're trying to do. It's not going to work. "

"What am I doing?"

"Trying to make me jealous."

"Oh please, you're not jealous of Tyler."

"I'm speaking about Isabella."

"You know I don't live my life for you, right?"

Edward snorted at this. After the bell rang he was the first one out of the class. All throughout gym Bella avoided me, I really pissed her off with my text. Once home I got ready. I wanted to look extra cute. Skintight jeans and a tank top will have to do. I don't want to give the wrong idea, maybe it was petty to be doing this. Tyler picked me up from my home which much to my dislike my aunts were home. He pulled up at eight on the dot. He was at least punctual. They were already poking their heads through the blinds trying to see.

"Are you sure? I thought you and Bella were gonna try and work things out." Clara had actually meant it when she said she liked her.

"It's complicated. It's just a date. I never told him we were going out."

"Okay."

She didn't look pleased with that answer. Willow helped me fix my hair, my curls were much more defined than normal since she hit a few of them with a curling iron.

"Don't mind Clara. You go have fun. Although I'm still partial to Jasper."

They were polling on who I should date. That's great.Once I made it outside, Tyler got out of his car and opened the door for me.

"You look pretty. "

"Thank you. "

"So where do you want to eat?"

We both decided to go to the diner in town. It wasn't anything special but I just wanted to chill for once. We both sat across from each other in a booth.

"You know, I was surprised you asked me out. Everyone thought you and Bella were."

"I don't want to talk about them. What colleges have you applied to?"

"I'm planning on going to Seattle U. "

"Are you not worried about what's going on there?"

"It's sad. But I'm not stopping my life for it. You sound like my mom. She thinks I should just go to the local community college."

"It would be cheaper in the long run if you did that. Wouldn't have to worry so much about student loans."

"I've got a full ride. "

"Oh, shit imma shut up. That's what's up."

"Yeah, a scout came and saw the last few games. It's one of the reasons I want to go to Seattle. Better chance of being seen in a larger city."

"Oh, you wanna go pro?"

"That's the dream. Where are you going?"

"Honestly I have no clue. This past year was kind of crazy. I'll probably go in the winter if I don't take a gap year. "

"How are you feeling by the way? The concussion?"

"I'm ok now. I think everyone is just worried I'll have another one. I still get wicked headaches sometimes though. Thank you for the flowers, I really liked them. "

"I'm glad. " our orders came out.

We both got burgers and fries. It was one of the best things to order on the menu. We talked about school and his family for the rest of the date. Tyler was actually a cool dude, once we got back to my house he kissed me on my cheek outside my front door.

"Alex, this was cool. I'm glad we got to hang out but what are you doing? I thought you and Bella were cute."

"Man, you know what happened. "

"Cullen?"

"Yep. Thanks for tonight, this was needed just to hang out with a friend."

"We should do it again. Try and work that out though. Don't let that jerk take your girl."

I hugged him and went back inside. Both my aunts were trying to act like they hadn't been watching the whole thing.

" So how was your date?"

"It was cool, we just hung out at the diner and got burgers. Talked about college you know?"

"Yes, you've got a few letters. You should pick which one you want to go to. " Clara spoke up.

"You didn't? Clara, thank you! I've been so worried because I missed the deadline."

"I've always got your back. " she hugged me. "Oh, Bella called while you were out."

I groaned. I guess I should take Tyler's advice. Once in the safety of my own bedroom, I opened my messages. Bella hadn't texted me since earlier today. I shot her a text.

-Look, Tyler and I aren't dating. We just hung out. I'm pissed at you for how you acted when Edward came back. You never once apologized for it. You hurt me Bells!-

I typed the message but didn't send it yet. She deserved some of her own medicine. I sat on the floor of my bedroom in front of my full-length mirror. I had changed into the shorts, the same ones she loved so much.

I bit my lip thinking about what else I've done in these shorts. Tossing that thought aside, I angled my body in the mirror so all you could see was my back.

I was topless, my breasts weren't perky like hers. They were also much bigger, I held them in my hand, covering them from view. My hair over my shoulder hid my face from view, the shorts were hiked up so my ass cheeks showed more than they normally did in these. The phone was placed away and on a timer.

Once I was done I looked at the photo. The camera had caught the perfect shot, from the front all you could see was my hair and my arm covering my breasts. My thighs spread open, and from the mirror? My reflected ass cheeks swallowing the shorts. I sent the picture and the text together.

-You won't get any of this until you prove you're worthy of it.-

I didn't wait for her response. I turned off my phone and rubbed myself to completion. My fingers were deep inside, rocking myself to pleasure. I looked back into the mirror watching myself get off. Thoughts of Bella running through my mind, her in my T-shirt with her juices running down my throat. Sitting on my face, letting me bring her to completion. I finished myself off unaware of the beady red eyes watching me from the window.

Hunted.

After the undoing of my body and it's pleasure. I found myself in the shower. The water poured over my body relaxing the tight muscles. My hair wet and trailing down my back, the curl pattern relaxed from the follicles filled with water. As I opened my eyes to grab the shampoo bottle, the water caught my attention. There was an unnatural sheen to the shower stream. It glittered silver, before I knew it a massive headache banged and made me fall to my knees; blood dribbled out of my nose. I seized. A blurry image came to mind, I pictured red loose curls bouncing behind a woman running. The woman ran through a familiar forest, the scene changed. She was no longer in the Forks forest but outside on a pier, the woman stalked prey. A young boy came into view, the devious woman bit him from behind. His face was never seen but his scream bellowed out into the universe until it silenced.

"Alex? You ok?!" A worried shout echoed behind a door. I opened my eyes but my vision blurred, after everything came into focus again, I turned off the water. Once I got out of the shower I covered myself, before opening the door to see my auntie scared.

"I slipped. I'm ok."

"Are you sure? Did you hit your head? We heard something fall."

"I fell on my butt."

"Please be careful."

Willow pulled me into a hug, she rubbed the back of my head searching for bumps. After being satisfied she let me go, I went into my room and immediately texted Carlisle.

-Can I come over tomorrow?-

-Alexandra, this is your home too. You don't even need to ask.-

I forgot just how open and welcoming he could be. Both of them really. Esme was affectionate, always there to talk to. I love that she makes sure my aunts know I'm ok. I don't know how to talk to them. Which in turn just made me feel like I had to hide more. I always felt like I didn't belong. I was too different yet so similar to them. Now with all these gifts I'm definitely different to my aunts. But not so much from the Cullens. It's easier if I just admit how much I was struggling with everything. Especially since my magic is exasperated by strong emotions. What the hell is wrong with me this time? What was that, a vision? I will discuss this with Alice in the morning. I reached over and grabbed an edible, placed it in my mouth, and closed my eyes. The red hair bouncing in the moonlight was all that played in my dreams. The next morning it felt like a ten thousand pound boulder fell onto my body.

"What the fuck! Emmet?!"

"Hey, sis." He planted a kiss on my forehead.

"Get off me!"

"Oh shut up, you'll heal. Get dressed." Emmet rolled off of me and lightly kicked me out of bed.

I grabbed some clothes and went to go take a piss. It took me a minute to realize that he had called me sis. A warm sensation spread throughout as I remembered what Carlisle said last night. They thought of me like family too. After I got dressed and brushed my teeth I met Emmet and Alice downstairs. They were in the kitchen with my aunts.

"How long are you staying over there Alex?"

"I don't know, if I stay the night I'll text you."

"Be careful please."

"I will." I hugged them and left.

I think they're wary of letting me run off with the Cullens. It's understandable, especially with everything that's happened. They haven't forbidden me, they were still friends with Carlisle and Esme but they seem to second guess letting me go.

"So what was so urgent last night?" Alice asked once we were in the Jeep.

"I'll tell all of you once we see Carlisle." Alice rolled her eyes but didn't pry any further than that.

Once we pulled up to the house I started to feel a lump in my throat. I felt bad for lying to my aunts. Not telling them about last nights episode. I just don't know how much more they can take. Everyone was in the living room, the news was on. It was detailing more cases of missing children in Seattle. There was a lot of unrest going on. Looting, a deadly car crash. What the fuck is going on?

"Hey, we need to talk," I spoke up breaking Carlisle's emersion.

"We need to discuss some thing's with you as well. "

"Something happened to me last night. I was in the shower when it happened. I saw something in the water, then I fell. I got a wicked headache, I saw flashing colors, and then what I think was a vision? I saw a redheaded vampire bite some guy on a pier."

All the rest of the Cullens filtered into the room at the mention of what happened last night. Edward turned the tv down and sat next to Carlisle on the couch. He turned towards me, leaned forward, and made direct eye contact.

"Alex, I believe Victoria is currently building an army of newborn vampires. I think the first one she changed was Riley Biers."

"What evidence do you have?" My logical side taking over so I didn't panic.

"He went missing a few months after your arrival here. The research I've complied helped me narrow an approximate time. Riley Biers stopped at a diner late at night. The last time his phone pinged a tower was 11:34 pm, on the seventh of April. And yes I'm getting to a point, Alex. Which is we encountered James that March. "

I started to follow his line of thinking. In my head, I began to contemplate the validity of the situation.

"If this were true. Why would she create an army? How do we know it is an army in the first place? "

"We don't know. It's just a hunch."

"Well, then your hypothesis is flawed. You don't have enough evidence and what about the vision thing? Or whatever that was. "

Esme spoke up, "It's might not have anything to do with Riley. If it's a vision, wouldn't it be the future, maybe it's about a new victim. "

"Not necessarily, Alex could have what's called Retrocognition. It's the opposite of what I do, instead of the future, it would be the past. " Alice explained.

"Oh, well that's nice."

"Sorry." She made an empathetic shrug.

"What do we do now?"

I asked the room of vampires, each one of them looked just as empathetic. I hated that.

"Well, a few of us will go check out Seattle. Check out the situation, safely of course. If she is building an army we need to be careful as to not alarm them. "

"I want to go."

"Absolutely not. I promised your aunts that no harm will ever come to you again." Jasper spoke up, his voice cutting through the room like a gavel slamming down. The verdict said.

I wanted to argue with him. But the way he was staring me down made me think otherwise. Well, I see why they haven't banned me from coming over here. They have a personally assured guarantee, from one of my bodyguards. The other one didn't look like he was going to let it happen either.

"I agree with Jasper. I'll be staying here."

Edward spoke unwaveringly. Interesting, they seem on the same page. I mean I know Jasper said they talk, but I didn't realize they were parroting each other. Enforcing rules on me together. Although the statement did appear to ruffle Jaspers feathers.

"You're faster than me, it makes more sense for you and Rosalie to go. I can stay here and make sure she doesn't get into trouble."

"If there are newborns in Seattle. Don't you think it would make more sense for the one with experience to go?"

"Boys!"

Esme's tone warning. Oh no, what's going on with them. I looked over to Jasper, his face free of any emotion. Edward had crossed a line throwing Jaspers past into his face. That was way harsher than his normal bite, something was wrong. The tension subsided quickly thanks to Jasper's adjustments.

"Regardless, one of us will stay. So Alex you're going to stay here for the night. I'll make sure that's ok with Clara and Willow. "

"I'll text them. "

I decided to leave the room at that, everyone went back to doing their own thing. I knocked on Jaspers door. He opened it, his shirt was unbuttoned slightly a light patch of chest hair could be seen. Seeing that made me feel like I was seeing something I shouldn't. I blushed in excitement and slight embarrassment. If he was feeling what I was he was hiding it well. "You don't have to knock Alex, you are always welcome in my rooms."

"Are you ok?"

I asked as I walked into the room I had to brush past him to get in. My hand grazed his chest, his muscles rippled underneath my touch.

"It takes more than that to hurt me, Alex. " I sat down on my usual seat. The plush futon in the corner of his room. He took his usual seat at his desk. The green accented walls gave off a similar sensation of being outside, especially with Jasper's view of the trees. Nature. That's what he reminded me of, the sounds of a slightly cool windy day. Trees rustling, birds chirping and cawing, the tranquility of it all. He always made me feel good, like the rest of the world would completely dissolve around us.

"So are you staying?"

"Edward made a good point. If there are newborns I will be needed. Carlisle, Emmet and I are going to go. Edward and Alice will stay here, while Rose and Esme will watch your house. I'd prefer to cover all bases just in case something happens. Everyone will be safe! Bella's coming over, so you'll at least have fun. "

"Oh, that's great. I was hoping to spend time with you."

"Well, you'll just have to wait Darlin."

"Are you sure you're ok Jasper?"

He turned around in his leather office chair. He leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. The position looked awkward with how long his limbs were.

"Is there something you want to talk about Alex?"

"You and Edward seem on bad terms."

"My brother has been increasingly more passive-aggressive than normal. I imagine it's because his girlfriend is cheating on him with his mate."

"And you?"

"Im having a blast. My mate, is my brother's mate too. I've accepted that part. The part that gets me? Edward seems to think, it's my fault that his girlfriend is sharing your affections."

"I'm sorry. "

"Honey, I'm not mad at you. I'm the one that encouraged you. You should act like a teenager. I'm actually amused by his behavior sometimes. Bella shouldn't be with him anyway. "

"I've tried wrapping my head around his thinking. So he refuses me because it's too dangerous, but he dates his blood singer?"

"Delusional. I know."

We both laughed and settled into a light conversation about a book we were reading. Bella didn't come over until much later, once she arrived the plan was put into action. Alice and Edward did indeed stay, while everyone else left.

I was now downstairs, the tv on. I was playing on Emmets Xbox. He had a lot of new video game consoles but there were also retro ones. Emmet was an avid player, of all consoles.

He was truly a huge nerd. He collected comic books too even had a few original pieces. I think he might have bought them when they came out? When I think about how old they are it makes my head spin. Bella took a seat next to me on the couch. She leans into my side, her legs pulled up underneath her.

" Can I play with you?"

"Yeah."

Bella and I switched the game to Mortal Kombat. She was kicking my ass, her subzero used his fatality to finish me. We kept playing rounds, a few I even won. Alice went out for pizza, while Edward stayed upstairs in his room. Once Alice was back Bella and I had retired from the game. A movie was playing, Bella and I were sharing a blanket. Her freezing feet were trying to seek warmth under my thighs. We were laying on opposite ends of the couch. I had fallen asleep first this time. Although I woke up to the sound of hushed voices. I turned over to see what was going on, Edward and Bella were arguing quietly. I guess they were trying not to wake me. I walked into the kitchen, grabbing a bottle of water out of the fridge. They both stopped talking.

" Don't mind me. " I was trying to be nosy.

"Alex, we're talking."

"She doesn't have to go."Edward laughed.

"You would say that. I mean were you ever going to tell me about your girlfriend?" Edward implied that Bella still hasn't told him who she sent the pictures to.

"I told you. It's none of your business! You left me, Edward. "

"You said you were ok to resume dating."

"Yeah and I am. When were you going to tell me about your girlfriend?" She bit her lip and pointed to me." I mean, I thought we were sharing? You told me how you felt about her, I told you how I felt... why are you so shocked?"

Edward didn't have anything to say to that. He just stood there with his mouth open. Wow, so that's what we look like? He's getting his own medicine.

"It's different." He eventually got out.

"Is it really? I mean, I knew what you were doing. I never asked what you did when you are with her. I expect the same, what I do with Alex isn't your business. If you can't handle that, we can break up." She turned towards me

" If that's alright with you? "

"If what's ok with me?"

"I want to see where this could go. I think I'm falling for you. You said you needed me to prove it to you. So, Alex will you go on a date with me?"

"I thought this was one from how you've been acting. Um, yeah. I'd be down for that. It can be just us this time around, no mike. " She smiled, crossed the distance between us, and kissed my cheek.

"I can't wait." She walked off going upstairs. Edward still stood where he was.

"Are you ok?" I asked him.

"No."Edward placed his hands on the countertop. Leaning over, "I thought I could have my cake and eat it too. I just didn't think it would eat me back." I couldn't help but laugh.

"She's gotten bolder, she used to be such a pushover with you."

"It's you, you've changed her. I hope she treats you well. "

"Are you breaking up with her?"

"I think she just broke up with me Alex. "

"She was really hurt by you leaving."

"Not as much as it hurt me leaving you. I'm sorry I left after, I wanted to get in the shower with you. It's just."

"It's too dangerous, I know. Why are you fucking with Jasper?"

"I'm annoyed with him. He keeps treating me like I'm not capable of keeping you safe. I may not be able to stay away from you, but I for damn sure know how to protect you."

"He said it was because of Bella."

"He would." Edward moved closer to me. "It will be harder to stay away now. Dating Bella helped me draw lines of acceptable behavior."

"You call what we did acceptable behavior? At least Bella was broken up with you when this started."

" If you recall, that happened before we got back together. I never cheated on her."

"You like to skirt your own rules."

"How else can I define what's right and wrong? You must have them to know what's too far."

"I like not having rules."

"I know. It's why it's so dangerous being with you."

He was inches away from me now. Not touching me just standing in my bubble of space.

"I think your girlfriend is missing you. She's out of the shower now."

Edward whispered, his hand grazing my skin. The coldness sent chills down my spine. I took the blanket upstairs and went into Alice's room. My bed was already occupied by Bella. Freshly showered and smelling good she curled around me like a cat. I was up higher since I was shorter than she was, her face pressed into my breasts.

"I enjoyed that photo you sent," Bella whispered.

"I enjoyed yours too. A few times actually. I noticed that was my shirt."

"Yeah, I stole it. You're not getting it back."

"Keep it. It looks better on you anyway. So you just dumped Edward? "

"I think so. I realized seeing you with Tyler made me upset. I wanted you.

"Bella."

"I know your last girlfriend hurt you. I also know I've never dated a girl but will you give us a try?" Her hand was playing with my hair.

"Yes. I'd like to try."

With that, we finally went back to sleep. I slept on Bella this time, her arm around me. My head in the crook of her neck. While in my slumber, a vision played like an old video reel. The star of the said film? Victoria.

Bright-colored buildings lined up one after another. A cornucopia of shops. Bread being freshly made filled the streets with the scent of butter and warmth. Although this isn't where this story takes place. Further down the narrow roads, the houses shift from shops to a seedier unkempt lot of stone buildings. No color in sight just bland grayish beige. A young lady trotted behind what I assume to be her mother. Orange wild curls bouncing behind. The girl tried to hide her natural beauty by covering most of them. The mother turned the corner walking a back-way into a known house of lechery.

This was their home, a shabby whore house in Covent garden. Cull's rutting about the home, the scent of sex in the air. The girl made her way into one of the shoddy unused rooms. Her job? She cleaned. She was a housemaid while her mother? A bawd.

In her mother's hay-day, she was highly sought after by the men of London. Even a few women tasted the quivers of her Venus. But the covent gardens weren't as saucy as they once were. Better places to be popped up every day, whilst others shut down just as quickly. All while the rundown covent gardens continued to bring a steady pace of men.

"Victoria?"

"Coming."

"Over there, dump the pot."

Victoria watched as the thoroughly raked man left the room, his face flush with sweat and heat," Aye, ya are pretty." He swayed on his feet before leaving.

She was indeed pretty, a ripe young woman in the making. Not much longer before she too would work. Her mother was keeping her, unlike her elder sister that washed in the corner of the room. Victoria did as asked, she dumped the piss pot outside.

"That man just bout burst me cunny."

Victoria turned her nose up at the statement.

"Won't be much longer for now. Remember what I told you, ya hear. "

The debauched woman pinched her cheek before leaving the room. Her sister had excelled at what she did. Although she no longer needed to trapeze around these streets. Anne had made it.

She had landed a keeper. A man that would pay a high price for a prostitute to be his. She had yet to sign herself to him much to their mother's chagrin.

The long-legged, busty brunette was the life of any party she attended. But the deep seed of jealousy burned within her, for her younger sister had been allowed to have a childhood.

Victoria vowed right then that this would never be her fate. She would make it out of the long history of Ward women. She wouldn't sell her body for coin, unlike her sister and mother.

Another year passed before the copper-headed Victoria would enact that very plan. Her sister eventually did sign herself away. No longer was Anne coming around to the covent gardens, now that she lived in a beautiful home kept by a Lord.

Victoria at the ripened age of sixteen was auctioned off for her virginity, there she was plucked and pruned for the taking. Inside the country estate of the man that once gazed and lusted after her in the very brothel owned by her mother.

That night the vile creature chased Victoria into the woods. Hunting her as if she were a doe, she tried to evade his touch but lost. He caught her behind a tree under the moon, her skirts now hiked up around her thighs.

She fought against him which only furthered his delight. Her screams of fright echoing into the trees. Someone or something had heard her plea, her prayers had been answered!

Victoria watched as the strange creature that saved her from her captor suckled from his jugular. The predator clawed and fought the savior, his screams gurgling in his esophagus until they were silenced by death.

His body lay lifeless now, the creature long gone. Victoria now had to make a decision. She could either try and explain what happened or run.

No one would believe her, she wasn't even sure of what she had witnessed herself. So she trudged back to the house, stole everything she could carry that wasn't nailed down. She managed to trade those stolen goods for passage to the Americas, finally, free at last!

Here her work as a housemaid came to good use, she worked tirelessly. The job was grueling and time-consuming but it was honest work for her. Against her knowledge, that creature had followed her here. Protecting her from onlookers that may try and take advantage of this young wild filly. He waited for her to reach an appropriate age before showing himself.

In all his glory the same creature in the woods all that time ago reminded her of the life he stole in exchange for her ability to be free. He now stood in her meager home waiting for a response.

"Yes."

Victoria whispered before he descended on her. They made love, her virginity had been saved that night, but now she freely gave it to him. Just before they reached a climax the creature placed his kiss on her neck. As Victoria rode the pleasure the burn began to make her scream out into the night. Echoing the first ones the moon had ever tasted from her lips. Unlike that man's fate, she didn't die from his kiss. No, he gave her life instead.

The creature? His name you ask? James. Both Victoria and James lived out the rest of their lives together. Traveling on foot through forest or city. They hunted but as time began to fleet that creature that saved her had changed. He began to resemble the man he killed, chasing prey for sport not just a meal. Blinded by the past, her love for her savior had never wavered. Even as he became more violent in his pursuits. Eventually, a Frenchman joined, creating a small coven. For decades the three of them lived and hunted alongside one another. That was until her lover, her savior, had been struck down. His bloodlust slaked in death by a witch.Victoria watched in horror as her lover took on the next part of life without her. This act, this final betrayal of fate had sent her into madness. Vengeance would be reaped. She would do anything in her power to have that witch's blood on her lips. The taste shall be her payment for the loss of her love. This journey of revenge Victoria has decided to trek is not an easy path. She would need an army to back her since this witch was of extensive strength. So that is what she set out to do. She needed someone first, someone to protect her as she weaved her plot. A young man could be seen just minding his business. She stalked him just like her lover would have.

Waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike, she trapped him at the end of a pier and relinquished her kiss upon his neck. Stealing his future from him. She felt how wrong that was. But couldn't afford to question her actions, she would have to break rules to make this happen. That night had been the rebirth of Riley Biers. She instructed him in secret, teaching him the ways just as James had for her. Whispering lies to him so he did as she asked without much fight. Killing young children off the street, and stealing others to add to her ranks. Luring them to their deaths like a siren would a shipman. She decided to let Riley take the reins of the growing army. She told him she trusted his judgment but really it was for her protection. She remembers the stories James had told her in the beginning. That they must hunt inconspicuously, never in the same place. If humans had ever found out about them or if they made too much of a ruckus. The Volturi would find them! She needed to live long enough to kill the witch, so hidden she stayed. Her scarlet eyes watched from afar, noting which soldiers had gifts and which ones didn't. Forcing Riley to get rid of the weak, culling the masses into a manageable number. The newborns were rambunctious and unruly the thirst controlling their behaviors but that subsided as they continued to age. If they couldn't manage to control themselves after the first few months, they too got the ax. Her plan was indeed working, the only hitch was figuring out how to keep them off the news. Humans were taking notice of the destruction. The vision ended with the last zoom on Victoria's face. The same eyes of that frightened young girl in the woods. Though they had hardened through time. She was no longer afraid of men since she was now the huntress instead of the hunted. Nothing could break her of this notion of revenge. She was finally her savior's creation, a predator!

Preparation.

I awoke yet again for what seemed like the third time that night. Why do I even sleep here? All they do is make noise all night long. Although when I opened my eyes it was pretty clear that the sun was about to come up. How long had Bella and I been out? Who knows. She was still passed out so I quietly made my way downstairs to see what all the ruckus was. I hadn't been prepared for the sight I saw. The sounds that woke me had been the furniture being moved. The living room was completely empty. As I leaned over the banister about to call out, Carlisle and Emmet were hauling what looked to be a body wrapped up in a sheet inside. While Jasper and Alice slowly followed behind. Along with her a toolbox in hand and some chains.

"Um, I don't want to be an accessory to murder. "

"He's not dead, Jasper is controlling him. He's under hypnosis. "

Carlisle called up. Jasper kept his gaze on the covered person, they sat the body down in a metal chair sitting in the center of the room and wrapped the chains around the body. Emmet maintained bodyguard. While the others picked various spots around the room. Such as Alice being near the backdoor. Jasper and Carlisle were a few feet from the vampire.

"What's going on?"

I asked as I walked down the stairs. Edward appeared at the end of the steps just before I could reach the carpet of the living room floor. His body loomed over me blocking from view.

"Hey, what gives?"

"You are not participating in anything Alex. I suggest you take your butt back upstairs and pretend you never saw this."

"That is a body isn't it?"

"No, just a very violent newborn vampire. Once Jasper releases them from his hold, they will wake up. I don't want you getting hurt."

"Oh, that's sweet of you , now move." I tried pushing past him but met the full force of his weight. "Fuck." I called out as I was knocked on my ass. Emmet snickered at the situation.

"Little Alex is in time out. I'll make sure to punch him around a bit for you."

"This isn't fair I'm a part of this family too."

"That may be true Alex, but I'm inclined to agree with my sons. You may watch from upstairs."

Carlisle ordered. Edward followed me back up the steps, I took my spot back and leaned against the banister. Edward stood guard next to me. The tension uncomfortable.

"So a newborn?"

"I don't know any more than you."

"Whatever. What have you been up to then?

"I fed, washed a load of clothes, and did some homework."

"Chores huh, well, what are they doing?"

"They are going to interrogate him. Jasper will help keep him subdued, which is why you must be up here. If his focus faltered for even a fraction of a second it would have dire consequences. "

I didn't need to be reminded of the last fight had in this room. I just nodded my head and said calmly.

"I had another vision. It was longer this time."

"Of what?"

"Her! I saw Victorias life, you wouldn't believe the things she's lived through. "

"We've all lived through horrors."

Edward's voice dipped into a low whisper as he kindly warned me against empathizing with the enemy. He's right. Getting too comfortable with Victoria could mean my death. After that thought we both got quiet. Mostly because the vampire under the sheet had started to wake. Carlisle ripped a hole big enough in the sheet so we could see his face. He was handsome but young. He couldn't be any older than I was. His dark curly hair was wild and shaggy but barely covered the view of a visible scar on his brown skin that ran from his forehead to brow. The tissue looked long healed. It must have happened before his change. I knew Jasper was covered in bite marks from his past but you could only see them in sunlight, otherwise they blend in to the skin. The stocky unknown vampires eyes opened to reveal ruby. He blinked hard and yawned. His teeth bloody. This wasn't a vampire like the Cullens, he would kill me if given the chance. He blinked his eyes some more, damn, Jasper really did have this creature under his spell! The vampire tried shaking his head, probably trying to quell the sensation. It didn't work. He eventually stopped and sniffed.

"She's here."

His deep voice reverberated on the walls. He looked around tiredly as he searched for me. His attention was taken by another vampire. Alice , with a blowtorch in hand. She joined the rest near him.

"What's your name?" Carlisle asked the vampire.

"Riley will be pleased if I bring her head to him."

Alice took the blowtorch and burned his right ear for a second. He grits his teeth, not wanting to give the satisfaction of screaming out. She turned it off.

"I've felt worse. Oh, there she is."

His wobbling head looked up at Edward and me. Edward placed his hand on my shoulder.

"Don't respond." His tone grave.

"She wants you dead, you know that? I'd be worshipped if I brought your sweet smelling ass back to her. We would all feast as a reward. " He gritted out.

Jasper tightened his control, the vampire in the chair slumped as if gravity had slammed into his body.

"You're strong." The vampire could barely choke out the words.

"Your name?" Carlisle asked once more.

"Diego." All the bite left his voice. He spoke robotically as if all his personality had drained out of him.

"Hello, Diego. My name is Carlisle. I am the leader of this Coven. I'm going to ask you a few questions. If you answer them this will go smoothly, if not, well let's begin. Why don't you tell me when you were created."

"I don't remember. My memory is hazy."

"That can occur with newborns. Do you remember who changed you?"

"A woman."

"Have you seen this woman?"

"Only once. She stays hidden. Riley, he is in charge of us all."

"Riley biers?"

"Yes sir."

"How many of you are there?"

Diego struggled with this question. He bit his lip trying to fend off the words. His teeth almost bit it off.

"How many of you are there?"

Carlisle repeatedly asked. Seeing the futility, Edward had no choice but to read his mind.

"He's protecting someone."

Edward's words boomed down to them. Diego tried to struggle against the chains but couldn't. Jasper had him docile and Emmet held the between his meaty fists.

"Who are you protecting? Were they watching you?"

Carlisle was trying to ascertain whether they had been followed…Alice flipped the switch on the blow torch again. They weren't getting anywhere, so I called out to him, this action went against Edward's orders. I didn't care, we needed this information.

"Diego? You're protecting someone you love right? I don't want to hurt them. I don't want to hurt any of you. This is between me and her, please tell us what you know. I promise I won't let them hurt you."

His cheek burned and cracked from the heat. Eventually, he screamed out in pain, his ear had been seared off. The limb hung from his face dangling by a thread of flesh. From what I've gathered the top layer of skin on vampires is like marble. Tough and hard to break but not impossible. It glittered in daylight. They cry tears of blood when moved emotionally, and have strong razor sharp teeth. Otherwise everything else looks human. Well, human enough. The blood that runs through their veins is poisonous. The venom that makes them what they are leaches through the white blood cells. They are a plague. The transformation takes hold once the venom enters the bloodstream and starts to attack. They are vampires.

"Please."

I begged the now almost unconscious vampire. He tried to lift his head to look up at me. Jasper let up and let him speak.

"I'll only tell her. I don't trust any of you. "

The Cullens had no choice but to let me downstairs. I slowly walked up to Diego, he looked much more intimidating the closer I got to him. I now stood a few feet away from the chair he occupied.

"Does your ear hurt?" The question sincere. Diego, only took a second to respond.

"Yes."

"Can I heal it?"

"It will heal on its own. You just have to reattach it right."

I leaned over to fix his ear, he closed his eyes and stayed completely still. Sure enough, as soon as it connected with the remaining tissue it began to seal the tear.

"You seem different than Riley described. You're just a girl."

His eyes passing over my face trying to figure me out.

"Don't let my appearance fool you. How old are you?"

"18."

"Me too. Um, I'm sorry about all this. They can be a bit much I know."

"I've had worse. Other than holding me hostage they have been a lot nicer than others back home."

"I'm sorry about that. I never intended for any of this to happen. I'm sorry your life was stolen from you."

"My life before wasn't so great. Same difference if you ask me. "

"Yeah, me too."

"You princess? From this house, it seems like you're living pretty alright."

"This ain't my house, and I didn't come from money. These people here, they took me in. Not that my home is so shitty. More like my childhood left some scars I can't get rid of."

"My bad for assuming. What do they want from me?"

"The truth, we believe Victoria, the woman you speak of. She's creating an army. We want to know why."

"We don't see her, I've been wondering the same things. We were being lied to, I think. Told the sun would kill us, that we would be hunted by humans. "

"The sun won't hurt you just make you look stupid in sunlight. While humans? That's a bit tricky to explain. It's not safe for them to know because of the Volturi."

"I've heard that before. That name. Just before these assholes caught me. I saw her for the first time. She was talking to Riley about, what did you call it?"

"The Volturi! They are your kind's police. Watching and waiting for you to break the rules. Then they come and kill you, usually the entire Coven if need be."

"You know a lot for an outsider. How come?"

"I'm not an outsider that's why. " I pointed over to Jasper. "I'm his mate. Do you know what that means?"

"I can guess." Diego got tightlipped again.

"You have one too, that's who you're protecting. We won't hurt them."

"How do I know that's true?"

"You can't, you have to gamble on me. I'm sure they have warned you about me, told you what I could do?" Diego nodded his head.

"I haven't hurt you. I don't want to. I just want my life back. Is that all that you know?" Diego paused for a second. Contemplating his options.

"No, during their conversation. Riley and Victoria. She said she came across them. The Volturi. They are ordering her to kill them." Diego nodded his head in the direction of Carlisle. "They want you for themselves, she was ordered to kill the rest in five days or we all would be executed."

"Five days from today?"

"Yes. Look, I've told all I know. Time to pay up"

I got closer to him. Just an inch from his face, his nostrils fluttered sniffing me. I looked him deep in his eyes, I took the chains from Emmet.

"If you move, they will kill you before you even get a drop of my blood. " I unwrapped the chains and took the sheet off him. He remained deathly still.

"Your scent is... you smell like a bonfire."

"I know. Listen to me carefully." Jasper had moved closer to me now. His body was taut like a rubber band ready to snap. "Edward and Emmet will follow you out of the city. You won't come back. You will find your mate and leave with her. If I see you again, I won't be so kind." My hands lit ablaze. "Am I clear?"

"Crystal."

As my flames subsided I moved further away from him, keeping a good distance between us. Emmet led him outside while Edward followed after. Jasper didn't speak until he could no longer feel Diego's presence on the property.

"That was incredibly dangerous. But I'd like to commend you on showing emotional restraint. "

"You could feel me? Even while holding him hostage? How did you do that anyway?"

"It's quite simple, you manipulate the emotions until they submit. Once I have a hold over the person or persons of my choice. I can completely control them, how they act, what they move, how they feel. The brain is highly vulnerable when it comes to the aspect of emotion."

"I see. You did that to me in the hospital didn't you?"

"Yes. It was quite easy to bypass your defenses. You feel everything so purely, I held you under the weight of your own emotions. "

"Ouch."

"Sorry, but it's the truth. They cripple you, yet they also seem to make you stronger. Your gifts are so out of balance because of them. "

"I'm told. By multiple people actually, But it seems to work for me. I'm not dead yet, no matter how many times the fates have tried. I keep getting up."

"I know." Jasper was closer to me than he had ever been. "It's why I'm drawn to you." Jasper placed a small kiss on my temple. "I hate being away from you," he whispered into my ear just before leaving the room.

Upon the banister looking down was Bella. Her sleepy eyes had taken in the sight of the room. How much had she seen? Had she seen us? I know what she said but saying it and seeing it are two different things. Are their rules she wants followed? Uh. What exactly does one do when they have a girlfriend and two other partners? Carlisle and Alice moved the furniture back to where it originally had been. Edward and Emmet made their way back, Emmet had his phone in hand, he was on speakerphone with Rosalie. I had forgotten that they had been on watch, both Esme and Rose had missed the interrogation. Jasper returned to the room in different clothes than the ones he left in. Everyone seemed to be moving about. Getting ready for something? So I asked Jasper.

"We begin training. This week will be long and arduous, we don't have much time to prepare. We will be under attack in just five days. Alex, I know what I said before but we just might need your assistance on this. "

"Absolutely, whatever you need."

"I've notified your aunts of the situation. They too will be helping. We will need all the bodies we can muster."

Fuck! I took a deep breath and nodded my head at him. I understood, I couldn't put myself in any unneeded danger. As the Cullens raced around the house preparing I made my way back upstairs. Bella was still leaning against the banister her hair all messed up from sleep.

"What's going on?"

"Victoria, she's coming soon. There is an army and they are being backed by the Volturi. Jasper seems like he's taken control of the situation at the moment."

"Who was that guy?"

"Oh, you saw that? He was a newborn."

"Do you think it's smart to let him go?" Bella shocked me, she was insinuating that we should have killed him.

"When did you go all dark side?"

"When my life was threatened by Victoria." Something was behind the words that I couldn't decipher. I walked with her back to the bedroom. Alice had set out what looked to to be a green full-body suit on her bed.

"It's for you. It should help maintain your gifts. "

"Well, thanks Edna mode. What does it do? "

"There are fibers woven into the fabric to boost your fire and electric capabilities. It will help with the burnouts you experience. The suit will keep them controlled while allowing you to use them at full capacity. " Bella looked pleased with hearing that.

"Thank you, Alice. "

"You're welcome. Jasper is in a mood so you might want to get a move on. We can take Bella home."

"I'm staying. I won't get in the way." Bella responded to the notion of being left out.

"Well that's settled then, your aunts will meet us at the field. So will the shifters."

"I thought you guys couldn't be in the same place," Bella spoke up. She clearly had learned all the ins and outs of this world.

"The treaty is being suspended until this is handled. Victoria is a greater threat."

"The enemy of my enemy is my friend, interesting. " I muttered aloud and started to change.

Once I was zipped up into the suit I could feel a change. It was enchanted, I could feel the hum of magic connecting to my own.

"Willow did this, didn't she?"

"She and Rosalie, yes. I designed the suit, it has a matching pair of boots and headband. " She smiled and then ran off into the closet to retrieve them for me.

"I couldn't decide with heels or no heels so I made two types. You choose."

"The combat boots, please. " I zipped them up and immediately felt powerful." I've got my very own super suit. This is awesome as fuck."

After getting dressed Bella and I hopped into the back of Edwards Volvo. His eyes pinned on me in the rearview mirror.

"I told you not to get involved." He eventually spoke his mind. But Bella responded before I could.

" You need her, whether you like it or not. We all know Victoria created an army to go against her, not you. Let's just get through this and then you can bitch about it." Edward was stunned silent.

"Damn girl, what crawled up your ass this morning?"

I blurted out shocked but excited by her feisty side. Especially since she seems to be the only one with confidence in me.

"I'm just ready to get this over with. " for the rest of the ride we didn't speak.

Bella leaned against the window just absentmindedly watching the scenery, her hand holding mine for comfort. While I listened to music on my phone, trying to keep calm about the situation.

While Edward occasionally checked on me in the mirror as he drove. My mind continued to race. Thinking of all the possible outcomes, in just a few days I will either be a slave to the Volturi. Or, this would be the beginning of a possible civil war. What have I done?! The imagination played tricks as I thought about my last encounter with the Volturi. Of course. My show of strength. I knew the day would come but this? Victoria and the Volturi after me.

We arrived at the field, the very one where James first caught my scent. Had I known all that would come from that day, would I have made a different choice?

Should I have chosen to not go that day? What would have been the outcome If Edward truly had left me alone, and I didn't come to their baseball game? Would Bella be in my shoes?

The shifters had already arrived, Jasper had the Cullens and my aunts all lined up when they moved into view. They had been already in their wolf forms. Ten of them in all different colors, the leader had a pitch-black coat, while Jacob was a sandy brown. There were three different variants of gray, ranging from ash, shadow, and stone. A stark white one, two types of brown, tan, and chocolate. The last two were shades of red, one more orange than the other.

The first time I had seen one, it had been the leader. He pounced over my head to chase after Laurent. Eventually, the pack caught up and devoured him. I learned later that his name was Sam Uley, he was a frequent customer in the shop. He bought both human medical treatments and spiritual ones. Once pulled up, Bella and I got out of the Volvo. Edward walked behind me, his hand brushing into mine occasionally.

"Took you long enough. " Jasper teased.

"Alright, if I can have everyone's attention. I'll explain what we are doing here."

I made my way over to where my aunts stood, Bella took a seat by a nearby tree. Just staying out of the way as she promised. Clara and Willow looked extra attentive. Although I got a smile from Willow, she noticed I was wearing the suit. The suit made me stand out, which I'm sure was on purpose knowing Alice. A beautiful hunter green, it hugged every curve, my waist looked snatched. There was detailing on my breasts that resembled a corset. It held the titties up to the sky. The boots were weighted and steel toed. It allowed me to levitate around with ease. I discovered this ability by manipulating the plasmic particles in the air. Essentially rotating the polarity and forcing me above.

"Alex, are you listening?" Clara's voice cut through.

"They want to know what makes the newborns different from us," Edward spoke out. He had been speaking for the shifters. They seem to not trust the Cullens enough to appear in their human form.

Carlisle answered the question for them. Explaining that the newborns are stronger because of the remaining human tissues left behind. It continues to feed the virus, thus making them incredibly strong.

Eventually, once their immune system is completely destroyed the transformation is complete. It takes a year to completely settle. This is when they tapper off, just as jasper explained in the story of his past. That's why he had to kill them, they lost their advantages over other vampires.

"Carlisle is correct. This is why they are created. To run faster, jump higher, and kill quicker than any other. To decimate the opponent.

Now, these are the two most important rules, especially for our four-legged friends. Never let them get their arms around you. They will crush you before you can even react. And two, Never go after the most obvious kill. They will be expecting it!

Now, Let's pair off! "

Jasper pared us off is into groups, Alice would be going up against Emmet. He wanted them to get used to taking down differently sized prey. Carlisle and Edward, father against first and slightly favored son. This was most definitely to psychologically fuck with them.

Esme and Rosalie, the conflicting alpha female mindsets of the household. Rose has always had different opinions and wasn't afraid to go against the grain, while Esme wants to protect the family as a whole. Like mother like daughter.

While Willow, And Clara went up against me. This would be interesting, going up against them both at the same time.

The wolves did their own thing, some seeming to just play fight, or maybe they were sparring? Some watched the Cullens. While Jacob went over near Bella.

"So how are we gonna do this?" I asked my aunts.

"Let's test out your suit first. I'd like to see how it performs in action." So I stood back from them, we were a good distance from the rest of the group so I had room to work.

I slowly allowed my flames to come alive. Letting myself free, was always terrifying. As long as I was completely calm I could control them just fine. If my emotions fluctuate just a smidge too much? I lose control. Jasper stood by, not controlling me as he usually does but just watching.

Just my hands were on fire. I waited for a second just watching them. The color was bright green, usually, my flames were either red or white, no in-between.

I allowed them to climb up my arms until the flames reached my forearms. I carefully held my hands out away from my body. I was shocked to see that instead of fireballs like usual, two streams of green flame shot out of my palms.

Similar to how they did when I was frightened by Edward outside of Bella's home. Claps could be heard. They were congratulating Willow and Alice for their amazing work on my suit.

I didn't realize that everyone had stopped to watch me. I felt flustered, but even then the flames never reacted to the emotion. A tear fell from my eye. I hadn't realized just how much of a toll this had taken on me. I quickly recovered, doused the flames, and went back over to my aunts.

"Thank you."

I hugged both of them. We continued to practice. I threw anything and everything their way. Willow blocked everything with ease. While Clara worked offense.

Clara was talented. Plant manipulation was her specialty. She could create fungus that when the spores spread they burst like bombs. Knocking out anyone or anything in its radius.

She could manipulate vines and tree limbs. Turning them into whips, and ropes. Grabbing and dragging people to their deaths. Although her nature wasn't this way, she preferred to use her gifts for good. To heal.

Currently, the grass whipped about trying to grip me. I used my gifts to burn them as they advanced. Whenever I'd singe one patch, another would grow right in its place. After a few rounds of this, they switched.

Clara would deflect my zaps while Willow used her gift against me. Physics manipulation. She was using micro-sized force fields as projectiles. They would burst and explode on impact, Hitting them with my electric arc would burst them before reaching near me.

Jasper made us practice until the sun went down.

The wolves waited until all of us were safely tucked into our cars and driving away. Bella had caught a ride home with my aunts and me. Once at her house, we said our goodbyes with a kiss. Which sparked whistles from Clara. Once home I had no choice but to soak in the tub. Muscles I didn't even know I had were screaming at me.

To my surprise, when I went back into my room Jasper had been laying in my bed a book in his lap.

"Well hello, Darlin."

He greeted as he patted the bed. I laid my head down in his lap, his fingers played in my hair as he read. The deep timbre of his voice was the last thing heard as I drifted into the land of dreams.

As the week continued the Cullens and the shifters continued to train, my aunts had to work so they sat out. Every day after school I was to attend mandatory training with them, my aunts were educating me on different types of shields. It had been a weak point that first day.

I focused too much on attacking instead of protecting. While it's great from the front but if I had been caught unaware from behind it could be my life. I was reminded, all a vampire would need to do was get close enough to bite me.

We weren't sure how I'd fare even with my gifts, so just to be on the safe side I needed to learn how to sustain some sort of shielding.

I could now send a burst of flame away from my body in a ring. With the help of Willow, we could combine our gifts, the force field bombs could work like an EMP grenade electrocuting the target. In just a few days, the newborns would arrive.

It was Wednesday, our graduation was tomorrow. Bella and I were laying in my bed, the tv on with Buffy playing in the background. My head lay on her shoulder, our hands were holding.

"I'm scared." Bella suddenly admitted.

"About Victoria? " I sat up so I could look her in her eyes.

"Not just that, about everything. We graduate tomorrow. My moms coming to meet you. Victoria. The future, if we even have one." Her hands moved about in distress. So I grabbed her hand and held it in mine.

"Hey, it's gonna be ok."

"How do you know that? Alex, you could be dead in two days and there's nothing I can do to stop it. " Her voice cracked trying to hold back tears.

"I won't die. I promise. Come here." I held her in my arms. Caressing her face. "I swear to you. I won't die. "

Bella leaned into my touch. I kissed her lips softly trying to soothe her worries. It was the first time we had kissed like this since our day at the beach. We had yet to go on our date. There just wasn't any time, hopefully after Friday we could.

"Stop thinking," Bella said as she pushed me on my back.

Her lips were back on mine in seconds, she now had her tongue in my mouth. Her hand moved to my breast massaging it until my nipple responded. She pinched it and then moved between my thighs.

We kissed with such ferocity and passion, grinding against each other. I began to take my top off, exposing my red bra.

"You look good like this. Wait."

Bella got up and went into her bag. She grabbed something I hadn't seen since her birthday. The camera she got from Renee. She took pictures of me while I posed for her. My bra is now off, both my nipples exposed to the cold air.

"Take off your pants." I slowly stripped for her, the camera flashing.

She got a picture of my ass hanging out my pj's. I was now in my bra and thong, legs spread straddling a pillow.

Bella took one last photo with my breasts hanging and my hands in my hair before she put the camera down. Her hand moved my thong aside, my juices dripping. She slowly inserted a finger inside me, while suckling my breast. I moaned and rocked my hips at the pace she set.

"Bella. More." I begged as she sped the pace up. She pushed me on the bed, she took off her clothes before joining me.

"I can't go one more second without knowing. I've wanted to know what it was like since you kissed me. What it would be like to fuck you. If we're going to die, I don't want to die a virgin." I nodded my head in consent.

Kneeling on the bed she took off my panties and then sniffed them before tossing them away.

"Fuck that was hot. Come here." Her breasts were now free from her bra.

I kissed and licked her nipples while she straddled my hips. I ran my hands up and down her thighs. My hand gripped and smacked her right ass cheek.

"Do that again." She begged. So I obliged, spanking her. Red handprints now decorated her cute ass.

"Turn around," I ordered her. She backed her ass up into my face, I pulled her panties down to her thighs and began rubbing her lips. Getting them nice and wet before lapping at her ass hole.

Dripping my spit unto it, licking and caressing it with my tongue. Her moans were stifled by a pillow, I slipped a finger inside her. Moving and twisting it slowly, she began to rut against me needing more.

I put two fingers inside her curling them hitting that special button to make her go wild. I made her squirt into my mouth, her juices running down my face.

I reached into my side table to pull out a dildo and a condom. She watched me roll it onto the purple plastic dick.

"Are you gonna fuck me with that?" She beggingly asked.

"Oh yes baby. " she now laid on her back with her legs spread open.

A pillow under her hips angled them correctly, I lubed up the dildo and slowly inserted it inside her. I twisted the knob and it started to vibrate.

I kissed her thighs and her pelvis as I twisted the dildo in and out of her. Her moans got louder and louder until she made a mess on my sheets. She giggled after and clutched her breasts pinching her nipples.

"Come here. I want to try."So I took her spot, not caring about laying in her cum. "I've been wanting to try this. It's my favorite thing to watch in porn."

She bent down between my legs. Her tongue started to lick at my clit, trying to find a rhythm. Eventually, she found a good pace, the vibrator still turned on was placed near my asshole.

The pressure driving me insane, the combination of her sucking on my clit sent me over. She greedily lapped at my cum, cleaning me. She pushed the dildo in my ass, twisting it around then placed some fingers in my pussy stretching me out, fucking both holes at the same time.

"Oh Bella, fuck, like that."

Speeding up the pace made me squirt on her. She came on my leg, rutting herself on top of me needing to release one more time. After we both collapsed in a tangle of limbs.

"I love you, Alex." Fell from Bella's lips, I kissed her one last time.

"I think I'm falling in love with you. That scares the shit out of me Bells. I swear, we will get to do this right. I promise to live, so I can take you on a proper date like you deserve." With that we both slept through out the night. Exhausted and satisfied.

Future?

Bella and I woke the next morning feeling quite shy. Not embarrassed, just basking in our first time together. Luckily, my bedroom is in the tower. It made for a less awkward situation. After getting dressed, Bella and I left early. We wanted to make sure we arrived on time. Today was the day, we would be official high school graduates. We were in our cap and gown, the school colors being gold and blue. Underneath, I decided to forgo a dress.I was wearing a tailored pair of slacks in a deep purple. A matching blazer, the style was peplum and low cut. My cleavage was tastefully on display, black platform pumps worn added much-needed height to the aesthetic.

While Bella was much more conservative with her ensemble. A sky blue a-line dress; the sleeves were in a slight bell shape. Flats were the shoes of choice since she couldn't walk in heels for her life. When we pulled up to the school in Bella's beat-up truck we were immediately spotted by Charlie.

He stood outside with two beautiful bouquets, we got out and were greeted by not only him but Renee and Phil.

"You must be Alex. Bella has told me so much about you." Renee pulled me in for a hug. I politely introduced myself to them both.

" Thank you, Charlie."

He handed me my bouquet and gave me an awkward side hug. Bella and Charlie were similar in how they behaved when uncomfortable. His little girl had grown up, I could see the tears he was holding back as he handed hers to her.

The flower arrangements were quite beautiful, I wonder if he had some help from one of my aunts. We all made our way to the back of the school, the graduation was held outside since so many people would be attending. It was interesting to see everyone's parents, to see where they had come from. See which parent they looked like most.

Clara and Willow had arrived before us. They were holding seats for Charlie, Renee, and Phil. Bella and I made our way to the student's seats. We sat with Alice and Jasper. I tried to find Edward but he didn't seem to be there.

"Where's Edward?"

"He will be here, we have to talk after this ok?"

"What's wrong?"

I never got a response, since Jessica started to talk. To my surprise, she was the valedictorian. Her speech had surprisingly been quite beautiful. As soon as she finished the principal walked up to the microphone and started to call names.

I almost didn't recognize my last name,It has to be called twice. As I walked I could see the faces of my parents. Clara and Willow. Charlie smiled wide, so did Carlisle and Esme. As my hands touched my diploma.

I looked up into the sky and blew a kiss. She wasn't here but I knew she would be proud of me. If Claire had been here I know she would have screamed the loudest. 'That's my baby.' Would ring through the crowd of parents.

I went back to my seat, Edward had arrived now. He sat much further away since all the seats had been full. My phone buzzed silently, I had received a text.

-both our mothers would be proud. You did it!-

It was easy to forget just how old they were. This wasn't his first graduation, it was easier to stay in one place longer if they start younger. So the majority of their coven pretends to be teens... the fuckery. But for me it was, I truly had done it. Despite the challenges in my life I still managed to make it this far. I hadn't even looked at the college acceptance letters yet.

I don't know if it's out of fear or something else. I just found it hard to make a decision. If I opened them it would be set in stone. This would be the first step into my adult life. I'd be leaving my aunts, in favor of stepping out on my own.

Between losing my parents, a bad relationship, and finding out I'm a witch. Killing James and the Veil had been what did me in. I'm just scared of what else will fall. What horrible domino would I knock down this time? I've already fucked up so much!

"Bella Swan." Hearing her name brought me out of my funk. "Bella." I whistled as she walked to get her diploma. The rest of the Cullens clapped and joined in on my praise for her achievement.

Once everything was done, the parents wanted all of us to take pictures. So Alice and I were smooshed between all the taller knuckleheads.

We all took a few solo pictures too. Clara and Willow were gushing at Bella and me for couples shots. I'm glad that Renee and Phil seemed supportive of our relationship too. I knew that Charlie favored me over Edward. Which to be honest it's not hard too. I think it helps that I can't get her pregnant.

We all piled into our cars to go to lunch. Jessica was hosting a party later, the entire graduating class was invited. Although I think we had something else planned for tonight. We weren't celebrating for College, no we were preparing for war.

The shifters will join us later to celebrate our last night before the battle. We had a few preparations before though, so after dinner, we will say our goodbyes and politely leave.

Bella outright refused to stay with her parents tonight, but she wouldn't be on the battlefield tomorrow if I had anything to say about it. I can't endanger her again. The situation with James went way too far. I should have trusted my gut and made her go home.

We were at a lovely restaurant in town. It was one of the only nicer places to eat so it was completely packed. Most of the tables were pushed together to accommodate large groups. Bella and I were seated across her mom and stepdad. Charlie had taken the seat over by my aunts. The Cullens went home, they were getting everything ready for tonight.

"So Alex, what school are you planning on going to?" Renee asked.

Bella and Phil were discussing how his year had been. He was a little league baseball player. I didn't realize that she genuinely liked sports.

"Well, I haven't chosen yet. I've got a stack of acceptance letters at home. I'm nervous to choose ya know?"

"Really? How many are there?" She didn't seem to believe me. A judging look passed her face.

"Five, my aunt had sent in my applications for me so I don't know the names of the universities. I've been busy with being ill this year."

"Oh, I forgot Bella said something about that. That you had been in a coma, you poor thing." Based on her tone I could tell she felt guilty for her judgment.

"Yeah, I'm just grateful I'm ok. It has been quite a crazy year. " we continued to have semi polite conversation.

Once our food arrived most of the talking died down. It wasn't too bad of a meal, although I think since being around the Cullens I've acquired a palette. After dinner, We kissed our parents goodbye and left to go meet up with the Cullens. Willow and Clara would meet us at the field later.

Once we pulled up to the house I realized that this was the first time we arrived together and it could also be the last. There was still so much I wanted to do, so much to learn. By tomorrow I could die before I ever had a chance to live. The notion that this moment, this single moment in time could be my last made me burst into tears. Bella immediately held me tight.

"Bella, I'm scared. I'm terrified. Man, I just realized that there's so much I don't know about you, about myself, life…There's so Fuck, what if I die?"

The reality of what was to come washed over me. Tomorrow I was heading to war. Tomorrow death would be knocking.

"You have to promise to stay safe ok? I can't lose you again." Bella choked out "You have to promise to stay out of the fight. Your aunts are going to be there, let them handle this. Let Edward and Jasper take care of this. Please!"

Bella held out her pinky finger, expecting me to swear. One thing about Bella is that she was a serious person. She expected people to be just as honest as she was. She hated liars!

"I can't. I don't want to lie to you. I will try to stay out of the fight but I'm going to end things with Victoria. If I see her, I will end this."

Bella was not happy with me but respected my honesty. We sat there for a moment. When we finally got out of the truck and made our way inside. The first thing I noticed was a line of bags packed. They reminded me of the bags the rotc kids wore. Inside them held a tent, food, water, a jacket, and a sleeping bag. Lastly a roll of toilet paper. The Cullens were moving about getting the last finishing touches done before we all left. The plan was already formed. We just had to set everything up. Tonight we would be putting crystals out around the forest. Well, Edward and Jasper would be.

Once they are in place, during the battle after the newborns arrive Willow will trap them in a dome. If everything goes well, they will be stuck inside as easy pickings.

It will also ensure everyone in town will be safe. There can be no human casualties, so we must do everything in our power to make sure the newborns follow our path.

The lure will be my blood. I'm to place drops on trees and leaves, we're going to get them in a choke point and then slam the dome over them. After it's in place, Willows's job is to maintain it. While Clara and I will be aerial support.

Using our gifts to eliminate as many newborns as possible to help slim the numbers down for the Cullens and the Shifters. They will be ground forces. As I was deep in thought Alice walked over and picked up the pack for me, hoisting it on her back. Seeing her reminded me she needed to tell me something.

"Hey what did you want to tell me?"

"Make sure you take a knife tomorrow. Keep it inside your boot, ok?"

"What's going to happen Alice?" The fear sank in my bones. What had she seen?

"I can't tell you. It could change, but for us to win. Bella needs to stay home, while you need to keep a blade on you at all times."

"I can carry a knife, but Bella? That will be difficult, she refused to stay home when I asked her. "

"Jasper has the one you need. I'll talk to Bella, she will go home tonight even if I have to drag her there."

Alice walked off, I went in search of Jasper to get the knife. He was standing with Edward off to the side, they were getting the crystals ready. Each one had already been charmed by Willow. All they had to do was plant them firmly in the ground, making sure to place them in a perfect circle. The rest would be taken care of during the battle.

"Hey, Alice said I needed a blade?"

"Yes. She's been very selective on who she tells. We all have separate orders from her. Here." Jasper pulled out a metal folding tactical blade.

"Well shit, thanks." I pocketed the blade.

"Wear your suit tonight Alex. Boots too." Jasper ordered.

"Alrighty then."

Jasper has been less welcoming as the days' tick by. Now that we're here. His attitude has been less than desired. After doing as commanded, Edward caught up with me. He was waiting outside the bathroom door.

"Don't let him bother you. He's been worried about the outcome of tomorrow."

"It's ok, I get it. I mean we all are worried and are trying to cope. How are you dealing?"

"I'm not worried at all."

"You know the outcome, don't you? You can hear Alices' thoughts. How does this end?" I was slightly annoyed with how scared I sounded.

"Are you ready for tonight? I've heard there will be drinks." Edward touched my hand sympathetically.

"Well, I prefer weed. I will be completely toasted tonight.

"Won't your Aunts be there?"

"Dude, where do you think I get the weed from?"

Since Bella and Edward have broken up he's been a lot cozier to be around. He cupped my chin and lifted my head so our eyes were level.

"Alex, I promise that you will come out of this alive."

Edward leaned down and kissed my cheek then held my hand as we walked down the stairs. I got into the passenger side of the Volvo. I tucked the knife into my boots just as I was instructed to. Edward got in and we drove off following the rest of the Cullens.

We arrived at the same place we had been training, this is where we will either live or die tomorrow. This time the shifters were in their human forms. They were seated around a bonfire in the center of the field listening to Sam speak.

Sam the leader was a much older man, at least in his late twenties. The rest of the pack looked to be younger. I've since learned the rest of the pack's names are Jacob, Paul, Jared, and Embry. These were the first to phase after Sam. Now there is, Leah and Seth. These two were the red wolves, their siblings. Lastly, Quill, Brady, and Collin.

Rosalie and Alice were seated listening intently to the story being told. It was about the first vampire the Quileute tribe encountered.

Jasper and Edward left to distribute the crystals where they needed to go. My aunts had set up camp for themselves. My tent was already up next to their own.

Once Edward was done, he carried me through the forest. We stopped every few feet so I could place the blood where it needed to go. After all the preparations were completed I decided that I'd rather not join the rest of the group. I was now tucked down in my tent an edible already taken just trying to relax. Jasper eventually found me.

"May I join you?" In his hand was a mug of hot cocoa." Your aunts made everyone cups, there are s'mores and weenies too. I think they want to lighten the mood for everyone."

"Yeah, that sounds like them. But no thank you."

He forced me to take the mug regardless of what I said. We now were sitting up together just staring at the moon.

"I'm sorry for how I've been behaving. It's been difficult for me. Memories from my past have been popping up. Things I had long since forgotten." His voice broke the silence first as usual.

"I figured. I'm not holding it against you. We've all been struggling lately. Do you want to talk about it? "

"I heard your conversation with Bella. So you're planning on going after Victoria."

He turned the conversation back towards me. Poking and prodding at my emotional walls.

"This won't end until one of us is dead."

"Do you remember how you felt after killing James? Are you sure this is the route you want to take?"

"What should I do Jasper? What other option do I have? She will keep coming. I killed her mate! From what I've seen from her past, she was blinded by her love. Now she's blinded by her vengeance and it's my head she wants. So yes, if I see her I will do what I have to. "

"I'm so sorry. You shouldn't have been here that day. Things would be so different if I had only listened to Carlisle. But I'm weak and frankly, I'm glad you're in my life. So, Alex, you do what you need to and I'll help you clean up the mess."

For the rest of the night, I sipped from my mug while he held me. We didn't say anything else. Despite the weed, my anxiety hadn't subsided but I did feel slightly better. I knew that I wasn't alone in this battle with Victoria. I'd have him in my corner no matter what happens. But which future will win out? The one Alice is so desperately trying to maintain? Or will the fates finally cut my string of luck?

Newborn army & Aftermath

It was at the crack of dawn when everyone rose. The sound of breakfast being made on camping pans made my stomach grumble. The people who could eat, did, the others broke down the tents, packed everything up, after we moved further up into the hills. We were further grouped. The vampires stayed together, the shifters, so it was just me, Willow and Clara. Although a young red wolf followed behind us, I believe it was Seth. His job was to make sure that we were safe during the battle. His pack leader wanted him to sit out of most of the battle. The shifters had their own reasons for being here today. These newborns would be invading their land so they were fighting regardless. I'm just grateful for the backup no matter the reason. I couldn't help but feel like I had started all of this, that I'm the Helen in this story. The four of us were situated a ways back. It was intended this way, Willow tested out the crystals. Her hands reached out into the sky, the dome looked exactly like her exploding shield. If you knew what to look for you could see a glimmer letting you know where it was. The air felt charged.

"It's perfect." She called out just before taking it down.

"Alex, come here for a second," Clara called over to me.

She was climbing up into a tree. This is where she would be the majority of the time. She wore jean overalls, a warm sweater, and steel-toed boots.

"Gonna try and convince me to stay out of the fight?"

"Absolutely not. Each obstacle you've faced has fallen to your feet. You are a shaping up to be an exceptional witch, Alex. Do not let fear override. Do not allow doubt to take hold for one second. This time unlike the others will be different, I can feel it in the air. Here. This will protect you in your endeavors."

A necklace dropped down. It looked familiar but I couldn't place where I had seen it.

"It's your mothers. You wear this at all times, am I clear?"

The necklace in question was a locket. I opened it to see a photo of myself, and the other was of my mother and father.

"Yes, Clara. Stay safe ok?"

"You too. "

I stayed until she was situated, the foliage covered her from sight. That was the point of our position. To not be seen until the right moment. I made my way to my spot. Edward was already waiting for me, we would be situated much further away from the battle per Alices orders. Up in the mountainside, there was an overhang that had a view of the battlefield. This is where we will wait for Victoria.

"Are you alright?"

"Yeah."

"You're lying."

His arms circle around me pulling me into his chest. I took in a deep breath and hugged him back.

"How are you so calm? My words were muffled.

"What do you remember of the veil?"

"Everything. I remember the stench, the constant permeating odor of death. I remember losing my mind, just killing everything in sight. I didn't even recognize you. I just knew that if it came down to it I could skin you if I needed."

"Well then. That was graphic. But I remember that too. I also remember how you took control. Once we teamed up, you gave orders. Telling me when I could speak, where I could walk. You had adapted to your surroundings and dominated them. Yes, you were feral but you survived. Alex, you always survive. I'm calm because I know that we will make it out of here. You must remember that."

Edward let go. He moved closer to the edge and looked down as a noise could be heard. It was incredibly faint but it sounded like a stampede. Feet clambering about. Trashing through trees, not caring about who hears. It's them coming for us all.

At the sound Edward called down towards the trees letting my aunts know. The wolves had retreated into the trees. While the Cullens stood ready. Jasper had them in a V formation with him in the center. To my surprise, a tiny speck of a person could be seen.

"Is that who I think that is?"

"Yes, Kate arrived an hour ago. The rest won't be attending. Irina, she's been mourning Laurent. Carlisle is desperate. We've been trying to maintain our relationship since teaming up with the shifters."

"How is that going?"

"About as well as you think. Tanya almost cut ties with us but the others voted against Irina."

"I wonder why?"

"Probably because of his background. He wasn't well liked by most of the coven. Their relationship was controversial because of his ties to James."

Cutting the conversation short, Seth trotted up the side of the mountain.

"No, go protect them." I frustratingly pointed down to where my aunts were. He ignored me.

"He was ordered to protect you. Not them. "

"Why would he do that? That wasn't the plan."

"Alice can be quite convincing. It's important don't worry, they will be fine."

"They better be."

Edward rolled his eyes at my statement and told me to trust Alice. Taking our attention. The first newborns could be seen bursting through the tree line. They moved at speeds hard to comprehend. Swarms of them ran directly for the Cullens. While others kept running for the mountains. They didn't make it. Jasper spearheaded the assault against them . Each vampire from our side veered off, taking a group of newborns on by themselves.

Kate, she had already killed dozens from what I could tell. Her electricity splintered their bodies casting bloody bits and shards in all directions.

While Jasper was making his way through them, punching their faces or barreling into them with such force they shattered on impact.

Emmet went straight for the limbs pulling arms right off their bodies, ripping their legs from underneath them. Blood and guts covered everyone from head to toe. Jasper shouted, his voice echoing throughout the entire forest. The dome closed down over the field, the shifters descended. Their size in wolf form nearly dwarfed even the largest of the newborns. They hadn't been expecting them to fight alongside us. Claws and teeth ripped through them like butter, the newborns they caught never had a chance. I could hear a screech come from the trees. They began to come alive. Limbs trashing about, dragging newborns to their deaths. I could see a branch choking one until its head separated from its body. My turn now, I shot a fireball at a vampire headed for Carlisle. He and Esme are tag-teaming, tossing strays into the direction of the trees and wolves. While Alice was weaving through the crowds taking them on from behind.

"Thank you," Carlisle screamed out towards our general direction.

"There." Edward pointed.

His job was to be my eyes and ears. I shot another over near Rosalie, she was cornered by a boulder. Three newborns went up in a fiery blaze allowing her time to escape. A loud whimper could be heard, Jasper dove through the air and broke the head off a vampire that was clutching a wolf in its arms. Bodies lie broken and bloody. Limbs flying through the air. Fires blazing as I burned many of them where they stood. We were winning. Edward tensed, his eyes set on one person. There she was, I couldn't make out her face but I knew it was her.

"She's coming for us. Get ready."

I didn't have to be told twice. I sent down a lighting arch her way, she ran through the crowds missing them with ease. Carefully bypassing the Cullen's attempts to kill her. Damn, she was fast, agile like a cat. We lost sight of her as she made it through the trees.

"Where is she?" I asked Edward.

"He's with her. Riley! Seth go."

I watched as the red wolf dashed away. Hiding behind a nearby rock. His body was completely hidden. We were now turned towards the trees that littered the mountain. Edwards hand in mine, we stood side by side. In a moment she'll be here. The same creature that created this army to kill me. Her hatred must burn for me. I tensed up thinking what I felt for her. I didn't hate her. I didn't know her…

"Just breathe. I've got you." He whispered.

We could hear shoes crunching in the snow, a chill blew, I forced my limbs to still from chattering. I was expecting Victoria but once in view it wasn't her. He looked just like he did in his Yearbook photo. Sandy brown hair, a youthful face. But those eyes. They told a different story. Gone were the baby blue, replaced with a bright red. It was Riley Biers. A scary one. He kept moving slowly towards Edward and I.

"Riley, listen to me. She's using you. Just turn around, you don't need to die today." Edward called out. Riley ignored him. His eyes were trained on me. Walking with intent. A sound startled me but not him. Victoria appeared. She had just finished crawling up the mountainside and was frosty. Just as frosty as her fallen lover. Although these two made a beautiful pair as they looked to be the same age. Yet she was older, wiser, and much more dangerous. Edward called to him as she waited. What exactly was she waiting for? My guess, for him to kill us.

"You're meant as a distraction. Don't you see? You are meant to sacrifice yourself."

"He's lying." She called out with rage. Her eyes never moved from where they were pinned on me.

"In fact, she'll be glad when I rip your head from your shoulders,"

Edward warned as Riley continued to advance on our position. I cut them off.

"Riley, don't listen to him. It doesn't have to be that way. Just turn around. We won't stop you. This ain't your fault. Just. Listen. I'm sorry that you won't get to graduate college. I just graduated from our high school yesterday, and I don't even know what college I'm going to. Was Seattle nice? "I was trying to get through to him, trying to remind him of his life before Victoria. Before all the bloodshed of war.

"Quiet, witch! " She barked at me.

I advanced towards him. Slowly closing the distance between us. He stopped moving from his spot & just kept his eyes on my hands. I was shocked to see he was afraid of me. Afraid of what I could do to him.

"Riley, don't listen to them. I told you about her magic. They are tricking you, kill them!"

I was a few feet away from him now. He began backing up towards Victoria. As if he was going to run but instead he stilled his feet as I stopped.

"I won't hurt you ok. All I ask before you attack is to listen to what I have to say? Can you do that? "

"You may speak." Riley moved his gaze to Victoria. Turning his body to the side. She was trapped between him and I. Edward was ready to chase her if she dared to move. She was prepared to battle him to escape. I kept my attention on Riley, not on them.

"She told you she loved you didn't she? Told you that you were her only, I saw it. I saw all of it, how she stalked you like prey. You had just left a diner, she stalks you and then cornered you like a cat does a mouse. She forced you to kill for her. To create an army for her. Have you asked yourself why? Why does she hate me so much that she would willingly place herself in danger with the Volturi? "

"You've been trying to kill her. She had to create us because of how scared she was of you," he responded quickly, I could tell these were the words she placed in his mind. Words that he honestly believed.

"Lies. Riley, Victoria created an army not out of fear. But to avenge her true mate. James. He was a nasty beast. The one I killed. She's here because James saved her, she was going to be hurt. So he killed for her, and she's been in love with him ever since."

"You're lying" Riley's voice rose. He stepped towards me. But I didn't flinch. He was confused and scared.

"Ask her. Look her in the eyes and ask the creature that took everything from you. Tell him the truth." In my last sentence, I allowed my voice to rise above a speaking level. "Tell him!"

Riley moved his eyes over to where she stood, hunched over ready to pounce upon me. She finally allowed the truth to spill from her lips. Telling him that she never loved him. Telling him that it didn't matter, as his maker he must obey her orders. She put out with such ferocity and hatred for me. Demanding that he kill me, or she would kill him.

She sprung forward launching herself at Edward. Riley watched them for a second, they were locked into a crushing battle. He turned his attention to me.

"What are you waiting for, just kill me already."

His resolve faltered. He was ready to die, the love he had thought he had with her crushed his spirit to live. For what had he to live for? He's been nothing but a beast since she found him. Killing and pillaging. He looked like a child would. Terrified.

"I don't have to. You could just leave. This isn't your fight. I'm so sorry my actions led to your death. " I pled one last time.

"You're sorry? Do you even know what it's like? To be what I am? To bleed a corpse dry? To feast from someone as they scream for mercy… just end this."

"No."

"I'll force you to kill me then."

He leaped forward with such speed I had no chance. He grabbed ahold of me, his hands clenching my arms. The force felt bone breaking. I could have lit him aflame easily but for some reason I couldn't. Staring at this boy, was like looking at myself. I was tired of the death. My neck bared with his teeth an inch away from my artery. Seth came out from where he was hiding. Riley collapsed to the ground, his head separated from his shoulders. Once Victoria saw, she escaped Edward's hold and tried to run. Adrenaline raced through me as I stared at the body. What was I doing? That could have been me, despite my stupid mistake with Riley, I called out to her.

"Victoria Ward. " She paused and turned to face. " Where are you going? You've done all this just to kill me. This is my fight." Edward did as I commanded. Moving out of the way. However she didn't make a move. She was second guessing herself. Looking between me and the wolf standing behind me.

"I'm not sorry for killing James. He deserved everything he got. As for Laurent, he's gone too. Your army will soon be decimated. This is your last chance. So what exactly are you waiting for?"

With that last notion, she launched herself at me. I didn't have time to run or say a spell. I was lying with her on top of me, her red eyes peering into mine as I struggled. She tried to bite me but my hands lit on fire forcing her to let go. "Victoria, he used you. Abused you. Probably even had others like you."

"Shut up!" She attempted to attack but I blocked. We tousled as she kept trying to land a blow. Each one was easily defeated. I almost had her with a spell but she vanished into the trees. Dodging them.

"He saved you, but only to use you to hunt down other women and girls. Ones just like you, I saw the man that hunted you in those woods. James was nothing more than a prettier version! "

I screamed at her as I threw fireballs her way. She easily dodged them too. Seth and Edward were trying to stay out of my firing range. She was able to catch me off guard, she tumbled into me. We were rolling down the mountainside, once we stopped I was on top of her. I was looking down into her eyes when I felt a throb. She had found my blade and twisted it deep inside my gut. I choked out blood unintentionally spiting it on her face.

" Can't speak anymore lies now can you?" She taunted.

"I'm sorry".

The words came out gargled as more blood poured out of my mouth. I leaned forward falling on her.

"You were free. He was wrong for capturing you. You had freed yourself!"

I whispered in her ear before my hands blazed a terrible white. A deep Bellow escaped as she turned to dust underneath me. Edward and Seth were the ones to find me. I was hunched over. Lying in her ashes bleeding out into the earth. I felt cold hands turn me over, the sky above had changed. No longer were their clouds but a beautiful sun shone high. Edward glittered like a stupid fallen angel.

" Alex? Can you hear me?" I met his amber eyes.

"You lied to me." Blood trickled out the side of my mouth.

"Don't speak. Just breathe ok. 1. 2.3". A strangled scream ripped from my chest as he pulled the blade from my gut. "She'll be ok Seth. " I was placed on his back."Carry her away from the battle. Don't bring her back until you see smoke rising. "

With that, Seth moved quickly, but he was careful enough to not jostle me around too much. The ride was painful but not unbearable. He laid down on the forest floor. He gently rolled me off his back and ran off behind a tree. Seth had phased back. His voice echoed through the trees as he called for me.

"Hey, are you ok? Should I go get someone?"

"No, I'll be alright. It's already healing. It just hurts like shit. Distract me please." He held my hand.

"Why did you let him grab you?"

"I didn't want to kill him. He didn't ask for this. I hoped I could get through to him, make him leave."

" You were lucky I was there."

"Not luck. Alice, she saw all of this. She knew I would feel compassion for him. That I would allow myself to get too close. You were there for my stupidity."

"It's not stupid. It's honorable. You want to save everyone. But that's not how it works."

"What do you know about how life works?"

"Well, not much. But I know people aren't good. Not like you. We've been watching you. You don't enjoy this. You do it because you feel it's your job."

"It's my fault."

"Is it? What could you have really done that would have changed the outcome? Not kill James? You said so yourself, he hurt women and girls. By killing him you saved lives." Smoke had billowed up into the air. "That's our cue. I'll be back ok?"

"Yeah. " I tried to get up by myself.

I had to use a tree to stable myself. My power suit hadn't held up, a deep bruise spread across where a gapping hole was left. It hurt to breathe or move. Once Seth was back he bent down next to me, so I could climb onto him. This time I held onto his fur as he raced back to the field. While we ran. The dome above popped. Once we made it back I saw that multiple fires were burning. Bodies were piled up on top of each other, the flames eating them. It was Edward that helped me down from Seth.

"See, I didn't lie. You're alive."

"Fuck you," I said through gritted teeth. I had to lean against him as we walked. Alice turned her fae face at me and smiled. "Don't look at me, I outta punch you."

"I didn't say it was for you to use. Without it, she would have bit you instead. I think I'm owed a thank you."

"Fuck off." She chuckled as she helped Jasper get the remaining bodies.

My aunts had made it out of the trees looking a bit tired but were completely unharmed. I took a look around, a wolf was limp. The rest of them just looked worn out. Everyone was alive though, Alice truly did outdo herself. I can only imagine how many futures she had to filter through in order to make sure we all came out mostly unscathed.

" Thank you" I shouted out to her.

"They're here. "

Alice shouted in response. The wolves left immediately. Edward helped me over to where the rest of the Cullens had assembled. To paint a picture, flames blazed around us, the smoke rising, ashes falling down from the sky as four bodies seemingly gliding on air emerged from the trees. Felix, Demetri, Alec and, Jane. This time their robes didn't match their eyes. They were pitch black, creating a deep contrast against the deathly pale skin. As they moved toward us. Jane eyed me funnily. I met her gaze. She lifted her nose in the air to sniff and smirked at my courage, showing her bloodstained teeth. Her brother eyed me too. He watched my hands with acknowledgment of my strength. He slightly nudged his sister. Her smile disappeared. They were in front of us now. They looked around at the bodies burning and she said.

"Impressive. I've never seen a Coven escape an attack of this magnitude intact."

Jane's pale red-stained lips smacked as she spoke. She truly was shocked to see us standing. I Imagine she hoped to see their bodies burning in these piles instead of the army she sent after us. Carlisle was the only one to speak.

"We were lucky. "

"I doubt it. " she retorted.

"It appears we missed an entertaining fight? Are those wolves I smell sister?" Alec spoke.

"Indeed brother. It's not often we're rendered unnecessary." She responded. Her eyes scanned the field for the shifters .

"If you had arrived an hour earlier. You would have fulfilled your duties." Edward's voice cut through the stiff atmosphere.

"Pity." Her eyes stopped scanning once she realized they were long gone. The scarlet irises fell to where I stood. She barely licked her lips as she spoke.

"Alex, Aro will be thrilled to know you survived. "

"That he will sister."

"Really? I thought he was betting on my death? Sorry, I meant being bitten. Right? Isn't that what Victoria was meant to do, she was quite the opponent but she lost." I couldn't stop myself from taunting her. Jane smiled.

The tips of her teeth showed brightly. Blood dripped from them. Carlisle immediately covered up before I was attacked by the vicious little girl.

"Alex, if the Volturi had known about Victoria and her army. They would have put an end to it. Isn't that right Jane?"

"Of course we didn't know, Alex."

The lies dripped from her lips like water from a faucet. She continued to eye me strangely with her teeth showing.

"I'll be ready. You tell him that whenever he's ready to get off that throne. I'll be ready to kill him too."

She laughed, it was a deep genuine one. Probably for the first time since her creation. It unsettled the Cullens. The little girl clicked her tongue at me.

"Let's go."

Alec was forced to tug his sister along as she eyed me. Eventually. The four figures glided out just as quickly as they had arrived. Once the bodies had turned to ash, Carlisle and I drove to the reservation. The wolf that was limping was Jacob, a newborn had gotten ahold of him and crushed his ribs. Carlisle was forced to re-break them since they had already begun to heal. After, I used my gift to rid him of everything but a bruise. He thanked me. Carlisle left medication to deal with the pain, once we were done we got in the car. I was ready to go home.

"Do you want anything for your pain Alex?" Carlisle asked me.

"No."

"if you change your mind."

"I'm an addict."

"I know, there's other things I can give you for pain. There's no need to suffer." You fought valiantly today. I'm sorry that you couldn't save Riley. "

"You all knew didn't you? That there was no point in trying to save him?"

"No, I just pay attention to my children. I've noticed that you've felt responsible for his change. You couldn't have known what Victoria would do. "

"I know. It still doesn't change how I feel though."

"Yes, I understand. I've felt the same on many occasions. I won't tell you how to hold your pain but I must warn you, it's not wise to taunt the Volturi. But it made me proud to watch you today. I will stand by you if you decided to fight against them."

I gulped.

"I'm scared, Carlisle."

"We all are kid. We all are."

We pulled up to my house. He gave me a kiss on the forehead and waited until I was inside before he left. In the kitchen, my aunts sat around the table smoking a joint and playing cards.

"Can I join?"

"Grab a chair." So that's what we did, for the rest of the day.

We sat around smoking fat and being merry while we still had one another. Because who knows when the fates will catch up, and take one of us away? But right now, it didn't matter because we knew as long as the Morningstar name lived we would fight and die together as a family. So let Jane and her master come. We will destroy them too.

My peace wasn't disturbed until much later that night. After playing multiple rounds of cards with my aunts and getting faded I went upstairs to sleep the day off. From what I could tell music was being played outside, I went over to the window. Bella's stupid truck was blaring her speakers until I came outside.

I opened my window," Are you out of your damn mind? What time is it?"

"It's nine pm, come downstairs," Bella yelled up. I quickly grabbed some clothes and took a quick shower. Bella was waiting for me downstairs now. Clara and Willow were passed out how did she get in?

"Hey who let you in?"

"I checked under the mat, there's a spare key. Not smart, thieves always check there first. So, how are you?"

"Like someones really gonna run up in this house ... I'm bruised up, but I'll live. What took you so long, I'm surprised you weren't here waiting for me when I got home."

"I wanted to, I tried too actually. This house is mad creepy without anyone in it. Let's go."

"Huh?"

"You owe me a date remember?"

"Fuck. Yeah, let's go. " I was still foggy from the weed so I sat down to put my shoes on. The entire time Bella watched me intently."Why are you staring?"

"You look like you're in pain. I'm trying to decide if I should help you or not."

"Please?" Bella bent down to help me tie my shoes. I used the wall and help from her to get back up. "Fuck I need more weed. Hold on."

I made Bella follow me into our conservatory. I dug around the pots eventually finding what I was looking for. I packed us a few needed essentials and some nugs.

" We can go now. What are we doing?"

"It's a secret. Let's go."

I followed her out of the house. I shot a text to my aunts. I doubt they will notice I'm gone but better safe than sorry. Bella turned on the music but made sure it was at a suitable volume.

"So, what did you do all day?"

"I went down to the reservation today. I actually was there when you and Carlisle showed up. If I had known I'd have followed you home or something. "

"Do you go down there a lot?"

"Yeah. After we came back from Italy, I hung out with Jake. He's one of the few people I can talk about my life with. He likes you, apparently, when I was dating Edward, the wolf pack took up watching after me. Trying to make sure I was safe."

"I'm glad. They seem to do that a lot. Seth told me the same thing... after everything."

"Nope, no war talk. Just us tonight. "

"Promise?" She leaned over and kissed me.

"Yes." For the rest of the ride, we talked about nonsense. Asking each other questions about life.

"Where are we going?" The scenery started to look quite familiar.

"La push. We're going to have a picnic at the beach tonight."

"Bella it's freezing."

"So, I came prepared. "

We pulled up to a spot close enough to see the water. The waves were coming in pretty slowly but it still looked beautiful. She reached into the back and pulled out a bag. Inside was a meal she had prepared herself. All my favorite things had been made. The first thing I devoured were these little apple pie tarts.

"Fuck, this is good."

"Wait, you've gotta put the sauce on top. Here." She glazed it for me and she was right. It was a cinnamon glaze that made all the flavors go amazingly well.

"I'm such a lucky girlfriend. This is great thank you."

"You've been really stressed. This is my part, I couldn't contribute earlier but I've got this in the bag."

Bella and I sat in the warm truck and ate till our stomachs hurt. After I sparked up, the weed immediately took the pain away.

"Give me that. Knowing you, you've had plenty." Bella took a hit.

"I'm in pain. It's medicine."

"I'm sure it is."

The rest of the time we just sat in silence with each other. Just allowing the sounds of the ocean to lull us. After a while, we left the beach in search of some food.

The meal was lovely but our stomachs needed more fuel. We got McDonald's for our munchies after she drove me back home. After helping me up the stairs we ate our food, and watched Buffy till we passed out.

We didn't wake until the sun rose. On my bed were the college acceptance letters. Clara must have come in here while we were out. A note was posted to the top letter. It said -open them.-

"I can't believe you still don't know if you were accepted to colleges yet."

"Have you? "

"A few. I was accepted to Seattle u. That's where most of us are going anyway. "

"Bella, you could go anywhere you want."

"Are you talking about the college fund? I'll probably use it but I don't wanna go to some fancy university. I'd rather go where the parties are. We deserve to just fuck around don't you think?"

"When you put it like that. I get it."

"Open them, let's see where you got in."

When I picked up the stack of envelopes. I realized that it was more than five, a sixth one had fallen out of my hand.

"What school uses a black envelope?"

"I don't know."

It didn't feel like any old envelope. The paper used was much thicker and softer. There was a wax seal on the back, I took the letter out. The paper was expensive-looking but blank. Something told me to blow on the paper, sure enough, right before my eyes, letters started to appear.

I had been accepted into Blackbriar university. For a long time, I just stared at the paper, staring at the words. The words that had appeared on the blank paper before my eyes.

"Are you ok Alex?"

"Bella, did you see words appear?"

"No. What are you talking about you've been staring at the blank paper."

"So you found it." Willow and Clara stood in my doorway now. They had been waiting for the right moment to barge in.

"What is this?"

"That is an acceptance letter into one of the most prestigious universities you could ever get into. As Bella said, most of the children here in forks will go to Seattle University. You are not most children Alex. No offense Bella."

"None taken, I agree. I still can't see words on the paper but, Alex I think what your aunts are trying to tell you is that Hogwarts is real."

"It's better than Hogwarts Bella. Alex, if you desire you can study with the best witches of our kind. Learn things I couldn't even dream to teach you. Baby, you can learn to harness your gifts completely without the help of a suit. ". Tears were in the eyes of both my aunts. They seemed to be quite moved by this information.

"Why didn't you tell me? "

"I didn't want to get your hopes up. We weren't sure if we could afford the tuition. Not only that but if you would even be accepted. It showed up this morning!"

"Well, can I go? I mean, I don't want to be a burden. " Bella's cheeks got red. A huge smile came across her face.

"I'm sorry, ok. Yes, you can afford to go ok. I wasn't comfortable with taking that much money from Jasper. So, when your aunts burst in this morning to wake you. I was already up, while you were still sleeping. Once they explained everything, I called Jasper, and today he's going to transfer the rest of the funds I don't need, to you."

I was stunned silent. The entire time I had been worrying about Victoria. My family had been covering my back.

"I'm going to a magic school? Yeah, I'm going."

"That's it , what no screaming for joy? I'm kinda jealous." Bella tried to get more of a reaction out of me.

"I don't know how to react. I just feel loved! I mean thank you. I mean it, all of you thank you." Tears poured from my eyes.

The entirety of the year had settled on my shoulders but this moment was of joy. A laugh built, it built from up from my feet. My whole body shook with joy.

" I'm sorry, I'm just happy. I'm alive and I'm happy. I have a wonderful girlfriend and amazing aunts. I've been so tired and stressed. Thank you for this." I gave Bella a bear hug which she more than happily returned.

"Fuck we have gotta celebrate this shit. Let's go."

I decided it was time for my aunts to see the Cullens home. They had been friends with these people for over a year and have never visited.

"Well, I see why you're over here all the time. Is that a river?" Clara and Willow were both stunned.

My other parents came outside to escort them around the property. Bella and I made our way inside to leave them to their own devices. I made a beeline for Jasper, he wasn't downstairs with the rest.

No, he was where he always was, his room. Jasper loved his family, but he was still very much a nomad at heart. I think the toll of his past and wandering around for so long has just set him in his ways.

I opened the door, the view surprised me. Jasper was drawing. I hadn't realized he was such an artist, the medium he used was charcoal.

"You can come in." His voice was always soft like velvet.

"You're talented." I slowly moved into his space. The door cracked open behind me.

"I know. It takes the fun out of it sometimes. Art has always been a skill. It was an escape from my home. After I was changed, the things I could see. I drew everything I could, with anything I could find.

One time I painted on stone with crushed up leaves and berries. The morning after it rained, so all my work had got washed away. The point I'm getting at is after everything grew clear. Once you see everything, there's nothing left to view."Before I could stop myself my lips moved on their own accord.

" I love you".

Once they were out in the open I panicked. I had never realized just how much I felt for him. Jasper continued to draw. His movements were just as fluid as they were before I had even entered the room.

"I know. I've felt it for a while". The emotion threaded behind the words as he spoke.

"We've never spoken about how this will happen. Both Edward and you have chosen me to be your mate. What does this mean for my future?"

"I will stay beside you in whatever capacity you desire. Whether you decide you want to be just friends, lovers. Romantic fuck buddy? I am yours." He threw a smile my way, his dimple showing.

"Why do you talk like that? You will randomly just devote yourself to me in the middle of a conversation. I find it strangely hot, yet I also worry if you're co-dependent? "

"Don't go throwing your psychobabble at me. I love you too Alex. Are you excited?"

"Yes. I'm fucking excited. I'm going to a witch college".

Before I could even blink Jasper had moved. I was now lifted off my feet in the air. My thighs wrapped around his waist, his lips pressed against mine.

"I'm glad, it was money well spent then. I hope you enjoy these years ahead".His head pulled back to see my face. "You look so beautiful when you smile."

"Thank you. So do you. " I cupped his cheeks in my hands. "You can put me down now."

"My bad."

"You draw a lot of mouths."

"It's one mouth, in particular, yours. I used to stare at you in school. I'd draw you obsessively. I wanted to learn every angle of your body."

"If I didn't like you, that would sound creepy."

"I know, I'm sorry. It sounded much better in my head." We both laughed at each other.

"It feels weird. Just yesterday I was concerned I'd be dead. Now I'm consumed with anxious energy and excitement. "

"Do you ever stop feeling?"

"No. Well, yes. But no. It's more that I go numb. But usually, that's because I'm fighting a feeling. So no I don't ever stop."

"You're cute."

"I'm a hot mess. But it's ok. So, I went on to date with Bella last night."

"Really? How was it?"

"It was fucking awesome. So we both got super stoned, went to Mc Donald's, and then watched Buffy. But that wasn't even the whole thing. She took me to the beach for a picnic, she made me these little apple pies."

"Damn, I guess I need to step my game up."

"Are you being serious? Or are we like fucking around. I can never tell."

"Both, I think? Is that ok with you?"

"Yeah. Yeah, it is. "

"Good."

He sat back down on his stool to resume drawing. I moved so I could wrap my arms around him, just spectating. I don't know how long I stood just leaning against his firm body. But it felt right, just existing alongside him.

"Lunch is here."

A voice called up the stairs breaking our immersion. He followed behind me, I could smell the pizza from the steps. Bella, Clara, and Willow were already digging in.

"We were wondering where you were."Clara raised her eyebrow at seeing me with Jasper.

"Just chilling with jazz. Any pepperoni?" Bella passed me the box and I dug in.

"So, we have to go shopping. I can't believe we only have a few months to prepare. "

"Alice, I might have to wear a uniform."

"So, have you heard of accessorizing?"

"You know what? You're right, let's go babes. "

Edward and Carlisle were watching a movie on the couch with Esme. Rosalie and Emmet were outside playing basketball. Jasper, held a book in hand listening to the rest of us talk about the styles I should wear since I'll be attending along with the best of the best. This was my life. Despite the looming threat of the Volturi, my life wasn't so bad. It was crazy, my family was large and in charge. But it was mine, and I love it.

University.

This summer had been quite eventful. For us all I think. A war took place. A tiring war filled with blood and tears but a successful war. At least for us. I find myself thinking back on it. Mostly that moment with Riley. I find him in dreams. Days keep passing by but I think of that boy and his broken head. It wasn't so successful for his stolen broken heart. Something else that haunts my thoughts are those twins. Aro's twins. How it's possible that I could have been drug back with them. Taken to him and turned into something like them? Possibly worse. I wonder were those twins always such beasts? Beside my night mares keeping me comfortable and safe.

Bella and I spent copious amounts of time with Alice. She insisted that we both have new clothes to start our freshman year. You would think by now that I'd be used to how much money that girl spends but it still shocked me. Especially because it was deemed necessary for her to fly us out to the fashion houses of Mert Otsamo. Ann Demeulemeester, and Vivianne Westwood. An entire army of designers were at our disposal. Alice had her designs and a few of theirs recreated. Alice begged Bella for permission to style a wardrobe for her but she only got as far as shopping at Nordstrom Rack. She's learning her boundaries. I'm enjoying this side to Bella. In the past, she would let the Cullens especially Edward and Alice walk all over her. I loved the attention and extravagance, while I think Bella hated it. She wasn't allowing her boundaries to be pushed anymore.

Everyone else would be starting class pretty soon, I had a few months left since Blackbriar doesn't start until my birthday. Halloween, it's the witches' new year, while they will be starting this August. The Cullens have decided to go along with Bella and me, well the ones that graduated high school anyway. Edward, Alice, Jasper, Rosalie, and of course Emmet will be attending The University of Washington.

Bella was going to attend Seattle university like most students at forks but was accepted and qualified for a scholarship. Although only half would be paid by the school, the rest will come from the funds Jasper allocated for our birthday gifts. She will also be staying on campus, it's a stipulation of her scholarship, while the rest of us will be housed off. Luckily, the school doesn't require freshmen to stay on campus otherwise the Cullens might have a lot to explain. It's awkward enough for them to attend school with humans. It's a whole other thing for them to live with them. The home we are staying in has been in the Cullen family for quite some time. The master bedroom has been completely updated to fit my style since Carlisle and Esme will not be living here. They will be staying in forks, I believe they are going to be living with my aunts and helping out with the growing business. Esme has invested in Morningstar elixirs and remedies. The storefront has been completely renovated and soon expanded to include a dispensary. As soon as Clara gets her licensing, they will both be running Forks Washington's first marijuana apothecary. Although we won't be completely parental guidance free. To quell the fears of Willow, Clara, and Charlie. Carlisle will be checking in on us, he has taken up teaching the medical students here. He will be splitting his time here and in forks.

"You're always thinking you know that?" Edward's voice broke through.

"Can't help it. "

"Why don't you just talk to me? Instead of the voices in your head."

"Fine. So what are you studying? Don't you guys already have a shit ton of degrees?"

"You can never learn enough. Yes, I have degrees in medicine, mechanical engineering, and a few language arts degrees under my belt. However, this time around I'm going for a law degree. "

"You know, that sounds like something you would already have."

"I do but it's expired. Alice and I both have international business degrees too. As for the rest of the family. Carlisle has a rolodex of them, Esme has a few, rosalie has more than I do. Emmet. Well he has none but loves to stay for the parties. So. Have you picked out your classes?"

I blinked and gulped after all that.

"Um. Yeah I do but I can't believe I have to pass an exam to get in. "

"I think your aunt said it's more so to categorize you properly by specialty. Read."

He pointed to my study guides. We were currently studying for the said entrance exam. After I pass the exam, I will be placed into a specialty. However, this won't be the main focus as a freshman. The basics I already know but will have to relearn them. Hopefully with more in-depth hands-on applications. I'm most excited about the practicals of necromancy. I can already bring things back from the dead but only if they have just passed. Although I've read that some of the most talented can raise whole ancient armies. I'm not sure what type of witch I'll end up being but I know I'll be powerful. I'm most skeptical about learning to control my gifts but I'm down for being proven wrong. I hope I'm wrong. I even crossed my fingers.

Currently, I'm studying the laws of sacred geometry. After, we are going to help Bella move her things. We've all been splitting our time in Seattle and Forks just preparing for the fall. Bella mostly stayed in forks though. She's spent the summer trying to figure out what she wanted to study. So far she's stuck between an Education major or history. Charlie thought she should do something with technology since that's the future. Speak of the devil.

" Are you guys done yet?"

Bella called down to us. Edward had the entire basement. It's renovated like an apartment. The upstairs houses Jasper, Alice, and Me. While Emmet and Rosalie have the mother-in-law quarters. Their house is an all brick industrial-style loft. It's much smaller in comparison to most of the property.

"Nope but I can be done for today. You ready?"

"Yeah, Charlie is waiting outside. "

I got into Edwards Volvo. We followed them. While in the car , with my head against the window, I thought more about the war. No one talks about it. Not even Edward. We all silently agreed that discussing the bloodshed was forbidden. However it would be nice if I could. That war happened. Those kids died. They were kids... I thought of Diego and his mate. Hopefully they made a life together... the mentioning of that relationship dynamic made me remember my own. The relationship dynamics haven't changed all that much. Edward and Jasper still butt heads, but since I'm out of danger it's been happening a lot less. Bella and I were still going strong, although I've been worried about us growing distant. As long as we remain friends I'll be alright. I think it's just anxiety about college, I mean who stays with their high school partner?

We haven't been dating long, just before all the craziness of the battle. If you count the time we shared when the Cullens were gone? What maybe five or six months? After everything we've been through you might as well call it a year. How long before Bella grows tired of the dramatics? Sharing me. I've noticed that she's different with them. She can get sort of jealous. She will grow tired of me.

Pulling up to the campus was breathtaking. Most of the buildings were made of graying stone. It's one of the oldest universities on the west coast. It has one of the largest library systems in the world. Twenty-six in counting. Bella would be staying in a single-bedroom apartment styled housing. Although, she did have a roommate, her name was Ellie. She's really dope, an art major here.

Once we pulled up to the housing building Edward helped Charlie carry her things while we hung out with Ellie.

"So who's the cute redhead?"

"That's Edward. He goes here too, "

"Is he single?" Ellie, pries.

We were in her room. Bella looked towards me. I think she was trying to gauge my reaction. There was no secret between us that they were taken men.

"You would have to ask him".

It wasn't my place to speak for Edward. If he wanted me to claim him. He should speak up for himself. Since I started dating Bella he hasn't backed down much. Still flirting, but he's yet to take me out on a date. We haven't had sex with each other since that first time. Jasper and I have mainly kept it friendly too. Although I've had intimate moments with them both between riding motorcycles with Jasper, Edward has been teaching me how to play the piano.

"I just might. He's cute. Are all the boys from your hometown like that?"

"Forks? No. The Cullens are a bit special in that department." Bella spoke up. She seemed confused but didn't say anything.

"Let's get out of here? Are there any hangouts on campus worth going to?"

"You haven't heard? There's a party tonight. I was hoping to go but didn't have anyone to show up with. " Ellie excitedly explained

"A party? Already? We're done Bells." Charlie said from the doorway. She hugged her dad.

"Bye Charlie, I promise to make sure she's safe." He waved and took his leave. Edward was hanging out in the shared common area. We three made our way in there, Ellie introduced herself to him.

"Well hello, will you be going to the party tonight?" His eyes glanced over at Bella and me.

"If I have no choice, yes."

"Well you don't have to go, but it is supposed to be cool." She was flirting with him. I noticed a tightness in my chest build but I fought against the urge.

Bella and I left them alone to check out her space. She had a personal bathroom in her room but shared everything else. A small kitchenette, common room. Downstairs there was a gaming area open to everyone.

"Why didn't you tell her Edward was taken?"

"I don't know. I figured he can make his own decisions."

"How does all that work? I was ok with it but what if he gets another girlfriend?"

"I haven't thought about it. "I sat down on her bed, she was sitting at her desk. "I'm still getting used to it all. I know that Im into him, I have feelings for both of them. But I'm young.

I don't want to be married yet. So Jasper kinda doesn't care what I do, he just wants to be in my life. While Edward? Wants me all to himself, so right now I'm not sure what we are."

"I'm glad I'm not in your shoes. "

"How long will this last?" I aired out my fears, " we're happy right now, but I mean it's college."

" I love you, Alex. You know that right?"

"Of course. I think I'm just letting the future get to me. I keep worrying this will get tiring for you. I mean you're my girlfriend.

I love you, but I don't expect anything from you. We're both young. It's not like we'll be married. Like, if you were to break up with me right now. I'd be sad, heartbroken even. But I'd be ok as long as we were friends."

"Me too. So I guess we will just have to wait and see." She crossed the distance and straddled my lap to kiss me. A knock on the door stopped us from going further.

"Come in." Bella rolled off my lap.

"I think he hates me! " Ellie came in and took Bella's previous spot at her desk.

"He's a dick babe. He was like that with all the girls back home." I said. Bella kicked my leg. I shook my head. I didn't know this girl, she was cool but not entitled to my secrets

"Well, are you guys going out with me tonight?"

"Sure." Both Bella and I said.

"But I've got to change. So Bells, I love you but I'm gonna go. I'll come back around 10ish?"

"Make it nine. We'll get something to eat and pregame. I don't trust liquor at frat parties." Ellie chimed in.

"Girl you ain't ever lied. Ok," I kissed Bella and took my leave. Edward was waiting for me outside the apartment door.

"You could have lied. You let that girl toss herself to the wolves."

"I figured you could handle yourself. Bella wanted me to turn her down for you I think." We made our way back outside. Some kids were smoking as we walked to the car.

"So. You and Bella on the rocks?"

"I don't think so. I'd rather talk about my anxiety with her than hold it in."

"Smart. So my supposed future wife, let's go get ready for this stupid party. "

"Supposed? Isn't that what you're holding out for? When I say yes to you?"

"Would you?"

"Maybe someday. You've got some growth to do. Plus Jasper isn't going anywhere."

"We both have some growth to do. Jasper, I can't control him. Mainly it's Bella. She's your girlfriend. I'm respecting you. I know you have a thing going on with her but I'm not willing to share you with another. I'm already forced to do it with Jasper. "

"So, what will you do until then? Date a human? Another vampire?"

"Who knows, should we invite Alice? She would at least make this bearable for me." He clearly was done with my prying. He still couldn't just be open.

"Why not. Knowing her it will take up until nine for her to be ready. At least we will look the best dressed."

"You both take comparable amounts of time."

"I do not."

After getting back to our home, Edward quizzed me while Alice and I got ready. It was nearing the time to leave now. Alice decided to forgo high fashion, it's better to blend in since we are in a bigger city there was a higher chance of exposure.

Bella and Ellie met us at a liquor store, Alice bought Bella and her some vodka. I guess it was better to drink around a vampire that can smell once you've reached your limit. Once we made it to the party we all split up.

"Let's go meet some hot guys." Ellie and Alice clicked really well. Alice was playing her wingman tonight. While Bella and I hung off to the side.

"You having fun?" Bella asked

"I'm high as a kite baby, I just wish they had a dog. I hate parties like this. No one is dancing. Hold on."

Once the music changed people started to join in on the fun. It was nice to just be with my girl, maybe I am just freaking myself out. Bella clearly enjoys this type of lifestyle. Dealing with witches and vampires, I'm kind of concerned now that I think about it.

It's a week before my nineteenth birthday. This means it's official, I'm a week out before my first day of school. It's been slightly lonely these last few weeks, the house has been empty throughout the day since the Cullens have class. I've taken to practicing magic as much as possible. On slow days sometimes I even crash in on some of their lectures. However it's officially my turn, I've watched all my friends and lovers in mesh themselves with the college atmosphere. While I've had to take a backseat to the adventure for once.

"Are you packed?" Clara asked from my bedroom door.

This weekend is my scheduled orientation. I'll be taking the entrance exam as well as touring the grounds. I've been offered a placement if I desire to live on campus however it's not mandatory.

If I do choose to stay I'd be staying during the week and then allowed to leave on the weekends. Or, which this is what I'm planning on doing. Just traveling back and forth every day.

"Almost finished. You don't have to attend you know? It's not kindergarten, I'll be fine."

"I won't be, I'm just making sure you arrive in one piece. Willow is creating an entrance attached to the closet here. It will work similarly to a portal. You burn the sigil on the door, power it, and then it will take you to where you want to go. "

"That's great. Why am I just learning about it?"

"We weren't sure if you were ready. There is a lot to our world you will learn at your stay."

"Did you and mom go to Blackbriar?"

"Yes. It's why I was so tightlipped. I know the type of experience that awaits you. The type of adventures that will surely find you. With not knowing if you could attend it was just easier to stay quiet. I wanted to hold on a little longer. I'm sorry." Hearing Clara apologize without having to figuratively pull teeth was rare.

I think Clara was hoping I took after my father and didn't show magical talent. With half witches, it can be a mixed bag on if the powers will show or not. With me, I think they showed a bit too much. I'll be navigating a world around people that have lived and breathed magic since they could walk. Hopefully, I don't stick out too much.

"Don't worry, there will be plenty of others like you. Occasionally there are mortal-born witches, usually from a distant or extinct bloodline. I'm just glad you can go, we were worried that we weren't strong enough to help rein your powers in. " Clara spoke as if she could taste my thoughts.

"How have things been at the shop?"

"Lovely, construction is still underway but Esme has been wonderful with handling that part. "

"Finished," Willow called out from the hallway. On the inside of the hall closet burned into the wood laid a sigil. "To charge it, you must place your hand here." Willow laid her hand onto it, once she lifted it, the sigil burned an ugly red.

"Will that catch fire?" They both chuckled and then Clara explained. The glow just indicated it was ready to be used.

Once you close the door, you say the exact location and it will take you there. Sometimes when they act like that it makes me angry. How was I supposed to know that? These are things I should have been taught.

"You could have just said that." My attitude flare changed the mood.

"We're sorry, we just wanted you to have a normal life. Despite our error in not educating you when we should, we really had no reason to tell you. You must understand we thought it was the right thing to do."

"What do you mean?"

"Love, your gifts showed incredibly late. Willow believed that Forks would be the right fit for you. She had hoped the change of environment might invoke them. She was correct."

"How late?" They both looked at each other.

"Well most of us show aptitude quite young. You showed promise just as a witch should. However, after." Clara was apprehensive to explain.

"After what?"

"Claire. After your mother died, it seemed as if your gifts just disappeared. We got you checked by specialists, every medic we could find. They couldn't explain why your gifts just... went silent. It wasn't until you survived the crash that we knew they had gone in remission for good. " Willow spoke up, Clara walked into my bedroom needing to be away from the conversation.

"Okay. Well when I asked you about the crash, why did you guys lie? Why not just tell me then? I was going nuts!"

"We didn't know how! We raised you the way we did, not to hurt you. Once they were dormant, it grew harder to explain as you aged. You were making a life for yourself, if it hadn't been for that bit of trouble you ran into we never would have known they were still there. "

The trouble they were speaking of was my ex. She was troubled. My exes usually are in that circle. Her mother had died the year before, we trauma bonded over our shared emotions. We got in some trouble with drugs. I was lucky... she wasn't. She overdosed, she lived but it was done after that. My aunts forbid me from seeing her again. It was one of the reasons we left Miami but I don't like mentioning it. Willow had taken a sabbatical from her job, she was offered a grant to study here in Washington so we moved. Since Lilly, the hardest thing I've touched was weed.

"You told me it was so I could live a normal life before I couldn't anymore. So are you lying now? Or then?"

"Neither. Alex, Lillian survived because of you. That night your gifts awoke, you hadn't even realized what you had done. You were incoherently high, we always taught you to exorcise your own will but we thought you would have come to us about drugs. I mean we taught you about them and informed you of the possible dangers."

"Can we not rehash this. I learned my lesson."

"I know, I'm sorry. The point is, they went dormant again. So I did some research, it's how we came to the conclusion your gifts are tied to your emotions. In extreme duress, your powers would activate and then deactivate once you were safe again."

"Well if that's true, they should have left after the crash. What changed?" Then it clicked, the Cullens. That's what changed, once they entered my life I was in constant threat. "The Cullens. That's why they haven't left. "

"We don't know why they haven't wavered. You've continued to grow in strength since being around them. Clara hated it at first, pretending like we didn't know what they were. Allowing you around them despite the dangers, but we had no choice. You were flourishing! Now that they are around. They are pretty much family. Can you ever forgive us? They have."

"Just show me how to work this."

Willow spent the next ten minutes explaining how to burn my own portal sigil. The courses of magic I took with them were more centered around my gifts. Now, I'll be learning all facets of magic.

"Are you ready?"

"Wait, here. " Clara drug my suitcase behind her. "You have to call me every day. Your phone won't work there so here." She handed me a mirror. A beautiful metal carved hand mirror.

"A witch's glass?"

"Yes but this one is mine. It will work there. It will allow you to view or speak to anyone with a linked glass. I've charmed a few; I have one, Jasper has one, and so does Carlisle. If you need anything don't hesitate to ring. I love you." I hugged both my aunties, and then closed the door.

"Blackbriar," I called out, a flash of light forced me to close my eyes.

"Alexandra Morningstar? You're late."

I opened my eyes I was standing in what looked like an abandoned shed.

"Is this Blackbriar?"

The guy that stood in front of me turned into a cat right before my eyes. The black cat started to sprint forcing me to chase after it. My bag tumbled around behind me as I tried to keep up.

"Is she the last one?"

The cat morphed back. A black woman with puffballs was levitating over a hedge. We were now in a beautifully manicured field.

"Yes."

"Well then, Alexandra follow us. I'm Lola, this is Salem. Yes, we know the irony. Keep up." The levitating Lola seemingly disappeared from sight.

"She's a show-off, are you mortal?"

"Half."

"Well, Alex? I'm gonna call you Alex. "

"That's preferred. "

"Welcome to Blackbriar."

Multiple large stone buildings came into view. Students littered the courtyard, Lola could be seen conversing with another student.

"Follow me, I'll escort you to the testing center. "

"How did you do that?"

"The grounds are hidden from view. It protects us from outsiders. Now that you've arrived it will recognize your magical signature and allow you to just poof in, similar to Lola."

"I can't use transportation yet."

"Well look who actually read the study guide. That's alright. Poof in was more of a figure of speech. I see you're going to be the one to question everything. Are you sure your not a mortal?"

"Yes, just late to the game. My parents weren't around to explain all this stuff to me. So, I have the magical knowledge of a toad."

"I see, well here you are. Good luck Morningstar."

Salem transmutated once again into cat form. He scattered out of sight. He led me to a mostly empty hall, I followed the signs until I reached a door with testing written in bold letters.

"You're late Morningstar. Not a great first impression. Take a seat, hats, coats, and bags go over there." A door opened, I could see many other bags inside. "Your belongings will be given back at the end of the test. "

I did as I was instructed. The room was set up with rows and rows of tables. I took a seat next to a very oddly dressed young woman.

"You may address me as headmistress. I expect all of you to try your absolute best. If you fail, your tuition will not be returned but you can try again next semester. Begin."

We all opened the testing booklet. The cover was the same one on the study guide. Ok, I've got this. Once I flipped it over I noticed a situation similar to my acceptance letter. The questions changed. The words would blip in and out moving from question to question. I picked up my pen and began to go to work. A clock ticked showing us the time left to complete the assignment.

The numbers dwindled as applicants finished. After you were done the packet would just disappear, if you passed a note card appeared in replacement. On the card, a door number indicated the next step of the process. If you didn't receive a card, your bags would appear instead. As I closed my booklet. I closed my eyes to wait. A sweat broke out across my brow." relax, look." A guy next to me spoke. Both of our cards sat before us. I passed! "Fuck, I studied so hard for this. Ok." The guy chuckled a bit as he got up from his seat. "Mortals." He muttered under his breath.

"Half-blood. Actually. "

"My bad, me too. Which room are you?"

"212."

"Good luck."

He left without saying anything else. I followed suit, following the signs until I reached the correct room. The door was wide open, inside the headmistress and a few other people sat behind a table. Just waiting, I walked inside. The door shut itself behind me.

"Do all the doors do that?"

"Not all of them. Stand on the marked area. You exceeded our expectations on the written exam. It's always interesting to see who studies and who doesn't." An x was marked on the tile floor. I stood where I was supposed to and awaited further instructions. "Now, show us some magic."

I took a deep breath in and held it for a second. My heart pounding in my ears. Sweat trickled down my back. I felt the slow burn I usually did. The crackle of flame could be heard. I could feel my feet rise from the ground, the air charged beneath them. I didn't open my eyes until I heard a popping noise. The lights in the room had shattered above me. The electricity flowing through my flames, feeding them. Green flames consumed my body, the flames licking at my feet and hands. My locks waved about as the flames burned. I looked down at the table of spectators. Their faces showed no emotion. The nerves started to get to me. The emotion fed the flames, they turned white and moved further up my arms. Transforming me into a giant ball of light. I burned so bright they had to look away, the electrical tendrils shot out from me in a dangerous display of lighting. One bolt singed a paper that sat on the table. Before I knew it I was sent tumbling to the ground. All four of their hands stuck out in the air. My flame and electricity doused before anything else could alight.

"Well done Ms. Morningstar. Welcome to Blackbriar university. Follow me to my office."

All four hands applauded. After, the headmistress stood up. She moved at a quick pace, so I had to speed walk behind her. We walked up some stairs and into a waiting room. I was greeted by her assistant and then led into the office.

"Take a seat. We have much to discuss."A seat moved to the front of her desk awaiting me.

"Is there a problem?" I asked worriedly.

"Yes. The second portion is used to sort students into their respective specialties. I'm sure Clara has explained. Yes, I know your aunt. I've been watching you. All of you. " she opened a book, it was a ledger. The page was opened to the letter m.

"What do you mean watching me?"

"Well, as a Morningstar you're a legacy at the university. All legacies with eligible admittance are listed here in this book. Since you cast your first spell your name has been etched here."

She pointed to my family name. A list read all the names of witches in my family that has passed through these halls.

"Ok, and the problem?"

"Where do we place you? Today you have shown exceptional capabilities. Multiple Elements are at your disposal. I've also been informed of a necromancy incident. Not to mention your complete lack of control. So where do I place you? What other secrets lie underneath? Tell me all the gifts you've encountered."

"Well, I became aware of them much later than normal. I was seventeen at the time."

"The crash, yes?"

"Correct. I was hit head-on by a van. My doctor was in disbelief that I healed almost immediately. I sustained multiple broken bones, I eventually bled into my brain and descended into a coma. After I healed? I had bruises, whiplash, and I was recovering from a concussion. The next time they showed themselves. I created a storm. A hurricane, tornados, lightning, and my hair caught on fire. "

"Was anyone hurt? How did the storm present? Was it intentional or unintentional?"

"I think both. No mortal was hurt in the process. But I did kill a vampire. Shattered him into millions of pieces with an arch of lightning.

"Excuse me?" The headmistress held her glasses in hand. Her eyes peered over the rims.

"A vampire. I killed a vampire.

Well actually two of them."

"You escaped the clutches of two children of the night? On your own?"

"Well, the second time I had help. It's a long story."

"Details now." A pen picked itself up from the desk and began writing on a notepad.

"Ok, I'll start from the beginning then. I was raised in Miami, but we moved to Forks Washington. Aunt Willow is studying native plants and their medical properties. While Clara runs an apothecary.

While in Forks, I've experienced many things. Firstly, I almost died a few times actually. But mostly I've expanded my family. I was taken in by a coven of Vampires. I know what you're thinking, but they don't feed on humans. "

"Non-human drinking children of the night? That's unheard of but continue."

"The coven, they feed on animals. Deer, wolves, bears, even mountain lions. But no humans. There's another coven just like them in Alaska. I'm not sure how many in the world there are but I gather it's only a few.Anyways, they discovered my abilities. Some of the members in the coven went to the local high school."

"They interact with humans? Consistently? "

"Yes. Everyday actually. Carlisle the leader, he's a doctor. His ability allows him great control over his thirst. He doesn't struggle at all being around blood or humans. His gift extends to his family.

He's trained them all to control themselves and maintain an animal diet. I scared them at first. They actually cornered me in the hospital. Carlisle was my doctor. They were worried about me because I affect them. "

"How?"

"I'm not sure. Although Alice, she's a member. She believes it's because of the necromancy. That I'm able to affect them because technically they are dead. I have some sort of ability that nullified theirs. Alice can see the future. Edward, he's another member. He can read minds. And lastly Jasper. He is an empath, although his abilities are much more complex than that. He can affect the emotions of others. Manipulating them. Using them to bend people to his will. "

"I see. Is the entire coven gifted? "

"Not quite. Those four are the most talented. The others."

"Others? How large is this coven?"

"Including Carlisle? Seven."

"The Volturi allows this? All those gifted members in one place."

"You know of the Volturi?"

"Yes, child. Those creatures have long been a great enemy. They spearheaded the hunting of witches in order to feed their ranks."

"Well, the Volturi has had issues with them. Carlisle the leader he at one point stayed with them but left because of his unwillingness to drink humans. "

"How old is this Carlisle?"

"I've been informed that he was created in 1687. He never touched a drop of human blood. Drank from rats in the sewers of London."

"You know quite a bit about them."

"They're family. I love them. If that is an issue you should speak up about it."

"It's an unexpected turn of events. Im curious to meet these creatures. "

"They have names. Creature isn't one."

"I apologize. I'd like to meet Carlisle. Continue about your gifts. You said one believes it's necromancy that affects them?"

"Yes. I dampen their abilities. I've been described as a black hole that eats the extra noise. Edward the telepath, can't hear others' thoughts around me. Just my own from what I understand.

The empath Jasper, it's the same. He feels me, and only me. While Alice, her gifts are erratic. She can't predict which future will take because it's based on choices. However, she can focus on one person's future. See the outcomes they have. When I'm around she can't do that. "

"Alright, anymore?"

"Um let me think. I've told you about my elemental control, Necromancy. Um…oh, I can see the past now. "

"Retro cognitive abilities are common among Necromancers. So we are working with Elemental manipulation. You demonstrated Plasmic control of great magnitude. You spoke of manipulating wind and water to create a storm, may I ask was it already raining when this occurred?

"Yes. It was raining. The winds weren't wild yet until I made them so. I can only control those when they are already present. Although I haven't tried to control either since that day. I was out of control when it happened. Once I killed the vampire I collapsed to the ground. My heart stopped. I got stuck in the veil. I was only able to get out with the help of Edward and Clara. "

"The vampire? How did he help? "

"I'm not sure. All I know is Clara weaved a spell to transfer his consciousness into my own. With his help, I was able to find a way out."

"Interesting, it's quite hard for even the most highly experienced necromancers to escape realms such as the veil. You were lucky. I've decided to place you with your fellow necromancers. "She pulled out a file, Necromancy was pasted on the front.

"Well, it seems you are the only one. By default, you will belong to the elemental house. We can't have a student by themselves. "

"Well, technically I'm commuting. My aunts mended a doorway here."

"Here you are then. " she passed over a pin. " you will need this to get in and out of the wards here. I expect you here every day on time! Set your clock an hour ahead. Time is faster there than here, the wards affect the presence of it. " You still have a room here if you so choose to stay. Goodbye."

"That's it? What do you intend to do with the information about the Cullens?"

"I intend to meet them. I'm not what you would call their biggest fan but I sense these are an entirely different species. Your enrollment here won't hinge on them, however, I'd keep it a secret. There are students here that won't be as tolerant of inter-creature relations especially with Vampires. This knowledge is safe with me. Now go."

I got up from my chair and left the room. The assistant gave me a packet of information. It was a list of classes, a map, and my house location. Just outside stood the black cat from earlier. Salem transformed before my eyes once again. We walked back downstairs together.

"Let's go you, little liar. "

"What are you talking about?"

"You haven't heard yet? You're the talk of the school Morningstar. You set the table on fire?"

"First off who told you? And it wasn't the table. It was a paper on the table. "

"I don't know who snitched but someone must have heard the professors speaking about you. I heard there's a bet on if you'll get expelled. "

"Nope. They couldn't classify me so I had to meet with the headmistress. "

"Couldn't classify you?"

"And what did you mean I lied?"

"Well, how it was told was that you turned into fire, lost control, and set the table alight. With an ability like that and just a half-blood? They can be just as powerful as a full witch but... couldn't classify you? I have you on my list, you're in the elemental house correct?"

"Yeah. I mean I have the ability to control the elements. I did turn into fire, my whole body went white. I did lose control, but it wasn't fire that shot at them. It was lightning. But apparently, I'm a necro witch. "

We were outside on the sidewalk. Students were all about, some chatting and hanging out. While others practiced their abilities. Lola walked over to us. " I told you Salem she's one of us. "

Salem just stood there staring at me," The school hasn't had a necromancer in decades."

"Well, it does now. "

I walked off leaving them behind me. I found my own way to the resident home of the Elemental witches. What have I done coming here? What does the headmistress want with the Cullens? Did I make a mistake being so open? Of course, I did, but fuck it.

Homesick

A Brick Tudor house. Sorry, a brick Tudor mini-mansion. That's the house the elemental students lived in. The columned porch extended out covering the door. It was an ornate wooden door with a blackened iron knocker.

"It's unlocked," Salem called from behind me. I tried the handle, sure enough, it opened. I had to use a bit of force as I pushed, the door was quite heavy.

They both followed into the house, inside the first thing I noticed was the maroon-painted walls. The second thing I noticed was an entire stocked bar, a bookshelf separated the room.

On the shelf? Bottles of assorted liquor. Around the room were those small cart bars littered with glasses. Music played in the background, people lounged and drank, some were studying. Just entertaining themselves. A fire blazed in the beautiful stone fireplace.

"I see, y'all are some alcoholics."

"Don't judge until you try our signature cocktail. " Salem pushed past me and immediately went to the bar to pour a drink for me.

"I don't drink."

"Oh honey, you thought this was for you? Anyway, that's fine with me that just means more liquor in my glass. Now, what exactly did frost say to you?"

"Frost?"

"The headmistress," Lola informed me. She made herself a shot and didn't waste time shooting it straight back.

"Well, we talked for a while. She needed more information to properly sort me. She concluded necromancy but said she can't have a student living on their own, so here I am. Why were you acting like that?"

"The last necro witch killed his entire house. There weren't that many of them, to begin with, true necromancers are rare. Anyway, he had been possessed, a stray demon latched onto him.

After they were dead the demon resurrected them but they weren't human anymore. To contain the situation, six professors including Frost, burned the house down and then consecrated the earth. After, the headmaster at the time forbid necromancy as a practice. " Salem gulped down his drink, a grimace plasters his face.

"Fuck." I took a deep sigh and resigned myself to the fact that I must always stand out. Even when I really don't want to.

"Well, hopefully, you don't fall into the same way. " Lola raised her eyebrow and stared me down. Her demeanor cracked and she let out a laugh, Salem followed her.

"But seriously, if you do something as stupid as deal with demons without a condom, I will rearrange your face. " She got serious quickly.

"Welp let's go find your room." Salem took my hand in his and drug me up the stairs.

Doors lined the walls, each one housed a decent-sized room. On this floor there were six, we eventually came up to mine. My name was etched into the wood, it looked like a smaller version of the front door.

"Here you are. I'm on the top floor, so is Lola. Please don't need anything." He walked off calling out for Lola.

I pushed the door open, once inside the first thing I saw was the bed. An antique wrought iron canopy bed. It looked hand-cast, the design looked like intricate spirals. It was beautiful.

Aged blackened green velvet drapes blocked out the sunlight. Charcoal wallpaper littered the walls. A large stone fireplace roared lighting the room. An early 19th-century French-style desk hunkered in the corner. My bags sat at the foot of the bed.

The first thing I did was unpack, the clothes I brought were some of the tamer outfits Alice had made. This was looking to be a long weekend. So far I've supposedly set a table on fire and become a part of the group with school shooter vibes. That's lovely.

I came across the witch's glass. The conversation with Frost came to mind. She lied to me. What if she was lying about other things. I shouldn't have been so open, that's what I get for having such a big mouth. I sat down on the bed, the mirror in tow. I waved my hand in front of it and called out Carlisle's name.

The view in the mirror was no longer of my face. Eventually, a smoke-like image appeared, it took a second for it to clear but once it did I saw Carlisle's nose extremely up close.

"How do you use this thing." I heard him mutter, "Oh, there you are. Alex? Is everything alright?"

"I wanted to warn you, I think I just messed up. "

"What did you do?" He kept moving the mirror around trying to get comfortable holding it in his hand.

"I may have told my headmistress about you. I mean the coven. That you're family and she would like to meet you."

"Oh? Well, that doesn't sound too bad?" Suddenly it dawned on him why I might think that it would be an issue. "Oh, you told a witch that you frequently interact with vampires? "

"Yeah, I explained the whole animal blood thing. She then proceeded to call you creatures and a different species. I was warned on telling others of my involvement."

"Well, we will deal with it. When do we meet her? "

"I don't know, I'm here for the weekend. I assume at some point during my stay here. I'm not sure if she will come alone or what. She knows of the Volturi but I didn't tell her about our looming issues. "

"Alex."

"I'm sorry, I wasn't thinking. "

"I'm not upset, just concerned this could have repercussions on you. Is everything else ok?"

"Im amaze balls dad, I lost control and now everyone on the campus knows. There's a rumor that I set a table on fire. People are betting on if I'll be expelled. Oh, and to top it off. Alice was right I'm a necro witch. But the last necro to go to this school? Oh yeah, he killed his entire house. It seems up until very recently, the practice of necromancy was banned. Literally, banned! So yeah I'm great." I huffed out a breath.

Carlisle sat for a second and then cracked a smile." Did you just call me dad?"

"Oh my god, really? I tell you all that and that's what you hear? And yeah, I might as well. You fulfill the job. Are you ok with that?"

"Alex, it's going to be fine. Just breathe. You've taken on way worse than college. Here." Carlisle began moving. He was in his study, I caught a view of the desk behind him as the mirror bounced around as he walked.

The rest of the family came into view, it was difficult to see them all since the mirror wasn't large enough. They had all gone home for the weekend. The first face I saw was Bella's. She took the mirror in hand and smiled when she saw my face." Hey, how's it going? Is it awesome?"

I couldn't contain the smile that broke out across my face seeing her. I hadn't realized how much I missed her until just now. "Hey, babe. I'm kinda having a hard day but yeah it's awesome. "

"What's going on? I'll fight someone over my girl." She was trying to cheer me up. Although I think that might have been truthful if I remember correctly she packs a mean punch.

"Just some shit I can't do anything about. It doesn't matter, I'm just glad I can see your face. I really missed you."

"I'm sorry I couldn't see you off. Did you get there safely?"

"Yeah, it was fine. I was late though. Apparently, because of the wards here, time runs differently. "

"That's simultaneously shitty and awesome. Here shit, they get on my nerves." Bella let out a laugh, she looked quite happy.

Since spending more time around the Cullen's at college, they all get along much better. Alice has started to understand boundaries, although she has trouble with not invading privacy. Not everyone wants to hear their futures all the time.

She and Edward have tense moments still, however, he's tense with everyone. Since he and I have been spending more time together his jealousy has died down.

Rosalie has accepted that she will be around for a while and has started being less of a bitch. Progress.

From what I understand she and jasper are on good terms. Although, I think Bella has an issue still she is wary about being alone with him. Understandably so, he didn't mean too but he did almost kill her.

Emmet has always loved Bella, he honestly was kind of hard to not get along with. Although it was difficult because of Rose and her attitude problems.

"I grabbed it first, stop. Hey, so uh what's your specialty?" A knowing smile broke out on her face.

Alice was fighting Emmet for the mirror. Carlisle shouted out to not break it. Tears stung my eyes at seeing my family. This was the first time since moving to forks that I've been alone. I felt isolated, I had forgotten what this felt like.

I spoke to each one of them, they all were trying to cheer me up. Emmet kept detailing his latest game. He made quarterback, no surprise. It's hilarious that he must slow himself down and even then he's the best.

Edward played me his new piece, he had been composing his own songs for decades. A few of them are even public, under a pseudo name of course. It was beautiful, very dark, and melancholy. His theme song. Jasper took the mirror off on his own, he was outside.

"Hey."

"Hey."

"It's ok if you feel shitty Alex. " I couldn't hold back the tears. It wasn't really about today. It's just everything on top of each other. It's always one thing after another.

"Thank you. I just, I'm alone here. I mean I thought I'd love it you know? Really, it's great, I haven't seen much yet, but I'm already dreading it.

What if I came all this way and it was for nothing? What if I can never be a normal witch? What if I never get my powers under control, you know what I mean?

It's embarrassing, all these people here are so talented and I'm struggling to not set everything on fire. "

"Hey… hey, it's ok. I promise you no one there has it all together. It's going to be fine hun. Here's Rosalie."

"Bitch, if you don't wipe your face and get your shit together. You are one of the most powerful witches seen in a long time. Hold your damn head high!" she kissed the mirror and then gave it back to Jasper.

She's the big sister I never had, always kicking my ass when I forget how much of a bad bitch I am.

Jasper had to wipe her lipstick off, " yeah, what she said. "

The last person I saw was Esme, once her face came into view I couldn't help but feel like I was being held. "Well hello, my other mother. Well one of them anyway. "

"Alex, you're allowing your anxiety to rule your emotions. Didn't we talk about how that's unproductive? That we should use that energy to channel our minds into a calm state, assess the situation, and plan out what to do next. "

"What do I do next? Well, I'm a part of a specialty with a bad reputation. As long as I don't kill my housemates I'm golden. As for the rumors? Not much I can do about that since they are mostly true.

However, I can own up to my handicap and embrace it. I'd get respect from most and the ones that don't will at least think twice about fucking with me.

As for feeling alone, I picked up the mirror and called. So I can do that if it happens again. "

"There you go, you have a plan. Feel better?"

"A bit yeah, hey can you give the mirror back to Bella?"

"Absolutely."

My girlfriend's face came into view once more. She smiled when she saw my face, looking at her was different than looking at the Cullens.

She didn't have perfect skin, or teeth. Her nose was slightly crooked and so was her smile.

One side of her mouth went up higher than the other. She looked gorgeous to me. Suddenly my heart fluttered and a tear fell out of my eye.

"Hey what's wrong?" She was concerned.

"Nothing, I just realized just how much I'm in love with you. Bella, You have been with me through the craziest shit and I'm lucky as hell to call you my girl. I just don't understand why I keep letting fear get in the way. You don't deserve that. "

"You're right I don't , I know you love me, but struggle with letting others love you. I know it scares you, I just try to be patient with you. Show you that you're wrong. Thank you, for finally admitting the truth. For finally seeing my love for you, it's not easy always fighting against your past but I think this is worth it. "

" I'm so sorry, I feel like I've been waiting for things to go bad. Like I've been expecting you to leave. To realize that you're not actually into me and that I'm just a fling. That I've stuck my heart out and you'll just break it. "

"I know that I'm not perfect I hurt you after coming back from Italy. I didn't mean too! You were right, I was afraid to admit I'm gay. There was a reason that I didn't care about Edward cheating.

Well really he was cheating on you but that's not my business. I did mean that I don't care about what they do with you. I understand that you're their mate. I'm ok with sharing, but please let me love you. Okay? I get your life is crazy. I like crazy. Now stop crying so I can stop. . " She wiped away her tears.

"okay I promise. And I love you too! On another note can you ask Clara to make you one of these. I wanna talk or something."

"You wanna have phone sex, stop lying," Emmet teased from the background. Bella turned bright red, I don't know why she acts so innocently. She's kinda slutty in bed. Very open to trying new things too.

"I will babe." She blew me a kiss and then Carlisle took the mirror back.

"Have a good rest of the day kiddo. We love you." I waved my hand over the mirror and it went smoky again. Eventually, the face staring back in the mirror was my own.

"Well. well .well. I didn't peg you as a lady lover. " Salem and Lola were standing In my doorway.

"How much did you hear?"

"After the crying mostly. Don't feel bad it happens all the time with first years. Let's go. We're going out, you need to change. Do you have anything cute? " They both walked into my room. Salem and Lola started to rifle through my clothes.

"Id steal this if it was my size. Put it on. "

"Oh wow. Ok, so this is what it would be like if my sister was a man. Interesting." Lola snorted.

"What's her size?" Salem inquired.

"Can't steal her clothes either, you're too big. She's pint-sized and petite. "

"Bitch, I used to be! Well, I wasn't short, but whatever. Here." Suddenly the clothes he laid out on my bed were on my body.

"Holy shit. "

"You need these too, oh, and this. Does your sister like men? I'd gladly apply to be her sugar baby. "

"Strictly kitty my guy, sorry, although if she likes you enough she'll beg you to let her shop for you. She can't keep money in her pocket worth shit. "

"I'll give you my measurements, make sure she gets them? "

"Are you two finished? I'm bored." Lola chewed her gum and playfully teased.

After Salem finished dressing me we left. They refused to tell me where we were going. This might not be so bad. They were right I'm fine, I just need to let myself relax. As I followed behind Salem and Lola my mind kept wondering. Consumed with thoughts of my family. I can do this. They were just leading me outside the wards of the university. No big deal at all!

"Are we leaving? "

"Chill out, babe. You need to relax! Your energy is giving me a headache. "

Lola disappeared from my view once again. She really enjoys just flitting through space and time. Transportation is the skill of teleporting oneself from one place to another. We made it safely back to the shed, it was a rickety shamble of a building. Covered in moss and ivy, once all of us were inside. Salem touched the sigil on the door and shouted out a location."New York City." A blinding light made me shut my eyes. Once I opened them we were inside an abandoned church, Salem and Lola had already started to leave.

"Wait, you guys. "

"Time waits for no one darling, so tell me how long have you been dating a mortal?"

Once the door to the church opened we walked out into the frigid air of New York City. The town was loud, dirty, and reckless. I loved it! As I looked around at all the pretty lights. Lola had been the one to ask about Bella.

"How did you know she's a mortal?"

"You've got muggle lover written all over your face. I've had my dalliances with a few mortal boy-toys but nothing is like fucking an incubus."

"An incubus? How many creatures are there?"

We were walking towards a hole-in-the-wall club. Once inside the sweaty smell of bodies grinding up against each other permeated. Salem immediately made his way over to the bar, while Lola and I found a table. Music blared in the speakers, making speaking nearly impossible. Lola leaned over and half yelled in my face.

"How much do you know about our world?"

"Not much" I shouted back.

Her fingers flex suddenly I couldn't hear the music, the people at the club were still partying as if it was still blaring. We were in a soundproof bubble protecting others from overhearing our conversation.

"Thank you, I was saying not much. My aunts raised me as mortal. I know of witches, vampires, and shifters. Oh and the veil." Lolas' eyes widened at the information, she sympathetically nodded her head.

" No wonder you're so neurotic, here let me catch you up. Every story, myth, or book you've ever read about a creature has some truth in them. " She pointed to a man in the corner of the room, he was currently talking up a much younger girl.

"He's a meal for her. He thinks he just scored a tight young piece of ass. Little does he know she's a siren. She'll fuck him alright. After, that pretty little face will unhinge its jaw and swallow him whole. If not, the venom in her puss will make him lose his mind. Once a person gets a taste they are under the spell of the siren, it usually doesn't end well. "

"How can you tell?" The girl looked normal as ever. She was quite tall, she wore thigh-high boots and her breasts were on display in a skin-tight mini dress.

"Over there." Lola pointed to a mirror on the wall.

It was being used to extend the view of a security camera. I had to angle my head right to see what she was talking about. Reflected was a scaled hairless humanoid-like creature with glowing eyes. I looked back over to the girl, she saw me staring at her. She winked and smiled like she knew me, her hand holding the older man leading him out of the club to his death. Just before she was out of sight. She blew me a kiss.

"Well fuck me. "

"Gladly bitch." Salem came back to the table with a tray with several shots and a glass of something else."I know you said you don't drink, so this is for you. " I sniffed the glass it was just Ginger beer. I took a gulp and thanked him.

"So, creatures are just around all the time?"

"Yep, we all coexist. Well, hidden that is. It didn't always use to be like this, some of them were worshiped by mortals. That was until Jesus lost his damn mind and created the cult of Christ. "

"Wait a minute Jesus was real?"

"He was, one our kind to boot. A necromancer." Lola rolled her eyes, she clearly didn't like Christianity.

"What is it with this damn specialty. So either I'll be great and feared but admired during wartime. Or I'll lose my mind and something tragic or insidious will happen to me."

"It was banned for a reason! Although, I don't mind you so far. You're cute."

Salem downed two shots at the same time and left to go dance. He immediately cut in between this couple, he planted a kiss on the guy. The girlfriend looked upset at first but joined in once Salem offered to share.

"Well then, my bad for assuming. I thought he was joking."

"Oh him, he fucks anything that moves. I'm not much better but at least I have standards."

"How long have you been friends?"

"He's my stepbrother. My mother married his father, thankfully I like him otherwise I'd have to kill him."

I laughed but she didn't. After a second of intensely staring me down, I stopped laughing. A smile broke out across her face.

"I'm sorry, you just make it so easy to fuck with you. I love my brother, it wasn't always this easy. Especially after the divorce. But we remained in touch, the rest is history."

"So why did Frost lie to me about the necromancy house? "

"No, less talking more dancing." She pulled me off my seat and led me to the dance floor.

For the first time today, I didn't feel so awkward. I allowed the music to flow through me, Lola was more than capable of keeping up with my moves.

After we left it was dark out, I hadn't realized we had quite literally danced the sundown. When we made it back to the school they gave me a tour of the place. Balls of light hung about illuminating the walkways like street lamps.

The campus was huge, it also was ever-changing. It's on a timed configuration, the ground moves like gears in a clock shifting the scenery. The building I'm most interested to explore?

The massive library, chocked full of spell books and historical information about our world. Although Salem explained a lot of the good shit was limited to the eyes of the professors.

"What if I get lost?"

"You'll eventually get the hang of it, it changes at specific moments. Here we are."

We were now much further away from the building I took the test in. The elemental house was on the opposite side of the campus. The balls of light didn't travel this far, we were off the beaten path. Something about this place called to me.

"A necro through and through."

"What?"

"Your eyes."

I dug around in my purse to pull out a compact mirror. My eyes glowed a beautiful copper, it looked like I had flames burning in my irises. I kept staring at myself just in awe.

"That's never happened before, well I don't think so anyway. It's beautiful."

"This was the house of Death work. Even now with blessed land magic still pulses in the soil. She lied to you because this part of the grounds is forbidden. Frost was against the banning of necromancy, however, she was just a professor at the time. "

"Why not just tell me that then?"

"Would you have stayed? I'm sure it has to do with making a name for herself. Separating her reign from her predecessors. The great Frost spearheads the ascension of necromancers in the new era. Can't do that if the only Necromancer on campus runs with her tail tucked between her legs. "

" I wasn't sure about this place… but I'm staying around. Are you telling me I shouldn't trust her?"

"You shouldn't trust anyone! That's good to know, from the way you were crying earlier it seemed like you would be one to go home. Many of the witches that can't hack it drop out. Anyway, tell me about your girlfriend?" Salem and Lola took my arms and led me back the way we came.

"Her name is Bella, she is mortal. Things about our relationship are, well it's complicated. I hid my life from her first, she wasn't happy about that. Once she found out things were kind of rocky, so she started dating this guy.

He's a different story, however, they broke up, and things heated up between us. I'm the first girlfriend she's ever had. So naturally, I convinced myself that it was all a fling when she's been by my side through thick and thin. "

"So that's what all that crying was about?"

"I apologized to her. I love her, I'm just bad at letting others love me. "

"Welcome to the club babe, love is stupid anyway. " Salem commented on The conversation I was having with Lola.

We eventually made our way back to the mini elemental mansion. Less people were hanging about now than before, although I did see the same guy from earlier. He wasn't very tall, broad-shouldered, and chunky. His green eyes lifted from his book, a small smirk unfurled.

"Aye 212 right? " I smiled and waved, he came over to greet us.

"It's Alex."

"Ben."

We went to shake hands, but as soon as we got close it became abundantly clear why he was here. My flames fritzed out, while he instinctively protected himself. Frost began to climb up his arm.

"I'm so sorry, I'm not exactly in control of the fire yet. "

"So the rumors are true? Did you really set a table on fire?"

"So Ben you're cryokinetic? "

Thankfully, Salem took control of the conversation. I made an excuse to go up to my room. I stripped the clothes from my body and plopped down on the bed.

I rolled over in time to see the mirror face smoke out. It seems someone was trying to contact me, probably Clara. Although the view that came into focus wasn't one I had anticipated. Bella was laid on the floor of her room, sitting in red lacy lingerie.

"I've been trying for the past hour to reach you, are you ok?"

"I am now. Yes, I'm ok, I went clubbing actually. I went with a few of my housemates. "

"See, look at you already making friends. So tell me all about it and don't miss any details. "

"Well, I finally went to New York! I didn't see much of it but when I get home we're gonna try that sigil out. "

"Wait what? You went to New York? How? "

"Yeah, we used a sigil to travel. It's so crazy the things these people can do here. So there's this guy, right? He has Frost! I felt bad I almost lit his hand on fire but it was cool to see his own gift. Anyway babe, so we went to New York, right? There was a siren!"

"You mean like a mermaid?"

"No, that's the crazy thing! She looked human, well that was until you looked at a reflection. Then you could see what it really looked like, scales covered its body.

The form was strangely human-looking and its eyes glowed. Lola, she was one of the people I went with, the other is named Salem. She told me, if she didn't eat the guy she was flirting with, her venom would make him go insane."

"Did you see any others?"

Her face was wild with delight. Bella truly did enjoy being enmeshed in the world of creatures. I'm just grateful that the ones she has encountered have mostly been benevolent. And the ones that weren't, I'm glad they're dead.

"I'm not sure? Maybe I did and just didn't know they were there. It turns out that monsters are real, all the myths and stories have some truth in them. "

"Well be safe! My day was pretty good too. Alice and Emmet took me out tonight. I was kinda bummed after finding out you weren't having fun. "

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be, I'm glad you're feeling better babe. I got some new books, a few are for class but this one! It's a historical fiction set in 1st century Galilee. It's so romantic, forbidden love, wealthy families. Very Romeo and Juliet but without the death. "

"Of course, very you Bells. Will you read me a bit?"

"Of course, ok so let me catch you up."

Bella continued to read me the book until both of our eyes drifted closed. The day had truly been long, although it wasn't nearly as bad as I had anticipated. Between a lying Headmistress, and banned magic. Rumors and accidents. Making friends and spectating stray creatures. Blackbriar was shaping up to be an exciting mystery just waiting to unfold.

Call of death.

Chapter Notes

Tw graphic described death and attempted suicide

A foggy image comes clear. An average-looking white boy sits alone in his room. Greasy hair sticks out in odd directions, bushy eyebrows furrow in frustration. Thoughts of failure spill into the mind, but determination in the heart. This young man?

Zachari green. Zachari came from an average white American home. His mother is a nurse, while his father is a car salesman. A younger brother that lived to get on his last nerve. Despite not having a terrible life, Zachari felt dismal. The world is a bleak never-ending reel of unsatisfactory experiences.

Frank and Hillary never saw it coming. No one did! On the day of graduation, zachari had attempted to hang himself. The sheer weight of his melancholy had reached its peak. He had no prospects in life. What was he to do next?

The loathing of high school would soon be a distant memory and what was next? College? In his depression, Zachari had missed the deadline to apply. Frank was hard on his son, he wanted... no, needed his son to do better in life than him. To not slack off. To have better friends. To be a role model for his little brother.

It was Frank that had found him. His baby boy wrapped a noose around the ceiling fan. Attempting to take the very life he helped bring into this cruel world. Hillary and Frank decided that it was best if he didn't attend school. Instead, a mandatory stay at the local mental hospital would be where he spent the summer before his fellow graduates attended university.

During his stay? While under the careful watch of a doctor it was discovered why Zachari felt his life had been so bland. Magic lived in his bones. Frank's great great great grandmother had been a witch. The depression medication given to him during his stay helped bring the long-lost inheritance to life.

Zachari had discovered his ability to heal! His roommate had found a pencil sharpener and sliced his wrists open. Blood trailed down the boys' arms. How long had he been like this? He was cold. Zachari too scared out of his mind to make a noise tried to pick up the boy. As soon as his hands touched the recently deceased, something happened.

His roommates' wrists began to heal before his eyes. The deep gashes zipped back up, the warmth returned to the boys' lifeless form. His eyes opened! Zachari dropped the boy onto the floor in shock. Neither one of them moved. That night they hid the sheets in a trash can, they never spoke of what happened.

The boy had been brought back from the dead. The very next day a visitor came to see Zachari. She had explained what had happened. She explained he was a special boy. One with a talent known as necromancy. "If you choose you may leave with me today. A scholarship will be offered to you. Blackbriar university is a school designed to train young bright witches such as yourself. What do you say?"

Within the hour Zachari had his belongings packed. Before leaving he explained to the boy what happened. His actions were not forgiven, the boy had been angered by not succeeding in his plan. Zachari tried not to take it personally, although it broke his heart to know the boy might try again.

Blackbriar had been exactly what the scout had told him. Zachari had started to blossom. His new life had been accepted with vigor, although his depression and anxiety had not completely disappeared. In times of doubt, he felt like a fraud, like the rest of the school would suddenly realize he didn't belong. His old life crept in the back of his mind whispering seeds of doubt.

His favorite class had been his specialty. Learning about how to conjure the dead, controlling the end of life. The professor wasn't too bad to look at either. A busty blonde, she too was a Necromancer. Elizabeth Frost had been a student just a few years prior. As one of the youngest professors on the campus, she turned heads from both students and faculty.

It would soon be time to prove what he has learned. Mentors would arrive, he would have to demonstrate his talents to get the best sponsors. If he did, it could open up doors for him in the future. Allow him the best networking opportunities. He could become what's known as enforcers. Essentially the witch police, if a witch got out of line the enforcers would hunt them down.

There weren't many rules, however, exposing oneself was forbidden. Witches had taken great care to hide from mortals. Hide from witch hunters! Despite the few laws, many witches disregarded that. Taking matters into their own hands, wreaking havoc! If a witch was found guilty of exposure. They were bound, stripped of all magic for however long their sentence was. And depending on the crime, that sentence could be centuries.

You see, witches lived longer than mortals. The more witch blood in your veins, the longer you lived. Zachari wouldn't live much longer since his blood is diluted quite a bit. So to bolster his chances he wants to attempt a risky spell.

He would have to truly wow his potential mentor. So he will attempt to summon a demon, bind it and then banish it. If only he could get the spell work correct. He was determined to get this right. Eventually, he was able to achieve the movements and the wording of the spell. It took him up until the night before. He wanted to make sure he had everything correct, he couldn't make a fool of himself.

So what did this young precocious man do? He set out on summoning a demon. Which he had succeeded in doing, a shadowy figure hid just out of sight.

"Show yourself Nergal," Zachari commanded the creature by name. Once insight you could see the hideous thing.

Taut Sallow glistening skin covered in mold could be seen over its bones. The gaunt body hunched over on the boy's bed. It slowly moved, its lurid Paris green glowing eyes never blinked. Its menacing gaze was frozen on where Zachari sat.

"Zoriah hasgh floash..." The rest of the binding spell was stuck in his throat. Zachari had forgotten a titular piece of information. He didn't protect himself from possession. Nergal had once been worshiped in ancient Mesopotamia. The Akkadians, Assyrians, and Babylonians revered him as a god of pestilence and war. Out of boredom, he was known to unleash his wrath of sickness on entire villages.

Zachari could feel everything the demon did. Could see all the carnage but couldn't do anything to stop it. He watched as Nergal infected his housemates. Kate had been the first to die. Bright red welts are swole upon her face. They oozed with puss and infection, soon her airways closed off. A short wheezing sound could be heard as she tried to fill her lungs with air.

The next had been Kyle. Skin rashes spread at an alarming rate, the skin peeled off in large flakes. Before he could scream in pain his tongue swole he too choked to death. None of them had a chance to save themselves.

He had attacked while they had been in slumber. Gavin had screamed and choked on the blood-laced bile spilling from his mouth. His eyes and ears dripped with the crimson fluid, eventually succumbing to blood loss and dehydration. Lastly had been Maria. She died the most peacefully. Flushed with fever she had gotten woozy, after falling asleep her brain leaked out of her ears.

Before the demon could escape seven professors burst into the house of death work. Zachari watched his most favored professor fight off the reanimated mindless soldiers. Each of his classmate's corpses was being controlled by the ancient being. This had been punishment for his unpreparedness. His inability to make sure he had created a protective boundary between him and the demon.

One of the professors had been infected by Maria. To attempt to save him he had been placed under a stasis spell. He was frozen in time like a statue. The other professors battled the infectious creatures while Frost took on the demon.

"Zoriah hasgh floash phinvardi tola," Frost shouted at the demon. She had completed the binding, Zachari's inhabited body flung against the wall. The force of her spell knocked him back in control. Tears dripped from his eyes as he begged her to end it. He could hear what the demon wanted to do. He would enslave the entire school as his army.

Frost had attempted to exorcise the demon but before she could ask Zachari for his name. His neck snapped! The demon laughed, so she did the only thing she could do. Kill it! The body burned, the flames fed on the house. Just before all of them were engulfed in flames they ran out of the crumbling home of the death witches. The petrified witch left inside to silently turn to ash. They hadn't been able to save them. The film-like image faded out the last close-up image was the Paris green glow of Zachari's dead eyes.

I awoke in fright. I was lying in a puddle of sweat. Once I unstuck my body from the sheets. I padded over to the closet and pulled out a pair of pajamas. The hallways were empty, I safely made it to the bathroom. It was communal style, with four stalls, and showers. I allowed myself to cry under the scalding hot water. I could still feel what Zachari had felt. The fear and horror of watching himself kill his housemates.

I hadn't had a vision of the past since Victoria. Watching her life had been just as moving. Feeling her fear in those woods. It was now overshadowed by the delight Nergal felt while holding Zachari hostage. After I finished showering, I got dressed and took a trip outside. The route to the forbidden land was permanently etched in my mind. Once there I just stood, staring at the soil.

"I wondered when you would find your way to this place." Frost sat on the grass just watching too.

"You lied to me."

"I'm called to here. I'm sure you are too. The call of death is hard for ones like us to ignore."

"Zachari had wanted to impress you. To impress the mentors. He wanted to be an"

"Enforcer I know. You've already had the vision?"

"Yes."

"I apologize for lying. I need you here. Somethings coming. I feel it. "

"Lola believes you want to make a name for yourself. Separate yourself from former headmasters."

"I do not care what Ms. Blake believes. Will you stay?"

"You need me. I need to learn control. You scratch my back, I've got yours."

"I fully intend to train you. Your raw ability hasn't been seen since before the huntings. Many of us bred the magic out trying to assimilate. Witches are born weaker and weaker these days. "

"If necromancy was banned, what happened after?"

"Headmaster coin had been my mentor. He fired me the very next day. I consecrated the grounds and packed up my class. Then left America for overseas and taught all over the world. After he died I was offered the position. Many are watching to see if I fail. "

"I have conditions. My family stays safe and protected. All of them!"

"That's manageable. However, I will still meet with them. Any others?"

"I am allowed to view restricted material. You don't lie to me again. And lastly, you tell me about my mother. You said you know my aunt. I assume that also includes Claire."

"You can't save your mother. We tried. "

"You knew her well then."

"Clara finally resorted to asking for assistance but we had been too weak. The veil had her in its clutches. You were just a girl then, now you are a young lady. I believe I can live up to those expectations. Now go back to bed."

With that, I made my way back to the house of elementals. Sitting up in the lounge was none other than Salem. He was nursing something." do you ever stop drinking?"

"It's tea. Where have you been?"

"Wondering the grounds. Couldn't sleep."

"I'd be careful out there this late. Spirits wander. "

"Goodnight Salem. "

"Goodnight death witch. Keep the screams down please."

I walked back upstairs into my room. My skin flushed with embarrassment. I had been heard. Once I was safely back in my bedroom I warded the walls with a silencing charm. I tossed and turned the rest of the night the carnage repeating behind my eyelids.

The house had come alive the next morning. Students swished around as they all tried to get ready. It was strangely comfortable, the bustle reminded me of home. Last night had been surreal, although it was good to know I had some leverage against Frost. Although, what did she mean something is coming? I was brought out of my thoughts, as I opened my bedroom door a note had been posted.

-Portal.-

That's all that had been written. The only people that could have written this are Salem, Lola, or Frost. My bet goes to Frost. After getting ready I made my way down the stairs. Lola had been the first to see me. I donned a structured jacket layered over a tight-fitting dress and thigh-high boots.

"I'm glad you got the memo."

Lolas hair now silk pressed down her back. Her beautiful chocolate skin was radiant and moisturized. Large hoops hung from her ears, flashy jewelry adorned her fingers. Clear lipgloss made her lips pop as the light glistened as she spoke. Lola was tall. She wasn't afraid of her height either. While we were at the club she towered over me in her heels. Her body shape was slim, although her hips for her size were quite large.

"Were you the one that put the note on my door?"

"No, ask Salem. I was speaking of your outfit."

"Like it? You look good today too. I think it's from Frost. "

I walked over to the couch and sat next to her. Lola turned towards me crossing her legs. Her heels twinkled in the light.

"What would give you that impression?"

"Can I be open with you? You said not to trust anyone. However, you also admitted to having sex with different creatures."

"I'm not bigoted if that's what you're asking. Many of the elder witches believe we shouldn't mix. "

"Because it dilutes the blood, I know. "

I leaned in close to her so I could whisper. Although it was unnecessary. Lola placed a bubble around us just as she had done in the club.

"You're a witch Alex. Start thinking like one."

"I have yet to get used to that fact. Anyway like I was going to say. Frost knows my family. I'm an orphan, but that's beside the point. Recently I've befriended some Vampires."

"You did what? " Lolas emotions were unreadable. I couldn't tell if she was angry or shocked.

"Long story short, I came across friendly Vampires. They drink animal blood only. Frost knows and wants to meet them."

"When do we go?"

"What do you mean?"

"When do we leave? Do you expect me to just believe your word?"

"I don't know. I didn't expect anything. I guess if you want to come I don't have a problem with it. I know my parents won't, Esme would love it. "

Salem groggily plopped on the couch. His silk pajamas are still on and sleep in his eye. The Bubble enlarged to include him in the conversation.

"What could you two possibly be talking about that would require this level of secrecy?" His voice was deep with sleep.

"Vampires." Lola leaned back and smirked. The look on her face indicated impure thoughts.

"She has an obsession with creatures. What about them Lola, trying to scare the first year?"

"I know a few."

"And I know a few witch hunters."Salem retorted clearly not believing me. After a second of silence from Lola and me, he burst out in an uncomfortable laugh. "You're serious? You know vampires?"

"Yes. Lola wanted to attend the meeting with them and Frost. Don't worry they don't bite humans." I said with a slightly malicious glint in my eye. I leaned over and pretended to bite Salem.

"Do you have to be just as annoying as her? Fine, let me get dressed. "

Salem snapped his fingers. His hair was no longer a mess but perfectly in place. He wore Black fitted slacks, a silk shirt hung off his frame nicely. His chest hair was exposed showing a thin chain hanging around his neck.

"Well then, let's go."

Lola grabbed both our hands, with our combined power we were able to move through space and time quite easily. All three of us landed outside the wards.

"Ok, I need you to teach me how to do that. "

As we walked up to the shed Frost could be seen. Her face was stern, she wasn't pleased that I wasn't alone.

"Well if it isn't Ms.Blake and Mr. De Leòn. "

"Your note didn't specify to come alone. They have been updated as well. "

"Let's go."

Her cold exterior matched her name. Blonde frizzy hair swished behind her in a high ponytail. We all entered the shed, she looked at me.

"Cullen residence."

We tumbled into the closet of Alice Cullen. She was poised perfectly at her vanity. She was finger waving her hair, she glanced at me. Her amber knowing eyes glittered with recognition.

"They're here." The melodic voice called out. She rose, draped across her body was a pink silk robe. She smiled at Salem, "Well, look at this. You brought me a friend. I'm Alice."

Salem wasn't paying attention his eyes were dancing around the room. Taking in the collection of boutique Alice.

"Pinch me." Lola smacked the back of her brother's head.

Frost and I didn't wait any longer. We both left the closet and went in search of Carlisle. As I walked further down the hall breakfast could be smelt. Esme had whipped up an entire course.

Four plates were carefully decorated to perfection. One with a full English breakfast. Beans, sausages, fried eggs, roasted tomatoes, toast, and black coffee.

The second plate held Molletes, toasted bread with fresh pico, guacamole, smashed bean paste, and fried eggs. The drinks of choice included a morning mojito and an Oaxacan latte.

The third is a baguette with assorted jams, preserves, and butters. A bowl of seasoned fruit and a latte.

The last plate had been mine, thick slices of bacon. An omelet with cheese, fresh peppers, onions, mushrooms, and bacon. A tall glass of freshly squeezed orange juice, hash browns, and two slices of buttered toast.

Salem and Lola were the last to make it down the steps. I had already taken my seat while Frost had been apprehensive." Welcome to our home." Esme and Carlisle greeted them openly.

"Well skin me. You weren't lying. "

Salem was carrying a Hermes handbag that sure enough had been owned and probably only wore a few times by Alice.

"Why would I lie? "

I had already dug into my meal, Salem realized there had been food and happily joined in. His hand immediately went for the drink. He looked over at me.

"You're a cunt for not bringing us sooner."

The handbag perched on the counter. Frost and Lola joined us. I watched as Lola carefully buttered her baguette, dipped it into her latte, and enjoyed the tiny morsel.

Frost moved mechanically, she carefully watched Carlisle as she took a bite out of the beans on toast. He smiled at her as she continued to enjoy the blood sausage. They had outdone themselves with first impressions. So far I had only seen Alice, Carlisle, and Esme.

"Are they hunting?"

"Not anymore."

The booming voice of Emmet echoed throughout the kitchen. Following behind him was Rosalie, she took one look at Lola and a smile crossed her face. She approved of my friends.

"She likes you."

"I know. I can read bitch. Lola." Her perfectly manicured hand shot out waiting for a handshake.

"Rosalie." She obliged to shake Lolas' hand. The energy in the room wasn't one of hate or bitchy indifference. They were sizing each other up. " Who does your nails?" Rose asked with a smile. Lola grinned they both discussed their beauty regimens.

Frost and Carlisle left the kitchen. She followed him back upstairs and into his personal study. I calmly left Salem and Lola in the hands of Rose and Alice. I wasn't going to miss out on their conversation. She was pacing the office, just gazing at all the books he had acquired.

"When Alexandra told me she had been in contact with vampires. This is not what I had in mind. I wasn't aware that your species had alternatives."

"Most aren't willing to let the blood go. "

"She's talented."

Frost changed the subject her gaze landed on me lurking in the doorway. I was trying not to make any noise. Before I could protest she waved her hand shutting the door in my face. I took the message that this conversation was not for my ears.

However, that doesn't mean I can't still listen in. Edward wasn't in his bedroom, I searched and eventually found him downstairs. He was bent over the piano preparing to play.

"Well, there you are. I've been looking for you."

"Your friend is an alcoholic. "

Salem was leaned up against the wall just watching him. Edward placed his hands on the keys and lost himself to the music. It was always a spectacle to see him, Edward played with his soul, every note like a wrung-out wail from within.

I took the spot next to Salem, "You enjoying yourself?"

"This is eye-opening. I've had a few conversations with them. I misjudged you. "

"Pray to tell why that is"

"Our natural enemy speaks of you with reverence. My first impression was that you were a spineless witch that didn't belong. You were anxious and flighty, to boot your lack of control and knowledge about our world. I was concerned you would crack. "

"I got that. You two were testing me. Taking me to the remains of the house of necromancy. You needed to see for yourself. How did I measure up?"

"You scream in your sleep." He decided to evade the question.

"I didn't intend to wake you. I have retro cognitive abilities, I saw what happened in that house. I can't help my nature, but you don't have to worry about having your brain melt out of your ears."

"My interest was peaked after admitting you couldn't be placed. A half-blood with no true magical experience turns out to be a necromancer with multiple abilities and connections to one of our oldest enemies. Who are you?"

"Alexandra Morningstar." I walked away from him to take my seat next to Edward. Salem walked off in search of Lola, or another drink.

"It's been dull without you."

"That's because the only person you attempt to get along with is me. If you lightened up a bit, you might have fun."

"I like them. You need friends like you. It's not good you hanging around us like this."

"Still trying to control my life, Edward? When will you learn you have no choice in what I do?"

"I have accepted it. "

"Where's Bella?"

"She had to go back to Seattle. Unlike us, she can't be here and back within 30 minutes. "

"Well shit, I was hoping to see her before tomorrow. I'll just call her tonight."

"Are you staying here? Or going back for the night?"

"I haven't decided. School starts soon, I have a few papers I need to write. Although I could always just do them here. Why?"

Frost and Carlisle were coming down the steps. I had forgotten my original task of eavesdropping. She looked satisfied with the information she received. Her piercing blue gaze laid on me.

"I will be taking my leave. Bring my students back unharmed. Claire would be proud of the witch you're becoming."

"What did you speak about?"

"You."

After that she took her leave. She didn't go the same way we came, however. She just disappeared into thin air, a large cracking sound could be heard in her absence. Carlisle went to check on his guests. Leaving Edward and me alone once again.

"She knew your mother?"

"Intimately I gather. She was there when she died. Apparently, Clara had waited on calling her for assistance. There's a reason why and I intended to figure it out".

"Try and stay out of trouble please."

"I can't help my nature any more than you can." I kissed his cheek.

I got up from the bench to search for the one person that could explain some things. Carlisle and Emmet were playing Mario kart, while Lola and Salem were quietly discussing something.

"Hey you two, I'm going to my aunts. It's on the opposite side of town, are you coming? Or are you comfortable here?"

Lola had decided to stay while Salem tagged along. Edward, Salem, and I were in Carlisle's Audi. The ride was quiet, it wasn't until we pulled up the hill that anyone spoke.

"Yes, I have."

Edward's quiet voice answered an unspoken question. Salem's eyebrow rose but took the information in stride. Once at the front door, I heard a snicker from Edward.

"What are you two talking about?"

"I'm mentally inquiring about how much of a freak you are. You didn't mention sleeping with them, Alex."

"You didn't ask."

We made it two steps before one of my aunts swarmed us. Clara was excited to see that I had brought a friend that wasn't dead home.

While I was more interested in what Jasper had been doing up the hill. I could see his tall gait helping Willow in the conservatory. I walked off from the two snickering knuckleheads.

"Well. Well. Well. What have we here?"

"Alex, pass me those gloves please."

Willow asked acknowledging my presence. Jasper continued to prune the plants as if I hadn't been there.

"Who is Elizabeth Frost?" My curiosity couldn't be contained any longer.

"In terms you'd understand. Your Godmother," Willow answered but she didn't sound too pleased by me asking questions.

"What happened?"

"That's something you'll have to ask Clara. I've tried to open that book and every time I do we fight. All I know is, it had something to do with you. "

"Me? What could I have possibly done?"

"Alex I've been trying to decipher Clara since I met her."

"I know. Well, the good news is, I'm a necromancer. Bad news, I'm the first Necromancer on campus since it was banned." Willow smiled wide. Salem and Edward were walking into the conservatory.

"You didn't tell me you brought a friend. Hello, I'm Willow."

"I smell catnip. I'm Salem."

"Well Salem, help yourself."

"Is it magical? "

"Yes. If you plan on partaking I suggest you make a tea out of it". Salem happily raided our stores for plants. Taking little cuttings here and there.

"Thank you, even as third years they keep all these locked up."

"For good reason. However, I don't have the same sentiment about mind-altering substances. "

Willow lectured both me and Salem on proper drug safety. She put extra emphasis on safety for me.

After my moment with Lillian things were tense. Willow has always been open about drugs. They have all been explained to me on how to properly and safely partake.

Drug etiquette was especially drilled into my mind, such as not taking drugs you aren't sure of. That's what happened, Lillian had bought from a sketchy source and it ended up being cut with something else.

"Well, Salem you ready?"

"You're worse than Lola. Thank you for your hospitality, Willow. Just rude." Salem grabbed his cuttings.

"Love you Low."

"Alex? Do try and be careful while there."

"Why does everyone keep saying that? "

"Maybe it has to do with the fact you've successfully beat death three times."

Jasper chimed in finally acknowledging my presence. It had been him I was talking to once I walked into the room.

"Oh, he speaks. What are you doing up here anyway? "

"Just helping out Darlin. How has your day been?"

"Now you rushed me, are you ready or not? " Salem was growing impatient with my flirting.

"Bye Jasper."

"I'll be home soon."

He called out as we were leaving.

I hadn't realized how close he and Willow had grown. It sucks that my inquiry had been a bust. Maybe I should go to the source? Clara wasn't likely to tell me, I wonder if Frost would? She did promise to tell me about my mother.

Edward, Salem, and I were safely back in the car. We had just made it down the hill when Salem decided to comment.

" So? How many partners do you have? "

"What are you talking about?"

"She has three."

"Edward! "

"What? You do! She has three. Bella, my ex, is her current main partner. "

"His ex? Girl, you are messy! So how did you take her?"

"Look, ok. He's making it seem worse than it is. See, Bella and I made out like once. It was before they were dating, ok? "

"I'm following." Edward was snickering at me trying to explain myself.

"So after our make out. Edward here swooped in and started dating her. They break up and then."

"No, she cheated with my girlfriend." Edward had cut me off. A smirk plastered on his face.

"She sent me some pics ok? And the way Bella tells it, you cheated first."

"Wow! I see, so this is what's been hiding under all that anxiety." We all laughed and enjoyed ourselves.

I was starting to like Salem and Lola. They were easy to hang with, much like the Cullens. We arrived back to see that Lola had been enjoying herself too. We pulled up to them all outside playing tag. Lola was transporting around the yard while The rest tried to catch her. It was just then that I realized her specialty had been Air. She glided effortlessly successfully evading them even at their full speed. It was quite a sight to see. Edward ran off to join in on the fun. Leaving Salem and I leaned up against the car.

"I didn't know she was so fast."

"Watch this."

Salem held up his hands and refracted the light from the sun. Doing so shielded us from seeing Lola. He made her invisible.

"How did you do that?"

"It's just an illusion. I'm bending the light around her, which effectively camouflages her body. If you pay extra attention you can see her body shimmer as she moves. "

He attempted to shield one of the Cullens. Rosalie didn't disappear but her skin danced as if it were covered in diamond dust.

"Wow. I didn't know they looked like that." Salem unashamedly gazed at her, after a second he stopped.

"Beautiful aren't they? It's terrifying I know. "

"It's unsettling yes. Especially with our history with them. You can see what they must have looked like, them feasting upon our brothers and sisters."

"I want to bring down the Volturi. Topple the whole thing. "

"For the sake of the conversation. Then what? Let's say you do usurp the vampiric empire, what goes in place? How many of them are there?"

"I don't know, I've never thought about it like that. I just know they are evil!"

"You must think before acting. Although I like your spunk, taking down empires. I could get down with that."

"If I come up with a plan I'll call you."

"You didn't do bad."

"Huh?"

"You measured up. I knew when you left the house. I don't sleep well, I had already been up when I heard the screaming. I wanted to see what you were made of. So, I didn't wake you. I hadn't anticipated you going back to that house on your own. "

"Frost has you watching me doesn't she?"

"No, my job as house advisor is to watch my house underlings. It became a placement on staff, probably to make sure things like the death work tragedy never happen again. ".

"What's with everyone asking if I'm a mortal witch? "

"Some witches have a blood purity complex. I was more making fun of how enthralled you were to learn. First years are always overly anxious, overly eager, and annoying. "

"Frost said something about witches trying to breed magic out. Are we going extinct?"

"Sort of, Blackbriar exists to train the witches that are exceptional. In its inception that's exactly what it did. However, what that means now is showing magical aptitude. We've gone through many blights, witches being able to produce spells used to be expected. A witch would be born and the child would show their first signs of magic by four. Usually something innocent, something breaks when they are angered. Things like that, but now? Since our ancestors had to hide who they were in times of war or danger, they married mortals. The intermixing has led to dwindling numbers of casting witches."

"That's why you were interested in my accident. "

"It was ignorant of me to assume. Half-blood witches have just as much capability as full witches. It's just riskier since hardly anyone is a full witch anymore. It's basically inviting the possibility of having a child that can't cast. I was just shocked to hear you couldn't be sorted, let alone lose control and turn into fire. "

Before I could respond the Cullens and Lola decided to stop playing and go inside. Salem and I followed suit. The conversation was left behind, although it made my mind churn for more answers. We had been gone most of the day, the sun was starting to set.

"Are you three staying the night?" Esme asked us when we made it back inside.

"It's up to you guys."

We were standing in the kitchen again. Lola had been drinking a glass of water. While Salem sat next to me at the kitchen island.

"She seems to be having fun, I won't cut it short. Why the hell not. It's not the first time we've done something stupid together."

"Bitch."

Lola playfully taunted her brother. They were really close and supportive of each other. Alice set up her room to be comfortable enough for us three. We were upstairs now, Alice and Salem were playing dress-up in her closet while Lola and I were on the bed just relaxing. She had since showered after running around outside.

"So how are you enjoying yourself since being here? We left you here most of the day."

"It was scary at first. I mean I've heard the stories but they are so different. It's mesmerizing to just watch them exist and move."

"Oh, you're a nerd! That's why you're so likable."

"Tell anyone and they won't find you."

"You're such a cunt."

"So seriously? Have you fucked one yet?"

"Sort of, it was intense. We didn't even touch. "

"What do you mean?"

"I mean like, we didn't touch. He never put his dick in me. We fucked with our clothes on."

"Oh, that's nasty. "

"Yeah, I think he has a purity kink or something. "

"It's the piano guy, isn't it? I saw the way he was looking at you. "

"It's complicated. He's complicated! He's difficult and rude. He has a dark past which means he's definitely bad for me."

"Those are the best ones. Just enjoy it and then toss them once you've had enough. Great sex and no feelings."

"Oh I know, but the problem is he has emotions! Like girl, he feels. Everything!"

"Oh! I didn't realize they had men that still felt emotions. Is he ok?"

"No! To top it off, it's not just one but two of them. The second one is worse. "

"Wait, ok so you're dating a mortal and two vampires?"

"Well... yeah I guess I am."

We spent the rest of the night gossiping about my issues in love. About some of the things, I needed to know about our kind and what to expect as a first-year. Salem and Lola eventually partook in their herbs. While they were relaxing I had went in search of Jasper. He had finally made it back from up the hill.He was outside sitting under the moon. It hung full in the sky illuminating the trees creating shadows.

"I was wondering when I'd see you. You and your friends seemed to be having fun." I took a seat next to him on the porch.

"Of course we were, Alice and Esme catered the entire thing. Im, sure she saw us coming long before we even showed up."

"Very true. I've missed you."

"I've only been gone a few days."

"That's all it takes. A few days."

"You sound like him."

"He's always been more honest about our nature. We aren't too different, Edward and I. We desire the same things, I just have more willpower."

"Do you? Or do you just have more practice at denying yourself?" He moved quickly, his body leaning over my own. A hand cupped my cheek in his.

"Yes! I do have more practice."

His lips devoured my own. My legs spread further to accommodate his body. We kissed under the moon, tongues lashing and hands pawing at each other. My dress was pulled down to expose my breasts. His mouth found its way to my nipples, his tongue circled it. His fangs descended glinting in the moonlight.

" I have to be more disciplined. I have to be more cautious otherwise I could slip up."

His shirt now hung loosely off his frame. I still set on the steps looking debauched and hungry for more. I pinched my nipple and moaned at the sight of Jasper glowing. It wasn't anywhere near as bright as when the sun touched them. I could see every bite mark on his body. They littered his arms and torso, covering parts of his face and one on his neck.

"You look beautiful Jasper! I see you for the monster you are and I'm in love with it. I'm not afraid to admit my love for you anymore. I'm not afraid to admit my love for Bella either. Edward, I still struggle with but I'm getting there. "

After stating that, Jasper descended on me again. This time to complete his mission. My dress has been hiked up around my thighs. His fingers got to work inside me, bending and twisting around finding just the right angle. He licked and kissed my ear lobe. Tickling my skin with light kisses and decelerations of love. Once I was perfectly aroused he entered my body. His cock moved slowly, and deeply. Moving at just the right pace to drive me insane. The angle we were at made sure every stroke hit just right, making me moan into the night.

At that moment I didn't care who heard us. I allowed myself to be free with him, mentally, physically, and emotionally. Giving myself to my lover for the first time. After reaching many orgasms I creamed for the final time. My cries of pleasure echoing up to the moon. To extend the moment Jasper got to work on cleaning me up with his mouth. Lapping and drinking every last drop of cum that oozed out of me. Once we were both satisfied he carried me inside. We were in his bathroom in a large jacuzzi tub. The jets moved around the bubbles and rose petals. My head lay on his chest as we languished in the water.

"Why were you asking Willow about those things today?" He broke the comfortable silence first.

"My headmistress, she's tied to my past somehow. She knew my mother, I want to know everything she can tell me about her."

"Why?"

"I'm going to save her. I'm going to bring my mother back from the dead. "

"Alex, she's been long dead."

"I know that Jasper. Look, when I was in the veil. Something was calling out to me, leading me. I just wasn't strong enough to reach it without help. Edward had led me to where I needed to go. It was her! I know it! She's still stuck in there"

"Okay. It's ok. We will figure it all out. Just promise me you won't do anything alone."

"I won't. I can't do anything until I gain control. Frost believes she can help. I'm inclined to let her try if only to get information."

"Thank you."

I spent the night with Jasper. We laid on the futon, I was covered up with a heated blanket. It was the only way I could sleep next to him without freezing. I eventually closed my eyes, the questions unanswered tugging at my mind. How was I to save my mother from the one place I feared the most? Was it truly my mother or some other insidious creature? What could I have possibly done to make my family and my supposed godmother distant?

First day.

Rows and rows of desks sat around a stone tabletop workstation, a blackboard hung behind it. The setup resembles a theatre, every seat could view the workstation easily.

The room was round with large open windows allowing the breeze to drift in. Around the room held oddities and equipment, bookshelves stacked to the brim.

Students entered the class slowly, filling up the desks until the last second before they were late. The last person to walk into the room had been the professor. A tall beak-nosed woman, her hair was oddly colored multiple shades of purple. Highlights had been lavender, while the low lights plum, the base a darkened purple. Her clothes were abstract. She wore black ballooned trousers, a lavender tweed jacket, with a patterned dress shirt tucked into her pants. She had aged wonderfully, her lips held lines, and her eyes crows feet.

"What no applause? " Her lips pursed. Her voice was raspy and it upticks with humor. "Well? Give yourselves an applause." A slow clap rose between us. All twenty of us just confusedly did as told." I wouldn't call that an applause. But fine, I'll count that as first-day jitters.

I am professor Eileen Gobsworth. You may call me Professor purple or Eileen. This is Practical Applications of Magic. Each and everyone one of you had to perform a single spell or specialty to even be allowed a seat in my classroom.

My job is to help you master the spells you learn this year. But today I'd like you to teach each other. You will show your classmates a form of magic you've mastered all on your own".

Eileen snapped a hat into her hands. It was very magician-like, A rabbit and a few scarves came out. Each one was a different shade of purple or blue, the rabbit became animated and did a small dance. The surreality of the situation split our sides. Which must have been the point, once we were able to settle down the theatrics stopped.

"Thank you, that's much better. Now, any volunteers to go next?"

A brunette stood up, she dressed smartly. A pale yellow button-down blouse tucked into a black mid-thigh length skirt, and a matching cropped cardigan with tights and pumps. Her hair had been styled in a pinned-up bun with bangs that framed her face.

"Alright, state your name and specialty then show us your stuff."

"Courtney Beckham, Psychics,".

She walked with confidence in her stride, she placed her hands behind her back once she stood in front of the workstation. Glancing around the room until her eyes landed on a guy to the far right. He ripped out into a realistic bark, the sound had made a few students jump. He stopped only after she removed her attention from him, the scene issued applause from around the room.

"That was an excellent representation of why mental shielding is an absolute imperative in every witch's arsenal. Well done!" Eileen commented.

"Who's next?"

This time a guy stood up, he was attractive and knew it. He wore a loose black v neck sweater with a white t-shirt underneath, dark blue slim fit skinny jeans, and black boots.

"Aiden Patel, Illusions".

He took the same spot the last student had. As a collective, we watched as his appearance morphed before our eyes. He began to resemble Eileen, right down to how she spoke. He mimicked her for a moment before transforming back.

"Scary I tell you. Yes, a round of applause for Mr. Patel. This is one reason why the school wards require a magical signature to enter."

We each took turns showing off our skills or spells that we knew. I had been the last, the fear had kept me from volunteering.

"Alex Morningstar, Necromancy.

" This ushered a few whispers and even a few students pulled their desks back. I guess it really had gotten around the school that I set a desk on fire.

"Isn't Necromancy banned?" Courtney inquired knowingly. She had been one of the people that moved their desks away from me.

" Headmistress Frost overturned the ban, Alex is the first necromancer Blackbriar has had the pleasure to teach in decades. Please show us your talent," Eileen spoke to everyone.

I took a second to try and regain my composure. As I took my time I heard a few giggles. Which didn't help my temper. I clapped my hands at Courtney and her buddies.

"Funny, so you've heard I can't control my abilities. It's tied to my emotions, so shut up so I can do this." I held my bark at bay as much as possible.

"Should you even be here then?" She wore her arrogance proudly.

"You tell me."

My arms lit up, my electric tendrils curled out from my body, the lights in the room began to flicker and buzz. I maintained fireballs in my palms as my body lifted into the air, carried by the charged particles. The flames continued up my arms and stopped around my shoulders. I closed my eyes to make sure I could maintain this without harming anyone. Allowing myself to levitate for a second before lowering myself, The flames died down as I landed.

"Student's that is what we call Elemental Fusion. Plasmic manipulation was the display we just witnessed. I'd like you to demonstrate the second gift now."

"You want me to kill something and bring it back?"

"Precisely. "

Eileen conjured an insect. It was a beautifully colored butterfly. It fluttered until it landed on Courtney's desk, her hand came down swiftly. Smashing the butterfly, its wings were now crooked and its body smooshed.

"Oops."

"That's alright, now Alex, demonstrate."

Eileen projected an image of the poor mangled dead butterfly for the rest of the students to see.

I made quick haste to reach the creature before it was too late. I carefully placed the deformed body in my palm, the contact being enough to work.

I could feel the remaining life force surrounding it, all I had to do was coax it back inside. The wings slowly unfurled, the body twitched as I worked. Eventually, the butterfly took flight, finding its way to an open window.

"How did I do? " My voice was low and mocking.

She slow clapped for me. The rest of the students followed suit but with much more enthusiasm. When I stood up to take my seat I noticed the inquisitive stare of Ben.

"Thank you all for showing your talents. That's all we have time for, please exit my room in an orderly manner. Ms. Morningstar, will you stay behind?" I stayed in my seat while the rest left.

Eileen moved to lean against the workstation," You are a marvel to witness, I just wanted to apologize for my insistence. I wanted to nip that behavior in the bud."

"Thank you. I hadn't expected that."

"I'm old enough to remember before the incident. I have respect for what you can do. That's all unless you have any questions?"

"Will It be like this all day? Them whispering and snickering?"

"Probably, they will get used to it. If you wanted, you can stay and help with the rest of my classes. All your professors have been informed of your situation. I could request any work on your behalf."

"No thank you." I grabbed my things and left for my next class.

Which was Sacred geometry. Thankfully one I won't have to be on display for. The study of creation would be a better name. By finding the geometry of the universe you create the basic building blocks to spellcraft.

Every spell starts as just energy, matter, and mathematical equations. With those and the understanding of how to combine them you get what's called magic. This is probably why Clara was so obsessive about me getting better in math all these years.

This professor was nowhere near as enthusiastic as the last. Filroy Tenet looked younger than Eileen. He stood about 5'9, balding, and couldn't be bothered with nonsense. We had assigned seats, the only familiar face in the room had been Aiden. My schedule for today included Practical Applications, Sacred Geometry, and Magical Botany.

"Alright, take out your books." We were in an oddly shaped room.

The class is located in a separate building from the rest of the school. The spiral-shaped building is designed to amplify or reduce magic, once we've advanced this will also be the room we practice Spell Weaving. The professor moved about the room passing out medium sized black cubes.

"These are spell boxes. The information you obtain in my class will reveal the type of spell base contained inside. By the end of the semester, you will define, explain and complete the spell to reveal its sacred shape."

Professor Tenet continued to lecture for the remaining class.After being let out I walked with Aiden to my next class.

"Don't mind Courtney, she's intimidated by you."

"I've got bigger things to worry about than some petty insecure asshole. "

"Well then. It's Aiden." He stopped to try and shake my hand but I kept walking. We were outside now, a large glass building could be seen in the distance.

It was much larger than the conservatory at home. Trees, bushes, and plants surrounded the dome building. The botany house is where my next class was held. Aiden eventually caught up with me.

"I see you don't have time for friends either huh?"

"I have friends. What do you want?" I stopped walking to face him. He turned to face me, his body language showing signs of interest.

"You're clearly talented, pretty, confident." He brushed his dark wavy hair out of his face and smirked at me.

"Not interested!" I pushed past him to keep walking.

Once inside the greenhouse, I noticed stained wooden tables and stools waiting to be filled. Vines trailed up the side of the glass walls, plants were littered everywhere, the distinct familiar scent of the earth lingering around.

I took my seat in front of Ben, I got a much better view of him this time. His hair tucked into a beanie, he had gaged ears and a beard. He wore a plaid jacket over a band t-shirt and skinny jeans. Very Jonah hill if you ask me.

"Well, that was a show today huh?"

"Don't remind me. It was nerve-wracking without dealing with the vindictive butterfly murderer. Unfortunately, she was pretty cute."

"That explains it." Aiden took the seat next to me. I rolled my eyes but didn't pay him any mind.

"Explains what?" Ben asked confused.

"His ego is just bruised."

"It's not, I'm down with chicks digging chicks. Love is love man."

"Agreed." Ben started to laugh at the situation. We all kind of chuckled at each other.

"If you want I can get you an invite. Courtney is hosting a party tonight, you could chat her up."

"No thanks."

The professor walked in cutting our conversation short, I hadn't noticed while we were talking the class had begun to fill. He was an older black man, cleanly shaven with a low fade. Black shades hung from his nose, he was blind. He wore a tailored black suit with leather elbow pads, a crisp white shirt, a brown tie, and leather dress shoes.

"Professor William Bogg". With a wave of his hand seeds, a pot with soil and, a tin of water appeared.

"Grow the plant."

That was our only directive. He sat down on his own stool just watching us, waiting for us to act. The rest of the class began to go to work while I just waited. With the knowledge of my aunts, I knew you must determine the type of seeds first. If these seeds were just plain old seeds it It would be fine to use magic on them. However, if these were magical seeds it could have dire effects. You would waste the crop by radiation altering the magical components.

"Are they magical?" I shouted out, it earned me a smirk and a clap of the hands.

"Ah a Morningstar, a blessing to teach another witch from your line. Yes, they are. That would be Aconite."

"Wolf's bane."

"Correct, those seeds on your desk hold the ability when used correctly can cure a fresh werewolf bite. However, if you were to use magic on the seed, it would accelerate the transformation. Yes, I am psychic and I've taught three fine witches from your line.

Now. Students I hate to be the bearer of bad news but this is an important fact you all must learn. Magic can not solve every problem! Start planting. Can someone else tell me the other uses for this lovely flower?"

Wolf's bane was intensely poisonous, although it had many health benefits, it can help relieve joint pain, gout, fever, disinfect wounds, and even help with hair loss.

We would have to grow these bad boys the old fashion way, with time. Aiden and Ben talked with the other table occupant. She was striking, her name was Ann Tang.

She wore her hair shaved on one side, the other had loose waves with green streaks running through them. A nose chain hung around her high cheekbones. A Diamond encrusted ear cuff hung off the other ear.

"You're the kid that set the table on fire right?" She leaned back into her seat to size me up.

"That's what they say, although it was just a piece of paper on the desk. A lightning bolt hit it."

"That's anticlimactic, I was hoping you were just that badass."

"She is, you should have seen her today." Ben waved at his throat trying to stop Aiden from bringing it up. Looks like he was on the up and up about the truth. It was probably Salem that told him to watch his mouth. "What?" Aiden dumbly asked Ben.

"It's cool, um, I'm not in control of my gifts. I'm a necromancer and a..., well a fusion Elemental. " I tried to clear up the confusion and hopefully quell the conversation.

"Oh, well shit. I didn't realize they were bringing that practice back after what happened."

"Can we not talk about it? "

"Sure, I didn't mean to offend. I'm just intrigued, a death witch! This year won't suck after all. Morningstar, hmm I've heard of the name. You've had some powerful witches in your line but none strong enough to hold two specialties. "

"What are you implying?"

"Nothing just intrigued to know what you are. Full witch? "

"Why don't we get started, guys. " Ben tried to lighten things up.

For the rest of the class, I tried to ignore Tang's gaze. Was she a blood purest? What could she possibly know about my family? Who the hell did she think she was questioning me like that? Once we were let go I made sure she got up first, should I follow her? Corner her, make her tell me what she knows?

Fuck I'm starting to sound like Edward, ok no I can't do that. I could ask her? But that would let her know my hand before knowing hers. I have no choice but to wait and see how things play out. As I was walking out I had been followed by Ben. It took him an entire minute of walking before he finally spoke.

"Hey I'm sorry about what she asked, some of these people."

"Are racist! Yeah, thank you for that. Both times I mean."

"No problem, I feel foolish for how I reacted the other day."

I could only assume he meant the first day we arrived. Our incident, Ben had been avoiding me since it happened. I couldn't blame him, I did almost set him on fire. I spent the majority of my time finishing a few summer assignments and hanging out with Bella.

During the days leading up to today, I spent as much time as possible with her. I managed to take her out on a date this time. I got my hands on tickets to see Wuthering Heights on Broadway.

We took the Closet, I wined and dined my girl then after surprised her with the play. She's obsessed with the book, it ended very pleasurably for me. We didn't even make it back to the Airbnb before she started getting handsy.

"Alex?" Ben called my attention back to the conversation.

"My bad man, I was lost in thought. I really didn't mean to, you know, almost set you on fire. Why would you feel foolish?"

"Well, I was saying that after seeing what you did today. I realized it could have been much worse."

"Oh, yeah. I've been known to blow things up." I pantomimed what James had looked like when his body exploded. I chuckled to myself. We were walking towards the quad, Lola and Salem could be seen not too far off in the distance. "Hey wanna go catch up with them?"

He followed my gaze," sure, I don't have any more classes today. " we called after them.

They had been on their way to grab lunch. There were a few restaurants on campus, we chose the sushi spot. Bentos was the name. We were all crammed around a table, sharing and enjoying our lunch.

"So hey, do you know anything about Ann Tang?" All three of their eyes rose to meet mine.

"I keep forgetting you don't know anything. Yes, the Tangs pretty much own the school. Her family is stupid wealthy, they donate frequently to the school. That's beside the point, they are part of the elites. The families with the highest blood quantities, they all come from ancient lines of witches. " Lola explained to me.

It suddenly made sense why Ben reacted the way he did, he wasn't just standing up for me but protecting himself too. We were both Half-bloods.

"Oh. That explains so much."

"What happened?" Salem inquired awaiting juicy details.

"Ann openly asked Alex for her blood quantity. Some dude talked about P.A." Ben replied.

"Professor Purple? I love her!" Salem truthfully admitted."Honestly just set her on fire. She'll leave you alone." this time speaking about Tang. Lola and he burst out laughing and miming the situation.

"Guys stop, seriously. I can't set her hair on fire. I've already got eyes on me just waiting for me to fuck up."

"Chill out drama queen. Look, here's what you do. Tell her the truth, she'll never associate with you again." Lola retorted.

The conversation died down, we left soon after. Besides a few moments, the day hadn't been that bad. The rest of the night was scheduled for homework and staying up talking to Jasper about my day.

Edward wasn't too happy with me at the moment. He had been home when Jasper and I made love. I'm not sure what he had expected to happen, I was mate to them both.

Maybe this is what Carlisle had meant he was concerned about me hurting his sons. My father figure didn't hold it against me but was still worried about Edward. Since that night he hasn't been around.

"Thinking about him again?" Jasper's voice broke through. He was curled up on the futon talking to me through the witch's glass.

"I can't help it. "

"I know. It's ok that you love him, you know that right?"

" It's complicated. He's not like you, well not exactly like you. Don't get me wrong you're both pretty... you know what I mean. "

"Yes, Alex. I know."

"He just gets under my skin. He's annoying and abrasive. But funny and even sweet at times. He's passive-aggressive but passionate and thoughtful."

"Wow, you're totally in love with him."

"Stop it. I want to fight him half the time! That's not normal, or healthy. He drives me nuts but yeah. I guess you're right."

"You can't save him. "

"Let's talk about something else. I've had enough drama today."

We continued to talk all night until my eyes closed. My dreams were filled with Amber eyes and the sounds of piano keys playing a symphony. Where was he? Was he safe? Would he feed?

Perspective.

An emaciated teenage boy moved slowly into view. He lied next to many other crumpled bodies slowly rotting away. The sweet acrid smell of death clung to the thick air. It choking you as you drew in a wheeze. Nurses tried to keep them all comfortable as it was all they could do for the suffering. Lady-death would soon drag them down to sleep. Moonlight streamed through the windows. A pair of arms picked up the young man carrying him off into the great unknown. The scene that followed revealed the location the abductor had swept him off to. A rather dilapidated hellhole of a house. It was well out of reach of anyone that could save him. The boy's face came into view, he didn't seem aware of his surroundings. Barely clinging on to the last strings of life. Sweat poured from his face, his breathing ragged, a wet hacking cough welled up in his chest. Just before the last wheeze could be taken razor sharp teeth pierced his aorta.

It had seemed the creature had been too late but then suddenly a scream welled deep from the young man's chest. While trapped in his delirium he called out for his mother. He twitched and spasmed as he writhed in pain. Each nerve ending fired at the same time, each cell died so rapidly it felt as if tiny explosions triggered throughout his body. The creature tried to soothe the boy, bloody tears dripped down its face. He kept repeating words of prayer, but were they for the boy? Or for himself? For what had he done to this child of God. Eventually the screaming child hushed. His voice gurgled in his throat one last time before he grew deathly quiet. His body lied still, nothing could be heard but the pouring rain crashing onto the roof.

For two days both of them sat immobile, nothing could stir the creature looming over the decaying corpse of the boy. Dusk broke before a sound was heard. The creature sat lurking in the corner waiting. Eyelids lifted to reveal red irises. The corpse rose from the slumber of death. He looked the same, yet different, no longer the thin gaunt pathetic wretch. The boy had always been pretty but now his appearance could rival the sun god Apollo. The rising sun kissed her rays onto his cold hard flesh making light dance. He sparkled as if it had been embedded with diamonds. His shape filled out, muscle definition and strength returned, however, the color in his cheeks had stayed gone.

The creature that created him walked out into view. The boy's eyes recognized him as his doctor. He tried to speak but couldn't, he began to claw at his throat. An impossible burning built inside. The sensation unable to be quenched.

"That will pass once you feed. I'm sure you have many questions. First, follow me."

Both of them jumped out of the window. They moved at impossible speeds. The sun dancing along their skin. If anyone had seen them. They would assume the creatures had been angels. Not the beasts they truly were. Let's forgive their ignorance. A deer now caught by the young creature. He tore into its neck. The action sprayed blood in all directions. He feasted until he couldn't drain one more drop.

"Your mother begged me. She pleaded with her last breath for me to save you. I'm sorry! I'm so sorry for condemning your soul to hell. "

The blonde creature spoke to the newly reborn as he feasted explaining the laws and rules of his new life. The years that followed them had not been easy. Edward, the boy, had been prone to melancholy and angst as his new life was just as unsatisfactory as the first. His resentment built until he inevitably left. Edward was tired of living the way they did. He had heard of a different way. The true way a creature like him should live. Not surviving off the blood of passing animals. No! Edward believed he should be thriving on the blood of humans. The rich decadent nectar he was taunted with every time he took a trip to town. Once Carlisle found his mate, the house had felt crowded. Edward believed there was no room for him. So he bid his sire and the new addition to the family adieu.

His personal journey took him back to his hometown of Chicago, Illinois. The scenery had changed since he last been there. The large stone estate stood on the corner of a busy street.

The Mason Manor had remained empty throughout its masters' absence. Having no choice but to break into his childhood home. Edward climbed onto the roof and entered through the one-room he had never been allowed in. His father's study. Edward Anthony Mason Sr, A towering portrait of the man himself hung up on the mantle. Edward stood for a moment just staring at the image of his father. The year was 1927, it had been seven years since he last laid eyes on the man. Senior had been the first to die, Elizabeth, his mother the second. While he had never gotten the chance to pass through the other side. Had God forsaken him? Had he forgotten to claim his soul before it was stolen? Edward tore the portrait down.

Senior and he never had that great of a relationship. As a lawyer, his time had been spent mostly in the office where he stood. If not there, his father had been at the firm. It wouldn't have mattered anyway, because as soon as Edward had been old enough he was shipped off to boarding school. Elizabeth, now she, had been the one thing that made coming home worth it. His mother made him her entire world. As a small child there wasn't anywhere she went without him. Mostly because of her fears he'd die young. Lots of children tended to die young back then, but.

Something else had caught his attention. What's that scent? Leaping from the window had been an easy feat to do. The hard part was waiting for the right moment. Edward stalked his prey. She had been a beautiful lean brunette. Her heels clicked on the sidewalk. As he inches closer her thoughts scream at him.

It wasn't until she turned onto a well-lit street that he had finally given up his quarry. She evaded his attempt, or had she? Did he truly want to feast upon this helpless beauty? No, not like this. He searched for the perfect victim. One that wouldn't rise suspicious questions. That woman would be missed, she had been meeting friends. Had she known just how close to death she had been?

His stalking paid off, he hadn't been the only predator on the streets that night. Edward came across a scene that set his teeth on edge. A man had been trying to take what wasn't his! Hands forcibly holding a woman against her will. His thoughts held impure actions.

He would do, oh yes, he would! Before the situation could escalate Edward took matters into his own hands. The woman ran from the scene behind her. The man that had tried to assault her no longer a concern.

There was a beast much more imposing than him! Edward crushed the man by the throat. Then devoured him! The man's screams of help echoed into the night being ignored just as the ladies had been.

The eyes that had long since turned Amber were now tainted. Red spread within them now. As the body count rose the deeper it burned. Edward had found his niche, his flavor, he only drank the ones he deemed worthy of his curse. Rapists, murders, and abusers!

The lot would all rot in hell alongside him if he had anything to say about it. This trend continued until Edward could no longer recognize himself.The blood lust had begun to change him from within. The loneliness sunk deep into his bones, having no choice but to return to his sire. He struggled to choke down the bland blood of animals after tasting the ambrosia of humans. The flavor changed based on the person. Some were like candy, while others, held spices in their veins. What he truly missed was the screams. The pleading of a conscious victim. He killed the animals quickly. Believing they had no reason to suffer, unlike him. The years pass in a blur. The lull of time droned on. He removed himself from the pleasures of life. A family grew around him without his permission. At first, it had just been them, and then Esme arrived. Rosalie had been changed a year after his return. Many years later another, the last two had been strays. Rosalie, Emmet, Jasper, and Alice wormed their way into the hearts of Carlisle and Esme. The action furthering the distance between him and his adoptive father. The anger grew to staggering amounts. Edward had been condemned to this life because of him!

He couldn't age, couldn't feel the warmth of the sun on his skin, couldn't eat or drink his favorite meals. Worst of all he couldn't conceive a child! His mother couldn't bear senior anymore than him. They had tried many times. Edward having been the only one to survive infancy. The first was a daughter. Nora, didn't make it to term. On the anniversary Elizabeth was known to be weepy and sit out by the rose gardens. It was many years before Edward had been born, the last child, was another boy. Everett survived birth, however, just before his first year, he passed suddenly in the night. The babe was found blue-faced the next morning. It was the first time Edward had seen his father shed tears.

Even as a child Edward knew he wanted an entire brood. Little redheads running around the halls of a grand manor. The children would have an adoring mother, he, a wonderful wife pregnant with another child on the way. He had only dated one girl in his life. Gretchen Webster. She had been a proper lady of the time, Gretchen attended the sister school of Brighton Preparatory. Since his death? No one seemed of interest. Every woman he laid his eye on either annoyed him or held his attention but then soon lost it.

That was until he caught sight of her! Vibrant flame-shaded curls bounced as she walked. Her shape hidden underneath baggy clothes. Her voice rang throughout space the sound sending chills down his spine.

"Alex?" A voice called the seductress away from sight. Her hips swayed as she walked away from view. The kill he had been tracking long forgotten about. He followed the siren inside the large dark Victorian home, he stalked her, just skulking about as he ascertained who she was. Alexandra was her name. Her scent carried into his nostril making his mouth water.

The memories of his past flooded his senses forcing him to flee from the sight of her. The desire to run back and claim what was his had been almost impossible to bear. He needed her!

The sound of her voice, the scent of her blood, the sway of her hips! She was a temptress that he must abstain from otherwise he would give in to his baser desires. Carlisle immediately noticed the difference once Edward returned home. His eyes had been opened to what had been missing. He was forbidden from returning back to her residence. The action had been enough for Edward to refrain. He knew what would happen if she ever crossed his path alone. As the holidays past his demeanor returned. The sour attitude snuck back into his mind. It wasn't until school started that he knew just how wrong he had been. She was here! Her scent littered the halls. Everywhere she moved it left its aroma. He only just managed to not interact with her. Forcing himself to stick to the plan. Ignore her presence until he eventually lost interest as he always did.

She was quite small in height now that he could see her up close. Her voice was feminine yet raspy. Plump pink lips sat in a pout. A perfectly shaped nose set under dark brown eyes and bushy eyebrows. Her body wasn't small. She was curvaceous and round. Breasts that bounced with each movement she made. Hips that swayed to the beat of her heart. A stomach and thighs to match the beautiful plumpness of an ass that begged to be spanked. Her thoughts were a never-ending stream of questions. They were loud and incessant yet it didn't bother him to hear. She was clever and quick to have a scathing remark on the tip of her tongue. Alex was intelligent, creative, and thirsty, to understand everything life had to offer. He now understood. It wasn't death that waited for her. No. He had much greater desires. He would condemn her to this life!

This realization sent him running for the hills. Not that. Anything but that. Edward would prefer ripping her spine out before condemning her soul to eternal hellfire. A trip to Alaska would set him right. Carlisle hoped that it would cure him of his affliction.

It made it much worse! The time he spent away drove him mad. The distance could be felt. Even though she was gone from his presence his mind wouldn't cease. She lingered everywhere! He couldn't escape the pull so he returned with the hopes he could befriend her and refrain from hurting his precious flame.

The morning of his arrival, Edward realized his true mistake, he should have never left her side. Her mangled body lied broken before him. Her blood leaking out onto the asphalt. The force of Jasper's ability slammed into him. effectively mitigating Edward from killing Tyler Crowley.

The ignorant boy that all but stamped out the flames before he ever had a chance to see them dance. Edward paced the halls of the hospital. Just wandering aimlessly. Awaiting the news of her death. Alexandra arrived with multiple injuries and was now drifting into a coma. Jasper was strangely pasted to her side, he refused to allow anyone near her. Especially Him!

Around the arrival of her family. Things had taken a turn for the better. The bleed that began to rip through her brain? Vanished! It hadn't clotted, no, it had disappeared. Almost as if it were never there in the first place. Her wounds slowly began to heal before their eyes.

The situation spun the coven into hysterics. What were they to do once she woke? She had seen both Edward and Jasper! Conversations of transformation rang around the room.

The vote was split. So they agreed to wait. While Alexandra lay unaware. It was abundantly clear that it wasn't just Edward experiencing the pull.

The gifted members of the Olympic Coven were all affected by her. Once she woke completely, Jasper pinned her to the bed to quell any further injuries.

It should be ,him, not Jasper helping her. If only he had been quicker! He tried with all his strength to save her, but another had been in his way. He had no choice but to choose.

Who was the other girl? Her scent was just as potent, however, for an entirely different reason. It took the scent of another for Edward to understand the situation at hand.

Alex, the precious blazing fire, was his mate! While the other his blood singer. The scent of her blood made his teeth sit on edge. The thought of draining her always at the forefront of his mind. Luckily for the girl, she had befriended Alex. It kept her safe from his clutches.

That night had been unsuccessful. The family wasn't any closer to knowing what Alex was. She certainly wasn't human! Not to say that humans can't have natural talents. However, the probability of resurrection being one? slim to none.

Carlisle had never seen anything like it before. It became clear as to why Jasper had behaved the way he did. It wasn't just the pull. No. He too felt the fire within her. Her flames called to his dead heart. Jasper had betrayed him! Neither of them had many problems before. However now, they couldn't refrain from ripping at each other.

Many weeks passed before Edward spoke to his love again. Carlisle forbade the entire family from interacting with Alex. Although Fate had a different plan.

Alex cornered them all during a shared lunch period. Her mind swirling with accusations of hatred. She truly believed he regretted her life being sparred.

Little did Alexandra know, since that day Edward thanked the lord for returning her to him. He couldn't stand lying to her, but he must keep her safe. So he played the role she created for him. She was so frustrated and furious with the lies that she skipped the rest of the day.

Edward wanted nothing more than to follow after her. Pull her into an embrace, to apologize and admit the truth. Instead, he planted his feet firmly on the ground and gripped the table. His fingers left indentations, Alice empathetically placed a hand on his shoulder attempting to soothe him.

That night had been a different experience than the one at the hospital. Alice had seen a vision pertaining to his love. She would require assistance tonight. Edward paced the home in anticipation. Sure enough, she found a way to contact Carlisle.

He volunteered his assistance. But was only allowed to go if Alice went along. She stood outside the hospital. A large book clutched to her breasts. A wild feral look in her eyes. Something was wrong! The entire ride home she sat quiet.

Not a single thought could be picked up. Just the repeating string of lyrics to whatever song playing in her headphones. She wasted no time getting out of the car. Alex was on a mission. Once inside the den of vampires. She bypassed everyone else except for Carlisle.

"Do I still have doctor-patient confidentiality?", the question brought out a chuckle. Not for the reason she knew.

No matter where she went in this house we would all hear the conversation. Carlisle still offered her the perceived privacy of his study. Jasper left the house unable to deal with the emotional turmoil rumbling off her. The shouting rant echoed in the house, "witches!" Was the loudest word. The sound coming out like a strangled cry for help.

The cat was out of the bag. Alexandra Morningstar was a Witch. It explains the way she affects the coven. The comfort Edward tried to bestow only further pushed her into melancholy.

Alice thought quickly on her toes, saving the day with a makeover. The night ended with a meal cooked to perfection. That's when she pounced and correctly surmised the nature of the Coven.

Alexandra now knew their secret and they knew hers. That night had set something in motion. The ban had been lifted. The coven had no choice but to accept that she had wormed her way into their lives. Even Jasper accepted the finality of the situation. But Edward couldn't! He deemed it too dangerous!

His desires were held at bay by the lines of his orders. Now that they were gone. How shall he maintain the safety of his love? The options he came up with were less than desired. The Swan girl. The police chief's daughter. Bella was his blood singer. By staying in proximity to her he could never be truly comfortable.

The torture would have to be his guideline of acceptable behavior. The aching burn in his chest reminded him every day what would happen if he got his wish. He could never place this burden on anyone. Let alone someone he loved! Isabella Swan had shown interest since saving her from oblivion.

He made the right choice. There was no telling what would have happened if it had been her mangled body lying on that pavement. The only saving grace that fateful day had been her scent strangled out by Alex's.

The only issue with this decision was that Bella and Alex were becoming fast friends. The traumatic incident stopped them in their tracks for a while but ,eventually, neither one of them was too far from the other. So Edward had no choice but to make himself less than hospitable towards Alex.

This pushed a wedge between them that Edward wasn't sure would heal. She still believed he hated her. It didn't matter as long as she was safe. The pain of hearing her thoughts about him burned into his mind that was until, suddenly, they disappeared.

He just couldn't help himself. The entire day spent trying to pry the doors inside her mind open. Letting the thoughts spill out. Even though he hated to hear the ones about him, It still warmed him to know how she felt. She would be staying the night at Bella's house.

The two made plans to visit the land of the shifters. Effectively limiting Edwards's ability to protect her. If this was to be a recurring thing he should take up watching after Bella as well. It would be the only way to ensure Alex's complete safety.

The two had been sleeping. Bella softly snored while Alex lay completely still not making a sound. The bottom step let out a squeak. The sound sent Alex into a fright. She had chased Edward out of the house. He barely had enough time to escape through the window in Bella's room. She grew weary and tired once outside, so she took a seat on the porch, just trying to regain her composure.

Edward had successfully evaded her gaze until the last moment. A stray animal crept up on him the sound had shaken Alex up again. Edward had no choice but to reveal himself. Doing so had not gone as planned, his face, had almost been seared off. The action sent both of them tumbling to the ground in fear! It had been the first time Edward had felt alive in over a hundred years.

He opened up to her, well, as much as he could without revealing the truth. They both talked under the stars, but eventually, the moment became too much to bear. Edward hid out of sight from her. It was simpler that way. Just watching and waiting from the shadows, that's how he would protect her. Gazing from afar. Never allowing himself the pleasure of being with his mate.

Jasper had found a safe way to be near her. He was building a friendship with Alex. Between the family, the only one not friendly towards her had been him. Even Rosalie had started to take a shine to the flames. It wasn't hard to understand why Alex was so popular among the coven.

She made their lives easier. Lighter. The week after their trip to the reservation had put a bend in Edwards's plan. Alex! She was always meddling with things. First, it had been his meal. Then his heart. Now she was messing with his carefully laid out plan. Michael Newton had detailed the happenings of their day trip to la push beach. Bella and Alex had kissed!

An emotion deep within welled up inside Edward. Was it anger? Or jealousy? He had no clue but it put him in a foul mood. That was until he saw them both being followed. Edward for once hadn't meant to be watching Alex. He had tagged along with Alice.

She wanted to cheer him up, buy him a new wardrobe. What Alice didn't understand was that shopping couldn't cure everything. Four vile men had been skulking after them. The main antagonist had plans of raping his precious Alex.

In his mind, Edward found a list of victims that had never been found. Alex for damn sure wouldn't be the next one! He followed them for blocks, Alex and Bella, kept laughing and talking completely unaware of their surroundings.

After saving both of them that night Edward had no choice but to admit defeat. There was no way he could stay away from her. They had shared a kiss, it was awful and non-consensual. He couldn't allow anything like that to happen again.

So he took the plunge before Alex could truly bungle his plan. He and Isabella Swan were now an official couple. He liked her well enough, her thoughts were mostly quiet which suited him just fine.

It allowed him proximity to Alexandra while still maintaining enough distance to keep her safe. Despite the plan working, the town of forks had unexpected visitors. A resident had been hunted down and fed from. His body parts were ripped and torn to resemble an animal kill. Nomads were the expected culprits. The Coven had to take great care to keep their profile low, just let them pass through.

That plan failed entirely! Alex had been exposed to a ruthless beast hellbent on stomping out her flames! The events that happened after couldn't have been expected.

Alex fearlessly battled against a creature nearly ten times her physical strength. Although he had underestimated the Witch. James did not live to tell the tale and neither did Alex.

In the aftermath, Edward had been taken under the tutelage of Clara Morningstar. The woman was Alex's talented aunt. They both had magic brimming within and with the help of Edward's gifts, he was sent to what he would call hell.

The veil had been a nasty place for quite sometime. Creatures and beasts roamed the lands killing and feasting upon anything they laid their eyes on. Edward knew deep down that this is where he belonged. He had to fight his way to her. Killing anything that moved in his path. By the time he could even see her, he had been covered in guts, shit, and blood.

His final match had been with the witch herself. Alexandra was completely unrecognizable. Her hair stuck out matted and filled with debris. Wounds covered every inch of her arms, they had seemed healed over. Her eyes were wild, she didn't blink, just kept an unwavering watch of all directions. She jumped at the slightest of sounds. What had this place done to his lover?

Once he was in reach of her she attacked. His screams had gone ,unheard, either that or she didn't care for pleas of mercy. Maybe she didn't recognize him? He had no choice but to defend himself. The guilt of what he had done set in. Blood trickled down her arm unnoticed. she simply didn't care if she died.

The only thing on her mind was blood. Edward had begun to understand why he was so drawn to her. It wasn't the fire that drew him in. He had no desire to put it out. It was the darkness! The darkness that she hid behind the flames. Still lurked behind the cinders.

After building a shaky alliance they moved through the forest with ease. Only to find the end of it.Without warning Alex jumped off the side of a cliff. Just then something unanticipated had occurred. She saved herself! The water underneath opened its mouth swallowing her into a black hole. He had no choice but to follow after her.

It turned out. Alex only needed help to reach the destination she had been already headed towards. His love for her grew throughout time. He began to understand that she didn't need saving. She needed discipline and training! Alex was more than capable of protecting herself. If only she could see that she needed to protect herself from them.

Edward loathed his family for not listening to him. He believed the best option would be for them to leave her be. But even he knew none of them were capable of that. So he begrudgingly accepted that his family had made a space for her in their lives.

Bella had smartly left him after witnessing the implications of having vampires around. Although after finding out about Alex's recovery it sent her running back into his arms. He knew why. Both of them had understood something about Alexandra. She would be the end of them. They couldn't possibly stand near her fire without getting burnt. So they knowingly made a choice to maintain a mostly platonic relationship. They knew where each other's hearts truly lay. Bella hadn't had the stamina to keep up with the lies. She openly admitted her feelings to Alex. Oh Alex. Her burning flames had been doused the night of prom. She looked ethereal standing out in the night, tear-streaked, with that same feral stare. It hadn't left her, she saw it now too. The darkness within herself.

His brother was much better at controlling himself around her. Jasper and Alex, the two of them, since her waking from the veil have been all but inseparable. The pangs of envy burned in his chest. Edward didn't hate Jasper. He envied him. While Jasper simply believed that Edward was making a fool of himself.

The summer had been just what Alexandra needed. Her magical studies had now started. The icing on the cake, the family trip to Alaska. Bella would thankfully not be in attendance. He would have Alex all to himself! Bella was upset about not attending along with, he was sort of sad about it too. She was the only other person that seemed to understand. Well besides Jasper, but he could only tolerate him for so long. During the trip, he allowed himself one moment of weakness. Alex and her cat-like ways had found his phone. Moments like these had been few and far between them. But he cherished every minute of her time. After she fell asleep he carried her to the proper bedroom and watched her slumber. Only leaving once the sun's rays broke through the clouds.

Edward spent the week trying to enjoy watching Alex learn how to control her gifts. They largely only showed themselves under emotional distress so Kate helped remedy that. Everywhere that girl went she drew support. The majority of the Denali coven adored her presence. The only ones not so thrilled had been Irina and her mate. Laurent! After coming across him while hunting alone. Edward all but threatened to kill Irina if he ever so much as looked in Alex's direction. Kate had words to say about the Cullens involvement in Alex's life. None of them had warned her of the dangers in their world. The two running the play? Edward and Jasper. They intended it to be that way. No one was to ever tell Alex the truth. They both had different reasons but the end goal was the same. Alex was to have as normal a life as possible! Unlike Edward, Jasper felt Alex could live her life alongside them. They both realized the error of that notion.

Once home and many weeks after the vacation. Their resolve had been tested. Despite Edward's guilt of hurting Alex, he remained in the relationship with Bella. It was now her birthday. Alice planned everything down to the moment, but what she hadn't anticipated, was the unexpected notion of probability.

A paper cut! That's all it took for their fairytale life to burst. The thoughts running through his mind had been unsettling. Edward only had but a second to decide what to do next. His thought process was to eliminate as much danger as possible. He failed! Jasper had to be drug out of the house, his mind only focused on one thing. Blood! That was the danger of being around them, despite their control, blood was still a problem for both of them. The family conceded to Edwards and Kate's viewpoint. Carlisle had truly believed that he could manage the situation. They all knew ,now, there was no such thing. A plan had been put in place during that trip.

The Denali coven would open its arms to welcome the Olympic one. However, this was not Edwards plan. His family left for Alaska while he set out for Chicago once more. Just as he had the first time he separated from his sire. Mason Manor had long since been updated. The outside remains the same, although now, skyscrapers surround it. It can't be taken down or bought because of its historic standing. His search began. Alice had seen a looming threat. This was the last thing that needed to be taken care of before he could let go. His search for Victoria occupied his mind effectively distracting him from his mates' absence. Carlisle called once a week to check on him and make sure he was feeding. His search panned a few things out but most of it had been a dead end. He had no choice but to return to Alaska.

There was only one person that could possibly know of her whereabouts. Victoria ran with James, her mate, and Laurent. The former was long dead while the latter? He could shed some light on the situation at hand. It had been a few months since he had left Alex. The memories of their final kiss had been all that kept him going. Sheer willpower was what kept him from running back to her. Once Edward touched down in Alaska he immediately went in search of Laurent.

There was no reason to visit the rest of his family. It would only bring up emotions he wasn't ready to deal with. Edward traced the scent of Laurent to a dump of a hovel. Inside? Bodies! It looks like he couldn't hack the vegetarian life. He wasn't here, but he would be back soon. Chained up in a bedroom had been a live victim.

Edward set the girl free. She hadn't been bitten yet luckily. There was no coming back from a bite, as soon as the infection spread, you were a goner. It looked like he had been hiding the evidence here.

He would find a victim, drug them up, and come back later when he could. Edward tried to rein in his rage. This was the type of person Victoria hung around? There was no telling what plans she had in store for Alex. He must find her before it's too late!

So Edward waited in the hovel. While he did he took pictures as evidence and made sure they were linked to the cloud. In case he didn't make it out of here alive. Alice could avenge his death and hopefully stop Victoria from killing his love.

The stench covered his scent. Edward had found the remains of seven victims. All of them had been women between the ages of early twenties to thirties. One had been pregnant. The taste of a child to vampires was meant to be a delicacy, although, some thought of them much too sweet.

The blood held in their tiny bodies wasn't enough to fill. So, it was best to kill a mother with an unborn child. It gave a similar taste and slaked the thirst. Laurent made it back that night. His hopes had been dashed once he realized it wasn't the meal waiting for him but Edward!

"She's gone."

"How unfortunate. I was looking forward to feasting."

"I'm sure."

"Will you be joining the rest of your family?"

"No."

"Why are you here then?"

"Victoria. Where is she?" Laurent was going to attempt to lie. Edward could read his thoughts.

" No one has to know your dirty secret. Just tell me where she is and I'm gone."

"She won't be in America. You would do better in the UK. I'd search London first. Move out from there. "

Edward took his leave. Laurent attempted to follow but couldn't keep up with Edward's speed. London was the next location on the docket. Here he stayed in a flat, which was owned by Carlisle and Esme. The coven had an expansive list of homes at their disposal. Edward owned his family Manor. Rosalie and Emmet owned a few properties down south.

Jasper held the largest amount but most had been rental properties, this, is where he made the bulk of his money. While Alice, preferred to invest her money along with Carlisle in the stock market.

Carlisle had set up a deal with a butcher. Only a few humans knew of their true nature. His name was David. For decades, the butchery had been held by the same family. Each generation supplied the Cullens when in town with enough blood to maintain optimal health.

As a vampire, it was imperative to feed at least once a week. Even then that was stretching it. It was best to maintain at least three feedings, which at home Edward was more than capable of doing. But here?

The blood was delivered in the morning, and it was enough to last the week. He wouldn't get another delivery until the following Monday. At night he searched everywhere he could think of. Abandoned buildings, factories, houses.

The sewers and catacombs had been next. Then eventually just wondering around the city. He had gotten lucky, a faint stench resembling Victoria was picked up. He followed it, it led him through France.

It was here that he had found her. She had been hiding in the French countryside of Lourmarin. She was living in a cottage, it had long been abandoned. She was good! Probably learned many tricks of evasion from James.

Edward followed her all the way to Russia. She was heading back towards America. Edward called to warn the rest of the family of her arrival. Carlisle was able to get in touch with the shifters. They were meant to be the first line of defense.

Edward simply refused to step foot back on American soil. Since being away from Alex, he had more than once thought about returning to her side.

So, to London he returned. This is where he resigned himself to wander aimlessly through life. The true gravity had finally set in. The chase for Victoria had been all that held him together. Each day that passed? Grew longer and longer.

What nailed the coffin closed had been the anniversary of the first day he laid eyes on his precious fiery rose. The only thing that soothed his loneliness was walking the streets at night. It took Edward a while to understand why that was.

He successfully abstained from human blood all these years. As the last victim had done him in. A serial killer! He had been chasing after this particular monster for months. Edward never did find him. He wasn't entirely sure he had even been human. The beast managed to kill over forty families. He would take his time with the women, the younger they were, the more time he spent with them.

The men and boys were quickly dispatched. The carnage followed the train lines throughout the west. First starting in Oregon, but Edward had lost the trail in California. He seemingly fell off the map. The police eventually found the trail but it had been too late. Edward blamed himself for the deaths of the families he killed once out of reach. It had been the first time one got away from him, so, he packed it up and went home.

Edward hadn't realized the toll Laurent had taken on his mind. During the chase for Victoria, he allowed Laurent to slip through his fingers. He should have killed him! The obsession set in again. Edward wasn't wandering the streets for comfort. No! He was searching for a kill! The memories of the girl he saved played on repeat. Since he couldn't sleep, the never-ending assault of pleading started to break his resolve.

He could still hear Laurent's lost prey, she had begged to be let go. The stench of death hung around her body. Dirt had been caked on her flesh as if she had been there for days. Whatever drugs he gave the girl long worked their way through her system.

The taste of animal blood was always lacking. The closest to humans has always been wild boar or some type of pig. Even then the sodium level wasn't enough.

The blood arrived cold and would have to be heated. It wouldn't stay warm for long after a few minutes the temperature would start to lower. Edward threw the glass at the wall. Large splatter marks plastered themselves like a Jackson Pollock. He couldn't force it down with her screams in his ears.

Days went by. The blood dried on the wall. The rest sat chilling in the fridge. All he had to do was rise from the bed and warm it up but he couldn't. The worst part had begun to settle in. How many days had passed since he threw the cup? How many days before that had his last feeding been? The doorbell rang. The scent beckoned Edward to rise from the spot he had been occupying.

It was the delivery of blood! Had it been another week? He couldn't remember. With his time to think Edward had begun to remember each kill he had ever had. It was prolific. Well into the hundreds. Most of them had been abusers.

A few had been like the one that got away. He had five serial killers under his belt. The last one would have made six. He could remember whether they begged for mercy or if they accepted their fate.

The scent of the delivery boy smelled like vanilla and warm amber. Edward allowed himself to take a sniff before closing himself off in the bathroom. Once the boy was gone Edward greedily devoured every drop of blood right there on the steps. He left that night!

It wasn't safe for him to be around humans anymore. Edward found himself wandering the streets again. Hiding in sewers or catacombs. The dead welcomed him.

When he could, he feasted on the blood of rats or stray animals. But even then it was just enough to keep him moving. The other symptoms had started to set in. Lethargy was just the beginning, then dry heaves. If things continued, his hair would fall out by the clumps and then delirium would set in.

His teeth would fall out and his skin would sag. A stench would begin to permeate his body. Like rotting flesh. Then the feeding! Whether if it had been bugs or rats or himself, they would find him and feast. Whatever was left of him would dry up but he wouldn't die though. Just cease to be aware. And all it would take to revive him?

The blood of a human. Edward didn't know how long he sat in the Highgate catacombs. Visions of his lover had begun to taunt him. Alex had begun to blend with the memories of his past. He could never save her in time. The faces of the monsters changed but she always remained the same. He had almost thought he imagined it. A ringing could be heard. Slow hands moved, he began to search for the ring. Edward crawled across the stone floor. The sound got louder and louder. He eventually found the source. It had been his phone.

He tried to remember how to use the contraption. After fumbling about he got the hang of it. The voice on the other line had sounded familiar.The words that came through sounded strange at first. Someone had told him Alex had been murdered. He knew that already! He had tried to save her! What was the voice trying to say?

"Hello, Edward are you there?"

"Yes." He could barely speak. The word came out strangled in his throat.

"Alex... she was murdered by Laurent. Alice saw a vision. I'm so sorry!"

The thoughts became clearer. Edward had begun to remember Laurent. Remember his compulsion, He clicked the phone over as the memories flooded his system. He had a moment of clarity, he remembered who Alex was. Who she truly was and ran from the Catacombs searching for his lover.

The sound of her cries echoed into the night. He must save her from Laurent's home of death. Along the way, he feasted on anything he could find. As he drank the reality of the situation compounded. He couldn't go on without her! His Alexandra! There was but one thing to do. Join her! He ran all night, only stopping in safe areas to feed. It would take a numerous amount of death to reach a healthy level of function. He eventually made it to his final destination. Volterra, Italy.

The home of the Volturi, his mental capacity had come back. He asked on bended knees to be put to death. He waited and waited along with Jane as they decided. Here they sat among each other on a bench as Edward waited in the lobby of the home of the volturi. She sat next to him as he blubbered. Patting his shoulder. He continued to scream out a name. Alexandra. Over and over he screamed. The ruling came. Aro had declined him. Despite the ruling, Edward made up his mind he was going to die. He wouldn't make it without her. Hell, he almost didn't make it with her. What would happen now that she had left this world forever? He would kill! He wouldn't be able to stop! Edward had failed time and time again. So when his eyes laid upon Bella, he didn't believe her to be real. She had to have been a mirage.

A mere taunting of his psyche. Just as the visions of Alex had been. It didn't solidify that Bella had been real until two guards addressed him about her. That's when it happened. She walked through the door just as perfect as he had left her. He knew she was real because of her scent. Even in his nightmares, the smell had been off. Despite that, his mind reacted as if the delusions had been real.

Once his eyes laid on Alice he couldn't contain the rage within. She was here! Here, in Volterra. What had Alex been thinking? She knew the stories, Kate told her how dangerous this place was. Yet here she was coming to save him. Her thoughts were loud and full of questions.

It was hard for Edward not to notice Bella wore Alex's scent all over her clothes. The knowledge didn't shock him but still! Edward had begun to think of a plan to save her from the clutches of the vampires that would seek to possess her too. His mind was still foggy, he couldn't get his thoughts in order. He was too late, that Jane had led them into the mouth of the cobra.

Aro, the leader, greeted them with glee. He had been grateful for Edward not succeeding in his plan. As It would have put a damper on the festivities. Luckily, with the smarts of a witch, Alex had been able to save herself and everyone else. As they waited for the sun to set all Edward could think about was touching his mate. He needed to feel her underneath him. To kiss her lips, to taste her sweet nectar one more time. Even her spit drove him insane! He was not ashamed to admit the things he has done while thinking of his mate. They had all made it home safely. Once his feet stepped in the familiar woods of home he feasted. Draining everything in sight. He couldn't be near her until he fed.

Once finished he found a box of Black roses and a note telling him to drive to her house. It had been an order from Alice. He did as directed and the rewards had more than made up for bringing Alex to the Volturi.

This time it had been more than a kiss, Edward had one moment with her to completely unleash as much of himself as he safely could allow. At the end of it all, he had to send her away to regain his composure. The temptation to take her completely had been too great. So he left.

That had been the gravest mistake he could have ever made. He was beginning to lose her completely. He knew it, but he couldn't endanger her any more than he already had. Things between them continued to falter the more he tried to stay away.

Thankfully the reigns had been taken from his hands. Bella had tired of the game they played. His initial return had brought the spark back between them. But as time drifted she began to pull away, moving further into the arms of another. His mate!

He had no one to blame but himself for his lack of love. He had spent all this time-wasting his moments with Bella when he should have put energy into making himself safe for Alex. Instead of trying to change, Edward did what he had always done. Ran.

The only distraction from his pain had been none other than Victoria again. All the time he spent wasting away she had cultivated an army! Jasper had immediately taken control.

As Edward should have. As he would have if he had kept it together for her. That was the difference between them. Jasper knew how to survive without her love. He had known what to expect, despite his foul moods, Jasper was able to maintain his wits. Everyone trained from sun up till sundown. There was no time to spare, a newborn army with orders from the Volturi would arrive in just five days' time.

During this period something extraordinary began to happen. Alex started opening up to him. She began to speak and listen to him. It was definitely because he had begun to open his mouth and let the truth come out for once.

There was no time for lies. His entire family would be trailing the line of death for him. It had been his actions that had set this in motion. If he had only listened to Carlisle none of this would have happened! Alex wouldn't have a newborn army or the Volturi on her trail. And Bella never would have been placed in harm's way because of his stupidity.

The only thing that kept him going had been the future Alice had seen. There was significant room for error. Alice would have to manipulate multiple obstacles to make sure everyone would survive. Out of the thousands of possibilities, only three had come out cleanly.

The first, Edward dies for Alex covering the debt for killing James. The second Bella dies by bleeding to distract Victoria. The third Alex sacrifices herself to the Volturi. The future she chose had been the one where Bella met her untimely demise. A knife was used to cut her arm effectively distracting Victoria and Edward.

The action would allow him to have the upper hand. So Alice went to work. By removing Bella from the playing field and giving Alex the blade instead, increased the outcome of survival by tenfold. This minor change to the future allows for the shifters, witches, and the Olympic coven to win the battle. The volturi arrived and Jane. That's when he discovered something about her. She desires Alexandra. She and Aro will stop at nothing to have her. In the aftermath, Edward had decided it was time for a change. Alex had begun to evolve before his eyes. The once anxious mess had transformed into a powerful and capable witch. The experiences had awoken something deep inside her, the will to thrive. For so long Alex had been just surviving and so had he. If Alex could beat death, kill vampires, and escape two encounters with the Volturi alive? He could allow himself to love her! Despite the ever-looming threat of an assault from the Volturi, Alex would be attending Witch college soon. The entire scenario had her so happy Edward couldn't help but brighten his mood as well. During the wait, she and he had begun to create a friendship. She needed someone to make sure she studied and retained the information needed to be admitted to Blackbriar university. So they studied together.

Edward quizzed her un mercilessly. Reading her mind before she answered, if the thought had been correct he would reward her with a piano lesson. She now enjoyed his company. He could see it in her behavior. The viciousness behind her digs had since died down. Instead of fighting, Edward and Alex had meaningless squabbles about nothing. They could 'argue' over if the sky had been green and the grass blue. Much like an old married couple. In his time alone with his family, many members had wondered why he hadn't made a move yet. Funnily enough, it had been Jasper that encouraged him the most. Both he and Alice mentioned that they knew Alex was in love with him. The relationship between Edward and his brother had been strained significantly over the fact they shared a mate. However, the turning point had been during the battle with the newborns. Jasper watched as Edward became the man Alex needed to get through it all. It gained him the respect he never knew he desired. You see for so long Edward had been alone. What had been the cause? The hatred of his father blended in with the resentment of his existence. Forcing Carlisle to pay for the sins of two men. Sr lived for the thrill of his job as a lawyer. He enjoyed the money and the lifestyle it afforded him. But how had he amassed such a fortune? Edward Sr was a crooked officer of the court. He took money in payment to win cases for men that didn't deserve to be free. A hypocrite! A liar! A crook! He hadn't always been that way though. He was always a distant man but his depression after the death of Everett changed him. Hardened his heart. Turning it black as coal! From then on he only looked out for himself. Shutting everything and everyone out. At the ripe age of six Edward had been shipped off to boarding school away from the only love he had ever known. Edward was once again denied the arms of his mother when at her behest Edward was forced to wander the earth alone.

To make things worse Edward repeated the cycle by killing humans in the name of justice. But had it been justice? Didn't he enjoy their screams? Didn't he miss the taste of their blood? Remembered the way they pleaded? He was the monster of his own creation. He had fallen into the depths of hell paved with his own selfish desires just as his father had been.

There was no question as to why Edward had wanted Jasper's respect. They were cut from the same cloth. Jasper had gone through a similar transformation. But it had been her. She was the light that set the house ablaze. Toppled the cards over into a pile of ashes. It hurt to see them together. It had hurt him deeply. He knew that it was inevitable. She was his just as much as she had been Edwards, or Bella's. But the truth was none of them had claim to her. Edward always knew that Alex could only ever belong to herself. That's what he was running from. Because if she wasn't his, he could lose her just as he had lost his mother. And that he couldn't handle!

Truths and Lies

How could I possibly get used to this? Magic? I've accepted it's a part of my life but how do you process fire coming from your body? There isn't a book you could read that could genuinely prepare the brain to handle resurrection. Let alone knowing that creatures exist! It's left me feeling like the last in on an elaborate joke. After the nights' recap of my life in Forks from Edward's perspective. I've realized he desperately needed to learn proper boundaries. But most of all, I've learned how he felt. It was incredibly hard to describe the feeling of a vision. It's not quite like a movie. However it plays like one, it's more like being in a video game. I become them. I feel everything within the moment.

It scared me becoming Edward, feeling him as he killed. Witnessing the creature he was. All of this terrified me. Especially knowing how wrong I had been about his love. Out of all the problems I've had, my romantic emotions have been a silent issue for quite some time. At first, I struggled with the entire notion of dating. The childhood trauma and a horrible first relationship had left more than enough of a sour taste in my mouth. Add a situation-ship with a bicurious girl and two vampires? Yeah, it was a lot to fucking process. So what was I to do? I skipped school. Not to run, but to face some of my problems head-on.

In the vision, I had seen what his house had looked like. But seeing it with my own eyes? It truly set in just how much money Edward had grown up with. That probably contributed to a significant amount of his issues.

It was no secret that Edward was a brooding drama queen but no wonder his Draco Malfoy ass was like this. The entrance was gated, large stone pillars and writ iron bars with intricate designs. The mansion was built in the gilded age. To enter you needed an access code. I pushed the gate intercom button. An unfamiliar voice answered.

" Name and business please?"

"Is Edward there?"

"Name and business please?"

"Look, just tell him Alex is outside."

It took only a second for the gate to open. As I walked in, I was taken aback by the scenery. A grand garden surrounded the front of the mansion. I could see a camera move as I walked to the front door, a man opened it awaiting my entrance.

"I apologize Lady Mason. The master of the house is in his personal office. Would you like me to take your coat?"

"No thank you. What's your name?"

"Giles. "

"Well Giles, does he really make you call him master?"

"It's customary."

"Well. That sucks. It's Alex by the way. If you could refrain from calling me a lady that would be wonderful."

Giles smiled at me." Alex, would you like me to escort you to the Master's wing?"

"That will be all. Take the day off if you like."

I made my way up the large double staircase. The sensation familiar from the vision, I retraced Edward's steps. Things looked incredibly different. A fresh paint of white brightens up the home, in the vision, many of the walls held drab grays and beige.

Now, white and deep chocolate brown with gold accents and marble floors. He certainly had a flair for the dramatic when it came to interior design.

I found the door to the grand office. I pushed the double doors open and there he was. He was on the phone at the moment. Edward acknowledged my presence by telling the person on the other end that he would have to call them back.

"How did you find me?"

"A vision. We need to talk."

"Have a seat."

"I gave Giles the day off. Why did he call me Lady Mason?"

"That's your last name, Alex. Whether you like it or not we are all but married in my world."

Edward's voice held no emotion. I moved to take a seat on a chaise in the room. I took my jacket off and laid down to look over at him.

"Doctor, there's something wrong. "

"I'm busy Alexandra. Discuss what you came to tell me and then leave."

"Fine, fine. Look. I'm here because. I had a vision last night. One that has left me with questions. I saw everything. Your childhood. Elizabeth, Senior, your little brother's death. All of it! I saw your death. I watched as Carlisle changed you. How he prayed over your body as you died. I lived through your eyes. Witnessed the death of others, felt what you did as you took their lives. It was terrifying. I watched you become this. I witnessed the death of your inner child.

I don't even have words for what I felt after. The sheer eviscerating pain you felt from being alone. The strain of time didn't compare to what you feel or felt for me. You need to learn boundaries! No one told you it was ok to watch me, to stalk me like that. I'm conflicted but don't ever do that again. "

"You won't have to worry. I'm staying here. " He retained the same level of emotion throughout his speech.

"Oh, you are? Because I saw what happened when you went away too. The struggle of feeding, the Mania of hunting. I watched you transform into a corpse. The delirium you felt! Heard the screams of my name! "

Tears fell from my face and my voice rose. The anger creeps in. Edward sat behind his desk. His face was hard as stone. He seemed to be restraining himself.

" You had classes today. You should get a move on, I'd hate for you to be late. You may utilize a closet here if you must but I suggest you leave."

I stood up from the chair and grabbed my jacket. I placed it around my shoulders and buttoned it back up. Before leaving I stood watching him. He had removed his attention from me again, he was looking at his computer screen.

"I'm sorry that your father treated you like shit after the death of your brother. I know what it's like to experience death at that age. I was lucky enough to have my aunts. You had no one! I'm sorry that you miss your mom! I know what that's like too. I crave her every day of my life.

I'm sorry. I'm so sorry that you're in pain. But that doesn't give you the right to treat me like this. To treat me like I'm some child. To lie to me. You've been lying this entire time, you didn't even love Bella! This whole time you played some dumb game as a roundabout way to 'Protect me' when really you were too chicken shit to accept love.

I came all the way here for you. Because Jasper has been right this entire time. I fucking love you, you dumb ass fuck hole! And I don't know why? I mean for all intents and purposes you were right. It is dangerous!

It's incredibly dangerous to be in love with a vampire. Most of all a jealous, possessive, stupid, know it all like you! I'm sorry things didn't pan out. I'm sorry you never gave us a chance. I love you, Edward, despite everything, I am in love with you."

"I know! Don't you think I know that Alex? I know that it's my fault you believed that I hated you. I know it's my fault you and Bella are together.

Hell, I know that it's my fault you have a better relationship with Jasper than you do me. It was my fault James tried to kill you. It was my fault for everything, so respect my wishes and go! "

Edward rose from the seat. His pain and anger were written all over his face, despite that his voice never rose in decibel.

"Edward."

"Go, Alex! "

His eyes were black, tears of blood dripped down his face. I moved closer to him. The only thing between us was the desk. I put my hand on the desk and leaned over it.

"May I kiss you? Before you disappear from my life, I'd like one last kiss."

"What is wrong with you? You see a beast in front of you and you want a kiss? Your mind baffles me."

"I can't help that I fall in love with monsters. I find them beautiful. You don't scare me anymore Edward. Im just afraid of what you'll do to yourself. If you'll finally succeed in killing yourself. "

"I'm sorry that I'm not the man you need me to be. I'm not like Jasper. It hurts to see it. It hurts to watch you love others. You need to leave! It's not healthy for me to be around you. It's not right for me to impose myself on you."

"I know. I hate it. I'm worried and scared but I'm grateful. I've seen it. I've seen how much you love me and it's dangerous for you. How long are you planning on staying here?"

"I'm not sure." The words came out strangled, his head hung in shame.

"Edward. You need therapy, maybe some meds if possible. Please get the help you need."

"I am. "

"Excuse me?"

"I am. I'm going to therapy. I'm also attending meetings. They don't make ones for addiction to blood so, NA it is. I've learned from my mistakes. I've tried pretending, lying, manipulating. I never tried healing. You deserve so much better than what I can give you."

"Oh! Ok. Well, I had an entire spiel about how mental health care wasn't like how it used to be. Well... I don't know what to say now."

We both just stood there for a moment. I nodded my head and respectfully took my leave. My heart ached with each step I took away from him.

I'm grateful that he's trying to heal but it hurt my heart that he chose to do it alone. Since I've gained a family I realized how incredibly hard it was. Being alone! That's what he's asking of me to leave him . It goes against everything in my nature but he's right. Jasper is right. I can't save him. Edward must want to save himself.

The next conversation that needs to be had was about my mother. The relationship with Clara has been strained over the years. Since being in forks some things have changed significantly and others have remained the same. We talk more, she respects my boundaries and I hers.

Esme has been wonderful with helping. She sort of acts as a bridge between us. Helping us to see each other's side of view. I've still been afraid to ask questions about Claire. Clara still can't handle conversations about her, the last time we spoke about my mom was after my resurrection from the veil.

I used a supply closet at Mason Manor to portal back home. Despite my visit here with friends, this felt like my true first time back since starting school. Clara won't be happy about my skipping but we need to have this conversation. To my surprise, I wasn't the only one that had skipped school. At the kitchen table sat Frost and Clara. Neither one of them spoke to the other.

"It's the second day of school. I figured I'd have issues but I hadn't expected them to be this early. Alex, where have you been?" Frost spoke in a low monotone voice.

"Taking care of some things. I'm glad I have you both here. Can you tell me why I'm just finding out you're my godmother?"

I addressed them both. Elizabeth's icy grey eyes laid on mine. She seemed impressed. Her mouth curved into a smirk.

"I'm your Witch-mother. I think you should sit down Alexandra. We all need to discuss this as a family."

"First, tell me about Claire and Eric. I want the actual truth this time. "

The look on Clara's face. She was deeply upset but I could see no anger just sadness. Frost impatiently waited. I sat on a stool by the kitchen island. Clara held a steady pace as she spoke.

" The truth you say? I've told you the truth but if I must recount that horrid time, then fine. There's much you don't know and much I can't tell you. I just can't. Please respect that. But. To start off, let me say, It's no secret I had hoped your magic would stay gone. I never wanted this life for you. Magic is a wonderful thing but there's always a price. You paid a heavy price already. When you were born, that's when things took a turn for the worst for Eric. As you know. With Claire being pregnant, she couldn't care for him the way he needed so I moved in.

As the years went by, Eric continued to get worse as you began to show the proper abilities. You weren't any older than four when this occurred. At this point in your life, he still had most of his mobility but the cognitive dysfunctions had started to take hold.

A speech impediment developed. The muscles in his cheeks, tongue, and mouth had begun to fail. I did what I could, even with all the magic in the world. Trying to cure mortal illnesses such as Ms are still light-years away.

However. For you my dear. It wasn't. You healed your father. I mean quite literally healed his brain of years of suffering. So you can imagine a toddler, healing a mortal brain put everyone in shock. I don't know what you did but Eric was able to communicate, his brain fog lifted, memories were returning. Doctors were astonished at how his brain was able to just recover. So when we figured out it had been you, that did it, we immediately summoned Elizabeth and started to work with you.

You excelled. But the stronger you got. The sicker your father became. It wasn't until they died that your magic began to disappear. I cant say more."

Elizabeth cut into the conversation. Clara wasn't happy about it but let her take over.

"You can't, but I can. She deserves the entire truth! There's a bit more to it than that. For context, I'll tell you our past and explain why I've been away. As for who I am to your mother, Claire and I were friends since my first year at Blackbriar. We were like sisters. Which was difficult as it took Clara some time to warm up to me but eventually, she did. There's more to that but over the years we kept in touch but life happens. However, throughout the entire pregnancy, I was here. It was a difficult birth. On more than one occasion you almost didn't make it. Claire was bedridden near the end, but then here you were. You came out healthy and screaming. I was named Witch-Mother. I graciously accepted my duties, you were such a precious child. Even early on so eager and ready to learn about the world. When your powers revealed themselves, to say that we were all shocked is a bit of an understatement.

Clara was telling the truth about 'healing' Eric. He died and you brought him back. Which should have been impossible for a mere four-year-old to manage. That intrigued me, so I began to study you during your training. At this point, you had only one gift. Necromancy. You did exceptionally well with anything I threw at you. I was intrigued to understand why you were so powerful. So I had you tested. The results were the reason why you grew up under Clara and not me as your teacher. My duties as Witch-mother, include training you. You are a death witch after all. "

"What were the tests?"

"Back then, you weren't tested until after your father's death. I wasn't surprised at the results."

"That doesn't tell me anything!"

"You're a full witch Alex. Elizabeth had your blood quantity tested. She accused Claire of cheating and neglect. They had a falling out. I had no idea who to believe but I chose to back my sister. To her dying breath, she swore Eric was your father.

Then to top it off after her death Elizabeth filed for magical guardianship and almost won. The only reason you weren't raised by her was that she was wrong.

Posthumously, we were able to get a paternity test, proving Claire wasn't lying. Since your magical abilities had started to disappear... well, went dormant. The witches council declared you to my guardianship and you were classified as non-casting. "

Clara returned the favor by cutting Elizabeth off to deliver the final blow. Now that I had the truth I didn't have much to say.

"Which test was negative? Both can't be true. I'm either a full witch and Eric wasn't my father. Or the test was negative, but that still doesn't explain my gifts. Others have noticed and have questioned my blood. Ann Tang told me that not a single witch in the Morningstar line has held two gifts. "

"Screw the Tangs. What would they know. If it wasn't for the school board, I'd have done away with their claws in my business. I'm not here to fight with you or Clara. I was wrong to mettle like I did. My job was to train you and I intend to do that.

"I want to be tested again."

"Alex, I'm telling you. Eric was your father."

"Look, I don't care if he was or wasn't. All I care about is healing from my past. Defeating the Volturi and finding my mom. She's still there! I felt her when I was stuck. I need to know everything before I save her."

"Well, then I expect you to be on time to my office. Here is the work you've missed. We will have a lot of work ahead of us, if you are to complete your mission."

Frost handed me over the work I had missed. While Clara held her head in her hands.

"Is there any way I can't talk you out of this?"

"No! I'll need your help. In the past, I didn't include you in my decisions because I was stupid and didn't think you could understand. I know you miss her too. Please don't stand in my way."

"I'll need a vile of your blood then. I have everything we need to test it. When I have the results I'll let you know. "

"Thank you, Clara. "

She got the materials needed to extract my blood and got to work. I gave her a hug and kiss before leaving with Elizabeth. We were now safely back in the shed just outside the wards of Blackbriar.

I followed behind her back up to her office. I hadn't been in here since my orientation. Once the door closed behind us she let into me about skipping classes.

"I fought very hard to get you in here. To have you reclassified! Now, where were you?"

"Chicago. I had an issue with one of the Cullens."

"Those damn…! I'm not happy with their involvement in your life. But I was informed there's nothing I can do. You've mated with them."

"I'm tired ok? If all you're going to do is yell. You could have done this at home."

"Sit down. I wanted to talk to you. Alone. I'm sorry for raising my voice. I just want you to be safe. "

"Good luck with that." I took a seat and crossed my arms across my chest.

"How are feeling? About the school I mean."

"It's cool. I've made a few friends already. Salem and Lola, now this other kid, Ben. He's in the Elemental house too. "

"That's good. You'll need friends here. Especially with the tasks you want to complete. You won't be able to do it alone ."

"I know. When do we start training?"

"You were meant to start with me today. I'm your independent studies class. We don't have a resident Necromancy professor or housing as you've come to notice."

"I'm sorry for missing today. I just needed to handle some things. I'm having boy trouble with one of my mates. It's complicated."

"Would you like some advice?"

"Not really. We're being adults about the situation. He's getting therapy."

"He didn't hurt you did he?"

"No. Not like that anyway. Edward. He's traumatized like me and struggles to let others in. So, he pretty much dumped me today and said he needs to heal. He's going to therapy of his own volition, he reasoned that I deserve better."

"Well. It sounds like he's doing the right thing."

"I know. So why do I feel this way? Why am I angry at him?"

"Do you feel you deserve less?"

"No! I just. I guess I wanted us to figure things out together. Work together. He seems to think cutting all ties to me is the best way."

"Sounds like he's running still."

"Exactly! Whatever. I'm gonna take a nap. I didn't sleep well last night."

I rose from the chair and left before she could protest. I didn't go to my rooms just yet. There was one more thing I needed to do. So I marched my way back outside and into the shed.

"Bella swans apartment. "

I landed right in her bathroom while she was taking a shit. The screams that came from her mouth didn't sound human, but they achieved a laugh from me. I escaped and waited for her. Once she was finished we laid down and cuddled together. Her body languidly curved around mine as the big spoon. She played in my hair and kissed my cheek. I cried. This whole time I had been manipulated by Edward to believe that he hated me. All I ever wanted was to be his friend. I don't understand why it's not enough for him. Now I can't even have that, let alone deal with the fact he has his butler calling me by his last name. I hate him!

"Talk to me, baby."

"I'm just sick of dealing with all this crazy shit. I used to hate my life for how boring it was. Now I just wish I could go back. "

"Me too. I hated how crazy things were, especially the stuff about Victoria. I mean I came here so my mom could travel with Phil and now? My best friends are Vampires and my girlfriend is a witch.

I guess I'm saying life is crazy. All of those things were true before I knew about them. You were a witch and the Cullens were already vampires. I just didn't know about it. Neither did you. That's okay because we can figure it out. "

"Thanks I guess, I'm more upset that Edward dumped me today."

"I didn't think that was possible."

"Technically it's not. I mean he's run off again. To Chicago, he's getting therapy and going to NA."

"Maybe that's a good thing. He's hurting."

"I know. Hey, can I sleep here? I had a vision last night. It was about him. I'm beginning to understand just how to hurt he truly is and I don't wanna be alone. It's depressing. "

"Yeah. Get some sleep. I love you."

"I love you too."

We made out for a bit and then both curled up for a nap with the tv on. This time I didn't dream a bit. Bella was still passed out when I woke up. I kissed her hairline and left. There was too much for me to do. I left out for school.

The library of Blackbriar a gothic dream, the exterior aged stone with peaks, stained glass windows, and gargoyles watching. While inside arched columns hold bookshelves, in the center of the room stone tables sat waiting for students to study. Once inside I wandered around until I found the records area. I had research to conduct. I took scrolls and two books to a table to unearth the truth. I was seeking information on resurrection and the family history of Morningstar. I'd have to search through Claras things. I'm sure she has more information that could help shed some light. The family of Morningstar. The line is longer than most but not considered ancient. Many witches from the line had made notable history. Myrtle Morningstar had been a renowned healer and spell weaver, her contributions had been essential during wartime. She went on to weave multiple spells, one could instantly heal or even regrow bone.

Dominic Morningstar, another fellow necromancer. He could maintain a full possession, his ability allowed his consciousness to inhabit a recently deceased body. A zombie at his beck and call. Not the movie zombie that eats your face off but one that could let's say? Rob a bank and take the bullets with ease. Although it could also be used for more nefarious things. The demon that possessed Zachari, held possession of the rest of the housemates.

Hilda Morningstar, an illusionist. She helped weave the spell that hides the school from mortals. It took four of them, the shields work similarly to a pocket universe. Although we're still on the same plane of reality, it's just a complete sensory illusion. Picture a mirror cube that reflects what mortals would see instead of the school. the school would be in the center of it and the mirrors would refract the image around it. If a mortal was to happen upon the location, all they would see is an endless forest.

"Hey babes, where have you been all day?" Aiden was standing on the opposite side of the table I occupied.

"Mortal side. I had some business to attend to too. " My tone of voice sounded distant and distracted.

"Oh. That's cool. I didn't know we could do that." He took a seat clearly not recognizing I wanted to be left alone.

"Yes. Past the wards, there's a shed that will take you. Not to be a cunt but I'm kind of busy."

"With what?"

"Research. " Aiden took a book and began to flip through it.

"Reading up on your family? Why ?"

"It's personal. "

"In the restricted section there would be a more in-depth book with every member of your family. Not just the washed-over records."

"Wait? What do you mean?"

"The school has records on every casting and non-casting witch of the old lines. For legal reasons, it's strictly for the headmistress's eyes. But I could help you sneak in."

"What's in it for you? "

"The thrill!"

"Well adrenaline junkie, we don't have to sneak in. I've got access."

"How?"

"Let's go."

There was a separate ward around the restricted access part of the library. It was in the back of the library, a staircase led to the upper levels. At the base, you walked through a shield. It turned blue, if you could enter. Purple if you had permission but limited access. Black, if you were forbidden from entry. If it turned black, you had about 30 seconds before your body was physically repelled backward. A bed would be waiting for you in the hospital wing for any injuries you acquired.

We quickly learned that despite his impeccable imitation of Frost he still couldn't enter. Guess they had signature recognition on this shield too. Your magic created a signature similar to a fingerprint. No witch had the same. Once on the second floor, I did indeed find a book with my family name on it. Although it wasn't Morningstar but McKenna. Well, the old Gaelic spelling anyway.

McCionaoith. When I was a kid, I would research to find information out about my dad. The things he did before I knew him. Before he was sick. I only found a few things. Eric played basketball in high school. I found an old newspaper article on one of those ancestry websites. His team, the wolverines, won a state tournament. I also found his death certificate…

The meaning behind the name meant of fire. Well, it's a bit more complicated than that. Mc or Mac meant son of, while Cionaoith was broken down into two parts. Cion meant love, and Aodh was the name of a Celtic god. The completed meaning is the son of Aodh, meaning a devotee of, Aodh, A sun god.

Aodh, in Irish mythology is known to be the high king of Tuatha Dé Danann. The tribe of these ancient gods. Historians believe these gods were worshiped before Christianity took hold. These beings were thought to dwell in what's called the otherworld but interact with humans. They did this by using Brú na Bóinne, or passages tombs that were portals to the human side of the realm. The Tuatha Dé beings had enemies as well. These creatures were called Fomóire, which meant under dwellers. Pretty much an old Irish way to mean demon or spirit.

Much of the mythology has been changed over time mostly because of Christianity. Christian monks recorded some of the myths but portrayed them more like kings and queens. Other times considered fallen angels, while medieval authors considered them as gods and goddesses. However, the most known name for these beings is daoine sídhe more commonly known as fairies!

I opened the book but my fathers' name wasn't in it. The papers were old and worn, it seems no one has been born to this line in ages. The last child born to this family was named Toirdelbach McCionaoith. I took off with the book in hand, which technically were not supposed to take the books out of the restricted section. But I needed Frost to see this.

I ran as fast as I could to her office. Aiden had followed behind me, calling after me. I didn't stop until I reached the staircase that led to her office. I hadn't expected to see Clara in the office waiting for me. I didn't stop to greet her just walked straight into Frost's office and sat the book on her desk. Clara closed the door behind her making sure Aiden didn't get into the room.

"Well, Is there a reason you just barged into my office?"

"Alex..." I cut Clara off and brought both of their attention to the book.

"This was Eric's last name. His real last name, not the English version. I just found it in the restricted section." Clara moved to sit down in front of the desk. Frost took the book in hand to inspect it.

"I was going to tell you your results came back. Elizabeth was right. I'm sorry."

"What was the percentage?" Frost asked. Her eyes never moved from the book.

"89. She's eighty-nine percent full witch." Elizabeth's face lifted to gaze at me in awe.

"How many times did you run it?"

"Three times. She's an elite. "

"Wait a minute. I thought only ancient lines were considered elite. Like the Tangs?"

"That's because the ancients bore children with each other. They hadn't mixed with mortals yet. So witches today are considered elite because of their higher blood percentage. To be an elite-born witch you must have over 80 percent magic in your veins. I will look into this, leave me."

The door opened waiting for both of us. I followed behind Clara. Aiden still waited outside, I guess he really wanted to know what I found.

"Hey, Aiden I'll catch up with you later. "

"I'm holding you to that." He seemed intrigued but I couldn't figure out why. I followed Clara out to the wards, we both made it to the shed.

"Alex, if this information you found can explain all this I'd like to be informed. "

"I'll tell you regardless of if it's positive or negative ok. I know it's a lot. I haven't processed it yet." She pulled me in for a hug. We stood like that for a minute and then she left. After she was gone I called out Mason Manor.

I landed right back in the supply closet. Once I walked out I ran right into Giles. He was fixing himself a sandwich. The closet hung off the servant's entrance downstairs. He didn't even blink just told me to pick up the mop that fell during my landing.

"You know don't you?"

"My father was butler to Edward sr. I followed in his footsteps. The pay is quite handsome."

"I imagine. You make millions just cleaning up after him huh?" Giles just chuckled.

"He's out if you're looking for him again."

"That's fine. Do you know where he is?"

"Yes. He should be attending a meeting. His meal just arrived, he will be back within the hour. You can wait where ever you like."

"I'd prefer the address."

Giles wrote down the address of Edward's meetings. I took a Uber to a church and walked inside. I followed a hallway to a back room. The door was closed, I just stood outside and watched him. I eventually mustered the courage to walk into the room.

I made a cup of coffee and sat down. It wasn't my first time in one of these. To detox, I was sent to a mental hospital where we had a group. I was acknowledged by the group leader with a head nod. A woman to my left was currently speaking. After she was done I chose to go next.

"Hello, I'm Alex. And I'm an Addict. I'm coming up on three years clean. I was young when I started. A girl, she caught my eye, and then it was over. I was sixteen when I had my first and last od experience. She survived and I'm thankful. I pray she got clean. "

I blew a kiss to the ceiling and took a sip from my coffee. Once the meeting was over it concluded with the serenity prayer. I grabbed another disgusting cup of coffee and a stale donut before leaving. Edward caught up with me we were walking side by side.

"You never told me that."

"You never asked. It's why I don't drink. I haven't touched anything other than weed in years. "

"What was her name?"

"Lillian Wexler. She had mommy issues too. I think I have a type."

"Were you checking up on me?"

"Yes. Recovery is hard. Especially when you do it alone."

"I thought I told you to leave me alone."

"I think that would be spousal abandonment. I mean I am ' Lady Mason' right?"

"Not yet. You aren't wearing the ring."

"The ring?"

"My mother's ring."

"What if I want my own ring?"

"That's fine too. I'm not sure it's your style anyway. " He was just as moody as usual. His mood swings could give someone whiplash.

"Have you shared yet?"

"No. I haven't figured out what to say."

"That's ok."

We walked the entire way back to the manor. By the time we arrived my cheeks were red. He put the pin code in and waited for me to go in first. I walked into the garden.

"Here." Edward gave me his scarf. " you'll catch your death out here."

"That's fine. Just give it thirty minutes and I'll come back."

"Alex, what are you doing here?"

"Following my gut. "

"What does that mean?"

"I'm hungry. Are you hungry?"

"I can't eat."

"Well, you can pretend. Or watch me."

"I thought I wasn't allowed to do that anymore."

I drug him along behind me. Pulling him into the kitchen. I found the ingredients to make homemade cookies. I played music on my phone while I got started. Edward sat on a stool to help make the dough. By the time I had put them in the oven. Giles walked in with a pizza in tow. He laid it on the counter and took a few slices.

"Thank you. I wanted pizza."

"I know. Eat."

Edward got up and made a glass of blood. The deep thick liquid had to be boiled in a bag on the stove. He drank it in front of me while I ate my cheese pizza.

"Did you know the first animal-to-human blood transfusion was completed by Jean-Baptiste Denis in 1667?"

"Yes. I did know that. Am I making you uncomfortable?"

"No. What does it taste like?"

"Did you know that coconut water can be used in blood transfusions? It's not particularly great but in a pinch, it works."

"Yes. It was used during WW1 and 2 when out of saline." He finished the glass and grimaced.

"I don't get the choice of animal. I think that was a goat. I'm not particularly fond of the flavor."

"You could always go back to forks. Plenty of deer. "

"I dropped the classes I was taking. "

"Why?"

"I'm tired of school. You weren't there anyway so…"

"Well, I can visit you here. What are you planning on doing."

"Running a few of our business from here. "

"You have enough money to literally sit on your ass and never move again."

"Ah yes, but between you and Alice. I'll go broke. I mean did you need that many outfits?"

"Alice thought so and I'm inclined to agree. I mean she is psychic. "

"Thank you. For coming back, I mean."

"You're welcome."

"You're welcome to stay if you like."

"Honestly, I would. I've got a lot going on at the moment. I haven't told you what's been happening."

"Catch me up," I explained every detail of what's been going on my side of the world.

"So your father may or may not be your dad?"

"Correct."

"But you also think he is but is just a non-casting witch?"

"Yes. Either that or."

"Or what?" Edward was deeply intrigued.

"Have you heard of the daoine sídhe?"

"Fairies. Yes, I've heard of them. "

"What if they existed? I mean, I came across a siren."

"You did what?"

"Ok, look, you've been out of the loop. I went to this club in New York with Salem and Lola. We saw a siren. That's not the point. What I'm saying is... what if I'm not human? My blood was tested and I'm not half."

"What does that mean?"

"I have 89% witches blood. If my mom didn't lie then who was Eric? Or who is my father for that matter."

We continued to discuss theories. Once I was finished with the pizza I left through the closet and went back to Blackbriar. I stayed up most of the early morning completing the work I missed. By the time I closed my eyes I only had a few hours of sleep left. The questions still churning in my restless mind.

Witch drama.

My first class today is History of Magic. Professor Juliet Von March. An abnormally tall woman. She towered over us coming in at eight feet. Her stark white coils fell down her back It contrasted against her dark skin. She spoke with a thick Dutch accent making it hard to understand her at times. She spoke multiple languages. It's required for master witches to cast a wide range of spells. We were just beginning class, textbooks open. We are studying the early times of witchery. Which I found absolutely fascinating but it also made me think about my own history. My life as a human…As witches despite our less than the desired relationship with mortals, we had found a way to exist alongside them. Our government and the governments of the mortals had carried out a delicate relationship.

We help them with their people and they leave us alone. The treaty detailed a few separate laws we must follow lest war breaks out once more. Some of them are. Mortals must not bear witness to witchcraft. All evidence of magic has been wiped from knowledge outside of a few pieces of information such as the Salem witch hunts, mythology, conspiracy theories, Hollywood, new wave spiritualism. You know those types of things. We fight in their wars and help advance society. Notwithstanding the usage of magic by helping create weapons of mass destruction. In exchange for that, the human governments were to leave us completely alone. Any crime a witch may commit is held and punished under witch law not mortal.

The mortals of all nationalities on this earth must never place a finger on a witch again. And if it's found out one did they were handled by witches. That our government exists alongside but separate from theirs. We are a part of The United Nations, have a recognized place among country leaders across all nations included. Many other creatures don't have the luxury of having a relationship with humans. They have either left this plane of reality or they are hidden in plain sight. We live among them. We are all around them and the majority of them have no idea we exist. Magic is a fantasy. It belongs on screens and the pages of a book.

Technically witches have been around since the beginning of time but many of those practices were lost. Whether the people of the tribe died out or if they were hunted and exterminated. The information has been lost to time.

The first recorded blight of magic was when Jesus and his merry band took over. So many of us were lost because of what he did. Christianity became the predominantly worshiped religion pagan practices fell to the wayside. Witches were forced to go into hiding. So much of our history was lost. The resurgence of magic wasn't accepted until Merlin and the Middle Ages. Many witches rose to greatness during his time, before and after. But even then magic was still technically banned by the council of witches and king Uther.

If you were caught using magic or holding magical objects of any kind you were hung, burned, or sterilized. This is thought to be the moment witches started mixing with mortals.

In between these two periods, many wars were raged between witches and mortals. But nothing could compare to the great purging. Witch hunters were a great enemy for some time but were overshadowed by the Volturi and the Roman Empire. The great Purging took an entire generation of witches. We were hunted because of our magic. If a witch could survive the transformation they were guaranteed to be a powerful gifted vampire. Witches had a high chance of dying. To top it off, necromancers are so rare now because they were hunted the most. It was figured out after witches dying in droves that death witches had a higher chance of survival. Although the fear of us controlling them led to our near extinction. This was considered the second blight. The population didn't recover until after the renaissance.

During the enlightenment period. When there was a shift from the religious chokehold of Christianity to a more scientifically inclined world. The age of revolution until the abolition of slavery. Witches fought valiantly against the holding of our brothers and sisters. Many of the slaves that had been sold were witches or came from tribes that held the craft in a place of honor. WW1 and 2 held the next resurgence of magic being practiced in masse. The Axis and Allied powers created entire chapters to study witches and their abilities. During this era, many practices long thought to have died were found again.

Through terrible means of course, on both sides, experiments were conducted to try and make magic bend to mortal hands. Witch fought against witch. Some abdicated and bound themselves to escape the draft. While others fought against the oppression, creating uprisings and revolts.

This spurred the creation of the enforcers. Their first use was to round up escaped witches and force them to fight or die. The use of witches during wartime continued until the draft was abolished. Although many agencies and militaries around the world still maintain units of witches. After history class was Potions and Alchemy.

Salem regularly likes to remind me that Alchemy is a scam. That every Alchemist that had ever turned lead into gold had been an illusionist. However potions? Potions was the one class I excelled at, besides botany that is. Probably because I've been making potions since I could remember. Clara would allow me to work with her, I didn't know at the time, that when we were making things for the shop. I was actually brewing potions and salves. The professor was an Asian man with bright red hair. I believe the color is natural too. His face is covered with freckles and his eyebrows can barely be seen. Professor Jae Hwan-Chu was his name. The final class of the day was divination. We were starting off with the basics such as cartomancy which is reading cards such as tarot. However, there is also Lithomancy and scapulimancy, the use of stones or crystals and bones. Scrying is the use of reflective objects like mirrors or water. And finally, necromancy, the communication with the dead.

This class was of particular interest to me for obvious reasons. I noticed that it also intrigued Aiden. He eventually did catch up with me. The reason for the intrigue that day had been I managed to take the book without alarm. The information stored in the restricted section shouldn't be able to be removed by students.

Although since I negotiated my stay here with Frost I have just as much access as she does in the library. He wanted me to steal a book for him. One on summoning and communicating with spirits. I tried to ascertain why he would require a book like that. However, the furthest I got was that he wanted to practice divination. He promised to not actually summon but I don't believe him. Ever since then I've been watching him. I probably shouldn't have gotten the book but it was repayment for his information about the records in the restricted section. Frost has yet to turn up any information about Eric.

All I've managed to find was information about the Irish myths. Even then much of it has been washed over by Christians making everything questionable about its legitimacy. I contemplated asking a professor about the Sidhe, but I thought better of it. It's best to keep things quiet, I'd rather not have a rumor get around. If I was to inquire I'd probably ask Lola before anyone else. She seemed to handle the Cullens well and has a history of being creature tolerant.

listen to me, saying creature, you'd think with my being around the Cullens I'd stay far from it. But since finding out of my so called lineage, it's been on my mind. What if I am a creature? I shook my head. So far, the inquiry about my blood from Tang has yet to resurface. I'd like to keep it that way. Although one person can't help but bring up that conversation.

Clara has been in quite the mood since finding out my blood quantity. Not with me, just in general. The real person she has gripes with has been long dead. Claire, possibly cheated on my dad while he was sick or Eric wasn't mortal or at the very least not completely mortal. I'm not sure how I feel about the situation. It still hasn't been processed, which it's probably because I'm not letting it. I don't have time to go into a mental breakdown about the possible paternity of my birth. Although I have been looking at Claire and Eric in a different light. What other secrets did my past hold? Did he know I wasn't his? And if I am his kid, did he know what he was?

It made my stomach hurt to think my mom cheated. That notion opens up other questions too, like if she loved Eric. If Clara was to be taken seriously about the reason my mother died and Eric isn't my father. Did she ever love my real dad? Was I an accident? A lie?

Willow has been keeping me updated on Clara and her search. She's scoured the records of our family trying to come up with an alternative reason. I think she hopes to find something that will quell her fears of the truth. My mother lied to her. She lied over and over again until she inevitably died. Before Willow came along, Claire was the closest person to my aunt. Which shouldn't be a surprise since they came into this world together. From what Frost has told me during our sessions, the two were inseparable.

My thoughts were interrupted. An alarm began to blare. The professor tried to keep everyone calm but a commotion in the halls spurred most of us out of our seats and outside the class. We were moving about as if it were a drill. But it wasn't one. It seemed to be an assault. Over the inner-com we had orders to not panic. While we were moving about, a couple of us got shoved. Something or someone raced passed me, I shouted after the figure running after the group of people. It couldn't have been more than four of them. As I got closer I saw one of their faces. I couldn't believe my eyes.

Had I just seen my ex?

What the hell is happening?!

Outside the building, spirits were swarming. They were wraiths. A wraith was a type of spirit. They usually haunted graveyards or the homes of the recently deceased. They were currently attacking students. Chasing after them, trying to feed off their energy. Students were using whatever magic worked to defend themselves. Professors were trying to maintain the situation by trapping as many wraiths as possible and banishing them. Off in the distance, I saw Frost, she was a marvel. She used a staff to rip them from this plane sending them back to the land of the dead. I kept on the heels of those people. Racing after them got me into some trouble. Blasts of spells thrown my way. Yet I followed them in the opposite direction of the carnage. They were gone by time I reached where they left. However I was stuck by the house of death and being swarmed by wraiths. I ran to the only place I knew would be safe for me. The grounds of the house of death work. There was a reason it called to us. Elizabeth and I. The grounds were soaked in the blood of necromancers. As soon as my feet touched the ground I felt the vibrations. The magic pouring out of the soil, I fell to my knees and plunged my hands into the dirt. A screech of pain ripped from my body as the ground split, my head lifted up to the sky and my body blazed. I was opening a seam. The cracks spread outward from the land of death. The sheer magical power it took drew the rest of the wraiths to me. Frost followed behind them chasing after them, once she caught sight of what I had done she knew what to do. She plunged the staff into the ground opening a portal, with our combined strength we were able to send each and every wraith back to where they belonged.

In the distance not too far from where we were. A rip in the ward could be seen. Someone had let these wraiths in as a distraction. The ground was now sealed, I stood but my body wobbled. My legs felt like jelly underneath me, I had taxed myself of energy. Frost had to carry me back. I was taken to the hospital wing.

My body now lay in a bed, an IV hooked up to replenish my fluids. It couldn't be a coincidence that wraiths were used after I helped steal a book on how to summon spirits. What had Aiden gotten me into? Most importantly, what the fuck was Lillian doing with witches?

It had to have been her, I could have sworn it was her face that I had seen. It was four of them, two men and two women. They were wearing black cloaks and masks, during the scuffle one lost the mask and tried to hide their face.

I was just a quick glance. Maybe I was wrong? Lillian couldn't be hanging around witches right? Frost walked in effectively making my thoughts quiet. She took a seat next to my bed and just stared outside the window.

"Why were they here?"

"To steal something I took from one of them. Rayburn. Garret Rayburn. He was a former student of mine. He was expelled from Tomora. For the protection of the rest when expelled your memories are taken from you. He and his rogue band of hedge witches committed a heist. The target? Anything they could grab while he got his memories back. "

"I think I saw my ex. Lillian Wexler. She's mortal. At least I think she's mortal anyway. I knew her before I found out I was a witch. That's how Clara and Willow knew I still had my powers. Because of her. I saved her life, we had taken some bad Molly and she od."

"It's possible. Hedge witches are ones that couldn't pass the entrance exam. Or didn't have enough magical aptitude to be admitted. They are not formally trained, every ounce of magic they know is scrounged for. Now that they have Garret's memories they will be a much bigger problem."

"What do you mean? Bigger problem?"

"Hedges have created all sorts of issues. Many of them lack control and proper training and are the frequent targets of enforcers. They put us all in jeopardy just for the kicks of a few spells. Anyway, I came to congratulate you. That was quick thinking you had today."

"Thank you. I had done something similar at the lair of the Volturi. I almost toppled the building on us for us to escape alive."

"I do not like them. "

Frost rose from her seat and left the room. It's not much she can do but she never misses a moment to remind me of how much she loathes the Cullens. Once alone, I pulled the wires out of my body and tried to escape the wing without being noticed by the healers.

Luckily enough they were all busy healing students that got banged up worse than me. Twenty students had gotten injured during the invasion. Most had simply been trampled by others trying to escape the wraiths. A few had been unlucky enough to have been touched by one. They had their energy drained too.

Wraiths are drawn to magic. It's untapped energy that feeds them. Makes them stronger. Getting touched by a wraith and surviving was like a horrible bout of flu. If you didn't survive and the wraith managed to zap you completely… well. Everyone was fine for the most part, although many groans and moans could be heard.

After leaving the hospital I went in search of Aiden. He knew something and he was going to tell me. I searched the building where everything went down. Although I had to do it secretly since it was swarming with enforcers now. They all wore black uniforms. Slacks, dress shirt and tie, boots, and a structured overcoat with gold accents. The library had also been raided. Spellbooks of all genres had been stolen. Artifacts had been rifled through. They had gotten away with a buttload of magical items.

He wasn't there. The campus was too large to search. So I looked for the last person I saw, Ben. It was him running behind me. All the remaining students were sent back to their houses. Classes and activities had been canceled for the rest of the day.

I found him. Salem, and Lola trying to rally the rest of the house. It was a meeting. Salem was currently relaying his own rules. We were all to stay in the house until everyone could be accounted for. I caught Ben's eye and followed him to the back of the house.

"Where did you go?"

"The house of death work. Frost and I managed to send them all back. Someone opened the wards on this side and let four hedge witches in. They stole magical artifacts, books, and the leader took his memories back."

"Who do you think let them in?"

"I don't know. But I have a hunch. Have you seen Aiden?"

"Not since before class."

We both walked back into the house as some fellow housemates made their way outback. The whole mess left everyone with the desire to celebrate. I guess it was better to drink and party than to worry. I on the other hand found the rooms of Lola Blake. Both she and Salem occupied the head rooms of the house. Both had master bedrooms and private bathrooms.

Her room was a beautiful red. Not a bright one, if I had to name it I'd say brick. She styled her room to match the flow. Furs and luxurious textiles contrasted against the color of the walls. It gave a very cozy sensual vibe.

"There you are, you like?"

"I love it. My rooms feel kind of cold. Pretty but cold. We need to talk."

"Can't. Salem is being tyrannical."

"I need to talk to him too. I think I know who did this but I don't know how to prove it without implicating myself."

"Who? Tell me?"

"Aiden Patel. I think he was the one to open the wards. "

I was forced to explain everything to her. It was the only way things would make sense. The missed classes spent with Frost.

The issues with my paternity and blood quantum. My home life with my aunts and my relation to the headmistress. Even the possible sighting of my first girlfriend with a bunch of hedge witches.

She went to her bedside dresser and pulled out a flask. She took a large swig and thought better before offering me one.

"I'm sorry, I know you don't drink but are you sure you don't need one? "

"I'm good. I'm definitely smoking some weed soon. I need a nap."

Salem burst into the room and immediately calmed down.

"I said everyone remains in sight so I can count heads. What do you do? Do the exact opposite. Give me that."

He took the flask from Lola. She was laughing and enjoying watching her brother lose his shit.

"Where were you anyway?"

"She was the one that took care of the wraiths."

"Oh. Well thanks, can you follow orders next time?"

"Salem. Chill out! We're fine. Look I need your guy's help. I was explaining to Lola that I might know who did this."

"What do you expect me to do?"

"I don't know to help me look for him? The last time I saw Aiden was before all the craziness. We were in divination and then I got distracted. After, all hell broke loose."

"That's not enough time to open the wards and summon the wraiths here."

"No, but what if he had help? There were four of them. One could have summoned while he held the wards open for the rest. It doesn't matter how he did it. I just know he did. "

"How?"

"I helped him steal the book needed to summon them in the first place. I didn't know. I owed him for some information he told me."

"Let's go."

Salem, Lola, Ben, and Me all went in search of Aiden. Despite the fact enforcers were everywhere, we managed to make it outside the wards. They were down at the moment, on the opposite side of the shed enforcers had taken watch near the hole. We called after the location of Aiden. The sigil burned alive and took us exactly where we needed to be. Miami Florida!

Magic. Magic can be described as the tools of the universe. When you hold them, you can bend just about anything to your will. But everything has its breaking point.

Long before I knew my truth, I believed mine had been Lillian. Lilly was a breath of fresh air. She whisked into my life at just the right moment and spun it out of control. But to be honest, maybe I should be thankful for her entering it. I never would have known the truth without her help.

Being back in Miami after everything makes my head spin. The sun seems too bright here. The air is too sticky and moist. The funny thing is it wasn't much better in Forks. But since moving away, everything seems off.

The sigil took us to the hospital. South Miami hospital. All four of us were now sitting in a waiting room. Ben and Salem were pacing around while Lola and I sat firmly aware of everything going on around us. I couldn't help but be reminded of what I felt like being cornered by the Cullens.

Seeing it through Edward's eyes left me with a foul taste in my mouth. They had become family but the way they all just voted on whether I'd live or die just felt oily. But isn't that what we're doing here? Waiting for Aiden to live or die?

I feel angry! Who were those people? Why did they just dump him on the side of the road? So far what we've been told is that Aiden has suffered some kind of organ failure. His brain has completely malfunctioned and is now affecting multiple organs from working properly.

The doctors can't figure out what caused it. Lola surmised that a wraith got ahold of him and literally fried his brain. He won't last much longer unless I can get back there. We tried and were almost kicked out. So now, we just wait.

"You're here for Mr. Patel? We can't get ahold of any family. Do you know any way to contact them?"

"Look doc, he has no one. Just us. Can we please see our friend?"

"We've exhausted all our options. He's stable for the moment. I can give you a few minutes but that's it."

All four of us ran to his room. I had never realized how small someone can look while sleeping. How vulnerable it is, especially in this context. Death! His brown skin looked ashen and sallow. His eyes were moving behind his eyelids. A breathing tube stuck out of his mouth pumping his lungs full of air for him. The sounds of the machines beeping gave me a headache.

"What can we do?" Ben asked worriedly breaking through my thoughts.

"Let her work."

Salem reassured him. His eyes watched me unwaveringly. What had Edward told him? Salem, since the visit with the Cullens, has treated me differently. I guess I truly did pass his test.

I placed my hands on his skin. Despite the sweat, he was cold to the touch. I could feel his life draining from his body. It's always unsettling to hold something's life in my hands. I don't get how healers and doctors do it. Although it became abundantly clear that this life would be different than the other lives I saved.

"I can't connect. Somethings wrong." I pushed my life force harder than I ever had. I began to grow faint and woozy. I had to let go of his hand otherwise he would drag me under with him. "I can't save him! "

"What do you mean?"

"I don't know how to describe it but he's somewhere too deep. "

I began to search his body, checking for wounds. I eventually found the culprit. He wasn't hurt by a wraith, he was cursed. A deep gash on his stomach oozed with black puss. Around the wound, strange blue vein-looking things looked as if they were ready to burst.

"Step away from him Alex."

Salem calmly guided me away from him. He made me check my hands for signs of infection.

"How could they have missed this?"

"The wound is magic in nature. They probably can't see it. He must have been stabbed by a cursed object. We need to get him back to the school."

"Say less."

Lola carefully touched him, making sure she didn't come in contact with his wound. They both disappeared from sight.

"Ok Ben run after them. Salem and I have some unfinished business with those hedge witches."

"Ok, but what are you going to do?"

"The less you know the better. Get going."

Salem trusted my play enough to not question me. Ben ran after Lola, while Salem and I were left to investigate.

As we wandered around the city checking old haunts Lillian and I had been known to go; flashbacks were hitting me heavily.

"Are you alright? You look pissed!"

"This is my hometown. Which means that my eyes hadn't deceived me. My ex, she was there."

"Well, that explains it. Ex's. You look like you're ready to kill.

"She's not my favorite person.

"Wanna talk about it? Let me know who were looking for?"

"She's pretty."

"Hmm. Prettier than Bella?"

"Some would say so."

"So she's a problem."

"One that needs to be stopped."

"So what exactly are we doing?"

"Hopefully, Lola and Ben got Aiden back in time. Based on the wound, without the antidote, he's a goner. We would need to know exactly what was used on him. The only way to get that information? We would have to confront the hedge witches and force them to tell us."

"Just Great."

We didn't need to search for much longer. Salem pulled me to the side. We were outside some club. It was just freshly opened for the day. A long line already outside the building.

"This is one. A safe house for them. It's warded up the ass. Follow my lead."

Salem and I got in line, once inside spotlights were switching colors and music blared from huge speakers. The dj had the newest hits. There were bottle girls on skates. This club was much larger than the one I went to in New York. I made my way over to the bar, I ordered a cocktail for Salem and asked the bartender if Lillian was here. I was informed that she worked at the bar and her shift would start soon. I went in search of Salem. I found him flirting with some girl off near the restrooms. Salem was chatting her up but she didn't seem too interested. After moving on, he made his way back over to my side. Salem took the drink and downed it. He discarded the glass once done. After we danced a bit just trying to blend in with the crowd. Then suddenly I felt a tap on my shoulder. There she stood, I had forgotten just how pretty she truly was. Long dyed hair, it was limp and straight. Thick eyebrows sculpted to fit her face. Her eyes were accentuated by her thick liner. A crooked nose and small overlined lips in the shape of a pout.

"Lillian, we need to talk."

She turned around, her head lifted to the steps. There was an upstairs VIP section. A man waved her up, he must be Rayburn. Both Salem and I followed her up the steps. All the eyes in the room were trained on us. We were led to a set of couches, Rayburn occupied one while we were sitting on the other.

Lillian took her spot next to Rayburn, she leaned into his side and he put his arm around her possessively.

"You're the kid that recognized my girl. Sorry about your friend. He was… an inconvenience."

Salem bristled but instead of making a fuss he reached over and grabbed the top shelf bottle that sat on the table. Opened it and drank from it before speaking.

"All we want is the antidote. "

This issued a laugh from Rayburn. The other hedge witches joined in.

"If you ask nicely I might consider it, or maybe not. Who is this kid anyway. I thought I was dealing with the 'Morningstar'.

Lillian tried not to look at me. Her skittish behavior probably having to do with her habit or maybe because she told this strange man about me. Her eyes were glossy and indicated she wasn't sober. I didn't know what it was this time but it must be expensive and designer. I continued to stare at her. Looking up and down her body, I could see a bruise peeking out from under her dress. This bastard was abusing her.

"Are you putting your hands on her?"

She immediately snapped her head back towards me.

"That's none of your business!"

"Still just as nasty. I used to like that about you. How have you been?"

"I'll ask the questions, sweetheart."

Rayburn leaned forward and ran his finger down my face. This action was all it took for me to snap. I grabbed his hand and created the connection. Something I had learned since working with Frost was draining. Just as I could push life into someone, I could also take it. All the witches in the room were on high alert but I didn't care!

"You feel that? That's your life leaving your body. You touch me again, and I promise you, you won't live to see another day. " I let him go, his face was wild and angry. Upset that a woman had dared to threaten him. "Now, we can negotiate. Give us the fucking antidote, otherwise, I'll burn this entire building to the ground."

A laugh broke out from Rayburn. He clapped his hands and leaned back into the couch.

"She didn't tell me you could do that. Oh don't be surprised, I know all about you. "

"I've grown in strength since the last time Lilly and I were together."

"So that bitch finally did it. Brought back the house of Death. How is Frost? Still ticking?"

"What's the story between Frost and you?"

"I was expelled just before graduation, can you believe that? It's wonderful to be back, I honestly cant believe I ever thought I knew anything. Do try and stay on her good side. Students in her care have been known to not live too long. "

Salem coughed, he was clearly trying to keep us on track.

"What my friend here is trying to tell us is that Aiden. You know, the one you just left to die, doesn't have much time. So, if you could get that antidote we can be on our merry way."

My fire unfurled around my hands and arms the green flames kissing at my fingertips. Lillian jumped at the unexpected show. Rayburn was truly shocked. He hadn't anticipated my strength but this had sincerely made him intrigued. He snapped his fingers, a large man came over with a case. Inside held a vile and a syringe.

"This should help, that is if you can get to him in time."

"Thank you. By the way, Lilly. If you ever decide you want out. My aunts live in Forks Washington. You deserve more than this!"

"That won't be necessary. But I just might stop by. "

"Please do! I promise you, try me if you want to."

I took the case and looked one last time at the shell of a woman that used to be my girlfriend. In this light I could see another bruise under the makeup she was trying to hide. I leaned over and touched her cheek, the bruise disappeared before my eyes. Salem and I got up from our seats and we both made a quick exit. Once outside I took the vile out of the case and gave it to Salem.

"What are you gonna do?"

"I can't leave her in there. Just go, I'll make it back I promise."

"Alex, don't get caught ok? I'd hate to have to explain to your vampires I let you get taken by the enforcers."

"Hurry!"

Salem took off, while I decided to slip around the back. Cameras were everywhere, once back there I found the employee parking spaces. It wasn't hard to find Rayburns rented Bugatti. I made sure I could be seen by the camera while I lit my hand on fire, this time I let the blaze heat to its maximum. The white flames ate through the paint and metal melting the car.

The back door got kicked open by the largest bodyguard I had ever seen. He didn't seem to be human or a witch. I smiled a toothy grin, I had gone looking for a fight and got one. His eyes and hands began to glow an unearthly blue. He moved with speed similar to vampires but not quite as disorientingly so. Before he could even touch me, Rayburn came out and ordered him to step aside.

"Look who decided to show themselves. I was hoping you wouldn't let your lackey have all the fun." My arms blazed.

"Stop! Just go, Alex!" Lillian held her phone up recording us. "Ray, just let her go. She's not worth it."

"Go back inside."

His voice menacing towards her. It made my blood boil but before any of us could move another person showed up to our showdown. Jasper! His arms bared glinting in the light. Showing off the teeth marks. He stood next to me, he was not happy with what I was doing but his presence was enough to make Rayburn think twice.

Alice walked around the front with a duffel bag hanging from her arm like a purse. Her heels clicked on the concrete.

"Listen, boys, you see. This is how it's gonna go. We're taking the things you stole and my sister back. Safely! You really wouldn't want a blood bath here at your place of work."

"You run with vampires? What type of witch are you? "

"You put your hands on her again and you'll find out. Goodbye Lilly."

Jasper grabbed my arm and led me away from the scene. We got into Carlisle's car, he was behind the wheel. I sat in the back seat next to Alice. Once we pulled off she let into me.

"Are you out of your mind? What did you think was going to happen? A jinn and a witch! Alexandra, I saw you get hauled away by men in cloaks because you exposed yourself by killing one of your own kind. What the hell were you thinking?"

"I was thinking I'm sick of bastards like him. That was Lillian, he's abusing her. I just. Im sorry, okay."

"You're lucky we got here in time. They were coming to raid his club. What are those people anyway?"

"Enforcers. The witch equivalent of the Volturi. Thank you, for saving me. I wasn't thinking. I just wanted to do something to help…I have to get back, can you drop me off?"

"Where?"

Carlisle spoke up. He met my gaze in the mirror. It was a familiar look, he had given the same one to Edward just before he left.

"There's an abandoned building close to South Miami hospital."

Alice spoke up for me and explained the vision she had and why she had made them rush to Miami. She also explained the situation of who Lillian was to me.

"I never told you about her. How do you know those things?"

"Alex, when will you learn?" she replied coyly

Carlisle pulled up to the building, before I could open my own door Jasper was holding it for me. Once I stepped out I was pushed up against the car, his hand cupping my chin in his hand softly.

"You listen to me little witch. Just because you're capable of something doesn't mean you should do it. You would have killed him and saved her, but at the cost of being seen and captured. Think before you act! Am I clear?"

"I'm sorry. I will."

His lips pushed against mine and waited for me to respond. We kissed passionately, which issued a honk from Carlisle. Jasper walked me to the door and handed me the duffle. Alice called out from the window.

"Edward will be expecting a call from you."

"Really, Alice? Did you tell my aunts too?"

She smiled and rolled the window up. Jasper let me know the only ones that knew were Carlisle, him, and Alice. They were the only ones she had time to tell. He kissed my cheek before returning to the car. Carlisle didn't drive off until I was safely inside.

"Blackbriar."

Once I was back I was escorted by an Enforcer to Frost's office. Inside was Salem, Ben, and Lola. They were waiting for my arrival. Frost sat behind her desk, the enforcer left and closed the door behind him. I opened the duffle and dumped out the contents onto her desk.

"Satisfied?"

"Leave us."

She commanded the rest to go. Salem offered me a comforting hand on my arm before leaving. He was the last one out.

"You can thank the Cullens you hate so much. Apparently, I would have been taken if hadn't been for them saving me again."

"I'll send something for my sincere gratitude then. " Her tone conveyed otherwise.

"Is Aiden ok?"

"Mr. Patel is recovering just fine. He had been infected with the poison of a jinn. I've been told that was your doing, getting the antidote."

"Yes."

A smile broke out across her face. She reached across the desk and pulled me into a hug.

"I'm so proud of you. You followed your instincts. Although I am not pleased about their involvement. I'm glad things ended well. "

"I'm confused." My body was stiff. I wasn't used to Frost showing any sort of warmth.

"Alex, I'm not a fool. I knew you and your friends had left immediately. Do you think I would lose track of four of my most promising students? I was intrigued to see how you would fare in the field. "

"I didn't realize you would gamble with their lives like that. What if I had been wrong?"

"But you weren't. That is all. Thank you for retrieving the antidote, it would be quite a damper if I had to explain why my student had been killed. "

"There's something you should know."

"I'm aware of Mr. Patel and his involvement. Goodnight Alexandra."

I nodded my head and left the office of my witchmother. I still hadn't gotten used to that. The group waited for me at the end of the staircase.

"So what happened?" Lola inquired.

"I was saved by Alice. She got the stolen items too."

"Alice?" Ben looked confused. I had forgotten he was out of the loop on that knowledge.

"Long story short. She's family. That's all you need to know right now."

"Look, it's clear you've got something going on. I just went on a mission to save a kid I don't even really know. I think I can handle the truth."

"Not here. There could be ears listening in."

Once we made it back to the house of Elementals, we all kicked back in Lola's room. That's where I rehashed everything I told her to the boys.

"fuck." That was all Ben said while Salem made me a drink.

"Here, you've earned it."

Against my better judgment, I took it graciously and knocked back the drink. It burned the back of my throat familiarly. To be honest, drinking was never my problem, I just didn't like the feeling it gave me.

But right now, I needed something to calm the nerves in my body. Alice said I would have killed Rayburn. For the first time, the notion of taking a life hadn't scared me. Who was I turning into?

Once I left and made it safely back into my bed. I remembered that Edward would be expecting a call from me. I reached over to grab the witch's mirror. His face came into view immediately.

"You missed our meeting. Are you ok?"

"No. I almost killed someone today. Edward, I think there's something wrong with me."

"Come over."

The feeling of love was hard to describe. It's not something you choose, at least not at first. But then suddenly you must choose it every day. It becomes a reality that you should happily and even sometimes sadly experience. When I heard those words uttered from Edward's lips. I felt heard and wanted, in the past, it has been a struggle to know where I stood with him. I got up out of bed and raced to the shed. Upon entering it, I faltered, it was but just a moment, then called out the location of his residence.

Edward had been waiting for me. He was leaned up against the kitchen counter, I ran into his arms. When our skin touched I felt electrified. I was lifted off my feet, my limbs clambered around him, our lips touched.

That had done it. Our dance teetering on the edge of no return. Before I had time to fully establish that we had moved. I realized that we were no longer downstairs but in the master bedroom.

My body was tossed onto the ivory silk sheets. He stood at the foot of the bed, those amber eyes staring down into mine. His lips curved into a smirk, licking them before undressing. Each button popped open slowly revealing his pearlescent flesh. The shirt dropped to the floor, his arms rose above his head flexing his muscles. He descended.

I had dreamt of this many times before. Usually, I'm devoured after. His fangs attached to my throat, completing the inevitable ending. Right now his lips kissed mine softly, each one a promise. Edward had done everything in his misguided power to make sure that never happens.

Did he truly deserve my fears? He was supposed to be my enemy. As a witch, this union should be abhorrent, but it's not. My heart calls out to him.

The one that found me in my hell. Saw me at the absolute worst and embraced the ugly. The conversation with Tanya stuck out the most when I try to describe what I feel for him. The connection we feel towards each other. How he was ruled by his compulsions. Killing, the blood lust. While my rage and desire for control. The way we are both ruled by it. We're drawn to each other. With him, I feel alive.

I feel as if every nerve in my body is firing with ecstasy. This wasn't healthy. It's why we run from each other. We know just how this could end. Especially if we don't heal. We could turn tragic.

His mouth latched around my nipple sucking earnestly. My hands were deep in his hair pulling the tufts and rutting against him. A growl reverberated from his chest, he rose above me, lifting me with him. He held me against the headboard, my legs wrapped around his head.

I was supported by his shoulders, his face stuffed between my thighs. His tongue reached inside me twirling around. The speed was torture, doing figure eights up and down my lips then circling my clitoris.

My hands gripped behind me on the headboard for extra support. The sounds I made would embarrass me normally but I didn't care. The mewling and moaning reverberated beautifully into the night. Once ready to switch positions, I pushed him on his back. I hoisted myself on top of him, straddling his hips. His cock twitched inside me at the delight of me taking control.

I let my hair down and shook it out. The curls bounced along with me. My nails dug into his chest as my ass slapped against his thighs. His hands gripped my hips helping me along. His shouts of pleasure ripped through the air as he spent himself inside me. I smirked down at him, my hands holding my breasts as his back arched off the bed.

I kept going until I reached my climax. My hips rocked in time to the pace of my heart. My eyes rolled back and my toes curled as I rode the wave of my orgasm. I reached down to lightly cuff his throat in my hands. I placed a single kiss on his lips and dismounted with a pop. I stood up on the bed letting the cum leak down my thigh.

"I want to eat your ass. Is this something you desire?"

Edward rolled over and presented himself to me. I hopped off the bed, his ass stuck in the air waiting for me. I leaned over the bed, one leg extending out with my foot finely planted on the ground. While the other bent with my knee digging into the mattress to stabilize myself. I kissed the pale cheeks with care.

My hand smacked his right cheek with a firm hand. I rubbed it and kissed the spot after. I continued this while Edward rubbed his cock, moaning with each impact. I licked his hole with pleasure and desire, my tongue firmly lapping. Edward rutted against my face seeking more, his hips now seeking friction on the mattress.

I ran my hands up and down his thighs as I gave him the same treatment he gave me. Eating his ass with fervor. My mate cried with passion into the mattress words of love slipping past his lips. "I love you." The last cry echoed as he spent thick ropy spurts onto the bed. Once finished I curled around his body. Held him as we lay on our bed.

It didn't take much longer until Edward carried me into the bathroom. I peed and brushed my teeth, once I was done I sat on the edge as he fixed up the bath. A bath bomb, rose petals, and oil was added to the now hot water. He climbed in first, his hand extended out to me. I took it, climbed in, and sat on his lap, his muscular arms wrapped around my body pulling me in.

"Alexa. Play, Clair de Lune."

Edward called out. The song began to play and the lights dimmed. His fingers got to work on my hair. Lightly massaging my scalp. He had some oil on the fingertips, they deftly moved along my neck and shoulders massaging me. We didn't speak. He bathed my body. A sponge rubbed down my back and thighs. He didn't miss a single spot.

Once finished he carried me from the tub. The sheets on the mattress had already been changed and the bed turned down with a warm duvet. He dried my body with a fluffy towel and dressed me in a downy robe. We snuggled against each other. My head rested where his dead heart lay. He rubbed circles on my back lightly massaging me until my eyes closed.

I didn't rise until midday. A meal had been prepared and rested on the side table waiting for me. Edward was long gone, a note on the pillow detailing his whereabouts. He was in a meeting. I had never asked him what he did for a living. My clothes were washed, dried, and ironed just lying on the end of the bed.

Once I finished breakfast I got dressed, I found Edward on the phone in his office. Before leaving, I kissed him goodbye. I hadn't spent time with Bella in quite some time. We speak every night, but between both our schedules it's been difficult. When I arrived she was in her room. She was sitting at her desk. The tv was playing in the background. She hadn't noticed me yet. I put my arms around her shoulders. She had gotten startled but then quite excited once she realized it was me.

"What are you doing here? Don't you have classes?"

"They are canceled right now. Some things went down at the school."

"What do you mean? Was anyone hurt? Was it like a school shooting or something?" Genuine worry crossed her face.

"Well sort of, the witch equivalent I guess. Yes, but no one was killed. I thought I'd spend the day with you. You know, take my mine off that."

"Well, I've got one more class. I leave in about an hour. "

"That's fine. I can visit Jasper until you're free."

I kissed her softly and then waited on the bed. She was writing an essay right now. She kept trying to pry about my emotions but I wasn't in the mood. She eventually got it and left me alone. After she was finished writing. I left along with her, drove her to her class and then took the truck to Jaspers art studio. It was plain on the outside. Except for the expansive arched windows in the brick flat-top building. He was teaching an advanced workshop right now. A smile lit up on his face as he saw me. I grabbed some art supplies, I decided to work at the sculpture table. I was working with wire. Bending the material, I didn't have a particular shape in mind.

I decided to just go with the flow, creating organic shapes as I molded. Many of the others were spread out, some working with clay, others painted. He had really found his place here. Jasper watched from afar while I worked. It took me a while to realize that he had been drawing me. Once the class ended, some of the guests had noticed us as they left and were whispering. I guess I had burst their bubble about getting with my man.

"What do I owe this pleasure?"

"I don't have classes. I figured I'd come to visit. I can't stay too long but would you like to go for a walk with me?"

"Sure."

Jasper locked up behind him. He noted that I was driving Bella's truck and asked me about her.

"She's ok. I'm gonna pick her up in a while. She's got class."

"I see her on campus sometimes. We hang out now and then."

"Oh? I didn't realize you had gotten close." He laughed a bit and nodded his head.

"Well, yes. She's much easier to get along with than the other. Have you seen him?"

"Edward? Yes." I could feel a flush across my face.

"You alright?"

"Just remembering that's all. Let's not talk of him. How have you been? We didn't get much time with each other..."

"How is everyone? At the school I mean?"

"Aiden. The dude that started it all, he's ok. I haven't seen him yet. I unknowingly helped him and my ignorance led to many getting hurt."

"Alex. You must learn you can't trust everyone."

"I know."

"What did he do?"

"Helped Rayburn. The one you met last night. Help him break into the school. They summoned Wraiths with a book I helped steal."

"The items in the duffle right? What was so important?"

"His memories. Rayburn knew Frost. There's some history there. She's been training me. So far, it's been working."

"Well, at least that's good."

We were standing in front of a diner now. We went in and sat down, I ordered a float and some fries.

"Are you ok my love?"

"No Jasper. I'm far from it."

"Has she found anything about your father?"

"No. I'm starting to think we never will. During the Middle Ages apparently, the McCionaoith line ended suddenly. Any information about them has been lost. So there's no way for me to confirm my theories, let alone to explain why I'm an Elite. I told my friends last night."

"How did they take it?"

"Ben was shocked and Salem fixed me a cocktail. "

"I'm concerned with how much that kid drinks."

"He seems to function despite being an alcoholic. I've tried talking to him about it but I never get anywhere. Hopefully, he will eventually confide in me. "

"I thought he was just a party animal."

"He is. I worry about him sometimes, so does Lola. She isn't much better with the partying though."

We sat and discussed his life while I ate. Bella called me to say she was finished. I walked back to the studio with him , we kissed before I got in the truck to leave. Ellie was with her. Bella got in the driver's seat, I was squished in the center between them.

"What are you guys getting up to today?"

"I don't know? Bells?"

"Well, I was hoping we could play laser tag? There's this new place that opened up."

"Sure I'm down. Wanna go?"

Ellie called up a few more friends to see if they wanted to hang with us. We met them at the mall. Ellie and her friends ran off, while Bella and I walked around.

"Are you gonna tell me what happened?"

"Can I later? I missed you, I want to give you my undivided attention."

"I'll hold you to that."

We went a few places. Bella picked up a few items she needed. Some new socks and plain tee shirts. We met up with them at the food court, Bella grabbed some subway.

"Tell me about you baby. What's been going on in your world."

"I'm struggling in my Algebra class. I've been working with a tutor though. Ellie and I fought the other day. She keeps eating my shit! I put my name on it and everything. Her boyfriend has been staying over a lot too. "

"How long has that been going on?"

"A few weeks on and off. Jason, he will stay during the weekend, he doesn't clean up after himself. He left his dirty dishes all over the place last time, I about lost it! I've been staying with Alice when he comes over."

"That's nasty. I'm sorry that's been happening. Is there anything you can do?"

"Not really, at least not until the semester ends. I like her, she's cool, but I can't live with her."

"Would Jasper be ok if you moved in? He told me you guys have been spending time with each other."

"I can't do that. Not staying there full time. It's ok during the weekend, he stays in Forks to help your aunts out. He still struggles, I'm not gonna make him feel like that in his own home."

"Shit, yeah. I guess just try and keep your stuff away from her. I mean, like what was she eating."

"You guys ready?"

Ellie called over, they were sitting a few tables away from us. Ellie rode with her friends this time. We all met up at the laser tag place and played a few rounds. Bella and I won, she took a lot of her frustration out by getting the highest score.

After Bella and I swung by the house. Everyone was home, Carlisle included. He and Alice were watching a movie when Bella and I entered.

Jasper had made it home after I left the studio. Rose and Emmet were outside fixing up this piece of junk of a car she bought. I hadn't seen Esme in quite a while, the last time I saw her was when I went home the second time.

Edward had yet to come home. From what I understand he visits them every month. Carlisle, he sees multiple times a month. Since the Volturi situation, Carlisle has been watching Edward much more closely. I didn't leave until late that night. I had spent more than enough time avoiding what I needed to do.

Aiden was still laid up in the hospital wing. He was asleep at the moment. An unexpected face was seen sitting in a chair by his side. Courtney. Her posture was rigid, she just stared at him as he slept.

"I wondered when you would stop by. It's got around that you were the one to save him. Thank you."

"I didn't know you were close."

"He's my ex. We broke up before the year started. I told him we couldn't be serious, he's mortal born. "

"Do you realize how stupid that sounds? You clearly love him. Why does that even matter?"

"We're not all like you Morningstar. Some of us come from families that won't tolerate blood mixing. "

"Do you know why he did it?"

"He owed someone a debt. Aiden is here on scholarship. "

"Rayburn?"

"I don't know any more than that. Can you please leave?"

I left without saying anything else. Salem was in my room when I got back.

"I'm not in the mood to be questioned. I needed a break so I went home."

"I know, how was the dick?"

"What the hell? How did you know?"

"Edward pays me to keep tabs on you. We've gotten sort of close. He seems to think I'd have a better chance of watching after you than Frost. "

"That's because he doesn't trust her. Honestly, I'm not sure if I do either. Regardless, it was wonderful, now leave. "Once I was alone, everything weighed on me so much I had no trouble falling asleep. I was utterly exhausted.

Excuse me? Cousin? Princess!

My father. Eric McKenna. So much about myself is his fault, for so long I've resented him. Maybe it's time I stop. To be honest it wasn't him I resented but M.S. My dad had been my best friend. We did everything together. Then suddenly my best friend was ripped from my life by stupid fucking M.S. Six years had been more than what any of us could have hoped for. When I closed my eyes to picture him. I saw a much-weakened portrait than what he looks like in my photos. As a small child, I found a photo book of my parents. The first photo was my ultrasound and the further you went in the book it became photos about them. In those photos, Eric looked vital. They were happy. They were an attractive couple. My mother wore her hair in long braids adorned with jewelry and beads. She would style them by weaving them into beautiful updos. Her skin is kissed by the sun and abundant with melanin. Skin so smooth and glistening with butters and oils. She always wore earthy scents with vanilla and deep spices. Pure warmth.

I'm not ashamed to admit that I found her perfume. I was thirteen and just starting to come into myself as a young lady. Becoming interested in beauty and fashion. I spent many days when sad holding the bottle cap to my nose because I was too scared of spraying it. I didn't want to run out of it. The fragrance had been discontinued. It was hers and it was most possibly the last bottle I could ever get my hands on. Claire was into fashion. She loved dressing up in the creative styles of her time. The photos from the 80s were eye-opening. She was a baddy. Slim thick and pretty. The different hairstyles that woman went through man you couldn't tell my momma anything. She knew she was thanging!

Clara had an entirely different style, which probably had to do with being dressed alike as a kid. Clara was sporty and tomboyish. Baggy jeans all day every day. Windbreakers on deck. Then it was very business casual, I think years of working in corporate America had taken its toll. Since working for herself she seems to be regaining her individuality back with personal style.

Eric. Eric was a beautiful man. He was fit but not overly so. Neither of my parents was very tall. My mother and Clara aren't much taller than me coming in at about 5'4. While Eric was around 5'9. His face was square-shaped, he had dimples and a strong jaw. Deep almost black hair that was shorter on the sides and longer on the top with curtain bangs. His eyes were a striking deep green. He wore round glasses and seemed to really love a good sweater. Because of his disability and mobility issues, he was in the house quite a bit. He took up coding and competitive gaming as ways to relieve stress. He also enjoyed comics and books, fantasy and science fiction were his favorite genre. We spent many nights watching movies and tv shows. Twilight zone was a staple. We spent copious amounts of time together and then he got worse. He was in pain all the time. Hearing your parent scream out in agony does something to you. Near the end, he was on a rotation of medication to manage it. I didn't even react when Claire became ill. It just seemed normal. For so long I had seen the effects of having a sick parent and just accepted the fact my mom would die. Since finding out the truth about my parents it's set my mind on fire with questions. So I set out to answer them. I started with learning about them. Not the same files I had been looking at but the one's Elizabeth had. I found many new things about my parents that finally made everything click.

Between my father and his illness, my mother couldn't connect emotionally because of childhood trauma. Claire and Clara hadn't been the only children born to Charlotte and Martin Morningstar. Witches were originally matrilineal, so many of our practices are opposite of mortals. The children of witches take the mother's name. Martin's forename had been Williams, he took Morningstar in marriage. They had five children. Claire and Clara had been the eldest. The firstborn twins, one younger sister, and two brothers. Aunt Chloe, Uncle Michael, and Uncle Adrian. Unlike the rest, Adrian hadn't been Martins's child.

The practice of naming children of witches went along with the parents. Adrian was the child of a mortal man. Which is why he could never take the letter of M. Atticus Graham was Adrian's father. The next-door neighbor. The story goes Charlotte consorted with Atticus out of love. They both had been married to other people but couldn't help themselves. Atticus had promised her the world and he never kept it. She told him she had been pregnant and he took his family and moved away. Martin knew but even then he stayed married to her. He resented Charlotte and took it out on the family. He never laid a finger on her or the kids but he might as well have. He stormed around the house with large clouds over his head. He only had two moods after the birth of the youngest child of their family. Angry and maudlin! Why? Michael, the favored son had been born non casting.

This had crushed the spirits of Charlotte and Martin. The plague of non-casting had been at the expense of our way of life before the treaty. Socially this caused the racial superiority complex, the higher your blood content the less likely that was to happen. Michael held a quantum much larger than Adrian, yet he couldn't cast. Michael served in the military despite his inability to cast he held a deep sense of pride in our way of life. He fought for the mortals even though an amendment in our laws stated witches no longer had to engage in warfare. He got blown to bits overseas fighting for them. Tauntingly enough, Adrian could cast. The half-blooded witch could cast, unlike Martins's son. His hatred grew for the mortals. He never wasted time cutting down on him. Charlotte grew quiet. She'd rather drink and drown out the sounds of Martin and his blood quantum rants. It was no surprise that Adrian grew tired of the nonsense and left. He just vanished in the night. Charlotte had believed Martin had killed her son.

The thought drove her mad until she finally took her vengeance. She stole his soul. Soul stealing was an ability learned through necromancy. The ability to suck the soul out of its host body. Devouring if done properly boosts the magical core of the consumer. If not? The soul could corrupt and explode. Claire and Clara were all that was left of their family. Charlotte had been all over the walls, the ceiling inside young Chloe's bedroom caved in and the furniture above crushed her. From then on Claire and Clara only had one another. That was until Claire met Eric! The assumed adopted mortal boy with the perfectly normal family accepted and adored Claire. They dated for three years before getting married. Soon after it had been known of his illness, things finally took a turn for the worst just as Claire fell pregnant. We know what happened after that. The first sign of my powers had been saving my father. The feat had been extremely impressive for an awakening witch. Now I'm capable of so much more.

But can I bring them back? It's selfish but after learning about all this and knowing what lies before me. I may need their help… and I miss them. But who shall I rise first? I genuinely believe my mother may be stuck in the veil. The way Frost explained it to me is the veil is a part of the netherworld. We don't know its true name but it's a realm of death. The closest thing I can compare it to is like purgatory. A realm for creatures to kill, breed, and thrive.

Because of our nature as death witches, we are called to places of immense carnage. When close to death the fabric of space is thinner and it gives way to other sides. The world I visited wants to consume the power I have. Most likely it's still feeding on Claire. So she's going to be difficult to retrieve. While my father… much easier.

That is why I now sit in Frost's office with Aiden, Courtney, Ben, and Tang. When I first arrived here Frost instilled a bit of wisdom, I couldn't do this alone. So how did I get into this situation? Well, it started with a question. Which was, could I summon? I know that I can bring someone back from death. Yet that was just me pushing their life back into the body, the soul has never detached. That's far easier than say summoning a life back from the other side! I'd need to open a rift into the land of the dead, pull a spirit from its resting place, and then put it in a vessel. I'm not really looking for a Chucky situation, so that means finding a corpse to shove my fathers' soul into. Just great, right?! So what did I decide to do?

The book I stole for Aiden, just happened to not make it back to Frost. It was for purely educational purposes of course. I needed it for my plans. It wasn't hard to convince Aiden to help me. He owned me one. Once Aiden was completely healed, his ability to continue at Blackbriar as a student came into question. I slipped the information to Frost, I needed him. He was my way to getting Courtney to help me. Turns out, little Ms. Courtney Beckham wasn't just a member of the Psychics house. She was a Traveler!

Courtney came from a prominent family. A quite new one at that. Courtney's family line traces back to England. Unfortunately, many of her ancestors had been hunted down by witch hunters. Despite that, they too have a strong family line of casting witches. This is why her family is so dysfunctional, they are trying to keep up with the Elites. They have just enough notoriety to sit at the table, but that's it. Their flimsy card into the country club could be revoked at any moment! This means they all must fall in line, which Courtney does well. She plays her role to a T. However it's not because she secretly does what she wants, no, it's because she's terrified of what her parents would do if they found out who she was. A bitch, but not a racist one! She wasn't hard to convince, she didn't want Aiden getting hurt. They weren't together but the flame was still there. The other two had been a bit more difficult.

Ben has been distant since finding out the truth, especially about the looming threat of the Volturi being involved. He eventually conceded to helping me, but only if I set him up with Lola. I told him I'd see if she likes him, he will have to ask her out on his own though.

Ann Tang, the rebellious hell-child, of Christina and Michael Tang. She was arrested by the Enforcers on more than one occasion. Openly dates mixed-blood witches to piss off her parents and elites. Thinks blood quantity is stupid and a mindset of colonialism. The problem with her is she comes from money and her brand of activism only hurts one's that don't have the access she has. She dumps boyfriends and girlfriends on whims which leaves them to the wolves. She agreed only if I told her my blood quantity, once I did I explained the complete story.

She practically jumped at the chance to piss her parents off by going after our greatest enemy. We sat in a pentagram, five spelled strings of red ribbon between us, candles at each point, a ring of protection surrounding us. Nothing happened. No doors slamming or demons slipping in. The mirror we used as the doorway to the other side sat completely normal. It was Tang that left first, Aiden and Courtney next. Ben stayed to help me clean up.

"What was supposed to happen?"

"I'm not sure. The way the passage read, I should have been able to speak to my father or his closest relative. "

"I'm sorry it didn't work out. I'm gonna go, want me to walk with you?"

"Sure."

Ben and I walked side by side. We were almost back to our rooms when he asked me a question about the Cullens.

"Are you going to become one of them?"

"I don't have any plans of letting anyone of them kill me. I love them don't get me wrong, but I've seen what they can become. No thank you!"

"That's good to know."

"Why did you ask?

"I'm just worried about you is all, you haven't been looking so good and well…"

"Oh, um, thanks for checking in… I'm okay, but yeah it's just relationship stuff I guess."

"I'm here if you need to talk."

I said goodnight, went into my bedroom, and closed my eyes. The lurking dreams loomed with a touch of wonder and a sense of whimsy only a fairytale could obtain. Odd colors and strange twists. By morning the taste of the night couldn't be found but something sure had changed while twilight came.

Unbeknownst to us, our spell had worked. We wouldn't know this until class began. During Practical Applications a creature came through the mirror. The same mirror we spelled the night before. How did it play out? Well, Flickerings of light snagged the attention of the students. A few made comments about the old building being cheap.

The professor tried to regain the attention of the students. She did. A few moments later. The lights flickered again and this time they stayed dark.

The very mirror we spelled frosted lavender. Air spun around creating a gust of wind that blew everything around crazily. The reaction from the professor was about the same as everyone else. We ducked for cover and missed the sight of a male creature pushing through the barrier of the mirror.

The wind stopped. Eileen stood. Students began to rise from the floor. The creature stretched its neck. Its body was long and lean, with pale white luminous skin. It was covered in dirt and barefoot. Thin strawberry blonde eyebrows hung over icy gray eyes. Its wry mouth curled into a toothy grin. It began to try to speak. Eileen raised her hands, the spell uttered was unrecognizable. Before she finished her attack, the creature rushed over to her side and bit into her neck. Screams echoed from every direction. Witnessing the creature bent over her draining streams of blood even sent a scream from me. Blood leaked from its mouth as it opened it to speak again.

"Dear cousin, thank you for summoning me."

Suddenly time stopped, How did I know? Everyone froze. By froze? I mean they stood like statues stuck in frozen formations. Mouths open with silent screams bellowing. The clock stopped ticking. Everything just stood still. I was the only one not affected. Which was his doing if I'm being honest. I was still standing just as still hoping it wouldn't notice but it just inched close to me. It's steps making my body shake and shiver with fear.

"What an odd thing you are."

It stood just inches from me now. Towering over me it bent down to get a closer look at my face.

"Excuse me…, what, what exactly are you doing?"

My voice trembled.

"You summoned me, darling. Tell me what it is that I'm meant to be doing, here."

"I've seen you before. I think? I mean I'm not sure but it's almost like I've seen you in my dreams. This strange beast chasing after me. You're much prettier in person but sure enough it must be you?! "

"Ah. She speaks. Yes, you have. I apologize for the nightmares, it was one of the only ways to reach you. As for my beauty. I shall thank you for the compliment and bestow that you're late.

"What do you mean? I'm late? Reach me?"

"Are you going to question everything?"

"What did you do to her? To my professor?! Will she be alright or are you a vampire?!"

"Goodness no, she's fine. She'll wake up sore, the marks will eventually close up and blemish over. I was just simply famished. Oh, well we are cousins technically, vampires and fae. Not all of our kind."

"Our kind...? Did you say fae?!"

"Have any bread and jam?"

He unfroze time and took my hand and popped us out of the room.

"Now tell me, what can your dear cousin do for you?"

His steps were sure and correct as if he had a map of the place. We were outside the building and heading towards the mess hall. Once inside he immediately found the buffet and began piling food onto a plate. It was filled with sweets and meat. He stuffed down the pastries, and donuts with a side of Bacon and sausage into his greedy mouth, the scent of rosemary, lemons and sage permeated his body.

"Slow down before you choke."

He continued to gobble down the sweets and treats without acknowledging my presence or disgust at his actions. He must be starving from how much he ate. I wonder? What was this strange thing that bust free from that damn mirror I happened to spell. Fae? Did it mean?! It must have meant what I it meant.

"What exactly are you?"

He didn't answer.

"Well, why do you keep calling me cousin?"

"The right question at last. Because we are family. I'm Ambrose, you're the child of my long-lost cousin, making you my second cousin...we're fae. As for what I'm doing here. You summons me remember."

"You're a fairy? Like a real fairy?!"

"Do I look like a 4-inch firefly? Didn't Erík teach you anything?"

"Eric? No, he died when I was six."

"Wait? What… he's dead?!"

"Exactly. I was trying to summon my father or a close relative...," that's when Frost walked into the cafeteria and stood over us. Her awkward body was bent over me and she was ready to scream.

"Follow me." She said tersely.

"Who is this?" He continued to smack as he spoke.

"Alexandra Khlo Morningstar, I suggest you do as I say and bring your, friend, along with you to my office."

She didn't wait on us to rise. Her heels clicked ahead of us, On the way out Ambrose grabbed more sweets. With a moment to glance at him. I noticed how androgynous he was, long curls bounced around him covering his naked chest. He wore light leather pants, they hung low across his hips. His lips were still stained with the blood of my professor. In the waiting area outside Frost's office sat Courtney, Aiden, Ben, and Tang. Their mouths agape, they genuinely believed I had been taken away and eaten.

"Where did you go?!"

Ben was the first to address me. I didn't have a chance to speak. Frost commanded we all enter her office. She sat behind her desk and held her nose between her fingers and blinked her eyes. We were each sitting in seats before her. Ambrose stood beside me and continued to chow down. The sound of his smacking could be heard annoyingly.

"Alexandra. Please explain why several of your classmates believed you to be whisked away by a Vampire and one of my professors is in hospital?"

Frost doesn't yell. She can raise her tone but not enough to be considered even a shout, this time she yelled at me out of frustration. When she yelled several items rose into the air and fell to the floor. The others weren't quick to come to my aid. They awkwardly hung their heads and wrung wrists.

"To start. This is all my fault. Look. I attempted to speak to my father. I utilized the book I stole. He's not a vampire. He's um, he's fae… as for professor Eileen she's going to be just fine. He told me that the scare will heal and she we will return to normal."

Her frosty eyes glared between me and Ambrose. He smiled as he chomped down on a sausage link.

"Hi, I'm Ambrose. "

He reached his greasy hand out to her. All eyes turned to my face staring in awe. What the fuck is my life? I had had it. I was sick and tired of being jerked around. The lies were piling on top of each other. I took one look at Frost and knew. She had known something! She didn't seem surprised to hear this information. I leaped from the chair and kicked it behind me. Ben and Tang were the first to react along with me. They stood up to my defense or maybe their own but they defended against this mess. I grabbed the letter opener on Frost's desk, slung around and held it to Ambrose's jugular.

"What else do you know? Both of you explain?! "

Ambrose didn't react the way I expected. He pushed into the blade until a trail of blood leaked down his exposed neck. A smile curled across his face, eyes wild and feral. The look was eerily familiar, I had seen it before. I wore the same look in my vision of Edward. In the veil, that's how I looked to him.

"Alex. Calm down. I can!"

Before Frost could speak time began to rewind before my eyes. I watched as my friends and Frost slowly began to disappear. The room around me slowly changed until it was nothing. Just dirt under a twinkling night sky. It changed from night to day and back over and over. The heavens moving before my eyes showed me what the earth looked like before civilization. I cried as I watched the universe.

"I've seen the stars form, the gaseous space of time expand and form the little hairless apes that beat their chests and played with fire. Learning to walk before watching them run into a life none could have imagined for themselves. Some day I'll watch this world die and another be reborn in its place! I've been around longer than your puny brain can comprehend! Time and space have no limit for me.

When I stand here before this little girl, I expect not be harmed but here we are."

"Are you god?"

"He wished he looked as good as me. I've been called many names but a god I am not. "

"What do you want from me?"

"You summoned me. I came to your assistance. What do you wish of me Alastríona?"

"What does that mean? I've heard it before... Eric, he only ever called me that when we were alone."

"It is your name in our mother tongue."

"Where are my friends?"

"They do not exist yet."

"Can you take me back?"

"Yes, would you like to go now?"

"Why did my father never tell me about all this? Why would he lie?"

"There's more you must know. That you she'll hopefully hold close. You're not just fae, Your grandfather had been our last Brenhin, our king. The great Morgan McCionaoith, the slayer of demons.

Just a year after your father had been born we lost our last battle, the castle had been seized. Many of us were slaughtered as they pillaged our lands, raping our women and girls. Just before your grandmother and grandfather ended their lives rather than being taken prisoner, he helped his only son be saved.

Erík, your father was placed with a family in these lands.They were practitioners of the old way. They were meant to raise him in the truth of who he was. It is common for fae children that live on this side to never know or remember their homeland.

With him now dead, our kingdom is still in ruin. Most of us are in hiding, the ones they kept were enslaved by the Fomorians, some demons, our lost ones are chained and bound against magic. You dear ignorant child are our future queen. "

"Excuse me?!"

"You heard me?!"

"What the hell does that mean?!"

" You are queen. Well. The rightful one. Not the one that is in charge right now, she's at home, we are late! Much, much, time has passed. I'd rather hoped to see the era you are fated to bring into fruition. We can waste more time here with me explaining everything or we can get a move on my liege."

"The blood thing? What's up with that? "

" The blood of many creatures give us energy. We can not infect or transform mortals, we simply drink just enough to feel full, your professor will be fine."

"What did Frost know? "

"How could I possibly know? I just met her before I was so rudely threatened with a blade."

"Take me back."

Before I could blink we were standing right back in Frost's office. They hadn't even realized what had happened. They were all still frozen. I placed the blade down on her desk and looked her right in the eyes. That's when time unfroze. Tang and Ben stood down, they and the rest were quietly watching me and Frost confused as to what had just happened.

"Did you know?"

"No, not exactly. I suspected you weren't human, at least not completely. Your mortal DNA comes from your mothers' side. I couldn't find anything on Eric, it was like he never existed until he started grade school. No hospital records, no doctor appointments as a child, in fact, the first time he ever checked himself into a hospital was just before his diagnosis of M.S. I was going to tell you once I had more concrete information."

"So I'm a fairy."

"Fae. There's a difference, fairies are kin of ours. Fae would be your race, witch blood and mortal are your ethnic background."

I glanced back towards Ambrose, and then looked at the other faces in the room. Ben was thoroughly intrigued, while Tang and Courtney looked at me with pity? Or was it Sympathy? Aiden had checked out completely, he couldn't keep his eyes off Ambrose, he seemed to be hypnotized.

"I'm leaving tonight, I don't know when I'll be back. Have my work sent to my house."

"Alex, you can't just back out when things get tough."

"I'm not. I need to cool off, because frankly between everything I've been through these past few years has just about put me in a padded room. "

Frost nodded her head, the office door opened on its own.

"You have a week. That's it! After that, I expect you back in your classes. I'll notify your professors of your physical absence. Oh, Alexandra, I'll be visiting to tutor you."

I rolled my eyes and left the office. Ambrose and the rest followed quickly behind me. None of them spoke to me, I'm not sure if it was because they were shocked or if it was because we weren't alone.

"Can you go? I'd like to speak to my friends alone."

"I'm not leaving this land. You clearly need all the training you can get. I'll be waiting in your rooms."

I waited until his lanky figure could no longer be seen.

"What's next?" Tang was the first to speak.

"Well, summoning my father was a bust. I'll have to keep searching. I need to find more information about the veil, I don't even know where to begin on that."

"Don't worry, you relax. We've got that part covered. " It was Ben that spoke next.

"If any of you want to back out now, this is the time to do so. None of you signed on for this shit, it was simply supposed to be a spirit summoning."

"There's no way I'm missing this. Vampires, Fae, and adventures? Fuck yeah!" Aiden proudly boasted. Courtney rolled her eyes and took a deep breath.

"Look, I feel sorry about your messed up life but I'm out. I love you Aiden, but I've had it. I can't keep saving you from yourself." She stormed off with her arms crossed over her chest. He ran after her.

"You owe me twenty bucks. " Tang said before leaving in the opposite direction.

"Welp, where are you going?"

"Home!"

"Can I come?"

"Sure, why not."

upon returning to our housing. Things took an even bigger turn for the worst. Our housemates were getting rowdy on the lawn, music blasting, red solo cups everywhere. It was in the middle of the day! Ambrose! I ran into the house, inside was a full-on bacchanal. The smell of sex permeated throughout the room.

"Well, I didn't expect this." Ben started laughing.

"It's not funny."

"You should see your face."

Rather than deal with his nonsense. I moved quickly, trying to keep myself from looking at the parade of flesh that was around me. He followed after me still cackling.

"Cousin, welcome! Would you like a drink, Hors d'oeuvres, drugs? "

The sound of his voice boomed and melded with the music. Several ladies were carrying around these items but the one that found me and presented the items was a topless Lola, she wore titty twirler pasties and the tiniest pair of shorts I've ever seen.

"Wow! "

"Right. Like them?"

She bounced her breasts until the tassels moved in circles at the end of her perky breasts.

"Yeah they sure are you, what about you Ben? "

He choked up but recovered by nodding his head and covering himself. I couldn't deal with this much longer. I pushed past them making googly-eyes, when I made it upstairs and into my room and slid down the door. I allowed my self just a moment to catch my breath after hearing all this bs. I didn't stay down too long. I grabbed the books I'd need for class as well as the spellbook and stuffed them into a backpack. Once back downstairs I was confronted with a full frontal view of Salem and some guy. I believe his name was Todd. I only saw them for a single moment, Salem turned his head and our eyes met. He smiled the same lopsided smirk he gives when drunk. I wasn't ok with any of this but couldn't comprehend how to deal, I walked up to Ambrose, he was currently getting blown by a blonde chick that was unfamiliar to me. I kept my eyes on the ceiling.

"Ah there you are little prude, I wondered where you went off too. Leaving so soon? Not even going to enjoy yourself or someone else."

"Is this consensual? Or have you done something to them?"

"Yes and yes. It's chaos magic, but it only amplifies what's already there. All of them are doing what they desire, of their own free will, of course!"

"I'm going, don't fuck anything up. "

"Oh, I thought I would tag along."

I paused to think about the situation. It might be better if I kept an eye on him. He seems to enjoy causing... scenes.

"That's fine."

He tapped the girl's shoulder, she got up, he made himself decent. I had to avert my eyes from the size. The creature was endowed.

"Like what you see?" He asked without thought.

"Dude! Shut up! I don't even know you and aren't we cousins?!"

"Royal ones."

I walked off as he laughed in earnest glee. As he walked out I watched his hand wave.

"There, I dialed it down a bit. It will taper off in about an hour, just long enough for them to chill out."

"Will they be ok after?"

"Oh yes. I'm sure they will be just fine, I like these ones. They certainly know how to party. "

"Before we get there, I have a few ground rules. No using magic on my family members. No magic in public, I really don't need the Enforces arriving because you decide to do..., whatever it is you do. I reserve the ability to add any more rules if I please."

"Dear cousin, please remove the yew from your ass."

"Look can you manage to follow them or not?"

"Relax, yes. "

Despite the fact the wards were not tuned into Ambrose he was able to pass right through them. Once inside the shed, I looked over to Ben. He had this dumb look plastered on his face.

"What did you do man?"

"Nothing. I just got a date with Lola. I finally just had the courage to ask and she went for it."

"I see, no wonder you look like that."

I felt lightheaded as I spoke, calling out the Cullen residence. The one in Forks, we arrived in Carlisle's study this time. He was bent over his grand mahogany desk, I was grateful to see him. He sat perplexed at my sudden appearance, he noticed Ben and Ambrose second. His eyes went black at the scent of them.

"Alex? Who are these people? Shouldn't you be in class?"

"I needed to talk to you. This is Ben, could you give us a moment alone? The Wi-Fi code is on the fridge downstairs. Is mom home? "

"Yes. She's in the kitchen now, would you like something to eat?"

"Wow! Salem wasn't kidding, they are quite perplexing. They live in homes and even cook. What a marvel? What things does it cook?"

"Pie. Id love a pie."

Ambrose walked past us both to leave the room. Ben looked back at me and shook his head but followed him. Carlisle watched them with every move. His head snapped back towards me with confusion once the door closed.

"That's what we need to talk about. That's Ambrose, he happens to be my cousin. "

"Excuse me?"

"Have you heard of Fae?

"I've heard of them, the fairies.

Welp, we figured out what I am and who Eric is."

"fairies,huh, I hadn't known they were real."

"Apparently most of the creatures that aren't 'real' are! "

I plopped down on the other chair in the room. I tossed my jacket off haphazardly and placed my head on the desk with a loud smack.

"It's ok kid, let it out."

"I'm sorry, I'm just tired. I'm just so tired of all this shit! When does it end? Ok, so I'm a witch, vampires are real. I'm cool with that. It's kinda scary that other things exist, but I'm also cool with that. But this has officially reached levels of insanity that I never thought could exist! I convinced some friends to help me. We sat about trying to summon Eric, I just wanted to talk to him. You know? Ask him what's up with our family tree. Welp, I figured it out."

I waved my hands about as I spoke and tears welled up in my eyes. Carlisle sat listening to me allowing me to vent.

"I don't understand why he didn't come. I mean I left it ambiguous because I was skeptical of it actually working. I asked for him or a relative. The next morning there he was, Ambrose! The worst part is that I knew this was a possibility. I suspected that Eric wasn't human. Too much hasn't been right. I'm too different from everyone and everything. Like I'm some alien. "

"First off, you are not an alien. You belong, you are loved. Okay? It doesn't matter what you are, and whatever challenges you find yourself in we will face them. As a family! "

"I understand that. I just don't understand why all these lies keep cropping up. It's disastrous and annoying to not know my history. But to know that my father is a. Eric was sick man. That's all I knew about him for most of my life. Now I know he's a creature and so am I."

"I'm a creature too."

"I know that. But you didn't see the way some of these people looked at me today. And the things that creature downstairs have told me and done. I just want to be normal. Not a damn thing."

Carlisle was silent at hearing that word but accepted that I wasn't feeling well or like myself. I could see that he wanted to say more but knew I wasn't going to be receptive. So he just leaned over the desk. I hugged him, he rubbed my back. The talk was nice but I still felt bad. We walked downstairs. The scents that filled the house were positively divine. Esme had been baking and cooking for them while we were talking. Ben sat at the kitchen counter as he snacked on a pb sandwich. She and he were in avid conversation. While Ambrose was digging around for snacks to shovel into his pie hole.

"Well, hello. I'm Carlisle. "

"It's good to see you darling. Benjamin was just telling me about his school work and his time with Alexandra. While this Ambrose has demanded a pie." She eyed us both funnily and with deep curiosity.

Ben waved at Carlisle again and Ambrose got closer to greet him. Carlisles body stiffened at the scent of Ambrose. Ambrose and he shook hands. I could tell Carlisle wasn't breathing. When Ambrose went back to searching for snacks, I inched closer to his side and watched as Carlisle visibly relaxed. Interesting, Carlisle is being affected by the scent of Ambrose.

"Ambrose, stay within 10 feet of me at all times."

"Their bite won't affect me. I've shared blood with many vampires in the past. Fae blood is thought to be the most intoxicating to them. More desirable than the young. A single drop induces euphoria and the more you drink the more your senses dull. There are stories told about them that speak of vampires becoming enslaved to the fae, becoming their drug-induced love puppet. Although. It was a consensual practice. We offered gifts, blood, and pleasure. Many even became lovers. Oh and don't worry, I'm under lock and key."

Both Esme and Carlisle gulped. The room got silent for a moment but Esme recovered to ask Ambrose.

"Lock and key? You're married? I'd love to meet your wife, if possible?"

Esme asked. She didn't seem intimidated at all by his presence, but I could tell she was watching him.

"Absolutely not! My cousin has ordered my obedience."

"She is quite bossy."

Carlisle admitted with a smile.

"She should be but whatever. I just do as I'm told and have been forbidden from using magic."

"You hold magic as well?" Ben asked as he slurped from his cup.

The alarm went off on the stove. Some of the food was done, the pie was still in the oven cooking. She placed completely dressed burgers and fries on two plates.

"Keep them coming!"

"Dude slow down."

"I'm starving!"

"I see. But just breathe why don't you. You're inhaling these things."

I reached over to take a fry. His eyes changed color, the icy gray was now a striking lavender.

"Don't do that again."

"…I won't, um, you've got pretty eyes."

So do you. We all do! At least the Sidhe, other Fae can be quite disturbing. Some don't have them."

"How many are there?" Carlisle inquired.

"I'd be here all day if I was to divulge all the different ethnicities of Fae. However, we are Daoine ( dune) Sídhe ( Shay), the Fae of Tuatha Dé Danann."

"I thought fairies come from Avalon?"

The look that crossed Ambrose's face let me know just how much that question annoyed him.

"Fairies are a type of Fae. I made the same mistake don't feel bad." I spoke to Esme.

"Oh, I'm sorry. "

"There are over 80 different ethnic varieties of Fae. Fairies are around 4 to 6 inches long, have wings, and glow. I don't have wings, I'm nearly seven feet tall and I do not glow. Well, at least not all the time. Apology accepted, you didn't know, just refrain from calling me that again."

He stopped talking to stuff his face with more burgers. He had already finished his first plate and was quickly making his way through the second. My heart fluttered in my chest as I watched Edward walk down the steps. I didn't know he had been here. He pushed his shirt sleeves up his forearms and then crossed his arms across his chest and stared Ambrose down.

"Don't threaten Esme again."

His tone was grave and warning. Ambrose smiled at Edward tauntingly.

"That's enough. Ambrose, this is Edward, my mate."

Ambrose averted his gaze from Edward. He placed his eyes on me, he leaned back straightening out his back.

"You didn't tell me. You bound yourself, I apologize for my behavior earlier."

"What are you talking about?"

"The flirting."

"You were flirting? When?

"It doesn't matter just don't do it again. Thank you for respecting that."

"I have no choice. You would be our prince consort, well if she allows you to have the title."

"Prince?" Carlisle choked out.

"Oh, I forgot to mention... apparently, I'm the queen of Tuatha Dè. My father Eric, he was their prince, sent here after the kingdom was taken."

"Only the castle. You still have many loyal Sidhe standing behind you if you chose to take the throne back."

"Great, another war I'm supposed to fight."

"What do you mean?"

"Do you have any idea what I've been through? I've been through hell and all I want is to be a normal fucking witch."

I stormed past them, Edward followed after me. We ended up outside, I hopped into his Volvo in the driver's seat. He was instantly in the passenger seat, he grabbed the keys out of my hand.

"What are you doing?"

"I want to go fast. I just... I."

Before I could blink I was out of the car moving at breakneck speed. I was cradled in his arms, my legs wrapped around his waist. My hair blew in the wind, the air was pushed out of my chest so hard it hurt. I screamed from the pit of my stomach. The anger and pain were ripped from my body as I enjoyed the speed. We didn't stop until we reached the water. The beach was just outside the reach of the territory limits. We reached the ledge of a cliff and he placed me down.

"He looks like you. Those eyes, they remind me so much of the veil. Of how crazed you were. Now you come home with a damn fae? Alexandra what is going on with you? With that thing you've found?"

"I know what he looks like, me. Like I did while in the veil. All wild and filthy. I saw what you saw while there. The things you did to get to me. You killed, Edward. I watched you become him. In that vision. I watched you breakdown. "

"That didn't answer my question. Look…I'm sorry. I'm sorry for everything. I placed you here in this position because I was greedy. Can you forgive me for leaving?"

"I already have. I wanted you. Even then. I wanted you. You were so dug into me, right under my skin. I'm terrified of you Edward. That I... that."

"You could never be like me. Never! You're too strong to bend under the pressure. I know that you're hurting. That you want everything you desire. Your mother, your father! But. You must stop doing this. Summoning trouble on our heads." "

"NO! I will get her out of there! You know what it was like. I can't !"

"Jump."

"What?"

"Jump with me."

"Okay."

We jumped off the edge of the cliff into the water. It was the first time that we laid everything down on the table. No games. No lying. We crashed into the freezing depths, the shock knocked the wind out of my body. We swam around each other just playing in the water. Once finished we climbed back to the side of the cliff. I was on his back, once we reached the top we were met with some of the shifters. Jacob, Paul, and Embry.

"We didn't cross the border."

"We were just ensuring you didn't. What are you doing so close anyway?"

"Cliff jumping. "

"You cliff jump Cullen?"

"How's Bella?" Jacob cut embry off.

"She's fine. Just been going to classes, I need to see her more often."

"Tell her to call me."

"You can't reach out to her yourself?"

"We had a falling out. I was trying to make amends."

"What did you do?"

"Does it matter?"

"He kissed her. " Edward had rifled through his mind for the answer.

"Oh!"

"I didn't know you too had been that serious. I made my move and then... she punched me in the face. "

"Ouch, I've seen how hard she hits. Yeah, we are pretty serious. "

"Then why are you cheating on her?" Paul spoke up.

"It's none of your business but we have an understanding. Wait is that what she's been telling everyone?"

"No. I just don't understand this... why would you want anyone other than her!" Jacob admitted.

"Dude. I don't know you. You were her friend. My relationship status is not your business. Goodbye. "

"Sam wants to see you." Embry notified me of the real reason they stopped by.

I looked at Edward and kissed him, he would wait for me right outside the line. I got in the truck and left with the shifters. This guy. Bella can fight her own battles, it's not my responsibility to make sure others know of our relationship. But kissing him? Or him kissing her? Maybe she should have said something? I can't complain. I haven't spoken to her about what I'm up to if I'm honest. I even avoided Edwards attempts to pry at my mind. I've been searching for answers of my past but what of my present? Am I fucking it up? Those thoughts flew once on the reservation, I was taken to the house of one of their elders. She was dying. Not of natural causes either. She seems to have been bitten!

"What happened?"

"They're here. They were scouting the land. We had been warned by Carlisle that we might be retaliated against for helping kill the newborns. " Sam walked into the room.

"The Volturi?"

"Yes."

"A death squad infiltrated without us knowing about it. I didn't know they were so organized. "

I looked her over. Her wrinkled skin held traditional tattoos. The long gray hair stuck to her face in sweaty streaks. I got to work, I touched her clammy flesh but nothing happened. The blood had long been infected, the virus was fighting my gifts.

"I'm not sure I can do anything. She's already infected."

"Can you make her comfortable? I've seen what you can do."

"Are you asking me to kill her?"

"No. Just make her comfortable until she passes. It's forbidden to kill one of our own. We must wait until the change is completed before we can..."

"I understand." I touched her head. Her body stilled at once. I had numbed her pain receptors, she relaxed. "I suggest drugs. Get high as hell and ride it out."

I pulled out a few edibles and handed them over to her. She gladly took them and closed her eyes.

"Thank you." Sam wept over her.

"She's your kin isn't she?"

"My grandmother. She was once our pack leader. Are you planning on ending them?"

"Yes."

"You can count us in."

I was taken back to Edward, he was resting in the now very warm Volvo. Jacob apologized sincerely for kissing her, he asked me again to talk to her. I told him I wouldn't but I just might. I'm glad she stood up for our relationship. I'm even more glad she stood up for herself. We pulled off heading back home.

"So... Princess. "

"Leave it alone."

"Does that mean I have to share a crown with Jasper too?"

"Edward."

"Alright."

Once back to the house I noticed it had filled up much more. Ambrose had left thankfully. Ben and Emmet were playing Mario Kart.

"Sis! Where have you been?"

"The Volturi attacked the Tribe. Sam said a Death Squad was sent, they bit members of the community. Sam's grandmother, an elder, was killed. I did what I could to make her comfortable. Turns out, I can't heal a vampire bite. He agreed to help!"

The looks on their faces rang in many emotions. Determined and fearful mostly. We didn't even have a plan yet and they were already steps ahead of us! Fuck!

Proposition

Bella was the first one to speak after I dumped that bit of information on their laps. She had demanded to know what the plan was. Thirsty to be included in on how we were going to destroy the Volturi and bring back my parents…I stood there like an idiot with my mouth agape as my thoughts spiraled for an answer. I had none. I just had inane thoughts that played in a spiral

"Alex? What's the plan?" Bella snapped me back to reality.

"Sorry. I have no idea! I had something going but now everything is all out of wack!"

"Tang and I can handle the research aspect of summoning your father. You guys help by figuring out how to handle the Vampires. Alex, you try to understand the Veil."

"Ben, that's about all we've got. That doesn't even cover getting Courtney back on our side. She was my way into the veil, I can't reach it without dying. And I'm not fucking dying."

"One step at a time man. We've got this, take a chill pill, hot head."

He jokingly tried to put me at ease. The rest looked on at us in confusion.

"He's Cryokinetic, anyway. You're right. Has anyone seen Ambrose?"

The faces around their room glanced towards me in confusion as to who that was. Carlisle, Esme had yet to inform the rest of the family of that tidbit of information.

"He left after you and Edward, I figured I'd let you handle telling the family. I wasn't sure if it was my business to tell everyone." Carlisle spoke out.

"Oh."

"Who is Ambrose?"

Rosalie challenged. Her eyes were plastered on my face. The stir of information about the Volturi had all of them on edge.

"I'm Fae."

"What?"

It was Jasper that had been shocked. The only ones that seemed to understand the significance of that had been Carlisle and him. The two eldest Vampires in the coven. Esme knew about Fairies because of myths and stories.

"I'm Fae. Eric wasn't mortal and probably never knew any different. He was a changeling child. Sent here for safety and raised by mortals. The reason I'm so powerful and different is because of him.

Ambrose was here earlier and met with Carlisle and Esme. I summoned him by accident. I had been trying to reach my father and I got him instead. He told me I am royalty. Fae royalty, my father had been a prince and now... if I choose I would be their Queen."

"Can I have a tiara?"

Alice took the information in stride. Her amber eyes twinkled with knowledge. Interestingly enough she looked more like fae than I did. Rosalie started laughing and shaking her head.

"I'm so sorry, this isn't funny. I just, wow, how do you react to that? I feel sorry for you sometimes babe. I love you but I've never met someone with a more dramatic and traumatizing life than you."

"Well fuck Rose. That kinda hurt."

"I'm sorry."

I took a seat next to her and Emmet. She hugged me and continued to cry bloody tears. We all tried to relax after that bomb. Bella had taken a seat next to me on the couch. Ben and she had been in a deep conversation about my time at school. It was the first time she had ever met any of my friends from Blackbriar. It wasn't until after Ben left till the rest of my family arrived. Ambrose was back from wherever he had ran off to, he kept his distance from everyone, making sure to follow my orders. We got down to business, Willow and Clara had been informed by Frost of the wonderful news, they were now in the kitchen discussing how to handle the situation of the Volturi and the Shifters. Jasper had yet to say anything to me about what he knew. He just kept his head down and remained quietly away watching everyone, while Edward felt better near my side.

"How are you feeling."

Bella was sitting on the opposite side of the couch than Edward. Her feet were in my lap. So far they had yet to be rude towards each other. Progress!

"I'm ok. Just really done, you know? I'm staying here for a week. Frost said she would be tutoring me while here. "

"How're your classes coming along? Grades?"

"I'm passing my classes babe. I sacrifice sleep for homework and make sure I attend class as much as possible."

"I heard you saw Lillian." I snapped my head towards Bella. She didn't seem upset or angry.

"Yeah... she's not doing well."

"Clara told me. She called to thank you for saving her. She's in rehab."

"That's good. I'm sorry I didn't tell you. "

"Don't be. She's ok. You're going to be ok too. We will figure it out."

"I love you."

"I love you too. "

Bella leaned over and planted a kiss on my nose. She brushed my hair out of my face and stared into my eyes before getting up and going into the kitchen. She struck up a conversation with Ambrose. Edward rubbed his hand on my thigh and tapped it before kissing my cheek and telling me Jasper wanted to talk to me. I went upstairs and into his bedroom, the bathroom door had been opened. I walked in to find Jasper standing in the mirror looking at himself. He hadn't been expecting to see me.

"Hello, Darlin. "

"Are you ok?"

"I'm just trying to keep calm."

"I noticed Carlisle had been struggling, are you alright. " Jasper met my eyes in the mirror and shook his head.

"No. The scent is quite intoxicating, I've only ever heard of the stories about the ambrosia of fae blood. They were old wives' tales I had heard after leaving Maria. I had tried to seek knowledge on what I had become."

"Ambrose told me the type of Fae we are is a cousin to Vampires. He drinks blood. "

"Can you?"

"I don't know. What Carlisle told me, explains why I affect you all the way I do. "

"How I feel for you has nothing to do with what you are but everything to do with who you are. "

"I know. Wanna leave here?"

"Absolutely."

Jasper and I walked hand in hand. Once outside we got on our bikes and rode them into the night. We raced one another until we made it up the hill, we were now in the conservatory. Taking care of the plants seems to soothe Jasper.

"So you're Fae."

"Yes. Daoine Sídhe, to be exact. I am Queen to the fae of Tuatha Dé Danann. "

"And where is that exactly?"

"I have no clue but from what I've read it's not located on this plane. The land of my people is somewhere adjacent to this side of earth. "

"Like the land of the dead? Right? Like how ghosts are?"

"Pretty accurate actually. Some Christian monks believed the rulers of the land lived in the underworld."

"That explains a lot about you."

"Just wonderful right. "

"So my queen, what can I do to relax you."

"I want to turn my brain off, but I can't afford to right now. Not with Aro actively hunting me. "

"Let us worry about that. Come."

Jasper got some herbs and whipped up something for me. The steeped herbs had been made into a rather delicious tea. I took it, an edible and laid down for the night. I only woke up once. Jasper had left my side. I got out of bed and padded down the steps of my tower. Jasper and Bella were in deep conversation.

"I spoke to him. He told me that she is supposed to be some savior. Bring about the rescue of the enslaved Sidhe. How in the fuck are we supposed to keep her safe now." Bella asked Jasper.

"She's shaky. She can't handle much more of this."

"I don't believe that. I know what she's capable of. We all do."

"Exactly. She's always overextending herself, Bella. From dealing with Victoria and the Volturi, to Edward and his addiction and now herself and whatever that creature has planned. I'm terrified I will lose my mate because she refuses to choose herself."

"Don't blame her for his stupidity. Most of that was Edwards doing. "

Jasper chuckled. My partners seem to be getting along as friends. The common ground of trying to protect me bringing them close together.

"Come on down babe," Bella called up the stairs. She was starting to become scary. She spends too much time around Alice.

"I didn't mean to intrude." They had been playing scrabble. I sat down next to them both and picked up my letters and enjoyed their company.

"Your cousin is interesting. "

"I noticed you too chatting earlier. You get anything out of your interrogation?"

"Yes. He's here to convince you to leave and fight in some war. "

"I'm contemplating giving up the throne."

"Why only contemplating," Jasper asked as he laid out his letters.

"It would be a chance to understand parts of myself. Learn about Eric."

"It would be another war. You've already fought in one and barely survived at that. Alex, you need to tell him no!"

"Bella. I love you but it's not your decision. It's my life, you're just a part of it."

"Damnit. Don't you understand? I almost lost you once. You keep trying to get yourself killed." Jasper manipulated the atmosphere and spoke up.

"Bella is trying to tell you she's scared and she loves you. We all do."

"When did you both become so buddy-buddy?"

"After coming back from Italy. I realized that as the human in this relationship I was in a difficult position. I refuse to let you go, so I have to make sure I stay safe. The best way to do that is to make sure you are as safe as possible. Jasper agreed with me."

"No wonder you can't stand Edward. I thought you hated him because of what he did to you."

"I used him too. I don't like him because he puts you in danger. Jumping from a fucking cliff, what are you two on?"

"Who told you about that?"

"Your cousin. He followed you both, he's bound to you. His duty is to protect you with his life."

"How do you know more than me."

" I ask the right questions. It's your turn."

"She's good, isn't she. Regardless of what you decide, I stand beside you." Bella kicked his foot under the table.

"Stop making our job harder. "

"Bella."

"I know Alex. You want your parents. I just have one question. Marry me?" Jasper and I both looked at her as if she grew a second head.

"Bella."

"I'm serious. I'll support your desires if you marry me. If you can make me believe that you will devote yourself to our relationship ensuring you will come back to me. "

"What brought this on?"

"My love for you is real. You're already pretty much married to them. They are your mates, prove to me I mean just as much to you as them. We don't have to have the wedding immediately, we're still young but I want to be your wife someday."

My heart pounded in my chest. It was already known to everyone close to me I was already married to both Edward and Jasper by vampire terms. Bella hadn't had the same security. I reached my hand out to her and grabbed hers. I nodded my head, my throat was too tight to respond. My lovers had figured out how to exist in my life. Maneuvering through the crazy shit thrown our way with ease.

"Yes. I will marry you."

A large smile burst across my face and tears threatened to fall. The idea of spending my life with my best friend spread joy throughout my tired bones. Bella launched into my arms. Jasper left the house for the night. It was only she and I and we spent every moment making sure the other knew they had been loved.

The previous night had been full of making love to Bella. We spent a good hour rubbing each other's bodies before we even allowed our panties to come off. The sexual energy Bella brings is very experimental. She loves trying new things. Last night hadn't been any different. I wanted to experience a similar experience to what Edward and I had done on this bed. Bella and I scissored for the first time.

At first, it was through our panties. My thong is being eaten by my pussy lips. Bella enjoyed playing with my panties, giving me wedgies, and watching the fabric disappear inside me. She kept practicing our names together during the climax, screaming how she wants to be Mrs. Morningstar-Swan. Hyphenating our name seems to be her preferred last name usage. After I came from her abusing my clit with my panties she fucked me with a strap on. I loved submitting for her. Letting Bella take control, feeling safe not having to make the decisions all the time. I have no clue where she got this dildo but it was gold and massive. Even with all the lube, we used it was still stretching me so good. She enjoyed watching big dicks stretch me out, watching my pussy gape for her. I loved how she made me cream and squirt. If I didn't know how much this girl fucks herself I'd be worried some other bitch was fucking her. Bella loved big dick more than me. The first time we ever decided to add a strap she was obsessed with all the different kinds and styles. I knew for a fact she was saving up for one that lights up with touch. She wants to watch a glowing blue dick plunge in and out of me.

After fucking me to sleep I was woken up with the best head I had received in a while. My hips were tilted and her face was buried deep if it didn't feel so good I'd be concerned about her suffocating. She was sucking on my clit as if her life depended on it. My little minx was rutting her soaking wet pussy against my leg. I could feel her juices leaking onto my thigh lubricating it, giving her more slip to go faster. She came before me. She finished me off with her tongue, her moans muffled in my mound. She kissed all over my labia before looking up at me. Her eyes dripped with euphoria.

" I couldn't help myself you were moaning in your sleep. I decided I'd give you what you needed my sweet goddess."

That's what she calls me when she wants to be dominated. I pulled her hair and she smiled happily, pushing her pussy against me moving quicker and quicker, more cum leaking out of her.

"You look gorgeous when you come for me. Show me your love, my sweet devotee."

Her tongue licked from heel to toe, my matte black painted toe disappeared into her mouth. She sucked on it like it was my clit. I rubbed myself along to her pace. She lapped up my mess greedily. She worshiped my body until I was ready to give back to her. She stood up on the bed, leaning over my headboard, her ass perched on my face. She rubbed herself to completion. Her asshole and pussy getting thoroughly licked. Lovingly caressed by my tongue. I fingered her ass and sucked on her clit until she squirted in my face. She sat in my lap after and we made out swapping fluids.

We got up and showered, we hadn't realized that we weren't alone in the house. Frost had been downstairs waiting in the kitchen with Ambrose. They had heard everything, we weren't even a little bit quiet. Both our screams and expletives had been heard. Once downstairs Bella was beet red and deeply mortified. Ambrose was amused and openly about it. Frost was incredibly annoyed at me for being late to class.

"I hear congratulations are in order. You didn't say you had multiple partners, I'm glad to see you take after your grandfather. "

"Morgan?"

"Yes, a full-court of consorts. Others take only one lover, while some such as yourself take many, while I have none. Just a sea of tasting whatever I like, whenever I like."

A blade was tossed to me, Frost attacked as soon as I caught it. Bella jumped back as I swung the long sword deflecting Frost's attack. Ambrose drank and offered snacks to Bella as he entertained himself. They seemed to easily get along. Light banter bounced between them. Most of if went unheard as the clangs of metal reverberated.

"Watch your step."

We were moving diagonally throughout the kitchen. Moving around furniture and using things to our advantage. Any time I made a misstep I was forced to stop and she would correct me. This went on for an hour, we moved from swords to bamboo sticks. The front yard was turned into a gauntlet I had to run. I worked with different-sized blades and bows for the most part.

Once finished I retired back into the kitchen. Bella whipped up a feast. Ambrose dined on delectable pastries and meats. The energy in the room was charged. I had been starving. I unashamedly binged on all the meat in sight. His presence is affecting me? Since being around Ambrose I have slowly started to feel different. Like something inside me changing... turning.

"I didn't know you were being taught how to sword fight." Bella inquired.

"It's mandatory. Frost has me working three times a week. Advanced fighting styles medieval and modern. Battle magic included despite it being banned since we're no longer drafted for war. Training in the art of death work. "

"Summoning is your homework. You will be taught properly and safely how to call upon the dead. It's more than just using protection spells and reading words out of a book. You're lucky, it had been him and not something malevolent that came out of that mirror.

Thanks to you sir, the entire house of elementals has to be checked for STDs and pregnancy, a mandatory lecture for the student body on how to exercise safe sex will be held soon.

Congratulations Alex, Isabella. I will expect both of you at my home for dinner tonight to celebrate. Don't be late."

Frost sternly announced as she strolled back into the house. After she then vanished into thin air.

"She's different. She's your godmother, right? "Bella questioned

"Witch mother would be a better term. She was tasked with training me. Each witch is born in this world, well at least the ones that know of the tradition.

A witch guardian is chosen to bless and train the young witch until they reach the age of adulthood and go off to school. Well, if they can afford it. Blackbriar isn't the only one, however, it's the most notable on this side of the world.

In Florence, there is a school founded by the great Leonardo Da Vinci himself. He not only left his legacy for the mortals but for witches too. He was a magnificent spell weaver and a master of alchemy. The name of the school is named after himself, ever the narcissist. One of the oldest schools has been the one Rayburn attended. In England, Tamora institute of magical application and theory, the brother school of Blackbriar, is an all-boys university. Frost had been temporarily headmistress there before moving back to Blackbriar and taking on the job full time. Tamora unlike Blackbriar never went Co-Ed. Anyway, I'm gonna shower. Play nice Ambrose. "

He nodded his head in my direction. What Bella told me last night bounced around in my thoughts. She told me Ambrose was bound to me. Bound to follow my orders. Even now as I tell him to play nice it seemed as if he never had a choice. Maybe that's a good thing. I don't want to have to explain to anyone, especially here in forks, about the strange blood-drinking giant. It's still difficult to see him in person. In my dreams, well more like nightmares. The long-limbed creature that would chase me down to feed upon me was Ambrose.

I always thought it had been my fear of the Cullens. Despite my love for them, I'm still unsettled by what they are. It didn't help after learning about the Volturi. I almost pissed myself when he came out of the mirror and feasted on Eileen. That reminds me I need to check on her. Make sure she's ok I'll have to pick some flowers for her. Once I got out of the shower I was bombarded by the sound of some of the most important women in my life. Alice and Esme were downstairs with Bella. I could hear Alice animatedly congratulating Bella, she kept talking all about the wedding. Which frankly, I could tell as soon as I made it downstairs Bella was already getting annoyed.

"Alright Alice chill out ok. We haven't even decided on a date. Let alone anything else. Let's just cool the jets."

Bella thankfully gazed at me with a smile.

"Fine. But I've seen it. It will be gorgeous. I'm here for you anyway. Ambrose made a wonderful point last night. Carlisle would like to try an experiment, so once you're ready."

"What's the experiment?"

It was Ambrose that answered me. Curiosity dancing behind his eyes. His lips curled into a smirk. Ambrose had spoken to Carlisle, he had been trying to gauge my strength. He had been told of my lack of control and my burnouts. His suggestion was a dietary change. Blood!

"Excuse me, you want me to what?"

"You are Fae, you may be stuck in the form of a human because of your mother. However that doesn't change your needs, you need blood. It's why you struggle so much, you are constantly depleted in energy. It's why I must eat so much, your rules have placed me in a predicament, either I feast on meat and sugar gorging myself or I drink blood."

My stomach got queasy and I thought I might blow the food Bella had made for me.

"You're already going through the change. You have been for quite some time. My proximity to you will accelerate it. It's why your father got sick, he had been away from home too long. If you continue to go this route you will die!"

"How do you know? I mean it was M.S"

"My princess, do you believe your father would die from a mortal illness?"

"Changelings get sick; I've been researching."

"Exactly. The sickness is brought on by distance from our lands. We are not meant to be in this realm. It's not our home. You must feed!"

Clara and Willow walked in. I was immediately accosted with hugs and kisses. I could see a bag hanging around Clara's wrist she had bought something as a gift for my impending nuptials. Willow read the room and was immediately concerned. She laid eyes on Ambrose and her expression dropped in fear. It was the first time they had gotten to really see him. She slowly backed away from him.

"Alex, Clara!"

"Willow, what's wrong."

"That's... um, I have a confession."

Ambrose watched her with an emotionless face. He didn't recognize her but she recognized him.

"I knew."

"You knew what?"

"I knew about Eric. Something was off near the end. He kept speaking in tongues and finally... he bit me. I didn't think anything of it at the time I just thought it was the sickness or ...I don't know! I didn't think about it until you met the Cullens. Alex, I'm sorry for not telling you. I hoped that I had been wrong but... he."She pointed to Ambrose. "Those eyes, they are unmistakable. Are you Eric?" She was deeply alarmed and confused.

"You must be her mother. My name is Ambrose, your mate had been my cousin. We share similar features." He addressed Clara in favor of interacting with Willow.

"Im Clara, her aunt. Claire was my twin sister."

I hadn't seen the resemblance at first but he was right. The nose, the strong but perfect nose sat in the middle of his face. A well-defined jaw and soft plump lips. His eyes were the most feminine-looking feature, they were gray once more.

"Eric had green eyes." I spoke aloud

"Not that day! They were...after he bit me blood had been drawn. For a mere second they had been the most captivating stormy gray."

The look on Clara's face. Her anger could be contained but only so much. She always had such readable expressions. She dropped the bag and stormed out of the kitchen. Willow called out after her. The cat had jumped out of the bag.

"I'm so sorry, I didn't know then. But..."

"I'm not sure I would have believed you if you had spoken about it. Give her some time, we've both been going out of our minds since finding out my quantum."

She stood away from Ambrose and rubbed her neck absentmindedly. She left the room leaving me, Bella, Alice, and Esme alone with Ambrose. Esme picked up the bag and handed it to me.

"Why don't we give them some space."

We all left the house, Ambrose included. Once entering my second home I was greeted with a warm hug from Jasper. More gifts were waiting on the kitchen counter. If this is what we're receiving while engaged I can only imagine what the gifts will be during the wedding. Edward stood off to the side, he hadn't spoken to me yet. Despite Jasper and Bella not liking how Edward does things they were all civil towards one another. Today was no different, he acknowledged Bella and congratulated her.

"Congratulations."

I hadn't seen him move. Bella and Alice were opening the gifts. I could see a few sexy items, just lingerie. Edward surprised me with his gift. It was a necklace. A layered chain, on the first one held a ring. It was antique, a platinum band with filigree ivy and Edwardian cut diamonds. I looked into his eyes. I had recognized the ring. The last time I had seen it was on the bony finger of a deceased Elizabeth Mason, his mother.

"I can't take this. This was hers."

"I know, I want you to have it. We can always choose a ring of your choice but this is yours. I don't want it back. The chain is representative of us, your lovers. Mine, Jaspers, and Bella's. I love you. "

I kissed him. It had been an unexpected turn of events. Not long ago Edward had run away from this. Ran from his love for me. For once he was being open and accepting of our union. I heard claps around the room. The celebration wasn't just for Bella and me but for all four of us. We danced and ate, the previous days melted away from me. That was until the sun started to disappear as night took hold. Willow showed up but Clara had not. She was wary of Ambrose but the fear seemed to be gone. The majority of the Cullens left to feed.

Carlisle took this time to try and coax me to try his experiment. Willow and Carlisle were taking notes as I tried different types of blood. I sat at the island with cups of warmed blood sitting in front of me. The first had been type O neg, it was safest to start with. It tasted metallic and thick. Edward had been the only other vampire to stay behind. Jasper was as far away from the house as possible. We moved through the human blood types. All had been disgusting! Eventually we made it to the animal blood. Marginally better.

I seemed to prefer blood from cows the most out of those. Pig had been entirely too salty. The last had been the most shocking. Ambrose watched with anticipation. Carlisle too. They both had known something I didn't about this cup. I placed it to my lips and let the thick red fluid slide down my throat. This one had been the one. A deep moan escaped my lips as I greedily lapped at the cup, trying to get every last drop. Bella gasped in shock, Willow looked on with fear in her eyes.

"Well Alastríona, you're more Fae than I thought."

"What?"

"Your eyes."

I took out my compact mirror, I gasped once I saw the pair of once brown now a striking milky white irises looking back at me. I touched my face and wiped the blood off my lips.

"What's in the cup."

"Edwards blood."

Carlisle spoke with deep interest. His eyes sparkled under the light the same curiosity he once had that day in the hospital had returned. I waited for a second, but nothing was happening. I wasn't convulsing or screaming out in pain. The blood I just drank should be filled with a virus that would make me like them. The longer I waited the more scared I got. Yet nothing happened. The color had disappeared, I continued to stare at myself checking for signs of vampirism.

"It won't affect you. Your body has filtered out the virus. You must drink at least a cup a day. Maybe more, you seem to be more Fae than human."

Ambrose happily drank the rest of the blood disposing of the evidence. I rose from the chair and finally our eyes met.

For the first time. I could see, I mean truly see. Within Edward's face there were formations of crystal, his skin refracting light and an aura surrounded him with the colors of the rainbow, blue was his dominant color. I gasped in awe and a tear fell from my eyes. Jasper and the rest of the family made it back in time for me to see them all. Rosalie bedazzled with an aura of pink, she glided past me like Aphrodite herself. Emmet was yellow like the shining sun. Jasper lit up in a soothing green and a magenta, the green more vibrant unlike the color of his walls. Carlisle a deep burnt orange and red were his dominant colors. Alice rocked a purple, an electric purple. While lastly a crown of deep Indigo sat with Esme.

"You're all so beautiful. Is this what you see?"

Tears fell from my eyes as I openly sobbed in wonderment. Once I caught sight of Ambrose, truly seeing him had been blinding. A stark white light surrounding him.

"Yes."

Edward and Jasper spoke at the same time. They gazed at me with open enthrallment as if entranced. It took me a second to realize that I too was glowing, a bright gold! I ran to the closest mirror to gaze at myself, I didn't know how long I stood like that. Seeing him!

I had never realized just how much I looked like my father. I had always thought of myself as pretty but seeing me now. I didn't have words. I could see Willow and Bella look on in confusion, they couldn't see what we did. Before I had time to explain I was suddenly whisked away. Bella and I both landed in the foyer of an unfamiliar home.

The smell of the food beckoned us into a grand dining room. A crystal chandelier danced the light brilliantly across the room. Three places had been set, Frost had already been dining.

"You're late."

"We got caught up with festivities. You weren't properly introduced. Isabella Swan, this is my witch mother, Elizabeth Frost."

"Those damn Cullens. Have you eaten yet?" Her eyes rolled as she questioned.

"I could go for more food."

I sat down, Bella followed suit and sat across from me. Frost had been at the end of the table. Our plates were filled on their own, the food being served to us telekinetically. Bella's eyes were wide as saucers. She seemed to be enjoying this experience of magic. For the most part, she's only ever seen the bloody side.

"How long have you known Alex's family?"

Bella questioned as she ate the hearty soup. A wonderful French onion paired with lamb chops being the dinner for tonight. I had been ravenous, Ambrose had been correct since being around him my appetite including my sexual ones were hard to satiate. The blood had really hit the spot. I was reminded of the Veil, I could remember how dry my tongue had been.

"Since College. I went to Blackbriar along with the twins. Claire and Clara, I met Willow much later."

"Can we not talk about them tonight. I don't want those things ruining my night with Bella."

"Speaking of that. Here."

Frost pulled out a gown. The color was a striking deep ebony. A train trailed behind it ghosting the floor with black lace. The beading along the bodice was intricately designed. I had seen this only once before. The waterworks started again. Claire wore that gown on her wedding day. I have only seen it once in a photo.

"That's her mothers isn't it? She only ever cries like this when it comes to her."

Bella held my hand in hers rubbing the back with her thumb.

"Yes. It should be her to present it. In her absence, it is up to me. Come here."

Bella and I were escorted into a dressing room. Alice would die to step foot in this room. Frost had taste and style, grand furniture and luxurious textiles were everywhere. Gold and wood tones seemed to be her favorite. Marble floors and golden gargoyles stood proudly. Everything was very regal! Frost helped me into the gown, the fit was tight but she didn't seem to think it was a problem.

"I'll get this to you with the proper measurements. Is there anything you would like to change?"

"The train, I'd like it longer. I want stones along with it as well, ones to match the beadwork."

She notated the requests and helped me out of the dress. Bella had been in tears.

"You look gorgeous."

I kissed her and we were on our way. Just before leaving, I hugged Elizabeth. A bone-crushing one, she enclosed her arms around me.

"I love you little bug. I'm so proud of the woman you are becoming."

I was beginning to understand my misplaced judgment had been uncalled for. Frost was cold but out of necessity. She's not my enemy, neither is Ambrose it seems. Once back at the Cullens, Bella decided to give me space.

The day was long and I'm dead on my feet. I now lay on the futon in Jasper's room. His arms wrapped around me tightly. His fingers lightly playing in my curls, just twirling a spiral around his finger. We had yet to speak to one another, this time I decided to break the comfortable serenity.

I sat up in his lap. Only one thing has been on my mind since tasting Edwards blood. More! I kissed his lips, he parted them. His tongue danced with my own. My heart pounded in my chest with fear and excitement. I didn't need to ask, Jasper, bared his neck to me. I kissed the bite mark left by Maria. I placed my mouth over it and bit down.

I felt resistance at first but soon the nectar filled my mouth slowly. It was warm surprisingly. The flavor danced along my taste buds. Clove maybe? Cinnamon? Honey? Vanilla bean? He tasted like an aged honeyed mead. Or a more natural root beer. I moaned and ground my hips into his needing something else.

Jasper let me know once I needed to stop. I released my bite, I licked the remaining blood from the wound. Before my eyes the teeth marks disappeared. Jasper removed my shirt and pressed his face into my breasts. He trailed kisses over my flesh.

"Do you desire me?"

"Yes."

All of my clothes were removed and he got to work. His tongue working miracles on my clit. The temperature of his tongue sent shivers down my spine. His hands running up and down my body, touching my rolls, feeling all over my body.

His fingers worked on preparing me for his meaty cock. He was more thick than long with a deep hook. The angles this man reaches sends me every time. Every nerve in my body felt alive as he toyed with my body like I was his sculpture. Molding and kneading my body. massaging every knot out. Once I was completely relaxed he shifted me on to his lap.

My legs around his waist. He moved me up and down the shaft. The chill of his cock made goosebumps breakout across my body. My fingers tugged at his blonde waves while I rode his stocky dick. It stuffing me with ease.

The pace was slow, excruciatingly so. His mouth attached to my throat. His lips were tightly closed as he placed kisses on my neck. He whimpered and clutched me tight. He yearned for a taste.

Despite my abilities and my resistance to their virus he can't control himself. He must take every drop! Jasper sped up the tempo. His thrusts went to the time of my heart. As I got closer and closer the faster it went.

He licked and sucked on my ear lobe while his hand played with my nipple. Twisting and flicking it. I panted and scratched at his back, all the sensations were driving me up the wall. I lost count of how many times I came for him. How many times he pained my walls with his cum.

He made love to me all night long. Keeping me locked under his spell until I was a blubbering mess. Each nerve fired setting my body ablaze with pleasure. The last orgasm he gave me we rose off the bed and floated midair, I was on top of him. I glowed with such light that it made him sparkle.

Once we landed back on the bed we curled up to rest. My head now lay on his chest, the heated blanket wrapped around me. The faintest beat could be heard, it was almost inaudible but there it was. The wonders of the day had left me speechless and dumb, the fear of these creatures long gone. Left behind? Pure Bliss!

Crossed roads.

The sun had just risen. The rays bouncing off Jasper had been what woke me. A dark looming figure in the corner caught my attention and startled me up from the floor.

"What's wrong."

My eyes adjusted and it was gone! The entity seemingly an elaborate figment of my imagination. The damage was done, my bliss drained from my body. I ignored Jasper in favor of making my way downstairs. Dressed of course! My eyes scanned the house. Nothing was out of place except for Ambrose. He was nowhere to be seen. Where had he run off too? That's when it happened. That familiar sensation of something there. I could see it looming outside my view. Right in the corner of my eye. I tried to scream for help but couldn't. I was frozen! Paralyzed in place.

"Thiss iss their queen? Pathetic."

The dark wisp of nothingness began to form a shape, a feminine silhouette. Her appearance hadn't been anticipated. Four horns adorned her head in a shape of a crown. The first set shot up into the air, the shape held a slight wave like a gazelle's. The second was larger than the first and stuck straight out on either side of her head, the tips curling like a goats. On either end of the horns were jewels dangling with golden tips. She was ugly and old. Very very old. Her wrinkles appeared to have wrinkles accept for on her face, where she looked as if she had a facelift. Her cheekbones were incredibly defined as if they were blades implanted under her taut pulled back skin. Strong knobby brows that were angled high sat over two-toned eyes. One green and the other a pale blue. Lips pale and deflated pursed in contempt. The pallid flesh seemed almost translucent. Her dark vericose veins are a stark contrast. She was draped in a thin green robe, a gold breastplate was bolted into her rib cage. Behind her large wings dragged, the horned tips glinting as they too were golden. A forked tongue flicked the air as she spoke.

I tried with all my strength to release myself from the clutches of the demoness. I couldn't. She was too powerful. I wasn't sure how long I stood like that but it was over just as quickly as it happened. I fell to the floor and began coughing for air. Ambrose stood over me, his shoes had been the unfortunate target of my vomit.

"She's alright. My sincere apologies princess. We must search the house. You... Edward is it? I'll require your assistance."

I was carefully moved to the couch. A cup of blood was placed in my hand by Carlisle. The rest of the family swarmed the place looking for the demon that attacked me. I took slow gulps as I tried to soothe myself. Suddenly a burning sensation flared. I clawed at my throat. Tears burned behind my eyes as a white-hot sear caused me to wail out in pain. Nothing came out. Not a single sound! My eyes lit up in a panic as I tried to convey what was going on. I heard Edward scream from upstairs.

"Stop screeching, I can't hear what you're trying to say."

Edward and Ambrose darted back down the stairs to my aid.

"I don't know what's wrong. She's clawing at herself."

Carlisle was trying to restrain me from hurting myself. Longclaw marks ran down my skin.

"We need to get to her fellow witch bloods. Does anyone know how to get back to the Frost woman?"

I was picked up by Carlisle. He carried me to his car and drove at nauseating speeds. Once we reached the hill Clara and Willow moved me into the home,Frost had been waiting. Ambrose was cornered by her, her staff held at his throat.

"Explain!"

Several items were whipped around the house. Smacking into walls and whizzing past heads. Her rage was evident.

"Lilith. I don't know how she got past my defenses but she did. I was out... I needed to feed."

Her nose twitched, her eyes gazed up and down him in judgment. I was being checked over by Willow and Clara. The sour between them was still charged. I reached out to Willow and grasped her hand in mine, I grabbed Clara's and I squeezed both of them as hard as I could.

"She wants you to forgive Willow. She says it's not her fault." Edward said for me.

"We need to get her to the school and quickly. I can't find anything magically wrong with her."

She responded to Edward. Frost moved to touch me and her, she was stopped by Ambrose.

"I go where she goes."

"Really? If so this would have never happened."

She jerked her arm away from his touch. I grabbed his hand in mine and glared at her.

"Alexandra. Your association with these creatures has harmed you more than once. When will you open your eyes and see we are merely trying to keep you safe!"

"She'll die without his presence," Clara spoke gravely.

Frost begrudgingly grabbed his hand and transported us all to Blackbriar. We landed in her office, they rushed me to the hospital wing. Inside medics swarmed around me at the behest of Frosts orders. A strange device was held to my neck. I had fingers and objects poking and prodding at me. The inside of my esophagus was burned, my vocal cords were magically seared. Salves and potions were stuffed down my gullet and smeared across my throat. Nothing seemed to be working.

"Do you recall anything the demon said to you or did?"

A psychic translated my thoughts to the medics. Explaining in great detail how I had been paralyzed. By who I know now, as Lilith. The mother of demons. Ambrose stood in the corner, his eyes refused to lift and meet mine. Once everything died down, I was remanded to being bedridden in the hospital ward. Tests would need to be run to narrow down the spell used on me. Willow stayed behind while Clara left to consult with Carlisle and Edward. I imagine he and she will also be working around the clock for an answer. A thermos of blood was handed to me by Ambrose. He sat down in a chair not too far from the bed I was occupying. At this point, I should just move into a hospital. Frost was right about my contact with other creatures placing me in danger. But even without their help, I've always been right here. I'm not sure they make much a difference when I'm more than capable of placing myself in harm's way.

"My duty is to protect the next King or Queen. To ensure the Era of Freedom is brought into fruition. In our homeland, I was living in squalor running from her mutts. Fomorians are Lilith's children. The bastards of Demons and Fae.

They feast upon us. Possess us. Giving them caporal bodies and the ability to traverse through our portals into other lands. We've been cut off from this side since the fall. They have express control of all our portals back here.

As your guardian, I am unspeakably sorry for how this came to happen. The passing of your father had not been a foreseen event. It was believed he would be the savior of our people.The one to stop the near extinction of our race.

Imagine my surprise when a seem opens into our world and I see the spitting image of my liege in a much smaller package and completely unprepared for the job.

Since being here I've watched you interact, watched you behave. You're idiotic and impulsive. I've been told stories of all the things you've gotten up to.

I'm impressed by your gall but you're going to need more than that to do what you desire.

Your lover informed me of your goal. In our lands when one is laid to rest we have rites and ceremonies to ensure a peaceful transition beyond. Your father passed on this side, not our own. I have no clue where his soul would have gone. However, I can tell you it's not here.

As for your mother. That I can help you with. I can help you master your abilities. And let me tell you turning into a ball of fire is the least of them. Yes, they can teach you spells and charms, hell to even use a sword. Nice footwork by the way.

But what they can't teach you. Is how to control the Fae inside. That rage you hold. I've smelt it. It rolls off your body like a perfume. Those desires of chaos. They can't teach you to harness those. Because it's not meant to be! We are borne from chaos. You are not a witch, nor mortal, but a goddess! You are Fae!

I can assure you that you will have your every desire. Only if you make this deal with me. You save our people. And I can help you save yourself. What do you say, princess? "

I stared into his lavender eyes and knew this might be a mistake. I've seen what he can do. Move through time and space as if it was like taking a walk. If what he says is true things are about to get crazy. The fae side will begin my transformation and it won't be pretty if I can't control my magic. It will quite literally be my death. It explains why Eric began changing during my mother's pregnancy. The fae blood in my tiny body was enough to accelerate his transformation.

Changelings look no different from a mortal babe until the transformation takes place. Some change earlier, while others can lay dormant for decades. My proximity to him had been his death. I reached over to pull the notepad and pencil left for me. I scribbled a few sentences down. If I am to agree to anything I know I must make myself abundantly clear. Fae is known for their trickery. He must ensure my safety to all ends. I must survive his war, not for my sake but for my family. I can't hurt them any more than I have! If I decide after defeating Lilith to abdicate the throne, I can! I won't be forced into ruling. I don't care what he thinks. I may be Fae but that doesn't mean I will sacrifice everything for people I don't even know. He must help me bring my mother and my father back regardless of his thoughts on ability or not. I don't care where his soul resides, he's coming back. I've realized that I need them both. I need my mom and dad! He will help me to his absolute best ability to try and make that happen. Lastly. He will fight in my war. He will help ensure that Aro will have his final bow.

"That's it? Are you sure you don't want to add more? Riches, power? I'm not limited within my reach."I wrote down on the paper, if I desire to add more later I have the option too. He smirked at the open ended option.

"You seem to enjoy adding this one. Now, will you agree to my deal? You will save our people, all of them! And I will help you with your endeavors and anything else your heart may desire."

A cut appeared on my arm. It bled a deep bordeaux ... even my blood was beginning to look differently. He bent down and licked it from my arm and spoke some funny-sounding words.

A similar cut appeared in the same place on his. He waited for me to do the same. His blood tasted strange. Not unpleasant but not as robust as Jaspers or even Edwards. His tasted more savory.

"We are blood bound. If either of us reneges it will result in our death. Despite my age, I am not immune to that, so I employ you to not try and wiggle your way out of it. As for you and your witch blood, that nice feature of resurrection requires that your soul still be intact. I can promise you it won't be! Now let's fix this mess."

Time moved once more. We were now back at the Cullens. It's an odd thing to watch yourself sleep. Jasper was watching me slumber. His hands raking my curls still as if entranced. We couldn't be seen by him. Ambrose was searching the room for a doorway.

"Ah. I see, you really should be careful with these. " He meant my witches glass. "The belief that spirits can walk through isn't one of fiction. You had this on you when you summoned me, didn't you? "

I always kept my compact mirror! I wouldn't be caught dead with fucked up makeup. I nodded my head.

"It holds an imprint. A rift between where I crossed over. I apologize, Princess, this seems to be my fault. I should have made sure the link had truly been severed. "

He smashed the mirror. That caused a reaction, I had begun to disappear. Fade from existence.

"Don't worry princess. Our deal will last through all possible timelines."

He disappeared from view as the timeline began to split and change course.I woke up in my body, Jasper was startled by the sudden abruptness but he recovered quickly.

"Nightmare?"

"You can call it that."

"Wanna talk about it?"

"Nope. I'm gonna go get in some water, wanna come with me?"

Jasper carried me to the bathroom, if he had it his way I'd never touch the ground. We decided to shower instead of bathing. The entire time my mind was a million miles away. I kept waiting for something bad to happen.

For Lilith to appear and take my ability to cast away. It's not unheard of to cast spells silently however it takes years to master. If they couldn't find a cure for what she did to me I would have had to relearn magic. It's an entirely different process than casting with spoken words.

"What are you thinking about?"

"Just school. I'm nervous about midterms. The mentors will arrive and we will have to prove once more our abilities as witches. Despite my aptitude in magic I still have no control. What if I fail?"

"I'm sure you'll be fine. You've always been a hard worker when it comes to your education."

"Jasper, if I fail. I get kicked out of Blackbriar. If I can't control my gifts and I fuck up in front of the mentors, I'd risk my future as a witch. Blackbriar is just a stepping stone into our world. It's one of the ways to greatness, many of the students go on to live lives of fame or high honor!"

"I didn't think those things mattered to you. You always talk about being normal."

"I'm a complex person babe. I want to be less weird but I do want to achieve something great. I mean I don't have this type of power for nothing... blame it on my burnt-out gifted kid syndrome."

"Well, I believe in you. Besides with Frost by your side, I'm sure it will be fine. She's tough on you."

"I know. She means well. Regardless of that, I don't want to be known as her witch daughter. I want to be known for myself. You know? Not just a Morningstar or a McCionaoith but as Alexandra. "

"Huh, that's your father's last name?"

"Yes. Erík McCionaoith, the long-lost dead prince."

I didn't mean for it to come out with such a glumly tone.

"You never talked about your dad before."

"I was angry at him as a kid. I blamed him for stealing my mom. Which now as an adult I know how that sounds but as a kid that's how I processed his illness. It took her from me because she was constantly taking care of him and then they both died. It's hard to talk about them. Claire and Eric. She was devoted to him. I know now it was my fault his sickness got so bad. My conceivement is what killed him. Realistically he was always ill, it was just lying dormant. Changeling is fae children left on the mortal side.

I'm not sure what causes it but they become sick quite young. If they survive infancy here they resemble a mortal child. Eric was supposed to be told about his blood but never was. At least that's what Ambrose said, I never knew as a kid so. Because I was his child, I was born with fae blood. To my understanding that's never happened before. Changeling children are supposed to be infertile, maybe it's because my mother was a witch. I don't know but a miracle happened. Similar to how Ambrose is changing me. I was changing him. The fae trait must have been activated or something and welp he didn't survive. Since Willow spoke about being bitten by him. I've begun wondering if in his delirium he was trying to save himself. To drink."

"Blood. Yes, I've noticed its effects on you. I'm not mad about it."

"He had been too late. I think his passing was what forced my magic to go dormant. Made me non-casting."

"Have you decided what you're going to do? With your."

"Throne? No. But I have decided to help Ambrose. I will save my father's people."

Jasper looked on with contemptful acceptance. I knew how he felt. I know how all of them felt. They just don't understand I will do anything in my power to achieve my ends. Even if that means selling my soul!

Once dressed the sun had risen. I watched the room with deep paranoia, yet , nothing changed. Jasper noticed my fear. He hadn't the courage to question me about it. However, he did adjust my emotions.

"Thank you, I'm going to school for a few hours. I'll be back, I need to be alone to sort through some things."

"Worried about the Volturi?"

"Yes."

"I have a few things to take care of. Are you sure you want to be alone?"

"Yes."

I knew if Jasper knew what I had just done, things would have turned out very differently. A demon entering our home. A deal with Ambrose. I checked my arm. There it was an ugly red cut. This injury didn't seem to be healing like my others. I grabbed my bag and made my way downstairs. There he was. Ambrose was waiting for me with a familiar thermos. Inside, The deep nectar of one of the vampires in this house. I sniffed it before downing the contents. Carlisle noticed my urgency but didn't comment. Edward wasn't around, he probably went back to Chicago. The rest of my family members had either left already or were keeping quiet in the wee hours of the day. Once done it was time to go. I knew that Ambrose would have followed. He did when I was with Edward. He would follow me for sure while alone. Has to ensure his investment. Something was nagging me in the back of my mind. Something I couldn't quite place about what happened. It all seemed too dreamlike… like a vision. My motorcycle sped along the dirt roads. I wasn't going back to school. Not quite yet. I drove in the opposite direction. To the meadow. The one where Laurent had been hunted by the shifters. Turned into a delicious meal by Sam. Once I made it to the forest I had no choice but to get off and hike. It wasn't until about halfway through that he showed himself. He had clothes on for once, they seemed familiar but I couldn't place why. We walked side by side until we reached the meadow. I stood in the center of it and watched the sun. While he stood a good distance behind watching me.

It was too dreamlike. To fuzzy like an old tv. What was I to do? He said if I'm to back out, we both die? You'd think that'd be impossible but he said my soul wouldn't exist. Like I never did. The thought of Lilith and her 'spell' it did remind me much of him and his. It was interesting to ponder.

"Why are we here?"

" I wanted to talk some more about our deal."

" Trying to get out of it already?"

"You lied to me."

"Me, lie, about what?"

"That's what I came here to figure out. This meadow is where I almost died. A couple of times. First, to a vampire named Laurent. He chased after me and my girl but he was the one to passover. Then a war happened. I was a bit further away from this spot but bloodshed happened here."

I allowed my flames to unfurl. The colors were brilliant, unlike anything I had ever seen before. Blue and greens mostly. I shot flame streams from my palms unaided by a suit or a grounding stone. Interesting…

"What gave me away?"

He didn't seem shocked by the scene before him. Before answering him. I doused the flames.

"Freezing time."

I placed my hands into the sky. I could smell the water before I saw it. From the ground streams shot up and sprayed all around. I used my lightning and electrified the sprinklers creating a barrier between me and him. The light show was beautiful. Each fire of electricity sparked the water along making it dance.

"Bella clued me in on something about you. You're bound to me. You followed me to that cliff. What were your thoughts about my jumping?"

"I knew you were safe. There was no need to intervene."

"It's true isn't it? That you must keep me safe, no matter what right?"

"Correct."

"So then why did you try and kill me?"

I moved closer to the electrified water. Each inch I made Ambrose began to realize why we were alone

"Alexandra! What are you doing?"

"You know. Many have made promises that they could help me. You're the first to make good on them. I'm in control. This is my doing. Now, answer the question." I took a few more steps.

"You were never in danger. It was me! I... I poisoned the blood. The scars were caused by a reaction. I gave you the antidote in the thermos before we made the deal. "

"What about Lilith?"

"An illusion. But she's real! She will kill every last one of us. I had no choice! You weren't listening to me. We need to save our kind!"

"You mean your kind?"

"Look at you Alastríona. You are Fae! Your people need you. Besides it's not as if you have a choice." His tone read as taunting. I let an electric arch zap near his feet making him dance.

"You stole my choice!"

"I'm sorry!"

"Beg!"

"You can't be serious."

I rose my hands high making ugly clouds form. The crack of thunder and the flashes of lightning threatened him. The sun was no longer shining but rain poured over us. Winds whipped the trees. Ambrose bent on one knee and bowed to me. Once I was satisfied I ended the carnage. I walked past him with ease.

"You would have killed us just to prove a point?" Ambrose called after me.

"Why do people keep questioning how crazy I am? Yes! I care about one thing. Getting what I want! Don't get in my way and we won't have any more problems." It took him about five minutes to reach up to me again.

"Where are we going?"

"My grandparents."

"I see."

The walk back only took an hour. I wasn't stumbling around with Bella lost and afraid this time. I hopped back on the bike leaving Ambrose in my dust. I entered my house just in time to hear Clara and Willow bickering still. I had forgotten in this timeline, I had yet to talk to them. They both got quiet once they realized I was home. They were in the conservatory. The plants had started to be affected by Clara.

"You're killing the plants with your mood. I suggest you forgive Willow. There was no way she could have known. And if you're pissed at Eric and Claire get in line."

"Excuse me?"

Clara was about to go in on me. Willow burst out laughing stopping us in our tracks. I didn't pay them anymore mind. I began clipping off some herbs.

"What are you making?"

"A potion. Do grandma and grandpa still live in Jacksonville?"

"Yes... why?"

"I'm making a truth serum. I'm about done with liars, I'm gonna get down to the truth, even if it kills me."

I left just as quickly as I walked into the room. Both Willow and Clara were on my tail as they followed me upstairs to the hall closet. All four of us squeezed in and I called out their address. We all landed smoothly onto the lawn of their home. Once Eric got sick they moved closer to him. I had seen these people my entire life, every Christmas, birthdays and not once had they told any one of us the truth. I kicked the door in. This startled Martha and Fredrick McKenna, my grandfather came running down the stairs with his rifle. Clara and Willow were concerned with my actions and profusely apologized for my behavior.

"Alexandra, what is..."

"Don't call me that. That name is reserved for family. Sit!"

I had rounded them up in the kitchen. I pulled out a pot and let the herbs simmer. While I did Ambrose stood guard making sure no one could leave without my express permission. I made two cups of tea and sat down at the kitchen table.

"Drink."

"What's going on? Clara?"

My eyes sparkled with flames behind them. This frightened Martha, she grabbed the cup and gulped it down. Without complaint. Fredrick looked me dead in my eyes as he sipped the tea. He shook his head and shot the rest back. I waited the approximate time. My grandparents went slack in the jaw and relaxed physically.

"Now. I have some questions and I will get the answers one way or another. Did you know the child you adopted was Fae?"

"Yes." Fredrick freely admitted.

"Did you ever tell him?"

"No... I tried, Martha. She wanted a child of her own and I couldn't give her one. A babe just showed up on our doorstep."

"You were meant to warn him. To explain!" Ambrose barked at them. My hand slammed onto the table silencing him.

"Excuse my cousin." Martha shed tears. "You lied to me. Both of you! Was there anything of my father's? A blanket? Anything that could lead me to him?" "

"We're sorry Alex, we thought. No one came for him. The Fae were supposed to come back once he reached of age. No one did, we thought it was a blessing. He never showed any signs of... please understand."

Martha grabbed my hand and held it in hers. Fredrick got up and went into the garage. He came back with a box. It was a hand-carved wooden box, I ran my fingers over the engravings. There was a symbol on top that seemed familiar.

"Your family crest my princess, may I?"

I handed the box over to Ambrose, he whispered some words. They made my skin tingle with warmth. The box opened revealing the contents. A letter was rolled up tightly with a ring slipped over it. The same symbol on the box is carved into the metal. A baby rattle sat upon a small pillow inside. Tears stung behind my eyes at the sight.

"The potion will wear off in about an hour. I don't want to speak to either of you ever again. I apologize for the door, I'll fix it on my way out. Goodbye."

"Alex, Alexandra. We're sorry!"

I kept walking, true to my words the door was fixed. Clara and Willow ran after me but I was already gone. Ambrose had followed after and assisted with my escape. We were standing in the middle of Frost's office. Thankfully she wasn't in, I wasn't in the mood. I left and immediately took my ass back to my room. Once inside Ambrose placed the box at the desk and took a seat. I hadn't noticed but he seemed wary.

"What?"

"Are you alright?"

"No! What were those words you said? I didn't understand them but I felt... I don't know what I felt."

"High Elder, the language of Fae. What are we doing here?"

"You are to stay in this room. You don't start shit am I clear, no parties, no nothing. I'll be back." I stopped for a second and grabbed the box.

"Wait!"

"What?"

"Can you move the mattress? I want to take a nap."

"What's wrong with the bed?"

"Iron!"

"Fine, here." The bed floated and moved to the floor. I shut the door behind me. My feet moved on their own accord I took the box with me to Lolas room but she wasn't there. However, Salem was.

"Well if it isn't tinker bell."

"God. I was hoping to keep that under wraps."

"Sorry about that. Someone blabbed, I assume it was one of your little friends. What can I do for you?"

"I need your help." I handed him the box and threw myself onto the bed.

"What is this stuff?"

"The things left with my father as a baby. He was a changeling. That's all that's left of his home. Where's Lola?"

"Ben and Tang are with her in the Library."

"We can go in a second. I just threatened my grandparents for that box."

"I've done worse."

"You brewed a truth serum and forced your grandparents to drink it under threat of fire?"

"No, but I have threatened my father with murder if he ever put his hands on me again."

"Is that why you drink, you were abused?"

"I drink for fun, I take drugs for trauma. None of us are unscathed Alex. Magic doesn't come from happiness and light. Get used to it!"

"Let's go."

"Where's your cousin?"

"In my rooms forbidden to leave them. Why?"

"You suck, that party was insane. Oh, there will be an assembly later. Something about safe sex, like we don't know how to take care of any unwanted gifts."

"Salem!"

"What an abortion potion is simple. As for STDs, I'm regularly checked. "

"What about Todd?"

"What about Todd? I used a condom, I'm clean."

I stopped by my room and grabbed Ambrose. No sense in hiding him now if everyone knows. He still had express rules against biting anyone, using magic on others, or affecting anyone with chaos. We made it to the library without incident. True to Salem's word Lola, Ben and Tang were surrounded by books. We each took seats nearby and began searching too. Ambrose and I were bent over the letter, it was coded. He was trying to translate the message from High elder to English.

"Well then look who decided to show themselves to the likes of us."

"Lola. I'm not in the mood for jokes."

"My bad boo. What's going on?"

"Did the Volturi attack again?" Ben immediately asked.

"No. Thankfully! Um, it doesn't matter. I've just been feeling emotionally charged lately since finding out about... you know."

"Being Fae Royalty?" Tang blurted out for everyone to hear.

"Yes, Tang. Yell it for everyone to hear why don't you."

"The school was warned. Frost had to cover her ass they already know."

"You said it was a rumor!"

"It was."

"Of course it was. Do you think she would take responsibility for allowing students to summon a creature that bit a professor? She spread the rumor and told the board you were suspended."

"Oh! No wonder I was allowed to skip classes. That's just great. Am I under review?"

"Probably, although it will wait until after the trials."

"The trials?"

"Upperclassman host the trials every year and it's finally our turn. All the professors leave the weekend before the mentors arrive and we weed out the weak from the strong." Lola explained with glee.

"I thought that's what the midterms are for?"

"That's what they're called officially, unofficially, the trials."

"Well then. Shit!"

"You'll be fine, Alex. Well, hopefully." Salem and Lola snickered and high-fived each other. Ambrose coughed trying to get my attention from my friends.

"Princess?"

"Yeah, what's up?"

"It's done. Here."

Ambrose handed me the translated letter. I felt slightly embarrassed hearing him call me princess around them. I folded the paper and placed it in my pocket. He placed the original back in the box along with the ring and the rattle. Ben got up from the table first. They all had classes for the day. He and Tang seem closer than before. I noticed it the same day Ambrose arrived. Salem and Lola were the only ones that stayed.

"So, what's going on with them? I thought you two were talking."

"We went on a date, he's cute but much too young for my tastes."

"I see. Well, then I hope it works out for them then. They do make a cute couple."

"Speaking of couples, I heard that you're engaged! When were you going to spill the beans."

I could feel my cheeks flush as I smiled. I hadn't thought much about it since spending the night with Bella. Since Ambrose! Whatever.

"Yes, Bella she proposed. Just came out and asked."

"When's the wedding?"

"I have no clue. It seems most of the planning is being done by Esme and Alice. Which honestly I'm kind of grateful for my plates pretty full as is. By the way, any way you could clue me in on when the trials are? Or what's going to happen?"

"Nice try sweet cheeks, you'll pass or fail based on your own merits. Besides, that's part of the fun!" Salem chimed.

"Find anything Lola?"

"A few things of interest, but nothing concrete. Sorry."

"That's alright. Love you guys."

I kissed Salem and Lola on the cheek and left with Ambrose trailing behind. We got a few stares and snickers and heard a few whispers, I kept my head high. Regardless of what happens, it's best if I keep a low profile I've already made enough of a splash.

"Why don't you defend yourself?"

"What are you talking about?"

"They were laughing at you, Alex. Why don't you do something?"

"Please tell me what you think I should do? Make a scene? Oh, wait you've already done that!"

"I'm sorry. Can you blame me? It's not like I'm familiar with this world. You brought me here!"

"I know that. Look. I get it, it's uncomfortable being the weird one. I'm used to it. Sometimes I forget what it can be like for others. Come on."

We left for the remains of the house of death. Here we would be left alone. Especially since it's off the beaten path. Ambrose seemed to be affected by the energy here too.

"This is where I first saw you. A vision of you anyway. You had ripped a seam, you looked..powerful! I had thought I had made a mistake until this morning. I was pleased. You never did tell me what gave my lies away. I know it wasn't my time slip."

"I don't know how to explain it. Things just seemed too vivid. Like a vision. I can see the past. I get glimpses of a person's life. Seeing Lilith was surreal. Notwithstanding your eyes. Even now you can't hide what you are. They are lavender when you haven't fed or it seems when you're charged magically.

It's why I came here. This land. It's filled with the blood of my kind. Death witches. A demon found its way inside a dumbass kid. Funnily enough it happened around this time… He was trying to impress the mentors by summoning a demon and well it ended with the land being consecrated but even now the power pulses in the soil."

"A demon died here?"

"I'm not sure. Maybe. Nergal, the demon of war and disease. He was worshiped as a god by the Babylonians. In the vision... it sounds crazy but I swear it knew. It knew, I was viewing what happened here. The death it caused."

"How much time do you spend here?"

"You mean here. As in the house? I trained here. Frost thought it best since the effects of the house seemed to stabilize my gifts. Why?"

"I haven't been able to reach you. The first time I ever knew of you must have been almost two years ago. I sensed you near. I could feel your strength! I thought it was. I thought it was your father. I sent those nightmares as a beacon. I had hoped you would have followed me."

"The veil. My first death. That makes sense. How did you send them in the first place?"

"Psychically. You're quite open to attack and influence that way. We need to do something about that. I do apologize for hurting you. Despite not being in danger I crossed a line. Can you forgive me?"

"I respect it. I understand it. That's why I agreed to your deal. I knew then that you wouldn't stop until you got everything you desire. I need people like that by my side. "

"Your friends seem to be those types of people."

"I'm worried about them. It's selfish what I'm asking of them. They are along for the ride. Mainly out of adventure and fun but I know we might not make it out alive.

I can't do this on my own. Frost made that abundantly clear. She seems to be two-faced sometimes. The caring and loving witch mother and the cold-hearted cunt of a headmistress. "

"She won't let them throw you under like that. She does care. I felt it."

"So you're an empath too? Are those Jaspers clothes?" Ambrose chuckled and brushed his hands on the sweater.

"Yes. His were the only ones that fit. Well, fit ok anyway. I need maybe another inch of fabric to be comfortable."

"It looks nice on you."

"Thank you."

"When do we start training?"

"That will take a lifetime. I'm sure if you allow me to stand by your side I will gladly help you. For now, you will learn as we go. You want your parents and I need to save my people."

"I thought they were our people."

"You haven't earned the right. Besides, maybe you're right. Regardless of your blood, I can't force you to reign."

"Why can't you do it? I mean you seem to care! Why do you need me anyways?"

"I'm not royal blood. You are! The last of them. Besides the prophecy, you are her! The fire child! You are meant to bring about the new era."

"You thought it was my father."

"It was him. He helped bring you into the world. We were just wrong about his part in the matter."

"Whatever." I rolled my eyes and sat down. The box at my feet. I rubbed my hands on the carvings.

"ᛈᛖᚾ ᛏᚺᛖ ᛒᛟᚲᛋ" Ambrose whispered for me. I felt the warmth once more. Like the sun kissing your skin on a warm day. The lid opened to reveal the contents.

I ghosted my fingers along the baby rattle. The handle was thin but sturdy, detailed with designs of leaves and vines trailing along until you reached the bobble on top. A sun. Aodh the sun god's face as a blazing sun. The fire child he called me.

"You named me a goddess once. Why?"

"Because you are. The royal blooded Fae descend from the blood of our gods. You are a direct descendant of Aodh! It's why you burn so bright. Like the sun. I hope to witness it someday."

"You say you're my cousin right? So why aren't you a royal blood?"

"I'm the son of a bastard. My birth father, your great uncle was disowned for taking the mate of another. You see as Fae, we respect the bond of marriage! It's the highest honor to hold. Aengus was murdered for disregarding that bond and my birth resulted. I was raised by your grandfather. Which is why I bound myself to your family. To you! I asked him once why he took his chances on me if he had banished my father. Morgan told me, 'you were just a babe'. No need to punish an innocent child for the misdeeds of another'. So can you see Princess why this means so much to me?"

"Yes. You're trying to avenge the death of your father! I understand and yes I can forgive you."

"There you are. I thought I had seen you two moping about." Aiden and Ben were walking towards us. We both got up and met them halfway.

"What's up?"

"Classes are over, the assembly's being held soon. Let's go."

Ambrose decided to make his way back to my rooms instead. I walked along with my friends to the quad. There she was in all her glory, Frost. She stood behind a podium and the students were all seated outside in chairs. I took mine next to Courtney and Aiden. She refused to acknowledge me but Aiden put his arm around her. Looks like the love birds were back at it. Has he stepped out too now? Regardless, I'll just have to make it work. It's for the best anyway, I don't like using my friends even if they did volunteer. After getting lectured about safe sex I chose to wait for the rest of the students to leave. I followed Frost back to her office. Once inside I sat down and allowed myself to relax in her presence.

"I didn't expect to see you today."

"You said the assembly was mandatory. I was so excited to hear that I was suspended. "

"Only in name. You'll be fine. Unfortunately, I did have to let it be known what Ambrose is. The council was threatening to send the Enforcers after you. I had no choice. It didn't help you but at least you won't be killed."

"I understand. Just sucks I'm thrown under the bus. By the way, I need the information for the trials."

"The trials are nothing more than Hell week. It's up to the Upperclassman to decide what's on the test. You won't know until it happens. "

"Well then hopefully I pass."

"I have faith in you, Alex. Now, why are you really here."

"I lost my temper today. Just lost it! I threatened my grandparents, Eric's parents. I just got so sick of everyone lying and scheming for themselves and I just did something.

I was given a box. It came along with Eric on his trip here to the mortal side of the universe. Inside was a rattle. I was just so angry because they lied to him. They lied to him and he was loved! He was loved!

They lied to me. Everyone has been lying! Clara and Willow about my magic. The Cullens when it came to my mates and now this! Eric never knew. He never knew what he was. I hated him. I hated him for so long and he was just like me!"

Elizabeth moved from her spot and held me in her arms. I silently wept, the letter burning a hole in my pocket. The words begging to be read. I couldn't. I didn't deserve to read the last words said to my father by his biological parents. His Fae parents! I spent my entire life trying to forget the love I held for my father because of how badly it hurt to let him go. To watch him die! Once I was finished crying. I calmly stood up and left her office. It was a long walk back to the house of Elementals but by then I was ready to crash. It was still day out but I didn't care I was exhausted. To my surprise a new non-iron bed had arrived, Ambrose was passed out. I laid down right next to my cousin and collapsed. Once I fell into the arms of sleep a dream formed. Not a dream! No, a nightmare. One of carnage and death. My home! My fae home.

Alex in Wonderland.

This was different. It's never felt like this before! I'm always aware that I'm in a vision, the way I view things it's usually from the third person. This time it was in first. I was inside a maze of some kind. A maze of mirrors. They weren't reflecting my image though. It was my life playing out for me as if they were TVs. The first mirrors weren't of myself but my mother. While inside the womb, I was able to tap into her sight. It was strange to see oneself floating inside a human. Sitting in amniotic fluid. My deformed-looking body leaching the nutrients from Claire. Draining her magic. I was feeding on her! Technically every baby does this, however, I was genuinely feeding on her magic. I'd affect it. Make it go haywire. Much like how mine was before drinking the blood. Near the end, she was bedridden and had to be temporarily bound. When she was awake I'd get glimpses of Clara taking care of her. Brushing her hair, bathing her, nursing her back to health. This was my aunt's curse. She cared too much for others. She couldn't resist taking care of everyone and everything. I assume it makes her feel safe. If she's in 'control' then nothing can go wrong! I've been re-examining why I don't get along with my aunt. It has nothing to do with Claire. But everything to do with I'm just like her! I'm trying to hold more compassion for her. More patience. I'm still struggling to do the same for myself. I moved on from that mirror. I didn't want to see myself be born! As I moved along through the maze I noticed that my earlier memories before a toddler, were boring! I didn't do much but piss and shit myself. That was until I reached age 3. My magic began at this time. My parents had yet to notice it though. Eric wasn't bed-bound yet. He was in a wheelchair. I had been playing a game with the cat. I had forgotten about this one.

Pinky the cat. This scraggly thing was kinda ugly. Half his left ear was gone and one of his paws had no fur on it. Hence the name pinky, short for Pinky paw. Pinky and my father had an interesting relationship. I'm not sure if they liked each other but they did seem to 'play' my father enjoyed annoying the cat. And the cat the same? Like they would play tricks with each other. I too wanted to play along and stole the cats' favorite toy. I just made the thing disappear. Why do you ask? I wanted to watch the cat and my father play. Throughout the memory I had been watching them. Entertained by the shenanigans! The cat stole a stuffed toy from my crib. I didn't sleep right for days. Clara and Claire searched hard for that thing. They never did find it. It eventually showed back up though. Only after the cats' toy was placed back where it belonged.

The next few mirrors I passed were hard to watch. I began to see my mother's descent into despair. Eric wasn't doing so well anymore. His pain was beginning to become excruciating. He's sedated more often than being up. When he was awake, on bad days, he was either in constant pain or could barely remember my mother. On the good? This is when he would spend as much time with me as he could.

Clara was his healer. She sat by his side with strange potions and spells. But so was Claire? It took me a while to understand what I was watching. But yeah. She was healing him! She seemed to be hiding it from Clara. She was cutting herself. Feeding him! Because of my mother's ability, the scars never showed. She knew. My mother knew! She at least knew enough to feed him blood. It was on the days he was gone. She was forced to bleed herself into a cup and force-fed it to him through a straw. It would take a few days but then poof, he was back to normal.

That was until he started needing more. A cup wasn't doing it anymore. She was feeling fatigued from the constant blood loss. It took her much longer to recover than It did me. He fell into a coma. My mother was trapped. She could tell Clara the truth. She believed him to be a Vampire of some sort. He would have been killed by the enforcers had Clara spoken out about it. And if proven as a vampire? I'd be magic-bound or some type of lab rat. One thing was for certain. Claire couldn't feed him anymore. She had begun to accept that she would lose her husband. One way or another. Suddenly Eric woke up. This startled every member of my family. So much so that an old friend was called. Frost. The reason for this? I found my way into his room. Climbed onto the bed by the usage of a chair and sat with my father. I was waiting for the tv to come on. So we could watch our show. He wouldn't wake up! He wouldn't move! I banged on his chest trying to wake him. Nothing seemed to be working until I laid down on him.

I didn't cry or fuss. I simply just laid down on my father. My hand rested over his heart. Suddenly, he popped up from his sleeping position. The sheer terror on his face said it all. He knew I had brought him back from the dead.

The temporary vitality I shot into him? Lasted exactly three years. That's how many years I had successfully lived. That's all he got. He regained his memories. His sex drive. Even could move around a bit. He still used a walker when he did. Hey, progress is progress. Willow was around and so was Elizabeth. They were tense around each other. I wonder why? But from what I could tell she had begun training me. Just as she said. The stronger I got. The weaker he got. The day I resurrected Eric. It tied us together. Tied our souls. That's why when the years were spent and he passed. He took my powers with him. The moment his soul left his body. I witnessed my magic leave. It's strange to see glowing eyes on a six-year-old. Downright terrifying actually. They glowed like the embers of a fire. Then slowly they burnt out. Fizzled. After the warmth died, all that was left was coal.

I didn't need to see the rest. I remembered that quite well. I was immediately placed in therapy after the death of my mother and father. I've gone through multiple psychiatrists, therapists, mental hospitals, and any other organization that dealt with angry traumatized kids. They even tried Christian organizations! None of it worked. By the time I met Lilly, Clara and Willow were at their wit's end. Clara threatened me with In- house or boot camp. It was located on some farm in Indiana. I chose the mental hospital. While inside I met the hottest girl from the chemical dependency group. Yeah, not my brightest moment.

We hit it off immediately. Everything was great during our stay. It was when we got outside that things changed. She got back on drugs about a month after, of course, I followed after her. I told myself it was only so she wouldn't be alone while high. Make sure she was ok.

We would get high together in her bedroom and stay up talking about our lives. How we couldn't stand our parents and how we wanted to run away together. Slowly it went from I get high only when I'm with her. To I get high alone. The night I saved her. We snuck out to see each other. Her grandmother knew. She knew she got high. Francine Wexler, did everything she could to try and get Lilly off drugs. Her grandmother threw out her stash. So Lilly was pissed! She needed a fix and fast. So she called me up.

Like I said I started getting high on my own. But not on the stuff she liked. Xanax. I popped yellow school busses like candy. I wanted to numb myself. To be honest there are still memories I don't have because of it. While her flavor was oxy. I dabbled in pain killers but I never cared for them like that. The rest of that night is a blur. I woke in the hospital. We were lying in beds next to each other. That night was the last time I saw her. We got on a plane as soon as I was able to leave. Clara and Willow had been planning the move for months. I was able to watch myself change. Watch the physical differences once I met the Cullens.

Watch as Willow comforted Clara as I was stuck in the veil. Taking care of her. Making sure she fed herself while she grew manic. As she spun wildly out of control with grief. Talking to herself. Pacing the floors all night as she reconfigured equations. Trying to build a spell strong enough to reach me. Edward was the only thing that held her together. He was the one that solved the equation to complete the spell. He hadn't realized it. He had been scribbling out the equation. Trying to solve it on his own but instead of showing her, he threw the paper in the trash. What he wrote had been the missing piece Clara needed to pull on the energy of our bond.

She performed Bloodmagic. It's been banned since witches were removed from the draft. I've been trying to get Frost to teach me. She's been reluctant because of how dangerous it is. By using the vitality of someone's soul you can bend their very existence. I got to see how the blood was extracted for my daily intake.

Carlisle use's a reinforced needle. It's capable of puncturing the marble-like layer of skin on Vampires. Rosalie patented and sold her invention to the United States military. It turns out another creature has a relationship with the human nation. Which further complicates my plan with dismantling the Volturi. Blah, blah, blah! Back to Mason. The spell allowed his soul to mimic my own. His telepathic abilities created a bridge to my body and his consciousness slipped into mine. He was able to be where I was because his soul. Is my soul.

This memory was fascinating. I looked deranged. My eyes were wild and I'm sure I smelt like ten piles of shit. But what caught my eyes? In the memory, just as I fell into the water and was sucked up by a portal. I saw a bluish white flash. It was just barely there. Edward had already jumped. I was watching him fall towards me. Behind him up on the edge of the cliff stood a plasmic being.

It was watching us. For a split second, I saw their form. Not the energy surrounding them but their actual body. It was her! My mother. I had proof to confirm my belief. She had been the one leading me. What's wrong with her? My questions were thrown to the side. Something was moving out of the corner of my eye.

What was that? I followed after it. The mirrors began to change. No longer were they showing me images and films of my past, but me. I could see my reflection out of the corner of my eye. Until I reached a dead end. I was cornered by reflections of myself. Something was off about them. They weren't me now. But different versions of me over time. Me at three. Me at six. Me at sixteen. Me after the veil.

So on and so forth. They started closing in on me. Getting larger until they loomed over me like great big shadows. Laughing and pointing at me. Laughing at my brokenness. Laughing at the cracks. Until they too began to shatter. I was forced to fall to my knees as a slurry of shattered glass fell upon me. Once I opened them I saw my fractured reflection in the pieces. A mosaic of me's. The reflection began to morph in the face. Distorting my facial features. Flaming eyes bore back at me. I got lost in the reflection of the flame as a new image began to form. The flames began to subside and I fell through the image. I was falling inside, falling into a world of the unknown. The light kept getting smaller and smaller until I was left alone in complete darkness. I was nearing the end. I tried grabbing onto the sides but couldn't find anything to slow my dissension.

I'm not sure how long it took until I landed but when I did, the landing wasn't soft nor graceful. I tumbled and fumbled and screamed until I fell through another mirror. I landed in an empty room full of doors. The ceiling was mirrored. They changed your shape like in a funhouse. The effect made the room look particularly massive. It was round with large doors that seemed to tower over me but as I got close they were much smaller than they had originally appeared. All of them were locked. In the center of the room sat a table. On it sat a few items.

The letter for my father. A tray of Xanax and edibles. A wheel of fortune tarot card. Lastly, the ring. My fathers' ring. I tried to look for a key but nothing was found. I grabbed the first item, the letter. It felt heavier than before. The one at home felt light but stiff from being folded. It was delicate and yellowed. However this one was freshly written with barely dried ink. I noticed that a door was now open. Do I walk through it? I placed the item back down and the door shut so fast. Luckily, I hadn't walked through yet. The items correspond with the doors.

Okay, let's see what another does. I picked up the ring. It felt hot! Like really hot! It burned my hand. I had no choice but to drop it. While I tried to soothe my burning fingers I had yet to notice I was in a different world altogether. Somehow I ended up outside the room of doors. I could still see where the ring was glowing red hot on the dark tiled floor of the strange room. Suddenly the door slammed in my face. I ran to it and tried to kick it open to no avail. I was stuck!

I turned around. A pair of mossy steps led down. I couldn't see where they went but they led somewhere, right? As I trailed down them I was led to an open gate. It was huge! Vines covered every inch of it. The stone pillars crumbling from the weight over time. Large strange flowers stuck up from the ground watching me as I explored.

I walked through the gate and was almost run over by some strange purple animal. It squealed with delight. Bugs flew around buzzing and drinking nectar. One flew past my head. It was strange looking.

Did it have boobs? Did I just see tiny boobs on a bug? I got a closer glance at a different one. This one had the head of a mushroom. It had a velvet shank crown on its head. Its head was small in comparison, making the top look like a fashionable hat. Its eyebrows were long and antenna-like, underneath them held little eyes. Its body was segmented like an insect, with large wings that buzzed about as it drank nectar from a large orange flower.

"That's a forest sprite."

I about jumped out of my skin. I heard the voice before I saw who it came from. A small cat! A cat with fur missing on its paw and a half-bitten ear.

"Pinky?"

The thing just took off. I followed after it. It led me into a forest. Large mushrooms towered over me as I chased after the talking creature. I was led to a tree that held many more of those? What did the cat call them? Forest sprites. They buzzed and fluttered around my head. My instinct was to swat at them. The cat was above in a tree, it was laughing at me.

"Always such imbeciles. They never give me the intelligent ones. My name is not pinky, for the last time child. We've been over this before."

"Before? I don't understand. Can you get them to stop?"

"Can you?"

I was clearly frustrated. Whatever it was knew what was going on. I tried grounding myself, I eventually calmed down enough to hear... words? They were speaking to me. A low hum of buzzes. I tried mimicking the tune and as I began singing they followed. The buzzing followed my tempo, eventually, the little buzzards flew away singing the tune I gave them.

"Quicker than last time. I see you've got some new tricks up your sleeve. Let's go child."

He disappeared once more. Great, now what? I noticed a few plants that held bioluminescence. I followed them. This was a big mistake! A bear-sized animal had been feasting on something living in the flora.

It caught sight of me and charged. I ran as fast as my feet would take me. I was barefoot for some reason. I could feel the soil crush between my toes as I tried to escape its clutches. I ran through a meadow of mushrooms. Some were normal-sized, while others were so tall they looked like mushroom trees. That beast crashed into them as it chased after me. I sustained a cut on my arm. Some plant had scratched me. I managed to escape its clutches by just a hair. The forest sprites I sang for saved me. They attacked the thing by screeching all at once. The sound was so shrill it made the creatures blood leak from its eyes and ears. They all seemed to work as a hive mind. Like bees. Working as one to disorient the creature. It was larger than any bear I'd ever seen but smaller than the shifters back home. Its snout was pushed in and its teeth were ugly. Black gums with nasty-looking slobber leaking from them. Its ears were short and pointed on its fat meaty head. I didn't stop running until I was sure the thing was long gone. I ended up somewhere barren.

A crossroads.The cat sat on top of a sign. A menacing grin seemingly stretched on its cat face. It was odd yet it seemed natural.

"See what happens when you make friends and not enemies? Ooo, you should fix that, and soon, who knows what toxins those plants hold. Tootles!"

"Wait! Which way do I go?"

I heard a distinct cackling at my confusion. I stood dumbly looking at the signs. A screeching off in the distance spurred my decision. I chose to go the opposite direction. It led me to an even denser forest than the one before. It was so dark I could barely see my hand in front of my face. I began to hear creatures all around me. It was hard not to panic. I was reminded of my time in the veil. Relax. It's just a dream. Right?

One thing I did know was the cat was correct. Just like the wound I received from selling my soul to Ambrose. It too didn't heal. My arm had begun to throb and weep. If I didn't find a way to fix it I'd be sick from the infection. All the plants and herbs growing in this land are foreign. I'd potentially be making things worse if I were to try and cure myself.

The forest seemed never-ending. I marched on waiting to hear from the cat again but I never did. I had begun to sweat and was quite dizzy. It didn't take too long for the cat to show just as I was passing out. It's silent chuckles pissing me off. I fell into a lush patch of flowers. The sound of twinkling bells could be heard. Just as my eyes closed I felt small hands picking me up.

When I came too. I was inside a small hut. I only 'just fit' on the bed I was currently laying on. I sat up completely and took in my surroundings. The first thing I noticed my fever was gone and my arm didn't hurt.

"Ye las is awake Fergus."

I heard a voice from another room call out. What seemed to be a dwarf walked into the room. A warm smile plastered across his face.

"Ello, names Fergus. As you no doubt heard from me wife. She's cooking up some grub. You hit your head pretty hard out there. Gotta be careful with those bramble thorns. They hold a mighty toxin. "

"Where am I?"

"Just how hard did you hit your head?"

"I came through a door and now I'm here talking to a dwarf. What the fuck is going on? Cat!" I continued to shout for the cat, a red-haired beauty waddling in with soup in hand.

"Quit yer fretting girl. You're safe. No Fomori for miles."

That word caught my attention. Fomori. As in Fomorians. I was in the land of Tuatha Dé Danann! But how?

"The fall must have confused me. I'm sorry for my outburst, may I ask what day it is?"

"You've only been out for a few hours. It's still the day of the coronation."

"Coronation?"

"Oh, you know? The coronation of Brenin Morgan's son. The day of his naming ceremony."

"We must be going. Do eat quickly. Um, are you going to wear that?"

I was handed the chunky soup. The flavors were unlike anything I had ever eaten before. I felt warm and tingly all over. Am I being drugged? Once I was done, I cleaned up a bit. I fixed my hair. It had leaves and sticks and shit all in it. Cleaned the dirt from my feet and hands. As for my clothes? They were filthy, my pants had stains all on the knees. My top was cut to shreds. Why am I always a mess?

Their bathroom was quite small. Perfect to their proportions. I think the house is situated in a mountainside. A small waterfall trickled water down the stone walls as a shower. It was cold. But rather refreshing. Once done I found clothes sitting out for me. They seemed to be mended to fit a bit better. I felt they fit rather cute but in a 'Winnie the Pooh' way.

I decided to upcycle my threads. My magic here seemed intact. I was able to make the clothes look a bit fashionable. I kept the shirt but fixed the pants. I made them longer and flowy at the end of the leg. I wore my hair down. I dried it as much as I could with my dirty top. The top was gray and a split to reveal my cleavage. I placed a leather corset over the top and laced up the back.

Now, I looked pretty decent. I left the tranquil bathroom. I heard a whistle come from Fergus. His wife's name was Margie. She glared daggers at him. A warm smile spread across her face. She seemed pleased with what I managed to achieve. After the moment We left.

Once outside I realized they lived in a community. Little homes littered the side of the mountain. They built a town. It had shops and what I think is a school? If you were to hang over the edge you would see workers in a mine. Maintaining it all. Gardens flushed with strange vegetation. Fruits and vegetables of all different sorts. Margie and Fergus led me to a barn. We took off on horseback.

These horses were strange though. They didn't look like the ones back home. They were more akin to unicorns? They looked different. Not like the ones from fantasy movies.

They are slightly smaller than a quarter horse. Leaner around the barrel and flank. They have cloven hooves like goats. Their fur was white as snow but curly! What shook me the most? They hold a swishing lion's tail! A full lion's mane could be seen on one of them. A spiral horn black as night sprouted from the top of their heads, this was the only clue to knowing what this creature was.

We rode through the night. The sun had begun to burst through the darkness. Its rays were brighter here. Casting light on all the wonder. As we rode I caught sight of two separate worlds. One a barren wasteland. No trees. No flowers. No people. Nothing in sight.

Just death! The water had drained from the land making it a dusty graveyard. The devastation went on as far as the eye could see. Standing perched within the wasteland? A looming iron castle.The sun's rays didn't seem to reach that far. It was as if the structure consumed it. Sucked all the light out of the world. It was strangely comforting how dark it looked. Parts were crumbling and rusted. Strange things poked out of the ground moving and waving its body around. Guarding.

One of the dwarfs noticed where my attention was and spoke. He was dark-skinned. His almond shaped eyes strangely glowed copper. Long coils hung from his chin in white. No other hair could be seen on his wrinkled old head. No eyebrows either. But it strangely looked good on him.

"Don't worry, those creatures won't last much longer. He will save us! Always has. No matter what the situation may be."

"You mean Morgan?"

"No child, Aodh, our gods will save us. Work through the demon slayer and cast those 'things' back where they belong."

"How long have they been here?"

"Excuse me? Have you been sleeping all this time?"

"Strange lass she is eh. She hit her noggin. Be patient with her." Called out another from way on up in the group.

"My apologies, yes. For quite some time. The daemons have bred with many of us. Fomorians roam doing their bidding. Snatching us Fae up for breakfast or work. Too long. Too long we've suffered under their pursuits."

"Earlier I was being chased by what seemed to be some sort of large bear. I think anyway. It was had bluish-gray spots, a mushed in face, and nasty claws. "

The old dwarf chuckled," you ran into a snatch. Crakninsnatch we call 'em. Wild beast bred from an animal here and their blood. It's why it's so violent. It's trained to hunt us down. Never forgets a scent. You're lucky you got away."

I looked back towards the strange structure. The darkness that consumed it reminded me of something. Of the house of death. Even though it's nothing but crumbled land and burnt soil. It still pulses with magic.

Magic not only from death witches but possibly a daemon. That's how Ambrose was able to see me right? He mentioned viewing me there... here? I don't know if this is still a vision or if I had slipped into another world.

He watched as the seam was ripped open and we sent the wraiths back to where they belonged. What if they never went to the land of the dead. But here? What if Frost and I unknowingly sent the wraiths to where the daemons reside? The land of Tuatha Dé.

I was distracted in thought, the side we were on looked lush. Full of life! The forest and meadows continued. A complete contrast to what the land on my right looked like. Trees shot high into the sky. Flying creatures buzzed about. The squawks and bleats of animals. The clambering of the unicorn hooves lulled me into a sense of peace as I took in the place.

A gorgeous kingdom of light came into view. It was still off in the distance. But the sight took my breath away. I felt weightless all of a sudden. I noticed my body reflected the same glow. I heard the reactions of those around me. I rode ahead of them. Something was calling me to the building. I turned my head to glance behind me. My hair had caught flame. My unicorn and I left tracks of burning white fire in our wake.

I rode through hedges that stood at least twenty feet in the air. Talking buds sang out. They were singing for the new babe of the land. The dwarfs caught up to me now. Whispers could be heard by a few. They were discussing the fire child. There was that name again. What does it all mean? Why is the cat showing me all this? Morgan is still alive. My father is still a child. So this must be their last days? I suddenly glanced back at all these dwarfs behind me. I only had the names of a few out of them.

Clovis was the old wrinkled one, Fergus and Margie. Clank and Trina were the ones discussing who the fire child was. In hushed tones... was it forbidden? Could you not talk of me here?

A large gate came into view. It glittered in gold. The metal warped into vines, they began to move on their own. Snaking around until we were able to pass on through. Once the party was in, the vines moved back to their original position. The entire kingdom will be in attendance. All creatures welcome to celebrate the blessing of the future king. Up close the view was even more breathtaking. A large dam sat underneath the castle with tunnels. The water flowed out seemingly into the rest of the land. Feeding it. Wisteria trees littered everywhere, in them, I could see tiny gold bodies flying around. Like the ones from before. The ones with the little breasts.

Those must be fairies. I remembered Ambrose getting all worked up about being called a fairy and explaining the difference. Creatures dancing and playing about. Animals as small as pocket-sized to the size of elephants were in attendance.

More fae too. All different kinds. I must remember to ask Ambrose for more information. Once I get back. Or wake up? I must know all these wonderful beings. There they were... The Daoine Sídhe. A few were performing tricks of magic for the masses. Entertaining them with feats of chaos. Others were dancing along to music, eating, or just being merry.

The castle itself stood magnificent as it was nestled in all the flora and fauna. Did I just see a centaur? He was galavanting around with young Sidhe children chasing after him. I got off the unicorn to see everything up close.

The dwarfs went on their way. I could see a few already at the large banquet of food and drink. Munching and drinking in celebration. It hurt my heart to know many of them wouldn't survive. I looked up into the sky. I had to shield my eyes as the sun was so bright. Darkness was reaching overhead. Soon! Soon it would be too late.

Can I stop it? Can I stop this from happening? I raced off trying to reach the castle doors. They were open. Inside was more Fae. Dancing along a large open hall. This is where the music was coming from. Instruments floated midair playing themselves. They looked strange. Flutes and horns were easy to tell. But some of them? I wouldn't have known were instrumental.

On an upper floor, I spotted an uncanny resemblance. It was a balcony overlooking the ball. He must be Morgan. Long dark tresses floated around his head. Green eyes glaring down. A scruffy fire toned braided beard hung low. An emotion I couldn't read crossed his face. Someone with long strawberry blonde tresses whispering into his ear.

I couldn't see his face but I'd know those locks from anywhere. Ambrose! He was saying something that upset the king. He brushed past him with fury in his steps. How do I get up there? I tried to find a way but I could see guards on every pair of steps that led upstairs.

Seems we're barred from entry. I hadn't noticed the gray smoky irises that fell on my face as I scanned the room. I could see the cat walking the tight ropes of garlands floating around the palace. They were made from twisted vines of white and gold roses. He was leading me somewhere. The roof! He wanted me to traverse the roof. I had no choice but to leave. Too many people were watching here.

I'd be seen if I tried to climb inside. So I ran out back into the bustle of things. I tried to make myself as discrete as possible by walking along the hedges. They led me to a garden. Here was another maze. I chased my way through it until I was in the center. I found a gazebo.There were strange runes on some stones sitting outside it. A puzzle maybe? I tried stepping on them to no avail. A voice rang out.

"They are time-sensitive. You're not being quick enough. Not many figure this bit out. Here."

It was Ambrose. He had followed me out here. He jumped across the stones until I heard a soft rumbling. A secret entrance that led underneath the castle opened.

"It leads to the cellar. Shh, come with me."

"You don't know me. Why would you want a stranger to follow deep under the earth? Alone!"

He chuckled and a dimple dipped into his cheek. He looked carefree and young. So much different than the mean sneaky thing back in my room at Blackbriar.

"It will close soon! Time is ticking. Lets go"

I took his hand and he led me beneath. It felt comfortable in mine.

"I've just about met every Sídhe in the kingdom. But I've never laid eyes on a beauty such as you."

"Ambrose. You would fuck anything that walks. "

An ugly sound bellowed out as he laughed.

"Well, that may be true. But I meant what I said. You are beautiful. It's such a shame."

A blade was suddenly held to my throat and I was pushed up against a wall.

"Who are you?"

"That's more like it. I was heavily confused for a moment cousin. It's Alastríona, I need your help. The daemons, they are going to attack tonight."

"Ahh, so this is where you ran off too. Different indeed. Not quite the one I remember before."

Time had frozen. Ambrose stood still holding the blade to me as the cat spoke.

"This isn't the time for that. You can not save them. This has already come to pass. Follow me."

I had to slip out of his grasp, carefully avoiding the blade as to not get cut. Why don't my wounds heal here?

"Your abilities are limited. We're not really here. I figured you would have managed to know that on your own. I guess not. You are still lying in your bed. "

"Thanks, cat. Just toss me into a world I don't know. Where I can still be harmed! Then make fun of me when I'm confused as to what's going on."

"You don't remember?"

"Remember what?"

"Do try and keep up."

The cat was leading me down a winding staircase. It led deep under the castle into the catacombs. Here the scent of dirt caked your nostril. The rocky walls kept twisting into sharp corners and winding walkways. We eventually found a cave of some sort that held drawing on the walls. The glyphs reminded me of the ones on my fathers box. It's high elder.

"What do these say? It's high elder right?"

"Yes. Those aren't the ones we're here to see. Ah, there they are."

A gold statue stood in the center of the cave room. All around it were burning candles and offerings to what seemed to be a god.

"Is this Aodh?"

"I may have misjudged you this time. Who has been teaching you at home?"

"Ambrose."

"Ah, your guide. Finally, I was curious as to when that lug would stop shirking his duties. Yes, this is Aodh. A representation of him anyway. Have you heard his tale?"

I shook my head no. I walked around just glancing at all the offerings left to him.

"Well, it's up to me then. As always! A simple brief recap. A god of the underworld. He rules over war. His firey locks burn bright as he defeats any foe that dares brandish their sword.That was until he was bested.

Slain. It's claimed that he shall reincarnate in the form of a young babe with flames for hair. That flaming child shall set us free from all foe and bring about a time of peace.

A direct bloodline can be traced from the first fae king , all the way to that young babe upstairs. Each of you holds the line of Aodh. Hold the blood of gods deep in your veins. Yet as I know and you know. That babe isn't the flaming one. And neither are you. Yet!"

"If I can't stop this, then why show me at all? What's the point?"

"To prepare you. To show you what you must see. They have heard your reluctance and are not happy."

"They?"

"Are you listening child? The gods! They watch your every move and are not pleased. Galavanting around. Fucking about. You've almost reached full transformation and you've yet to master not an ounce of chaos. "

"Like that's my fault?" I shouted towards the cat and the statue.

"Quit your shouting it's just a bust! Imbecile. Now let's show you."

Flames surrounded me. I was taken by a gust of them onto a battleground. I was high in the air forced to watch the death beneath me. They had arrived! The Daemons and the Fomorians. No one told me how ugly some of them were. Mutated versions of Fae.

Even the unicorns they rode were deformed. With twisted flesh and extra limbs. What had the Demons done to the people and creatures of Tuatha Dé? They stood over the fae like giants as they swatted and stomped all over the place. The centaurs rode around firing blazing arrows. The dwarfs fought valiantly with swards and hammers.

The ones with magic fought back against the Daemons. Children screeched and ran for their lives. Mothers held the dead ones to their bosoms crying out for the gods to save them. No one came! Not a single god came down or up from where ever they hid. Yet these people still believed. Many escaped, especially a strawberry blonde. Curls bounced as Ambrose escaped through the tunnels with my father in tow. While others took potions that made their eyes close and endless rest took hold.

The last image I saw before being whisked away in that blaze of fire was the mirrored image of Ambrose leaving a box next to my father. He had managed to escape the Fae side. He got the blessed babe everyone came to celebrate out. A knock was left on the door of the McKennas, a letter was taped and he was off.

I could still hear the voice of the cat as I moved back up the tunnel, past the maze of mirrors, and back into my room. My eyes opened and I saw those same stormy gray ones. The ones that belonged to the hand that held that sparkling bejeweled golden blade. Threatening me.That must have been before his oath. It all seemed like a lifetime ago. He was the one that saved my father. He was the reason I was able to be born.

I owed him everything…

Im sorry.

For a second I just lay there. My heart thumping and my head spinning. What was I to say? I'm sorry Ambrose? It didn't feel right. It wasn't enough! I'm beginning to understand why he went to the lengths he did. He still had me gripped in his hands. I shoved him off me and sat on the side of the bed. As soon as I was upright, I ran to the bathroom to blow chunks. The bile felt thick and oily. Blood covered the inside of the toilet. I hadn't realized how badly I was shaking until Ambrose placed a hand on my shoulder to steady me. We didn't speak. He just held my hair back while I emptied my stomach of its contents. Once finished I leaned back against him, Ambrose let out a chuckle.

"What?"

"Nothing, I've just never seen you look such a mess. You dress quite well."

"Compliments of Alice. She would die if she caught sight of me now. Sitting on a communal bathroom floor in designer! But ugh, thanks for your help… I guess I must have ate something spoiled or I don't know."

"You saw it didn't you?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Alex, what did you see?"

I nodded, and thought of a better lie.

"I remember, you fool. Time isn't linear! I saw you there, in Tuatha, You were quite the intrigue, many of the eligible men had their sights on you. A few women as well."

"Why didn't you tell me? I mean, it was so much blood, so much death…"

"Would you have listened?"

"It seems I haven't been listening to anyone. I'm sorry."

"Me too." He looked pained as he continued to speak and ignore the memories of death," It was wrong of me to trick you earlier…"

"No shit, It's whatever."

"Thanks kid. So anyway, what are you going to do?"

"Hell if I know." I continued to detail the nightmare. Recalling the moment in the mirror maze and even the last bit.

"None of that was the worst part. I witnessed the fall, watched as children were ripped apart by those things and couldn't do a damn thing to stop it."

"The Fomori! You've seen nothing yet. That was the past. That is paradise to what's been made of our land now. We're on the brink of destruction. Hardly anything grows. Water has all but dried up. Food is scarce.

Brother killing brother just for supplies. The ones of us that are free live in squalor. Fighting to get by. Some have even found ways to hide by living underground. The dwarfs and the fairies… a few giantesses. Friend turned against friend. Alliances broken. It's every man for himself now."

"There was this cat."

"A cat ? You mean Cat Sìth, they are known to steal the souls of the dead. They hunt around battlegrounds and hospitals waiting to feast on freshly past souls."

"I'm not sure what it was but it talked. It looked like the cat from my memories. He had hair missing on his paw and half an ear was gone."

"I'm aware. I've seen the thing. It waits on you. Watches you."

"I'm confused?"

"Not all of us were stuck. Many of our kind have their own ways here. For the Cat Sìth, they can just simply slip through. They aren't bound to one realm. Neither are Cù Sìth, you may know them as Hell hounds. Many cultures have seen the creatures and named them different things. "

"What's that got to do with my father and me? It kept saying I'd been there before."

"You have been. I already told you time isn't linear, it's like a loop. Each new timeline breaks the loop and starts another in its place. However, I imagine it meant it's met you before, that has to do with your soul. How many times have you died?"

I raised my eyebrows in shock. I had no clue if you counted the time spent in the veil. A numerous amount. If you counted in mortal terms twice. Well, then there was the one time with Lilly…I don't know, I guess three times.

"It depends. I've almost died multiple times. It didn't seem like it wanted to hurt me. It was preparing me for something. "

"Ah, it's a guardian then. Probably sent here to watch over you. You and Eírk."

The last part hung in the air like a thick wet blanket. I thought of the last part of the vision. Ambrose carrying my dad and leaving him regretfully. Alone.

"You couldn't have known Ambrose."

"It was my responsibility. I was meant to watch after him. I tried to turn back, to save as many as I could."

"I know. I saw. You tried your best Ambrose. Besides he was taken care of. They raised him well as their own... I think I fucked up Ambrose. "

"I know. I can fix it if you want. "

"No. It's up to me. If my grandparents decide they can't forgive me for my behavior. Then I deserve the outcome.

I acted rashly and childishly. I'm sorry for trying to kill us both. I'm not feeling good not an excuse but... maybe I need to go back to therapy. "

"You think?"

He helped me up from the ground and flushed the toilet. I caught sight of myself as I washed my mouth out. My hair was wild and my clothes all wrinkled. I must have been having a night terror. Those haven't happened in a while. I'd wake screaming and flailing about fighting off monsters from the veil. I'd have to go back. It's why I've been dragging my feet on researching about it. It still scares me! I changed my clothes and grabbed my things. I stopped by Ben's room. I didn't mean to walk in on him and Tang.

"You can stay if you want," Tang called out once I shut the door.

"Engaged! I don't think Bella would like that much." She snatched the door open halfway.

"Your human can join too. Plenty of room. What's up? New adventure? Party?"

"You get off on this shit don't you?"

"I'm chronically bored."

"I was going to invite you all to my home. Chill out, relax. I'm kind of suspended till the end of the week. "

"Sure."

She grabbed her shirt from off the floor. She draped it over her chest. Tang was petite and tall. Built like a model. She hardly ever wore clothes and when she did they always looked like a stiff wind would blow them away. We grabbed Salem, Lola, and Todd.

It seems Salem and him were hitting it off. Todd was a cute little white boy, you know the type, pretty. From what I've heard around is he's a mortal-born witch. A second year and an Aquamancer to boot. He had that paintbrush hair cut. You know the one when Justin Bieber decided he was black and cut off his hair?

Yeah, that one.

Thankfully everybody was still home. Alice, Rose, Emmet, and Bella were on winter break. They were staying in Forks till then. Bella was down at La Push. I hadn't forgotten about Jacob. I meant to speak to her about it. After Tang and Todd got introduced to the fam, we all got ready to do down to La push beach. I called Sam before to make sure it was ok with him. I didn't want to place any strain on him and his people.

We stopped at a local general store. Inside was none other than Jessica and Mike. They seemed to have made another go at it. Jessica kept staring at us. Salem and Lola were cutting up talking about how lit we were gonna get. We were heading up to the tide pools. Mike pretended he didn't even know me.Which is probably better, I really didn't feel like rehashing my last encounter with him.

For the most part, my family was accepted by the town of Forks. Clara got some pushback on her herbal expansion of the apothecary but eventually was able to make it happen. As we were leaving I heard Mike and Jessica talking.

So did Salem.

"You wanna run that by me again?" Salem called out.

"Jessica, I advise you to get your boyfriend. Let's go."

I pulled on Salems' arm. Lola consoled her brother as we hopped back in the Jeep. But just before leaving I noticed that on Mike's car the tires had been popped. I smirked as we drove off Jessica bitching at him for messing with us. She might know something.

I'm sure some of the town did. Even when living in Miami I had the reputation of being a witch. Mainly because of all the weird shit my aunts did. Now that I think about it, I'm not sure they ever hid what they were. I just assumed they were weird hippies.

While I drove Salem and Todd were already at it. Tang joined in. Ben didn't seem to care. Maybe they were open or just fucking around. Who am I kidding that boy has his mouth wide open for one bitch only and it's not Tang.

Once we made it up there, we found some of the Pack waiting. Paul and Embry of course. Those two were always ready for a good time. Leah was Seth's older sister. Further out walking the waters were Bella and Jacob. A bonfire was burning. I kept my eyes on him but didn't say anything it was Leah that noticed.

"She stopped by earlier. So you two are getting married?" She bluntly asked.

"Yeah. How are they?"

"About as happy as when she was dating the cold one... Edward right?"

"Yeah, they aren't so tight anymore. I heard he kissed her. What's up with that?"

"I don't want to get in trouble."

"How is everything? Is Sam ok?"

"I'd rather not talk about him, if you don't mind…but, can we talk about your plans to avenge him?"

"Some things are coming together. For one, I found out that Vampires have a connection with the human government. Or at the very least the Cullens do. That complicates things."

"Oh them? They've had connections for generations. We've tried getting some of the same liberties. Other than our land being protected we have nothing."

"I'm sorry."

I hadn't known that the shifters weren't protected. I just assumed. Speaks to my privilege of being a witch. On this side of the plane, being mortal was the best thing for you. After that the more 'normal' you appeared, the better. Leah walked off to go hang with the group. Jacob saw me coming and left Bella and me alone. As he brushed past me , he bitterly said congratulations. There was something between them. I never asked Bella if she had any other partners. I couldn't ask her to be monogamous, if I wasn't to her. But I should at least be told. Right?

"Sorry about him. "

"Don't be. He told me." I skipped to the point.

"He did? He told you what?"

" That he tried to kiss you. He wanted me to talk to you, I told him no."

"Thank you. We never... I never did anything with him." She panicked.

"I didn't ask babe. It's ok. I trust you."

"Do you?" She accused.

"What do you mean?"

"I heard about your little outburst with your grandparents. You've been distant since finding out about your father. Brushing all of us off, like you're preparing to say goodbye. Are you?"

" You've been keeping secrets too. I overheard your conversation with Jasper. You two talking about me... he thinks I'm gonna crack and you, you've always had this belief in me. Why? I don't understand what you guys see. Them, you, Ambrose, The gods!"

"The gods? What are you talking about?"

"Bella so much has been going on. I'm sorry for keeping you out of the loop. I just didn't want to place you in danger. Not after Victoria. You were going to die! I mean we all could have. But you?

Alice saw it. You sacrificed yourself for me up on that mountain. Edward and Victoria were fighting, and you cut yourself to distract them. Giving me a chance to save his ass and kill her. I couldn't get to you in time and your soul left. I don't understand you! Why would you do that?"

Bella kissed me. Just pulled me in for a kiss and calmed me down.

"No need to work yourself up. We don't need two fires tonight." It made me laugh as tears slid down my face.

"I'm in control. The blood. It helps stabilize me."

"That's good. That's really good. "

She seemed relieved. She pulled me by the hand and we walked further away from the group. They were still drinking and had music blaring enjoying themselves.

"Alex, have I ever told you my story? I mean I told you about my family. But have I explained?"

"You've touched on a few things."

"Well, did you know that my parents had a shotgun wedding? Yeah, barely knew each other and got knocked up. Charlie was just a one-night stand. Nothing else. Renee was a party girl, hell she still is. So when she got knocked up, her mother kicked her out.

They were young and dumb. It didn't last long if you asked her. Mom would tell you it was because he worked long hours and was never around, physically or emotionally. But the truth? Getting knocked up was probably the worst thing that ever happened to her.

I've always known. It was unmistakable. My whole life I've spent feeling like I didn't belong. Between dealing with mom and her mood swings. Or her random desires to move.

Phoenix was just the latest place. I've lived in a total of 3 different countries. Mostly here but, we also lived in Mexico for a year and then we took an extended vacation in France when I was fourteen. I had no choice but to raise myself. Then I met you. It was strange. Even then I could tell you were different.

I was drawn to you. At first, I thought it was Edward. The way he snubbed me. It drove me insane because then he would act all friendly. Nope! It was always you! We would stay up for hours talking about you. What you liked. The foods you liked to eat or music you were listening to. I was crushing on you hard!

Edward was a treasure trove of knowledge. He spent all his time watching you. Protecting you. You never noticed. That's how we became friends. Edward and I. It was easier. He was cute and could play the piano. Mom tried to make me learn, I sucked at ballet too.

I thought I loved him. I thought that maybe I could make myself love him. I think I knew. Even then when I was a kid. Girls were always much prettier to look at. Before Edward, I had never had a boyfriend. Not a real one anyway. And all the interaction I had with girls I was drunk for. That was the only way I could let myself.

It hurt when you called me out on it, but you were right. I'd only allow myself to experiment when boys and liquor were around. That first time I felt your lips against mine. I knew. As time went on, it became harder to picture my life without you in it. God, it was hard!

I was jealous of Jasper. I could see it. He never hid his love for you. He was so open and free. Hugging you in the hallways, holding hands, kissing you. I wanted to claw his eyes out. We had just come back from Volterra and he already had you melting in his hand.

I had just started getting used to the idea of you being my girlfriend and here he was trying to steal you away. It didn't help that I refused to just speak up about it. Talk to you about how I felt and demand your affection. And yes you were right, the things we did while they were gone weren't friendly.

I just wasn't ready yet. I needed to accept it myself you know? Funnily enough, Renee already knew. She knew before I did. When I told her about my crush, she told me a story about my very first one. Her name was Samantha.

It was the fifth grade. We were best friends at the time. It was easier for me then, to talk to girls. I'd spend as much time as possible at her house. I didn't have the heart to tell her.

I was over there so much because I loved her family. Her mom and her dad were still married. She had siblings! They loved each other you know? It hurt when they left. Both of us, but me more I think. You had been accepted by them. The Cullens took to you like a moth to a flame. I had to claw my way in. Fight for my space as a member of this family.

Do you think I could just go back to dating humans after that? After watching vampires die and magic create? It only hurt me more when I pulled away from you. Tried to pretend none of it existed. That I was just nuts! Then you came back. Clara and Willow took me in.

Fixed me all up from my childhood wounds and called me family. I belonged somewhere. I wasn't just Bella the police chief's kid or Bella the human or even Bella the annoying mistake! It was me! Just me. You did that.

You gave me that and didn't even realize. I was your friend. You're always giving or saving someone. I was wrong before. About being too close to you would hurt me. Yes, you are pig-headed and stupid. Always running right into danger, but you care! You care so much about everyone and everything. Baby, can't you see this is killing you? Chasing after the dead? Your father his death was not your fault. You don't owe them anything! "

"I..."

"Shh, I'm not finished. Let me get this out and then we can go hang with your friends okay?"

Tears were streaming down her face. We were facing each other, the moon twinkling down on us as the waves crashed against the rocks.

"I heard about what you did. Willow told me you made your grandparents drink a truth potion and threatened them with fire. What the hell were you thinking?"

"I wasn't! I'm sorry! I just... I can't."

"I know. You refuse to listen. I don't know why I'm surprised, you never have. Clara told me. About you running away, stealing, fighting. You never told me you got up to all that with her!"

"Lillian won't be a problem!"

"I know she won't. Neither will Jacob! I'm going to be your wife. I'm marrying into a family full of monsters. I love all of you.

Rosalie is still a bitch but she's warmed up to me. I've been discussing something with her, she's not happy about it but has agreed.

I'm sick of being the third wheel. Sitting on the sidelines while my family is in danger. While my wife is in danger! I'm going to ask Carlisle to change me."

"Excuse me! Bella? Don't you think that's a bit much?"

"No, I don't! Even now as I'm crying and begging you to stop. To choose our life instead of saving two people you don't even know! For fucks sake, a whole damn kingdom of people you don't know!

I've thought about making you choose but I can't. I'd lose you! And that I'm not willing to do. Not after finding my family. Not after knowing all this. I can't go back. So, I have to make it work. I'll finish school of course. I might need a gap year but whatever.

I changed my mind about waiting. I want to get married now. I don't want to waste not one more day without having your last name. Making it official! If you're set on going to war. On changing the world as we know it. I'm going with you! We will do it as a family. "

Bella took off, she was meeting all my friends and partying as if she hadn't just told me she wanted to kill herself. Jacob walked up to me and handed me a drink.

"She told you. You're going to stop her right?"

"I'm not sure I can. "

"She's in love with you. Of course, you can, at least try. You can't let her become one of them!"

I took a long swig. I knew if I did I'd lose her. She seems to be making her plays and has been for quite some time. She's made up her mind! I walked away from him.

She was right. The Cullens weren't as taken with Bella. They tolerated her presence because of Edward and then later me. They all still struggle. Maybe she was right.

Maybe this is the only way. It's selfish but I love her. I always knew at some point I'd have to let her go. She's human. Whether she finally got tired of dealing with me and my shit. Or she died! I would lose her at some point. Do I want that? No! She's become just as much a part of my family as they have.

I can't let them or her go! I didn't say anything else to her about it. Maybe I should try harder. Beg her to stay human for as long as possible. Eventually, we all trailed up the cliff and took a deep dive into the tide pools.

The waters bubbled once Todd got in. He and Salem were looking pretty damn cute. While Lola was nuzzled up next to Jacob, looks like she's gonna try Shifter tonight. I held Bella in my arms. She called me her wife.

I hadn't thought much about the wedding. I hadn't had time. But I loved hearing that word come out of her mouth. My nosy baby lamb had grown. No longer was she the clumsy shy girl but a confident woman who spoke up. That fought for what she wanted. And what she wants is me! After our dip Salem, Todd and Lola decided they were gonna head on up the hill.

Take some cuttings from the conservatory and hang out at my house. Ben and Tang went back to the Cullens to play video games. While Bella and I went to my grandparents.

It was time. I needed to sincerely apologize for my earlier actions. Bella had a bottle in hand and we stopped by and picked up some food. I knocked on the door. It was Seamus that opened it. He was old and fat, which at his age he should be. He was older than Martha. By a good ten years, they met during the war.

"Here to break more things?"

"No. I'm here to apologize."

He opened the door completely and let us both in. Martha was in the living room curled up on the couch a movie on.

"I tried telling that woman that lying would only get us bit. Those damn Fae! Sorry."

"This is Bella, my fiancé."

"Oh, we've heard. We got an invitation in the mail."

"How? She just asked me?"

"Alice!" Both Bella and I said at the same time.

"We didn't know." Martha came into the room. She had big red-rimmed eyes as if she had been crying all day.

"I know. I saw. He was raised by two loving parents and then he... I.. "

They both pulled me into their arms. All was forgiven. It seems it wasn't the first time they had been slipped a potion. They had known of Claire and Clara. Seamus told me a story about my mother. How she too stormed in here accusing them, it was when he was dying. The rest of the night was spent with them. They told Bella and me stories of Eric when he was a kid.

The entire time in the back of my mind I kept hearing the cats laugh. He hadn't left my side. It seems that Ambrose might be correct about the damn thing. Once we made it home Tang and Ben were long gone. We slept over at the Cullens. My soon-to-be wife curled up by my side.

Her eyes moved behind her lids. I wish I could crack open her head and read her thoughts. Just see what's going on in there. As I watched the little minx slumber I too eventually faded. No nightmares or dreams found me.. just peace!

I woke to an empty bed. I was missing those chocolate waves splayed across my face. Hearing the soft snores drifting out her mouth. Or the dried-up drool on her cheek. I laughed at how corny I was for thinking that. Yeah. I fucking love her.

Anyways. I got up to take a wizz. Just as I sat down I heard gay shouting. God. It's too early for this shit. It was Alice and Salem. What could be wrong now? Since Edward has moved out. I've taken his old room. This is where I sleep now when I stay in forks.

After showering and getting dressed for the day, I became curious as to what the ruckus was about. In Alices' room, Bella was being fitted. I was standing outside the door just trying to see. Alice screeched at me to avert my eyes once she caught sight of me.

"I'm not a dude."

"I don't care. Go somewhere else."

I could see through the cracks of my fingers that Bella was deeply annoyed with them.

"What's going on anyway? Why all the noise?"

"They are arguing over details. I can't decide what I want to wear. Can you help me?"

"Sure. Alice, can I remove my hand without you screaming again?"

"I won't promise... I still think you shouldn't be here. But fine. Whatever the brides want." I entered.

I rolled my eyes at her. Bella wasn't fully dressed yet. She stood in her underwear. To her right stood two different outfits. One was a white jumpsuit. While the other is a white tux. Both garments took my breath away.The tux seemed to be a creation from Salem's mind. He stood next to it quite proudly.

A tape measure slung across his neck. His fingers fiddled with it nervously. He seemed to be waiting to hear my thoughts. It was a take on the suit worn in the Le Smoking YSL ad from 1975. The bottoms were wide-legged with pinstripe detailing in ivory.

The jacket had masculine shoulders but pulled in near the waistline. Instead of a dress shirt. A black lace-paneled Elizabethan corset is worn underneath. The corset created an elevated bust and ended in a triangle-tipped shape at the waist. The effects of the jacket and corset would make Bella's already thin waist look tiny compared to the wide-angled shoulders and pushed-up breasts. The pants would create a wide hip effect. Overall making her look quite snatched.

While Alice's creation was flashy yet elegant. I could see her inspiration as well. Marlene Dietrich in Blonde Venus. The jumpsuit was fabulous. It held a plunging neckline. Boob tape will be needed. It was separated with a black lace bridal belt. It had intricate bead and stonework. This gave the illusion it was two pieces. The 'bottoms' were wide-legged and pleated. Instead of a tux jacket, it was a cape that draped over the shoulders and swept the floor. The collar and edge of the cape held the same stones and beads on the belt.

I was torn. Both of the ensembles would look gorgeous on Bella. I could see they went for androgynous femme. This choice seemed to fit her better than a gown.

"Bells, I can't choose. Both are wonderful. Why not wear both?"

"I guess we can do that. I'm more partial to Salems. However, Alice's fits better with your gown. The extravagance."

"You both did wonderful jobs." A few tears dribbled out my eyes. I hugged them both.

"We love you stupid. However, I think mine is better. I'm ok with sharing the spotlight."

"Whatever. I heard mine was extravagant. Just saying."

Alice ran off into her boutique of a closet. She came back with a slew of accessories. My attention was taken by Bella. She was chatting with Salem about incorporating more black with accessories. I kissed the side of her neck before leaving. My stomach was in dire need.

The last blood meal consumed ended up in the toilet. I wasn't quite ready to drink again. So I hooked myself up a mean breakfast. An omelet filled with red onions, grilled chicken, Gruyère, mozzarella, sharp cheddar, and lastly jalapeños and diced tomatoes. Thick sliced rye toasted golden brown. Hash brown crispy, salted, and drizzled with ketchup.

"Well good morning."

Rose came and sat down with me. The memories of last night bubbled forth. Bella. The thought of her becoming one of them smacked into me. Since witnessing them in my enhanced state it's conflicted my views of Vampires. I've seen the transformation.

Watching Edward become what he is now was traumatic. That doesn't even cover what happens if they miss feedings. The pain they feel. Or the decomposition if it extends into dire straits. I mean I have to drink blood too but damn...

"Morning."

"You should be happier. What's wrong?"

"I am happy. Sorry, I got lost in thought about.. well, Bella told me."

"Ah. I wanted to check on you. I know I might have overstepped. She is your mate after all. She reached out and I told her what I thought."

"I'm not upset Rose. I just don't want her to regret this. It's pretty permanent. "

"That's the point," Bella spoke up. She walked up and kissed me head-on.

"I've seen what happens first hand. Are you sure you want to go through that?"

"Rosalie explained."

"I detailed my past. Including the night I died. It still didn't deter. "

"You don't have a choice in this. It's my life, Alex."

"What are we gonna tell Charlie and Renee?"

"The truth."

"Oh, Okay."

"I've thought about it, babe. I promise this isn't just some whim. We're going to have dinner with my parents here. Phil is welcome of course.

I do know there are some issues with telling them about magic. So we can leave that out if you want. If it goes badly. We can just wipe their memories and figure something out then.

Oh, while I have you. We need to go over dates. Food. Venues. All sorts of stuff. Esme is managing most of it to take the stress off. But I have the final word. "

"Oh, you do. Well then, I do have class today with Frost and Ambrose. I'm late so.. but after that I'm free. We can do anything you want after."

"Perfect." Bella kissed me one last time before excitedly prancing away.

"Wow."

"Yeah. Ever since you've been engaged that's what's been going on."

"I kinda like it. It's been leaking into our sex life too."

"Not just the one with her."

"Like you're one to talk." We both burst out laughing.

After chatting more about life in Seattle. I finally dared to ask Rosalie about her relationship with the human government.

"So... I heard you patented something for the United States military. Was that personal?"

"Alex. What are you asking?"

"Ok. So. What's the down-low with Vampires? How connected is the Volturi?"

"You should talk to Carlisle. He knows more about them than anyone. He lived with them for nearly a century."

"Well, thanks for pointing me in the right direction. "

"You're welcome. And for your information. It was business. The payout was quite handsome. They had no clue whether I was human or not."

"Good to know."

I washed my dishes and left. During my impromptu beach day with my friends, I wasn't interrupted by Ambrose. Once landing in forks he chose to go his own way. I made my way up the hill. To my surprise, Lola was still there. She and my aunts were conversing.

"Well hello, bitch."

"You seem happy. Morning Low, Lara. "

"I got a call from Seamus this morning."

"Yeah, Bella and I went back over there. I'm sorry for the way I spoke to you yesterday. No matter what I'm feeling it doesn't give me the right to abuse my powers. We ate dinner and I sincerely apologized to both Seamus and Martha"

Clara didn't have anything else to say to me.

"So their family again?" Willow called out.

"It was wrong of me to claim that they weren't. I'm sorry for behaving that way, towards both of you."

"Mhm. You got plants waiting to be cut. Get to work."

A familiar punishment. Clara and Willow would force me to work with the plants. All-day and by myself. It was meant to teach me discipline and allow me time to think about my actions. I found Ambrose inside the conservatory.

"We'll look who finally decided to show up. Start over there. "

"Oh, this is your doing?"

"Clara informed me of this tactic. I figured I'd try this route. However, I've got a feeling you need a heavier lesson."

"You seemed pleased yesterday."

"My issues with them, look, you have to learn how to keep your cool. Be diplomatic. Not everything needs a heavy hand."

"What is this, princess class?"

"Precisely. As your advisor, I must prepare you. Now endure your punishment. "

For the first hour both Ambrose and I pruned, watered, fed, harvested, and whatever else the plants needed. Nothing else was said. The slight twinkling of conversation came from the kitchen. Someone else was home.

"That's enough for today. As a queen, you are going to be placed in difficult situations at all times. What you did was intelligent, you needed information and you got it, but you overplayed your hand.

What would have happened if you were wrong? What if you damaged your relationship with your grandparents irreparably? You must think before you act! If they were a posing nation that would have been grounds for war. "

"Thank you, for all of this and that night. I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you."

"I know. You're dismissed."

The voice I heard was Frost. She and Clara were cutting up with Lola. They were openly speaking about their time at Blackbriar. It got quiet when I walked in.

"Don't mind me."

"Is he done with your lesson?"

"For now. I'm sure there will be more. What's on today's docket?"

"You wanted to learn how to commune with the dead. So we shall. Follow me."

"Ooo, can I join?"

"Yes, Ms. Blake. You may join."

"Have fun" Willow sang out as we both followed after Frost.

"For this lesson. We will be heading back over to the ... Cullens. I noticed they have a room that's just perfect." Her acerbic tone was clipped when she mentioned them. It made Lola chuckle.

"They aren't that bad."

"I have no desire to commune with our enemies... however, I agree. They aren't that bad. I've been watching them."

"I didn't know that."

"You are my ward, Alexandra. Besides, I wouldn't be doing my due diligence as headmistress. I keep tabs on all my students that interact with the Olympic coven."

We took the closet, The room she was talking about was the living room. Frost ordered Jasper to move the furniture around. The couch was moved against the wall. The cushions were removed and placed in a semi-crescent shape facing the exposed wall of glass.

In between each space, black salt was sprinkled. Creating a circle around the windows.This is where things got particularly interesting. The view of the terrain disappeared. Not a single tree in sight. No animals. No River. The freshly fallen snow? Gone. What was left? A reflection. The windows were now full-length mirrors.

The look on my face told it all. I flashed back to the images of myself chasing me. Cornering me. Jasper adjusted my levels. The look on his face let me know I'd have to explain my strange behavior. Well, stranger. Anyways.

The lights began to flicker. The house members slowly trickled downstairs to see what all the fuss was. Frost brought out a box of candles. Each one was lit and sat in front of the windows mirroring the placement of cushions.

"Now I need some volunteers. The psychics sit."

Frost pointed to Edward and Alice. Jasper took a seat too. She sat in the centermost seat, while Lola and I took the ones on each side of her. Alice was on my left before the boys on either end.

Frost appeared a bowl full of ingredients. She began preparing an offering. Inside the bowl held the scent of something long dead. Blood. Dried herbs of some kind and lastly liquor.

"Alex. Set the contents on fire. A slow even burn. Not yet. Everyone in attendance do not look directly into their eyes. Do not cross the circle. Most importantly do not let the candles burn out. There may be strange sounds. Lights flickering. Now!"

I did as told. I leaned over and lit the ingredients ablaze. A painful shriek could barely be heard as the shriveled-up organs burned. Frost began to chant. Her eyes glazed over. The lights did begin to flicker until they went out. I could see Bella entranced by the sights before her in the reflection. Carlisle and Esme were quietly chatting about séances.

"Hello? Are there any spirits that may wish to speak? All are welcome."

Frost's voice sounded warped and distant. Like an echo. The wood in the house began to creak and moan in reply.

"Come forth, tell me your name. Who here do you have business with? Ah yes. Victoria Ward. Of course, you would have business with her."

Before our eyes, the mirrors began to fog. Not like in a steamy bathroom. More like frosted. It covered the glass completely blocking the view. That was until something began to materialize. An image took on the shape of an unrecognizable womanly silhouette. It crisped and sharpened.

Goosebumps broke out across my arms as a frosted shadowy Victoria stepped out of the glass. The flames from the candles shot high. She was trapped within the confines of the circle. Alice grabbed my hand and squeezed it for comfort.

Dull eyes looked down on me. Daring me to gaze into them. Victoria bent down slowly. The bowl sitting in front of Frost moved towards Victoria's feet. She moved fragmentedly like every movement took all her energy. Victoria now sat on the ground mimicking our posture, the bowl held in her hands as she sipped some of the contents.

I didn't take my eyes off her hands as she slowly placed the bowl back in front of her. It returned to Frost at once. The rest of the members outside the circle began to fade to the background. A whispered echo bounced around the room.

"Relax Alex. Lower your defenses. Allow her in."

I was reminded of the forest sprites. I closed my eyes for a second and took a deep breath. Suddenly I began to hear her. She sounded older somehow. Victoria still looked relatively the same but something was off.

'Thank you.' The word echoed around the room.

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry that I hurt you. "

'Don't be. You set me free. It's strange being dead. I wasn't alive then but not quite dead. This feels more complete... '

"I'm not sure I understand. What do you mean I set you free?"

'You were right. James. He was evil. I always knew but as time went on it became harder to remember. What I was. What I did. Being here has opened my eyes.

I hated you. Despised you. Wanted nothing more than to watch your pretty flesh melt off the bone. My end was fitting...

I'm here to bestow my knowledge. It's payment for putting an end to my suffering. There's one that despises you more than Aro.To ensure your survival you must end…Bella(the name of the person was gargled) Besides myself, I'm not sure there's anyone on this planet that wants your blood more than she.'

"What are you talking about? I didn't hear the name? Who wanted to kill me?!"

She disappeared just as quickly as she appeared. Claps behind us startled me. Whistling came from Emmet. He was thoroughly enjoying himself. Everyone just pretended like she hadn't said someone would kill me?! Had they not heard? What the fuck was that?!

"Silence."

Frost echoed. You could have heard a pin drop after her voice boomed across the room.

"Can we call out to a specific person?" Alice questioned quietly.

"Yes."

"Denise Brandon." There was wavering in Alices voice.

"There are two that would like to speak. Is that alright?"

"Yes..."

The hand that held mine trembled. I squeezed it giving her the same comfort she gave me. She leaned into my side for support. A woman came through. In her arms, she held a swaddled baby.

"Momma."

The word came out strangled. I had to forcibly hold Alice from breaking the circle and crawling to the woman before us. The bowl moved to her feet. She was slightly plump but it looked good on her body. An oval-shaped head was covered in beautiful chestnut curls. Her clothes looked dated. Short in stature. Light blue eyes sat on either side of a crooked pointed nose. Small lips twitched into a smile. She bent down and took a sip.

'My sweet child' how I've missed you.'

"I tried. I ran as fast as I could. Why didn't you listen to me? I told you not to leave out that day."

'Shh. No use fretting over the past. Your father has gotten more than what he deserves for daring to raise his hand to me. Now, I've come to show you something.'

The woman held out the child. It was a bouncing baby girl. The resemblance was uncanny. Another little Alice.

'This here is little Laura Mae, say hello to your little sister.'

Alice's story was quite perplexing. She confided in me after I woke from the veil. Alice Cullen was born Mary Alice Brandon.

She was born to Denise and Edgar Brandon in Biloxi Mississippi. She was quite a healthy child but something was strange. Alice has been able to see the future long before being bitten.

This placed deep dread throughout the household. As her father didn't take too kindly to 'devil worship'. That's what he called her gift. As a small child, Alice took many beatings for speaking out about things she couldn't know.

She wasn't the only one hit either. Denise, Alice, and lastly Cynthia. Alice's younger sister. Edger didn't like not having a son. He frequently bemoaned about his legacy ending. Welp, Edgar finally had it. He found a way to get out from underneath his house of women and satan.

Edgar hired a man to assassinate his pregnant wife and he shipped Alice to a mental hospital. She never did see her sister again. Alice later found out that Edgar remarried a woman that lived down the street. It turned out he had made a whole other family.

While in the mental ward, she was out under multiple treatments of Electric shock therapy. Here is where things get a bit funny. You see Alice knew James. She had visions of him hunting her while locked away.

Visions of him ripping her to pieces after draining every last drop of blood in her tiny body. She was caught by another. A vampire that began sneaking in to feed on the helpless. This bitch outmaneuvered James by getting another vampire to bite her.

Effectively changing the course of her future. The rest is history. Moving back to the present. Denise and Alice were engrossed in a loving conversation about old times. Her mother was asking for forgiveness. Asked her to forgive her for not packing them up and leaving.

"Yes. I forgive you, momma." As soon as the words were said the woman and baby faded away.

"Oh excuse me. Edward, you have a visitor." Frost sounded annoyed. "Would you like to speak to an Edward Sr?"

I snorted. Of course, he didn't. Edward hated his father more than himself. After watching that particular vision. I've come to understand that's quite a bit.

"Yes."

I immediately gazed into Edwards's eyes. His face read as stone but his eyes betrayed him. Two black coals rimmed with blood. It's still unsettling to watch a vampire cry. I about shit myself once I caught sight of Sr.

He was the spitting image of my mate but much older. Auburn coiffed waves slicked back. A stern worn face held a manicured beard and thick brows with a curved arch. Faded emeralds for eyes, between them, a crooked beak. Edwards was much straighter. I assume he got that from Carlisle. Watching the thick blood smear on his lips made me feel uncomfortable.

The tension between them filled the room with unease. I returned my gaze to Edward. He gazed up to his father, just barely able to withhold from meeting his eyes. His face fell into deep sorrow.

A sob unintentionally fell from Jasper. The atmosphere shifted for just a moment. It was like knocking a set of dominos. One by one, we were all under the weight of Edwards's pain. Jasper's gift affects everything around him. It took me a second to realize, I was close to him, that would mean... the weight was strong enough to outweigh me. Jasper soon regained control and settled everyone.

"Senior."

His tone was bitter. A sneer rose across Edwards's face. It disappeared. I watched in real-time as the mask slid across.

'Is that how you speak to your father? How long has it been boy?'

"I'm a grown man."

'Are you? Still, look like a boy to me. Even after all these years.'

"Hmm. What do you want?"

'I don't need a reason to see my son. I've been watching lately. Keeping up with your life...'

His eyes clipped over to me. I felt like I was being judged. He was assessing my pedigree. I'm familiar with the look. It's one you learn quickly when you're different. Since others have found out about my blood quantity things have been interesting.

Some still mock me for my mixed blood, but since Tang, no doubt it was her, let it slip my quantum. Some have been whispers of fear. An elite.

There aren't many of them now. If there weren't laws about expelling me based on blood mixing I'd be worried. I still haven't heard from the council. I no doubt will have to go before them about summoning Ambrose.

'What's your name girl?'

"Don't speak to her. Matter of fact, don't look at her either."

"Alexandra. No disrespect Edward, but I'm not afraid of meeting my father-in-law. "

'She's bricky.'

"Respectively darling, I'd like a private conversation with my father."

"You have the nerve to demand my attention? After all these years? Where were you when I needed you? Huh?"

'I thought you were a man. You're starting to sound an awful lot like your mother. I do so miss her...'

"I doubt she's in hell, Senior. Answer my questions."

'What, you want me to say I'm sorry? You are a spoilt boy. I tried to tell her, you baby him and he'll never get off the teet. I indulged her whims. I gave you whatever you wanted. I'm sorry Mason, I didn't beat you like some of my clients beat there's.'

"You'd have to be around to beat me Pop's. Besides I'm sure your whores got beat enough for me anyway."

'I've never laid a hand on a woman. Can you say the same?' The look that crossed Edwards's face made my hair stand on end. He broke out in laughter.

"Are you serious? You're judging me? Edward, back in the day, guess who I would have hired to get me off?"

'And every piece I earned went to that damn school! You got the best education I could afford. Best attire. Hell, you played that damn piano till your knuckles bled. And you've done what? Nothing! You've taken my name and done nothing! You've tarnished everything I built for what? '

"Blood! Money! Anything, I wanted I took it! Everything you ever wanted I have! Who Wins Now Edward?"

The flames flew high, soot began building on the ceilings. Frost closed the circle immediately before it caught flame. The mirrors faded back to windows. The bowl caught flame burning all the contents to ash. The front and back doors opened, a brisk wind blew into the house, moving the spirits out. Frost began chanting a purification spell. Edward was gone. He ran from the view of everyone. Jasper was up after him.

It took me a moment to notice Carlisle. He stood staring at the spot Senior vacated. He looked hollow like someone took an ice cream scoop and gutted him. Reading the room. Everyone was experiencing separate emotions. Some of shock. Others felt sympathy. Most notably the expressions on Salem and Bella's faces set me off. Satisfaction.

No matter if they get along or not. Bella wasn't cruel like that. Salem and Edward are friends... the realization hit me. Salem confided in me something about his past. His abuse. The conversation from last night came to mind. Just how bad was Bella's childhood?

I got distracted by Frost. She cleaned up the mess of salt and candlesticks. The pillows and furniture were back in place with a snap of her finger. Frost apologized for the disturbance and left promptly. Lola and Salem took their leave too.

I was frozen in my spot. It took me a second before I was able to move. That was until I noticed Esme and Bella checking in on everyone. It spurred me to move over to Alice. She seemed the most emotionally moved by Edward and his father. I held her in my arms while she sobbed. I gotta stop practicing magic with them. Shit!

Confessions.

Alice has since calmed down. It wasn't easy but she seemed lighter somehow. She wasn't the only one to have a pleasant experience. Well pleasant enough. My mind was stuck on the nugget of information left to me. It only left more questions. Questions about what to do with the Volturi…

"You should drink.

"Huh?"

Esme stood concerned. Her watchful gaze calculating.

"You haven't had any blood yet."

"I'll be fine."

"Alex, please do as I ask."

The sheer thought made my stomach rumble. I went to the fridge and grabbed the cup waiting on me. It wasn't pleasant looking. It needed to be heated up. I anxiously dug around for a pot, then I poured the contents into it and said a spell. My foot tapping as the cold dark liquid began to boil. The scene was familiar. I watched Edward do this since moving to Chicago about a billion times. But those weren't the times that came to my mind. It was the time were the blood dried on the walls of the flat in London. Where he hunted when he was away. Dread filled my bones. The pot was forgotten about. I raced out the door. Bella called after me. There was no time to think. There was a reason Jasper raced after Edward...

Where did they go? The panic built until something happened. I'm not quite sure how I did it but an overwhelming desire to be with Edward consumed me. I closed my eyes. The contours of his face came to mind. Then suddenly, I was standing outside a church. It was quite old. But wonderfully kept. The exterior greying cracked cobblestone. Taking in the scene set a chill in my bones as far white snow pelted. I wasn't dressed for the weather at all. I rubbed my arms as I trudged to the abandoned church. Once inside I wandered around until I saw him sitting along at the pews. I couldn't help but snicker, vampires, it was funny because of the media representation. Some of it matched. But the majority was completely off! Why was the only patron staring up at a crucifix with tears pouring free. Oh I know. He's asking, god why me.

"I figured it would take you longer to find me?" Edward gazed behind him. "Oh, it's you." His expression shocked but soon turned to shame.

"Jaspers behind me... I think. Can I sit with you?"

He shook his head no. So I stood there. Watching him as he watched me. It was cold in here, he didn't feel it. At least not on his skin. I was glad to see black eyes in that big head, not red.

"A witch in a house of God? Isn't that blasphemous?"

His words reverberated through the room. They were half hearted but they got to me nonetheless. I tried moving closer to him. Slowly moving down the aisle. He wasn't objecting to it. As I walked. I called out with annoyance.

"Technically yes and technically no but you know what I'm about damn tired hearing about what some 'God' wants."

"Well then. What's that all about? Come here to confess?"

"I just came to make sure you were ok."

"Come sit with me."

"You said you didn't want me to."

"Alex, what's going on with you?"

I stood there like a deer in headlights. I couldn't explain it. I just simply froze.

"Alex?"

"I sold my soul."

The words came tumbling out like a waterfall. I couldn't stop myself.

"Excuse me?"

"You heard me. I. I know what I'm doing is selfish but I don't know how to stop. So maybe I'm here with you because I'm just as soulless."

He stared at me blankly. More word vomiting poured out of me.

"If that wasn't bad enough. Between dealing with school, which is really fucking hard, Frosts constantly on my ass! Let alone the fact that I haven't even studied for the trials yet. Aro! He's fucking murdering everyone!

I'm not here. Im not here to protect you all. I can't fight for you because I'm always fucking gone. It's all my fault that those people died. I wasn't here to protect them. I wasn't here…

I've been watching my family through a goddamn mirror all while deaths at our door. That's the least of my problems. You're a damn addict! I got so fucking scared you were gonna kill somebody. I fucking transported! I don't know how to do that! Now Bella... Bella wants to fucking die! Not even that but this marriage she wants is a sham. But if I tell her I don't want to marry her or to transform... she'll leave. "

I couldn't contain the rage. It built in my body until I shook. A scream bellowed from my body and shot Edward and the pews flying into the stone walls. It seeped out of me making a strong breeze blow at speeds strong enough to shatter the stained glass. Ambrose managed to break in the door. His feet trudged towards me until he was able to hold me in his arms. He forcibly bent my head back to pour a vile of blood down my gullet.

"What did I say? You must drink Alastríona." I greedily lapped at the contents of the vial with contempt.

As Ambrose tended to my wounds. Everything I admitted to Edward finally clicked in his brain. That familiar look of disgust came across Edward's stony mug. It's the same one he gives himself in the mirror.

"You did what?! Alexandra, you sold your soul! For what?!"

I refused to say. I just kept drinking the blood and trying not to pass out. Edward wasn't having it. To shut him up Ambrose decided to answer for me.

"For the return of her parents. She signed her soul to me. A clause was put in place for her upmost care. I've bound our souls. If either of us reneges' we both shall cease to exist on any plane of reality. As a master of time I promise you, she won't survive."

Edward rose from the rubble, brushed his clothes off, he walked past both of us. His feet shuffling away from me. I scrambled after him begging him not to go. I was holding on to his leg. He faced me with bloody tears in his eyes.

"Khlo. I've tried to understand why you do the shit that you do. But I just don't know! I love you. But this is too much."

Hearing my middle name fall from his lips in that tone let me know just how much I fucked up. He struggled out of my grasp and shuffled to the door. He left through it just as Jasper showed up at just the right time. He was outside leaning against a headstone, listening. Edward disappeared from my sight. A tear fell as I stared emptily into space. I've finally done it. I fucked it up completely. Jasper was suddenly holding my face in his hand. I couldn't look him in his eyes. His expression betrayed not a single emotion. His tone was stoic, unlike Edwards.

"You were meant to learn from my mistakes darlin. " He kissed my eyebrow and addressed Ambrose. " I'll be waiting for you. I've got nothing but time." He followed after his brother once more. Leaving me alone with him. I wasn't afraid of my cousin as he stood awfully close behind me.

"I let this charade go on become I needed you to see. You made it abundantly clear how far you're willing to go. I am willing to do the same."

I faced my cousin.

"You know I can't quite get a read on you? You seem to like me but then again you also don't. Are you going to hurt them? I mean more than I have? "

He just took out another vial of blood, downed it, then he pushed passed me and left out the door as they did.

"Are you coming or not?" He yelled out.

I followed after him.

"Where are we going?"

He didn't say anything. Just grabbed my hand and forced me to move. I'm beginning to really loathe him. It's like having a second me and it's fucking exhausting! We ended up not going anywhere. We skipped through time. He rewound it until I stepped foot on the property. Everything was still frozen, when, he grabbed me. His unmerciful grip left a bruise. I struggled but I couldn't get free.

"I don't have much more of these. The first time was out of desperation. I needed you to heed! But since you wanted to go blabbering and ruined everything. I guess I don't have a choice!"

"What do you mean you don't have much more? What are you talking about?"

"You think these little turns of the wheel are free?!"

"Are you dying or something?"

"Not exactly, but yes. I've tried. I've tried every way conceivably possible to save them. I've flipped time back so many times I'm almost out... I fail. In every timeline, I fail. I need you, so please, stop fucking things up."

He snapped me back into the timeline. A wave of regret washed over me. As I realized what that meant. I'm lying to everyone still... It took a while for me to regain my composure. I'm so sick of lying and hurting my family but what choice do I have now? I managed to walk back into the church. Edward was still gazing up at Jesus...

"There you are?"

"Isn't it blasphemous for a witch to stand in a church?" He called out.

"I could ask you the same Louis."

"Touché. I never did see that particular one. Although I am quite fond of Dracula. I enjoyed attending the cinema in my day."

"You don't anymore?"

"I'm still known to haunt one now and again. Where's Jasper? He's usually the one to come after me."

"He's not too far behind me. Are you alright? That was rough."

"It was. I am sorry I behaved like that in front of you."

"Me too. I shouldn't have interjected."

"I understood what you were doing. Thank you for trying to protect me. "

"I love you."

"I love you too. Come here."

I sat down next to him. He held me close. I nudged my head into the crook of his neck and breathed in his scent. It was nice for a moment but the entire time I felt grimy. What am I doing? This is wrong! I quieted my mind so he wouldn't know. We sat like that until Jasper arrived. He was shocked to see me but wasn't disappointed Edward was safe. Rather than answer questions. I was able to move all three of us through space. We landed in the same spot I vacated nearly an hour ago. We all went inside. The moment I saw Alice's face. I knew. She knew what I had done. She didn't say anything. Despite not being able to see him I knew Ambrose was around too. Did he say something? Or can she track when he changed the future?

The rest of the day went without a hitch. Alice didn't tell one soul. It was now dinner. Bella and I were up the hill, cooking for the parents to celebrate our engagement. It was just Clara, Willow, and Charlie. Bella prepared every dish we would be having. Chicken cordon bleu, roasted garlic potatoes, asparagus in lemon butter sauce, and a side of fresh-baked hot cross buns. I helped make the dessert. We baked a few cupcakes. Tonight they were going to help us sample cake flavors.

Bella was ecstatic about preparing for our wedding. The entire time we baked she went over some of her ideas. Most of which were inspired by gothic literature. I helped her with the seating chart. She invited my friends last night. They're supposed to get back to her about any dates they bring. Anyway back to dinner. We all sat across from each other sitting at the kitchen island.

"Well, Bells. You did it again, this is wonderful."

"Thanks, dad. I just followed the recipe."

"You did alright Bella. It's seasoned quite well. Be proud of your craft." Clara toasted us.

"Thank you, Clara," Bella said sheepishly

"Time for cake?" Charlie asked with a smile plastered on his face. It was good to see him so comfortable.

"Why not. I'll get it, babe."

I got up and grabbed the tray of cupcakes. I wasn't facing them and for just a moment the mask slipped. I wanted to cry.

"Got it?"

"Yeah sorry, I was trying to decide which one I wanted. They all look so good"

"Oh please, I could tell you favored the red velvet from the way you were hogging the spoon." Bella snorted as she laughed. I couldn't help but blush.

"Sue me, I'm a sucker for red velvet." I carefully placed the tray down and we all took a cupcake to try.

We baked red velvet cupcakes with chocolate chips baked in them. The middle was filled with buttercream icing. The same piped on top. An elevated Vanilla. Baked with real vanilla bean and rum. A cookies and cream cupcake to stay on color. The last is a take on strawberry cheesecake with a reduction drizzled across. It wasn't hard to notice the colors she chose. How were we going to explain this to them? Her wanting to be a vampire? It was on my mind the entire time. The night ended after playing a few heated games of Uno. Bella wanted to stay at her dad's. I told her I'd be over later. As I trudged up the stairs to my bedroom. I found her already waiting for me. Alice sat on my bed. She was holding something in her hands. I couldn't tell what it was.

"What did you do?"

"You don't know?"

"I did. I can't remember now. All I know is my visions were affected today and it's got something to do with you and that thing you've invited into our house."

From the expression on her face, I knew there was no way of wriggling out of this. Ambrose exposed himself. He materialized before our eyes.

"You're stronger than I thought. Props. It's ok, you can tell her."

"Tell me what?"

I explained everything. Every last detail. Time travel, the gods, the lying, even about my soul. She took a deep breath in after and just sat quietly for a moment. Then she said something I hadn't expected.

"Where do we start?"

"What?"

"You've already sold your soul. You're bound by the will of gods. There isn't much of a choice here. Either we do what they want or you die. So what's the plan?"

"I don't know um, how do I even go about starting a plan? Plus what about what Victoria said? That there was someone who wanted my blood more than Aro? Yes, I can go in guns blazing on him and whoever, but that's dangerous. I'm not trying to kill anyone that doesn't have it coming."

"I've seen a few outcomes. Every one we challenge them head-on, we lose large numbers. So do they but at the expense of losing Carlisle, Jasper, and Emmet."

"Well, we're not doing that! The fuck. Ok. How else could we handle them?" Her amber eyes gazed at me for a bit too long.

"From the inside. "

"You're not talking about me surrendering?"

"Hey, you come up with a plan that doesn't include anyone dying."

"You can't sustain harm. If you do, it would nullify my side of the deal thus ending both of us. So if we go this route it must be foolproof."

"I'll get to work. Oh, don't speak of this to anyone. Especially not Edward. You will lose him. He views himself as a soulless beast. You doing this to yourself willingly… He'd view it as you essentially killing yourself. "

"Once the deal is completed the tie will fall. "

"You mean if. " Alice corrected him.

"I'm sorry. " I apologized to her.

"I know. I'm keeping this secret for now. Not, for you. You need to get it together Alex. "

"I know... "

She gazed at me with sympathy. She was disappointed too. She pulled me in for a hug.

"You're lucky I love you. You've got me on your team now. We will figure this shit out ok. I know it."

"You've seen the end?"

"An ending. There's one future where you live for centuries alongside us. As for how to get there. That's up to you." She looked Ambrose over with a watchful gaze and left out the window.

"I like her. She keeps you in line."

"Well don't like her too much. She's gay."

"I didn't say I wanted to fuck her. "

"Oh? I didn't know you knew you could do other things with women."

"I like men too."

"Ohhh, well, excuse me, sir. Good to know."

He faded from view leaving me alone. I left immediately for Bella's. Unbeknownst to me, a pair of ears overheard what was said and left to beat me there. Just as I arrived I was met with a scene that scared the fuck out of me. Bella was out on the lawn screaming. A large wolf stood out in the open! Charlie was flat on his ass clutching his chest. Before anyone else saw Jacob transformed back into his human form.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" I shouted at them.

"You wouldn't put an end to this so I did." Jacob was breathing all heavily. He was staring at Bella. "I won't let you become one of them."

"You're out of your mind! I'm getting married! I'm fucking gay!" Bella waved her hands around as she shouted.

"You don't think I know that. I'm protecting you from getting hurt. I care about you Bells. I'm not asking for anything from you. You just deserve better!"

It hurt hearing that. I stopped paying attention to them and ran to Charlie. He scooted back from me in fear.

"I'm not going to hurt you." I tried to calm him.

"Are you gonna transform into a wolf too?"

"No! I'm not… but I am a witch."

He looked woozy. I gulped.

"Um, Let's go inside."

I helped him up from the ground. Both Bella and Jacob followed after me.

"Somebody wanna clear some things up for me?" Charlie weakly said.

"I'll explain it as best as I can." I glared at Jacob. Charlie cut me off to ask…

"Are the Cullens really Vampires?" He sounded deeply confused.

"Yes. They are. "

"How long? The whole time? Isabella? You've been spending time with Vampires?"

"And witches," Jacob added for emphasis.

"What the hell is going on?!"

Charlie limped to a chair and just sat. He was waiting for the full story. He wasn't looking for us to explain neither. Bella anxiously stood far from him.

"Okay, so, yes dad I have been spending my time with creatures. There's so much you don't know. I wanted to tell you but I didn't think you would believe me. Besides, technically, neither of us should know. "

She explained to her father the truth. Starting from the beginning.

"You know how we got into the car wreck at school? The reason I'm alive is because of Edward. He saved me from being crushed by Tyler's van. That's what started it all. I witnessed vampires save two humans. Or so I thought. We got close after that because of Alex. That's a longer story but we're all together. Sort of. I'm polyamorous, um, you can Google it. Anyway, I was hooked. Addicted to spending time around them and a lot has happened because of it. I'm sorry to tell you this dad but Waylon wasn't killed by an animal. He was killed by a vampire. He's dead. So he got justice. As for the rest. You don't need to know that. All you need to know is that I'm loved. That I love them and this is my life. I'm sorry for lying to you."

Charlie didn't say anything. He got up grabbed a bottle of liquor and poured himself a glass. He looked at his child.

"I can't talk you out of this can I ?"

"No."

"Renee can never know. It would be all over the news. Welcome to the family."

He took a swig from the bottle and cheered us. His hand shook the bottle with fear. Jacob stormed out of the house. I just sat there holding her hand in mine. After making sure Charlie was alright we all went our separate ways. We were in her room. While I had the courage I admitted the truth to her. Every last bit. To my surprise, she took it well.

"I know."

"What?"

"I informed her myself. This one I happen to like even more than the other. She's fun…"

Ambrose appeared with a grin plastered on his face. He placed the thermos of blood down as he spoke.

"We have an understanding."

A look I couldn't quite place crossed Bella's face. Ambrose left promptly, I took the hint and drank the contents. As I did, I contemplated just how much Isabella has changed in my absence. These weren't the actions of the girl I fell in love with. It thrilled me in a way. Who was this new creature before me? But it also left a deep sense of fear. That night neither of us got any sleep. We were too worried about Charlie. The tv downstairs could be heard all night long. The sun had just risen. I kept my eyes on her the entire night. She occasionally met my gaze daring me to ask. The rays crossed her face.

"What's wrong with you?"

"What did you mean by you have an 'understanding', with Ambrose?"

A smirk curled across her face. She reached across and pulled a vial out of her dresser, then tossed it to me. Inside the contents were undeniable. Poison ivy.

"Ambrose confided in me. Well, threatened really. He believed I would be the easiest to manipulate being human and all. He was looking for a way to scare you. Emphasis on scare! There's an old wives tale about eating poison ivy, that it will give you immunity to the urushiol. "

"I know about the damn tale! Bella, are you telling me you poisoned me with ivy?"

"Charlie is downstairs, Shh. It was either that or he would handle it himself. He can't hurt you but he can hurt me. He made it abundantly clear he had one job and making sure a 'consort' lives isn't one." She tossed me a vial of blood.

"He threatened to send this to Edward."

"That's not the full story and you know it, darling. She's a sneaky one, Alastríona. If you're telling the truth. Tell it all."

I looked at the vial... it looked familiar for some reason. I gazed up at Ambrose. I was about two seconds from kicking his ass. When I spotted a twin vial of blood hanging from his neck. She's feeding him.

I did wonder about what he ate. Whether it was the animals around, like the Cullens. It seems O negative is his snack between all those fucking burgers. I stared deep into those chocolate irises.

"What did you sell yours for?"

"For everything I desire. Just like you."

I opened the vial and slowly drank the contents. Was she always like this? Was it all an act? The shy girl... I couldn't help but replay my memories of Bella. There were a few that stuck out the most. Her choosing to date Edward. Port Angelus with Jessica. Punching Mike. Lying to Charlie about the Volturi. Was it her contact with creatures? Are we changing her? Did them leaving break her...the last drop touched my tongue before I got up and left the house. She didn't follow after me. Just sent me a text. I threw my phone to the concrete and ran.

I don't know how I did it. As I ran something happened. I think I ripped through space... I transported once again. I ended up back at home. Not the one in Forks. My childhood home. There's something about my family and historic houses, a Casa Havana, in historic Little Havana. I let out an ugly laugh and a tear fell out. What the fuck is wrong with me man? Fuck!

Nobody was home. I couldn't help myself. I hopped the hedges. A memory popped in my head. I used to do this shit so much Clara threatened to nail the windows shut.

She never did. We had a squeaky metal gate that enclosed the property. So whenever I snuck out, I'd have to hop. I just stood on the lawn. I used to hate this fucking house. I hated it so fucking much! I collapsed to my knees and looked up to the sky. Have you ever felt so numb you couldn't cry? That's what this house felt like for most of my life. But for some reason this time? It felt like home. The house was an ugly terracotta orange with royal blue and white accents. Ivy climbed up the side of the porch. The porch itself had arches and two columns supporting the clay tiled roof. Around the side was a driveway that led to the backyard. It was only a 1500 square foot two-bedroom house. Located down the block from Calle Ocho. This was home. Before my parents died Clara was already dating Willow. It was fresh though. Just long enough that when Claire and Eric... She moved in after knowing Clara for four months. But honestly, she had been sleeping at the house since they died. Clara went into a deep depression after Claire passed and it was Willow that pulled her back. She did that for years until inevitably, they both got caught up, just like my parents. I got up and walked to the backyard. Like I said. The house is tiny. The only thing I gave a fuck about was back here. A blue heart-shaped hot tub. This thing had to have been from the damn 70s. I lost my virginity in it. I like to think I wasn't the only one, you know? I stripped and got in. As the heat soothed my aching bones I though about Isabella and her deal. 'For everything I desire.', that's what she said. I'm not even sure what that is. Or who the fuck she is!

But being here was bringing up a lot of shit I forgot about. Mostly memories of Willow and Clara, but memories of Claire and Eric too. It left me deeply uncomfortable. The nostalgia wore off. I got out. I dried myself with a spell and got dressed. I wandered about the neighborhood. Every building is Art Deco. On each street held history of some sort. Culture. Shops and restaurants with authentic cuisine. It's dead smack in the middle of Miami. It's the heart. Living here is the reason I grew up speaking Spanish first. I was homeschooled up until about 10. It would be longer if it hadn't been for Willow helping me convince Clara to let me go to middle school.

On Calle Ocho, some tours tell you all about the Cuban quarter. Many of the pamphlets tell you the meanings behind the beautiful murals that litter every inch. About Celia Cruz and Gloria Estefan. About the culture and religion of Santeria. Effigies of Madonna and offerings on ceiba trees.

I grabbed a coffee and some pastries from a corner store. After walking around for a bit I sat down and played a game of bones. Cigar smoke billowing in the air. The drone of the atmosphere, Spanish being spoken, shops opening up. It droned on in the back of my mind as I thought about who I have become. I was alone for quite some time until I heard something. I can't describe it. It was the twinkling of bells I think. I followed it until it led me to a book shop. It was quirky. A tiny pale pink building smashed into an ally way. The door and window trim was a deeper fuchsia pink. Mosaic tiled stained glass, the colors were, pinks, purples, and blues. I pulled on the door and was greeted immediately.

"Hello."

An androgynous presenting person bounced around from their counter to greet me. A hand reached for me to shake.

"Hi"

I waved back and began walking around. They didn't seem offended, they just happily began going about their business. The bookshelves were stacked with books of all colors. The shelves themselves were lavender and cornflower. There were other items stashed in odd places. Odd-looking objects. Oddly shaped lights that twinkled from the ceiling. The books were old. I mean ancient. Others were brand new. Squeaky unbroken spines. Many weren't written in English. Some only had symbols. What was this place? Some sort of hidden library. I came across a shelf that held a book with High Elder written on the front. It was a brilliant azure blue-stained hardwood cover. It was inlaid with gold.

"Ah, yes. That one holds knowledge of the Fae. A wonderful choice." A raspy voice spoke with intrigue.

"How much?"

"A reading."

"What?"

"Let me read you and it's yours."

"Alright."

They took me to a back room. It was a deep royal purple. In the center sat a tray of bones. A few deep plum-colored candles. Two cups and a pot of tea. A few biscuits of some kind too. I sat down on a plush floor pillow. As did they. I poured myself a cup and dipped the biscuit.

"A personal item?"

I took off the necklace Clara gave me. It was Claires. I haven't taken it off since the day I killed Victoria, just as she said. They placed it in a hand-carved wooden bowl. It had glyphs all on it. Different symbols. Inside were the bones, pieces of glass bobbles, old metal keys, a ring, some stones, dice. Some other odd things. Lost but found items. They dumped them out on the tray to read. We sat in silence. Both just drinking tea and eating biscuits.

"I see. Yes. I thought so. You're quite the mystery. Your fate isn't set in stone. The future shifts constantly because of your conflicting interests. They will settle soon as you realize your true mission. Oh. This here means a strong wish. Something you're longing for. Or someone. There is good news and bad. You shall get everything your heart desires. But at a cost. There are many obstacles, mainly, yourself.

Inside lies a deep secret of your soul. To access you must remove your ego. Once it is revealed you'll be unstoppable. I wonder what it is. It's hidden even from me. Aye, look at this. These here, are like stars lighting your way, pay attention to your surroundings. Look beyond the Veil."

They took my cup and looked at the leaves.

"The gods hear your pain. You will suffer far more before relief. Pay extra attention to your soul. You may lose it completely if you succumb to the darkness."

They looked at me with sympathy but then quickly with reverence. With a wave of their hand, I was back out on the street. The necklace back around my neck. The book in hand, now wrapped and placed in a bag. The shop? Gone! I'm not sure how long I was in there but it was dark out. What the fuck was that?

Jasper was leaning up against a palm tree. He held a thermos of blood in hand. We began walking the streets together. I traded my bag for the thermos. He was currently looking it over.

"What is this?"

"I don't know. It's written in the language of the Fae though. What time is it?"

"Eight pm. You missed a dress fitting. Alice sent me after you. You lost your phone at Bella's. She said you ran out on her...what's going on?"

I grabbed his hand and transported us through space. His screams fragmented. We landed at south beach. There was a crab leg shack on the water. I made a beeline for it. He laid out on the sand staring up at the night's sky.

I paid the man at the shack, picked up a tiny hammer, and went to work on the shells. Eating the meat with lemon and garlic butter. Jasper recovered from the feeling. It's like being squeezed in a tiny vacuum until you rematerialize. He was now standing behind me watching as I released my pent-up energy.

"I just had a reading done. It told me something in particular. One, ' look beyond the veil. Two, 'the gods hear my suffering'. And I'm to suffer more. Im marrying a psychopath. Well probably more like three of them. No offense. "

"None taken. Alice told me it has something to do with your soul. Is this a religious meaning? Or are we talking witchy stuff?"

"Both. I think I still have it technically, at least that is what I got from this reading. They said I could lose it completely if I succumbed to the 'darkness'. I know, you're right, I should have learned from your mistakes."

Jasper leaned into my body and then pulled me away from the shack. We walked the beach together. He eventually pulled a small notepad out of his pocket. It was Alices. She drew pictures of all her visions. These were the ones of the futures Ambrose changed. She had incredible detail. I could see the facial expressions on our tiny little drawing bodies.

"That was harsh of me to say. You made that choice under duress. "

"Bella gave him the idea to poison me with ivy. I still don't know how they healed me."

"She's become quite crafty with potion-making. Isabella has been learning magic."

"What?"

"Oh yeah, it's all in there. Go back a few. Alice has been busy filling her pages. She said it's safe to show you these now. They've come to pass. "

Bella has found a coven on campus. A few hedge witches. Like Lillian. She found out about it through some kids at a party. Not only that but she's been spending quite a bit of time with Willow and Clara. Much like with Edward. They taught her how to brew. Bella made a burn-soothing potion. My gift did the rest.

"She sold her soul too. When I asked for what, she told me."

"For everything she desired, I know."

"Well, then why ask me to tell you if you knew?"

"To see if you would lie to me. You passed. What are we going to do about Ambrose and Isabella?"

"There's nothing I can do. Hell, the Gods are on his side. They want me to fight the same war he does. As for Bella, I don't even know where to begin. Jacob told Charlie about her plan to be turned. "

"Yeah, I went over there. He's got garlands of garlic hanging around. He was shocked when I still knocked on the door looking for you. I explained garlic doesn't work and that we don't drink human blood, just animals, and he felt a bit better. "

"Does Edward know?"

"He wrecked the piano. Alice explained everything to him. We had to restrain him from hurting Bella and Ambrose. The only ones that don't know are your parents. Charlie included.

We didn't think it was good to startle Clara. Especially after finding out killing him would halt his side of the deal thus killing you too. Nice one btw. " He wasn't proud and was mocking my ignorance.

"Yeah, I thought I was outsmarting him by adding, 'I can change or add anything else I want.' I was already melting in his hand by simply being there. "

"Are you ready to go home?"

"Yeah, I guess."

He didn't much like transportation so he carried me. Which was fine. I wasn't ready to face everyone yet. Florida is three hours ahead of Washington. The sun was just setting. The sparkles blazed as the sun-kissed Jasper before the night took hold.

Edward was sitting on the steps. His eyes were red-rimmed. This time he didn't revolt against me. He pulled me into his arms and held me tightly. He kept whispering how sorry he was. It was strange. This timeline was so different from the last.

Bella and Ambrose were sitting on the couch. The Cullens were draped around the house. The tension could be cut with a knife.

Bella was annoyed that I missed our dress fitting. She was saying something about it when Edward gave her a look. Bella would be stone right now the way his eyes cut at the sight of her.

Is the wedding even still on? I looked her over. I still loved her. She said she did it out of fear. That Ambrose would do something to hurt her. I ordered him not to use magic on anyone. That doesn't include sending vials of blood to an addict that thinks you're their perfect vintage. Carlisle spoke up first.

"We are all here because some issues have arisen."

"Issues. More like attempted murder!"

Edward shouted out. Jasper adjusted his levels. The piano debris has since been picked up. I imagine another will be in its place soon.

"This meeting is to open a line of discussion so that way we can handle these issues head-on. As well as cultivate a plan to mitigate further problems. Who would like the floor? Alex?"

"Sure. I have a question for Bella. When were you gonna tell me you were practicing magic?"

"I would have eventually. It wasn't a secret, I just wanted to know if I could. I can't. But I'm great at making potions. " She said happily.

"I see. Thank you for curing me of poison ivy Bells."

"Why did you run out?" Already changing the subject to the wedding. I rolled my eyes and explained to her.

"I didn't want to lose my shit and hurt anyone, so I left. So what did you sell your soul for?"

"I don't have to tell you. Ambrose can't either. It was a part of our deal. Besides I didn't sell it, I altered it. "

"What does that mean?"

"Both your souls are still yours. They are just tied, if, that tie is broken before the needs are met. Then you die. Your soul is irreparably damaged. It means no afterlife. No being brought back. Nothing. Your energy returns to the earth. In return for what Bella wants, she feeds me until the deal is met." Ambrose explained.

"So what now? I'm not sure I want to marry a woman that's willing to poison me. "

" Even if you don't marry me. We will still be together. I wanted what they had, now I have it. Soon, I'll have immortality."

"What do you mean what we have?" Jasper cut into the conversation.

The rest of the family was listening. Alice was upstairs gazing down at us. Rosalie was trying to calm Edward. Esme and Carlisle were watching to make sure no more fights broke out. Emmet was guarding both Ambrose and Bella.

"I bound my soul to yours. I told you I can't go back. I'm not willing to lose you. "

"Bella, you never were."

"I would have. That future Alice told you about, wasn't the only one I died in. Some we just break up. I thought getting engaged would fix it. It didn't. Since my deal, our futures have been bright. I made it so I could never lose you."

"What was the point of tricking me? " I asked Ambrose.

"To force you into a deal. To make you do what I needed. Your side of it is a bonus. You still have room for more if you like."

"No, thank you…I got what I needed anyway. That and more it seems…

"I love you, Alex. Please believe me. I did this for us."

Bella spoke softly. Her eyes twinkled with remorse. Is she lying? Before I could respond, I was pulled away. I was transported against my will back to Blackbriar. I stood on the yard with familiar faces. Shit! The Trials!

The Trials.

Having just been tossed from a family crisis right into an educational one, I was dizzy and exhausted but couldn't complain. I mustn't complain. I'd rather be as far away from Bella as I can be. I always say that I can't deal. But right now, I'm scared that I could. The rage expelled made my body shake and shiver. I tried to calm myself. Taking in my surroundings. We were standing on the quad. The same spot the safe sex assembly was held. I scanned around me. Searching the crowd. My eyes immediately landed upon a figure that was familiar. Ben wasn't too far. He looked fearful. As I'm sure I did too, It was all of us. All first years. We all were afraid for ourselves and our futures. Lola said I'd have until the weekend. I should have known that was a misdirection. There was a ring of fire surrounding us. Before us? Two upperclassman stood draped in robes of navy and gold. Their faces masked. The masks represented different occult symbols. Fitting. In their hands were daggers. I see they go all out for this. Another upperclassman brought over a sacrifice. A pure white bunny rabbit. It was presented on a golden pillow. One with a mask holding the alchemical symbol for death. Took the rabbit by the scruff of its neck and drained it of its blood. Another upperclassman with the symbol of life on their mask, held a bowl, catching every last drop. Not a single sound was heard from any first year. Although, some faces were quite green, but of course no one retched.

The bowl was passed to each of us. We took our fingers and wiped blood onto our foreheads into sigils of protection. After we spoke the words of a spell in unison. The sigils burned into our flesh. It will only be removed once you've completed our tests for the night. This is blood magic. Blood magic is forbidden. It's why the professors must leave. But it's been a practice of this harrowing since the schools' inception. If you managed to make it this far and fail. You were immediately expelled. There's no use in teaching a lame witch. You of course could readmit the following year, but, you'll have to start the entire process over. No picking up where you left off. No refund on your last year's tuition. You must pay again. Oh did I mention, your memories of spells? The ones they taught you? Property of the school. They take them. That's what happened to Rayburn.

"May the Fates reap the weak. Long live the strong!"

Each upperclassman called out to the glaring blood-red moon. That's most likely an Illusion but a nice touch. The flames burned black and then smoldered out into ash. They all removed their masks. Salem wore the death mask. He burst out laughing and clapped his hands.

"Alright witch bitches, let the trials begin. As some of you know. These are tests tailored to your weaknesses. It's meant to push each of you to your limit. To survive you must think and act like a Witch. Pass and your journey begins. Fail? "

A creepy grin reached his catlike eyes. He waved bye and they all transported away at once. Leaving us alone under the stars. It wasn't completely dark out. The lantern balls of light were out but dimly reflected the light. All the balls of light were moved into a different formation than normal. Normally they light the pathways of the school. However tonight they are over our heads. A card appeared at our feet. It was the same one that told us our room number on admissions day. The one that only appeared if you had passed the exam. On it in beautiful script told you the direction you must go. North, south, east, or west. The campus had separate interlocking parts that moved in these directions. I hated the south one, it's the one that leads to the house of death. It's unstable. The balls that light your path at night? They don't go over there, ever. The house is hidden in a deep forest. Whatever makes it interlocking piece shift, malfunctions. Making you twist and change direction. I've gotten lost a few times. The reason the school moves? It's a battery. It charges the shield around the school. A craftily designed device.

Why was I explaining this instead of moving around like the rest of my classmates. My card? It read south. Whose else? Ben, Tang, Courtney, and lastly Aiden. They were the only students with me. We stared at each other with interest. Some with curiosity but others with disbelief and disdain.

"Well, I guess we should head on down." Ben called out to Tang. She and he were quick to move ahead. While I and the others took a moment. Mainly staring at each other and trying to keep calm.

"They are right, we should head…"

"You must be joking thinking you can speak to me. Thinking that I will follow you into those woods. I should call my grandmother. Have the head of whoever authorized this. If I fail because of you, you'll regret ever daring to be born. "

" Let's just remain quiet and collected until this is over. I'd hate to be sent home over you too."

A cold expression of disdain rose across Courtney's face... Since it's come out I'm Fae. There's been more open aggression, especially in public. Aiden looked at me apologetically and followed after her. I was the last to head down. It most certainly wasn't a coincidence. It seems regardless of if they want to or not, we are all headed down the same path. Once we reached the beginning of the forest. Five separate lights broke off taking each of us into separate directions. Before I followed my path Ben pulled me aside.

"Good luck 212."

"Good luck to you too."

He turned away and walked with his light. It was I that stood alone. My light floating above me. The sounds of the trees swaying in wind. I stood there with a hole in my gut. Which one of them would I lose? Tonight I could lose one of them. But I was mainly talking about on the journey ahead. I shed a tear for them. Even Courtney didn't deserve this fate. I know what awaits. None of us will ever be the same. If any of us survive...

My light led me through the center. The thickest part. The forest was erected in an attempt to deter students. I'm not sure how long it goes but eventually, you break through to an old run-down road. It looks just like the ones on the rest of the campus. It leads you to dead soil. That's what I call it anyway.

It's rich and full of life. The color is an oily-looking black. Still feeding on the blood of the dead. I've heard during the spring a beautiful meadow blooms. Flowers of death. Deep green grass grows tall. Deep red poppies, spider lilies, carnations, chrysanthemums, forget me not's grow too. The red is so dark it looks black. As I walked I couldn't help but get lost in thought. My mind was trying to occupy itself. Keep me calm. As hard as I tried to remain present. To steel my nerves. They slipped to Bella. Why didn't she reach out to me? Or one of the Cullens. Hell, tell Edward! Why would she willingly feed Ambrose? What was worth 'tying' her soul for? What was worth poisoning me?! I just don't…The way she's acting it's more than just binding our souls. She was already on the way to talking Carlisle into turning her. She would have had 'eternity'. She would have had me for that long. What had she seen? She mentioned Alice had seen many futures. Ones where she died or we broke up. That's why she did this. Or, Is it something to do with these 'witches' she's been hanging with? Have they gotten to her mind?!

The trees thinned and soon end. But it wasn't dead soil waiting for us. But a house. The house of Death stood tall and erect under the red moonlight. My heart began to pound as I stared at it. I wasn't the only one afraid as the rest of them came out of the trees. We were all in shock. It was a French Château. Although it was a small one. There never was much need for a large home. Not many death witches were around then either. The Morningstar line was known for conceiving them consistently. There probably were more at one point but who knows.

"I thought it burned down," Tang called out to me.

"It did."

Ben and Aiden looked at the looming home. It was still rather large. Just big enough to fit 5 people. From what I've heard. That's the highest number ever had of Necro witches. The houses are built with an expanding charm. It changes based on how many rooms are needed. Back then, back when the terrible happened, it was five.

"This was soil the other day," Ben said confusedly.

"It's an illusion. Full-bodied. " Aiden called out confidently.

"What are we meant to do?" Courtney asked.

"Survive." Tang and I said just before walking to the wooden front door. I pushed on the handle to open it but it was locked.

"Don't touch anything," I spoke as I slowly removed my hand from the handle. I stared at the door confused as to how it was to open.

"Move." Courtney tried. It was hilarious to watch her struggle.

"Guys, they said think and act like witches. Use a spell." Ben spoke as if it was obvious.

"Right."

Courtney touched her stiletto nail to the lock, said some hushed words, drew a symbol and waited until we heard a click of tumblers. It opened without fuss. Thankfully it wasn't opened too wide. Using the spell was a mistake. An arrow shot out towards her face! I was able to shut the door before it sank between her eyebrows. A loud thump signified it landed in the wood.

"What the fuck!" Courtney screeched in fear. "It's booby-trapped!".

"I told you not to touch anything. This is the house of death. It won't be easy."

"This is all your fault." She screamed at Aiden. Uh oh, trouble in paradise I see.

"Chill out. For goddess sake."Tang grabbed the knocker and knocked on the wood. It was in the shape of a snake eating its tail. This symbol is the circle of life. It means infinity of life and death. An ouroboros. The snake animated for just a moment, circling the hand, it took one bite. Once a single blood drop touched its fang it opened. No arrows this time either. "Interesting," Tang stated before looking back at me with curiosity.

We followed her inside. Upon inspection of the entry way. My bedroom suddenly made sense. The colors on the inside matched the theme. Cool toned green paint peeled off the walls exposing stone. Regal appliqués covered the high ceilings. The living room was empty of furniture. It felt like walking inside a corpse. A stone corpse.

"Now what?"

"I don't know, let's look around. Again! Don't touch anything!" Courtney flipped me the bird.

We broke off. Courtney and Aiden. Ben, Tang, and I. I wanted to see the rooms. The house held a grand double staircase that led upstairs. An iron chandelier hung low. The steps were stone, the railing also iron, the design resembled the one on my old bed. It was all marvelous and extravagant but dark and sad.

"Pretty swanky." Ben nodded his head as he spun around getting a look at the place.

"Many of the rooms are inspired by the Palace of Versailles. " Tang admitted.

I made it to Zachari's room. I only knew it was his room because of the vision. I walked in to notice that it looked exactly like mine. Well almost. The room was larger in dimension. I was over by a door that jutted out and led to a balcony. I didn't have one. Tang stood over by a bookshelf. Mine was filled to the brim with recommendations from Bella. It's something we do to keep up with each other. Read books and talk about them over the witches' glass.

Zachari's was filled with bobbles from home. Photos of family and friends. Some books but not many. Courtney came into the room all of a sudden carrying tomes. She tossed them to the floor. She waited for an explanation for why there were books on traveling. Her specialty. Traversing through planes of reality like going to the Veil.

"How should I know."

"You know something. Now talk."

"This is Zachari's room. The kid that summoned the demon. It's his years' house. Their names were Kate, Kyle, Gavin, and Maria. "

"How do you know that? Their names were classified!" Tang looked alarmed and excited. She seemed to know a lot about this place.

"I witnessed it. I have retro-cognitive visions. Frost said it's common for death witches. My first night here. I saw it all."

"What's that got to do with traveling?" Courtney asked.

"I don't know. All I know is what happened that night."

Aiden trailed into the room. As soon as he did, it began. The door shut behind him and sounds were heard down the hall. We huddled in the center of the room.

"When you said full-bodied. What did that mean?"

"It means it encompasses all the senses. A complete sensory illusion. "

"Of what?" Ben inquired.

"That night" Tang and I whispered in unison.

Our lights flickered leaving us in the dark. Our eyes scanned.Trying to see where the attack was coming from. When the lights came back on, I was alone. I could hear the others banging around. We were all trapped in our own rooms.

I began to hear scratching and clawing. Whispers of some sort. I knew who it was. I imagine my friends were experiencing the same. Courtney too. It's Nergal. The purpose of this test became clear. We're meant to not just survive. But outdo our fallen brothers and sisters. Defeat our own 'Nergal', something I may do in the future. Kill a real demon. Not just an illusion of one. The detail was uncanny. Frost must have had a hand in this. It's the only way this illusion could be so accurate. The ugly molding creature was crawling along the ceiling above me. Foul-smelling ooze leaked out of wounds. It dropped in front of me, Its glowing eyes bore into my own. I remembered how Zachari got possessed. He didn't have protection to save his soul. Disposing of the demon was simple. The words echoed throughout the room.' Zoriah hasgh floash phinvardi tola', just as Frost uttered them before Nergal snapped Zachari's neck.

The illusion Nergal flung to the ceiling. I rose my hands to the sky. Ugly white flames burnt him crispy. A green goo dripped from where the demon once was. That was too easy. That can't be it... I remembered the rest of the house. I ran to the door. It wouldn't budge. I closed my eyes and tried to remember the words Courtney uttered outside. It opened.

I stood in the hall. I wasn't the first one out. Tang and I stood on opposite ends. The rest were still trapped.

"Are we supposed to help them?" I called out to her?"

"Did you just fight off a demon?"

She had scars across her face, they were blistering. I ran to her aid. As soon as I touched her it began to heal.

"Yes. How did you escape?"

"I manipulated him into self-destruction."

" I didn't know you were a psychic."

"Im Cerebrokinetic, it's a specialty held under the knowledge house. I pushed him into exploding himself. I hadn't realized getting his blood on my skin would burn. Thank you."

The knowledge house. Its similar to the psychics. However, it's more related to information and involves exploring magical theory. This is where you get your spell weavers, your techno witches, your alchemists. Your physics manipulators, like Willow. There is a nature house too. That's where Clara was placed during her stay here. A tree house full of leaf freaks.

We ran to the next door. Nothing could be heard from inside. That was worrying. Tang blasted the door down. The way she moved as she fought with the demon reminded me of Alice.

Tang 'forced' or hijacked the mind of the demon. Made him put his fingers out like a gun. Bang! Nergal 'shot' his brains out. Green fluid leaked out the back of his skull. She laughed maniacally.

Ben was twitching on the floor and foaming at the mouth. Blood leaked from his eyes and ears. I touched his forehead and he instantly woke. His first reaction was to shoot an ice sickle my way. Time froze for a split second. It's pointed end just about to scratch my cornea. Ambrose sat comfortably on a bed drinking a vial of Bella's blood.

"You were just gonna let him die?"

"I'm struggling to make sure you don't get killed, now I gotta protect your friends too? You got to him in time, chill out."

I grabbed the sickle and threw it. He vanished. A cats snickering heard in all directions. Time unfroze.

"You ok?" I asked Ben. He looked confused as to how my face didn't have ice lodged in it.

"Me. What about you. I'm sorry, I just reacted. Where the fuck is the demon?"

"No time, let's go." I drug him behind me.

Tang, Ben, and I managed to save the last two. Aiden survived by morphing himself into an object. The demon spent most of the time looking for him. Courtney had the thing manically dancing as she searched for a key. She tried the same spell I did. It wouldn't open because the demon wasn't dead. All of us being out of our rooms now triggered something else.

Shades. Ghosts running around. We witnessed the deaths of our fellow witches. The illusion ended by turning to flame around us. Burning the house to the ground. Just as it did that night. Leaving us standing on dead soil. Claps of celebration rang out bringing us out of our horror. It was our masked upperclassmen.

"Congratulations. By using your wits and gifts, all of you were able to survive the horrors our sisters and brothers could not. Remember what you've seen. For one day it may be you."

The sigils disappeared. We were transported back to the admissions hall. We survived the night. Two more to go. We couldn't leave, so I made my way back to my room. I threw myself on the bed.

"Why are you pouting.You passed." Ambrose asked. He sat on top of the wardrobe looking down at me.

"That was just the first portion. I've got two more days of this shit. Then the mentors arrive. I can't leave until then. That doesn't account for whatever Bella's done."

"Boo-hoo."

"Ambrose, she poisoned me!"

" You survived didn't you?"

"Thats not the point!"

"Well. Here."

He tossed me a thermos. It was filled with Edwards blood. It tasted tangy and sweet. Like a sugared lemon slice.

"How is he?"

"Whom?"

"Edward."

"He was forced to leave soon after you vanished. Jasper and he are in Chicago. The rest are just as distraught and are dealing."

"You may go." Ambrose left without another word.

I looked over to my nightstand. On it sat the witch's mirror Clara gave me. I picked it up and called her. It took a moment but then she picked up.

"Well hello, how's it going?" A warm sleepy smile curled on her face. It must be late.

"I passed my first round."

"I knew you would. Elizabeth warned me of your absence. I tried to console Bella earlier. She seemed upset about it. Something about a fitting. That girl has turned into a bridezilla. You hear me?"

"She wants it to be perfect."

Clara seemed to believe I left earlier than expected for the Trials. Jasper was telling the truth. They don't know about Isabella and Ambrose. I stayed up talking to Clara and Willow about the trials and the wedding. Mainly to keep up airs. I eventually fell into a restless sleep. Only to be woken a few hours later. It was the crack of dawn. I got dressed and ready for yet another day of trials. Ben looked raked over the coals. He just wore his pajamas. We were all downstairs. Salem and Lola included. We were sitting around the small kitchenette eating stale cereal. The kitchens were closed.

"That was fucked up."

Ben finally said and stole Salem's mimosa. He downed the contents. They both burst out laughing and nodded their heads in agreement. Through humorous tears, Lola recounted their Trials. Ben was at least pacified. They were forced to escape from freezing to death in a locked industrial freezer.

"It's still fucked. It felt real!"

"I swear none of you were in danger. It was an illusion. A particularly convincing one but still just an illusion. Today will be much more laid back."

With that, we were transported to the admissions building. We were set into groups and an empty test booklet was placed in front of us. I was sitting with all new people. Ben was at a table to my far left. We all were mixed up. Another masked upperclassman walked around the room explaining what this trial was.

"In the 15th century a secret society known only as 'unity' encrypted hundreds of spells. They did this to keep them hidden from the church.

You may open your booklets.

Each team must decode and cast their spell before the stroke of midnight. If you make a mistake all work shall be erased and you must start over. Again as my fellow brethren denoted last night. Fail and you're cut. Begin."

Great, fucking math! Hourglasses dripped as each hour passed. For a good amount of time we spent it in silence. One of my table-mates tried to take a nap. I don't blame them. As the hours ticked by we were getting restless. So we tossed ideas around.

"How much time have we got left?"

"I don't know? I don't know how to read hourglass. It's probably meant to disorient us. The sleep deprivation. Hunger. " We were only allowed water and bathroom breaks.

"This is impossible." A girl to my right said.

"It can't be. We're meant to decipher it. It was only meant to be hidden..." a dude to my left said.

"Let's cheat," I whispered to them.

"What? No that can't be right. What if we get disqualified or something." A guy across from me said.

"Think about it. We're witches. Lets use magic to cheat."

"I'm not doing that. You guys can if you want. We're meant to be smart enough to figure it out."

The other girl got up for a 'bathroom break'. She said she knew a way for us to cheat and not get caught. I don't know how she did it but she came back with the answer. An upperclassman came by to check our work. Three out of four at our table passed. The guy that refused to cheat. Failed. He disappeared as soon as we had our confirmation.

Tonight we celebrate. A party was brewing at the Elemental house. Drugs and liquor in abundance. Someone managed to get pizza and wings delivered, I stole a box. I stayed upstairs while my friends enjoyed themselves. I was alone in bed crying while high on weed. I could sneak off to the technology building. It's the only place you could watch tv. It's outside the bounds of the shield in the back of the school.

Mainly I just wanted to mope. I couldn't bring myself to party even though I seemed to be doing well. I wanted to call Bella. It's what I normally did every night. I've been avoiding her and my emotions since arriving.

I'm sure Ambrose was lurking around. It's been hard to talk to him. I still felt conflicted. He's family and he saved my father. But so far he's fucked up a lot of shit in my life.

I hopped up from my bed and changed into some sweats. I didn't feel like being all dressed up right now. I took my pizza and weed to the technology building. There's a bean bag room where you can just game or watch movies. Our money was well spent on all sorts of activities and accommodations.

I found Ben in here. He was alone. He didn't say anything when I sat down next to him. He had his laptop. He was watching a Korean horror movie. We both just sat silently chilling. He partook in my herbs.

"You know. You're nothing like I thought you were."

"Really? What did you think I was like?"

"Stuck up. You have this air about you sometimes. I guess it's all that royal blood. "

"Well, thanks. You're exactly like I thought you were. Chill. I dig it."

"What's up with you? You've been pretty moody lately. More so than normal I guess."

"Relationship blues."

"Cold feet? Yeah, I thought so. You guys are young. I don't get what the rush is about."

"Bella thinks we'll break up or something."

"That sounds like when couples have a baby thinking it will save the relationship. Won't work."

"Tell me about it. I love her though. I want to be with her. "

"Do you want to be married though?"

"I did."

"Well, what happened?"

"It's just all this. You know? The Volturi, Being Fae. The trials... "

"Gotcha." He didn't seem convinced.

"Whatever, let's just watch the movie."

We didn't speak the rest of the night. We ended up sleeping in the bean bags. The pizza and wings were long gone.

The next morning we woke up in yet another forest. I'm fucking sick of trees! I was all wet from being sat in a stream. The food and drinks must have been drugged.

I heard giggling from somewhere. I turned around to see Lola and Salem. They were sitting at a table full of delectable treats. Pastries, cakes, pies, and all sorts of sweets. My stomach growled. I tried to ask Lola to toss me something but realized I couldn't speak. They giggled once more.

"This test is based on physical skill. As we all must learn. Magic can't be used for everything."

An arrow appeared in my hand and I was sent on my way to catch a fish. Salem, Lola, and their table of treats, disappeared.

I stupidly shot my one arrow. It got caught in the stream. I was forced to run after, I fell in more than once. On my run I noticed others doing stupid tasks, all of us speechless, with dumb items.

It took us way too long to realize we were meant to work together. We were all given objects to trade as we went along helping each other. Like a community. I helped a group of people hunt down a deer. Others helped me catch the fish with a net. A few cut-down firewood. We made a campfire. Once all the meat was cooked we were transported back to campus.

Salem and Lola were giggling at their table of delicious treats. Our voices hadn't returned yet. I smashed Salem's face into a pie. Lola cackled at the mess. It ended in a food fight.

The final trial would be held tonight. It's an ancient practice. We must strip completely bare. Both physically and mentally. Bind ourselves with ropes and speak the spell at the stroke of midnight. We have until sunrise to complete the task of getting the ropes to fall. It's an arcane practice of revealing one's secrets. Or baring one's soul.

My partner was Courtney. Of course. We sat on the roof of the Elementals house. I was trying not to look at her exposed breasts. For a long time we just sat there. Not talking or looking at each other.

"Ok, either we do this or fail. Which is it?" I finally broke the silence.

"Fine."

I took out some weed and rolled up. She scrunched her nose at me but decided to partake. She told me all about her family. Like the real shit. So her mother and her father hate each other. By hate. I mean her mom tried to get her dad murdered. He kept stepping out on her. He now makes sure if he goes out with his young girlfriends he wears a concealment charm. They can't separate. It was an arranged marriage all of their money and properties are tied up into the contract their parents drew up. Divorcing would mean giving up their rights to all of it. She has an older sister and a younger brother. Both of which are disowned for not living up to the family name. She hasn't seen either of them since.

I told her about Bella first. About how she concocted a plan to poison me and sold her soul to make sure I could never leave her. How she was going to become a vampire and I was just expected to love her. To marry her. How I felt the marriage was a cry for help. How I was too young for a marriage but had two already. I told her my mates are a serial killer with a severe obsession of me and a broken-down soldier with severe ptsd. They both love me but did I love them the same? I didn't know. I was too young. Most of all I told her. How I sold my soul to bring back my parents from the dead. Which now seems pointless. Lastly, I told her I wasn't sure I could keep them alive, even though, I tricked them under Frost's orders to follow my lead into war. That I wanted to end it all. That I was just so tired of fighting and now some gods want me to fight some more for their expense. That they and I are nothing but war meat like our ancestors. Meant for not but battle.

By the end of my tearful tirade. I was still tied up. As was she.

"Well, what now?"

"How did you know you loved Aiden? Like would you marry him?"

" I knew I loved him, he makes me smile even when I'm deeply angry. I love Aiden but he's not who I'd marry. No, I'd marry someone in good standing with my family."

"Then why do you stay?"

"He's fun to be with. Will you stay with Bella even though you don't want to anymore? It's obvious that she has over extended herself."

"I'll probably leave her to be honest. Why do you hate me?"

"I don't hate you. Im jealous of you. Not of your life. That's just fucking sad. I mean how you get to walk around being your damaged self. I could never do that. I must always be the perfect queen b."

"Thanks, I guess."

"You're welcome."

"I think magic ruined my life. I love it. But since knowing about it I can't close my eyes. I can't relax. I thought I knew pain before but you know what? I was a stupid selfish brat. My parents died. That's it. Yeah, it was fucked up but I barely knew them.

I grew up with a good life. I tortured my moms for years out of anger. Running away. Doing drugs. Skipping school. And then magic came into my life and flipped it upside down. And for what? So I can die in some war? I don't want to die. Clara was right! Magic comes with a price and it's too fucking high! So yeah, fuck magic. "

The ropes dropped from our bodies. Real tears fell from my eyes. Courtney hugged me. We passed the trials! After the hug she immediately left to congratulate herself. While I rolled up again. I sat under the sun rising and smoked a fat one. When finished. I finally noticed that I wasn't alone. Ambrose was watching the sun too. In his hand my allotment of blood. He eyed me funnily. You'd think it was because of my nude form. But. It wasn't. He asked me why I do the things I do if I didn't want to die. He had overhead the conversation and was confused. Rather than answering him. I grabbed my canister and jumped. I just jumped from the roof. Ambrose watched as I fell. He wasn't worried about me getting hurt because of my gift. I ended up transporting myself before I crashed into the earth. The look on Ambrose's face made me laugh. He was livid but it was fun to watch. Why did I not want to die? Because I hadn't quite lived yet. But why did I do the things I did? To live alittle.

I walked back to my room completely in my skivvies. The blood was safely in my hand not caring about anything in the world. A deep euphoric wave came over me, complements of the spell. By releasing the truth you receive a high of sorts. That coupled with the weed and vampire blood left me blacked out in bliss. The morning the mentors arrived I woke up naked and in bed with Tang and Ben. What the fuck!

"Oh, well look what we have here."

Salem looked mighty spiffy all dressed up in a suit. It was tailored perfectly. His eyes taking in the scene as he stood in the doorway to Ben's room. I was currently scrambling to cover up. I woke with a fright and fell off the side of the bed.

Tang had just gotten up not caring if Salem saw her nude. She carefully flung her clothes on. If you could call them that. I'd say more like expensive rags. A shirt that had no back but managed to cling around her neck and breasts with ease. A matching skirt that hung low on her hips.

"Relax. You joined after. "

Ann rolled her eyes before leaving. Just barely brushing past Salem. Yeah, I'm sure she fucked him at some point. And if she hasn't? She's planning on it now.

"She's not lying, you know. You came in here all loud and crazy, we had just finished. You crawled into bed with us. We just fell asleep in a beautiful tangle of limbs."

"Thank fucking Christ. I was deeply concerned with how to explain this to my betrothed. Well, excuse me."

I covered up with his blanket and walked past Salem. He followed me to my room. I noticed a thermos of blood. Hmm? It's got a different top now. Yes, one with a straw!

"You don't get off that easy. I thought you were finally kicking her to the curb."

"Who told? Eddie?"

Edward and Salem have managed to be friends. It shouldn't surprise me knowing how depressing they both can get.

"Surprisingly no, the other one, Um the pretty blonde?"

"Jasper?"

"I said pretty. Rosalie? Yeah, she hit me up just after your first round. Bitched about what happened for at least an Hour. So what are we doing after this? Stringing her up? Well, what are you waiting for? Get dressed."

Salem made me try on different outfits until he felt I looked good enough to be seen with him. He kept saying something about his last mentor being a nun and how he must get the absolute best this time. Most of the mentors we see today are simply just magic elite assholes. A few however are the real deal. Will teach you ancient practices, find magical creatures and adventures, help you master your wildest dreams.

Most were trying to hook a very specific one. Courtney's grandmother holds a retreat, supposedly, it's like Camp David. Whatever that means. That's who Salem and Lola are shooting for. Glinda Beckham, rarely takes on a mentee. She comes out to scout the talent but most often leaves early. It's time for a meet and greet over tea and breakfast. It was hosted down in the gardens. Strange-looking tables and chairs set about with familiar treats from yesterday. I finally got to try some of the sweets Lola had from the Trials. I spotted Frost not too far off, she was mingling with a mentor. God, she's coming my way, ok.

The witch that walked towards me was old. And I mean old! It takes quite a long while before a witch even gets wrinkled. This one was shriveled up like a prune. Long black hair cascaded down their back. They wore robes of some sort that covered every inch of skin. Is this the nun?

"Alexandra, congratulations, although I wasn't worried. I knew you would make it through." Frost's level tone betrayed no emotion.

"You are?" I asked the elder. The mentor began to walk around me. Touching my hair. Assessing my face and hands.

"I see. We may be able to work with this."

The little old lady walked off without speaking much else. From the looks of a few. I suddenly knew who that was. Glinda. Frost introduced me to several mentors. I had never heard her speak so highly about me before. After tiring of being passed around. I took a walk through the gardens.

Later today would be yet another test. A game really. It's hosted in a way that breeds competition of the houses. But it's truest reason for existing? A talent show.

it's a board game where we use a die of sorts. Where ever it lands holds a spell. You must demonstrate your magical abilities by casting. Whichever team has the most 'squares' or spells correctly cast, wins. I took this time to study. I can't fuck this up! Thankfully Ambrose left some blood. I don't want another ' accident'.

It was Lola that found me. She knew too. It seems nothing in my life is to be kept secret these days.

"Well, you're just the talk of the town, and I find you moping about? I didn't steal a charmed bottle of Tequila to bribe my way into that Boot Camp for nothing. Strap your titties up and wipe your face. We'll deal with that little cunt once we're done!"

"Bella isn't a cunt."

"She manipulated you into selling your soul to a fairy. What did I say about summoning things without the proper knowledge? That makes her a cunt. Babe's come on. You should be celebrating, you're a shoo-in for the best mentors. Everyone's talking about it."

"Fine, let's go show how great we are or something."

"You're gonna let me be your plus one right?"

"Girl come on."

I pulled her along with me. It was easier to lose myself as long as I kept busy. Between introducing Salem and Lola to Glinda and meeting a few other mentors. I managed to do just that. That was until it grew time for our talent show.

Elementals vs Nature house. Interesting. I spied Clara and Willow up in the rafters. They were wearing their alumni uniforms.

Lola informed me it's not just casting the spells correctly. Each square holds a certain set of complications. It could be anything such as a wrong equation or an archaic form of magic no one's cast in centuries. She loves it for that reason. You must adjust, complete, and correctly cast to collect the square.

These flower freaks were hard to beat. I was enjoying myself. It felt like being a kid again. Frankly, I haven't felt like that in so long. I was killing it! It was my roll again. I summoned the die and tossed it. It landed on a complex equation. The magic was rooted in physics. I've seen some of the spells Willow can cast. It's crazy what the knowledge kids can do! The spell was to summon a black hole.

It grew to magnificent size sucking up everything around it. No one was hurt. I managed to summon, maintain, and close it. Wiping the board of all squares. The black hole having sucked them into its gravitational pull. Willow stood up with pride, jumping for joy over my feat.

Clara was too but more subdued, her house lost, but a large congratulatory smile plastered her face. For just a moment. All my fear and dread fell. I allowed myself to be proud. The entire room went into an uproar. Gone was the feared uncontrollable Fae girl and long live one of the best damn witches to walk the halls! The one face I was looking for wasn't there. Where was Frost?

I was carried back to our house. A party was thrown in my honor. For once I joined in. I danced and mingled with everyone around me. Not caring about what happens next. No crying over spilled milk. Just living.

Clara and Willow came by to give me gifts and hugs. Willow wasn't happy with all the drugs lying around but didn't say anything to me about it. Maybe they trust me now? It's not my fault Frost put me in the party house. It's always been this way too. After giving me my gifts they both left, a warning that another fitting would be held tonight. I'm to be there promptly.

I was. So were Salem and Lola. Lola and he were a bit sloshed, yelling about how we were all gonna be whipped into shape by none other than Caligula herself.

"Guys seriously, I'm not even sure I'm invited."

"Oh please, Glinda Beckham was drooling at the thought of mentoring you."

"Yeah, she was. I got asked by some guy to go dragon hunting. I didn't even know dragons were real!"

We all cackled through the halls of the Cullen residence. We made it to the second floor. I knew why I hadn't seen my witch mother earlier. She was knee-deep in fabric hemming the royal train on the gown. All noise ceased.

Boning was added to the bodice. The stones and beads accentuated the shape of the corset. The Queen Anne neckline fixed to hold my bust. The front now slightly shorter than the back to accommodate my height. The lace sleeves cropped just above my wrists.

Everything I asked for was completed. It stood next to the tux Salem created. It seems Frost chose which one Bella would be wearing. Alice was currently helping her. I stepped into the room and a sob escaped. I didn't know if it was for the dress or for me. It took all four of them to help me in the thing. The ball gown fit like a glove. I was gazing into Alice's full-length mirror. A tear fell down my face. Thankfully I was alone now. I asked to be once Ambrose appeared. I hadn't seen him since we last spoke. Blood just appeared when ever I needed it. He could barely walk into the room the train was that long. He gazed at me almost longingly.

"You're missing something."

"What?"

"Your crown. " I gazed at his eyes through the mirror.

"I have to steal it first."

"With your ancestors blessing. I'm sure that won't be a problem. You look just like him, you know? I hadn't seen it before, not until you threatened me. I saw it again today. Don't fret young queen. We shall obtain that crown."

"For once I believe you."

"There is something else you're missing. Would you like to chat?"

I told someone that I'd leave her. That I'd forgo this marriage. But this dress and the work Esme and Alice have put forth… I could always just go ahead and marry Edward but this is about Bella…Where is she?"

"Not here. Everyone has been quite curt since you left. Rosalie in particular. I told you they are just a distraught. No one would blame you. Not even I or your ancestors."

"Rosalie you say? Yeah, she's been doing her thing, blabbing, she doesn't like keeping secrets. it caused a big problem before you got here…I'm not too mad about her telling. Rosalie gabbed to Salem about what happened, Salem told Lola. I'm sure all of them will know soon enough. They all have been asking the same thing. What will I do about her?!""

"So it's, All, out in the open. I heard the Salem boy ask what's to be done about her? If we shall string her up. Shall we? Or can you forgive me and her for our actions? For hurting you this way?"

"It's what they want."

"They?" He curiously asked.

"I think it's the gods. It's the only thing I can think of. Despite your efforts to keep all this hidden. Everything has tumbled out and I'm forced to fight in the war back home. For some reason, I believe they want it that way. What?"

Ambrose was staring at me strangely. His big purple eyes filled with emotion.

"Nothing, you're just starting to sound Fae. I hadn't expected this from you."

"You've made it abundantly clear that's what I am. "

He stared at me a moment longer before leaving. I stood there alone as I gazed at myself. I looked absolutely beautiful in my mothers dress. I held my stomach as I felt nauseous. I looked beautiful but I wasn't sure I'd get to wear it. I unzipped with a spell and placed it back on its mannequin, and got dressed for the night. Just before leaving the room. I gazed at Bella's Tux, touching the fabric. I hadn't known that I was being watched. Alice stood in the doorway.

"She went back to Seattle. "

"I heard she's been gone."

"Did we make these garments for nothing? Or is the wedding on? I've seen both futures, you've yet to decide."

"I haven't decided because I still love her. What does that say about me. She poisoned me. Do I have 'abuse me' written across my forehead or something? Edward and his lying ass and now her? What makes it worse? I'm not sure if what I'm feeling right now is me or what's she's done. I mean, she's made it so I can't leave. So I'll always be in love with her. So why not go ahead and get hitched. "

"I'm sorry."

"She should be the one to say that."

"I think you should go see her."

"What for?"

"To talk with her. Maybe she will apologize…"

"Maybe."

I didn't have any hope but I bounded down the steps anyway. Rosalie was waiting for me at the bottom. She wouldn't let me pass her. I was standing slightly above her as I spoke.

"The last time you opened your mouth, my mate tried to kill himself. I was pissed at you for that. This time…thank you. I'm beginning to understand something about secrets. I hate them."

"So we're okay?"

"Yeah."

She stood there still. Barring me from leaving. I understood what my sister was doing. She was keeping me here.

"What's going on?"

"I just want to talk with you. It will be quick. Just go upstairs and forget about her. Forget she ever existed and I'll take care of the rest. The wedding can be easily arranged for Jasper and Edward. As for what to do with Ambrose…we will follow you into this war because we must but after that. Just make sure my brothers are safe and I'll take care of it all."

Rosalie stood blank faced. Unmoved by my need to understand what was going on. I could do as asked. But something was nagging at me. Something I couldn't quite explain but knew there was something wrong. Something that maybe she and Alice knew. Something that they are on different sides about. I should have went upstairs and forgot about that woman of mine but instead I allowed Bella's image to come to my mind's eye. I transported to wherever she was. To my surprise, it wasn't her apartment. But the home I shared with my siblings. The one I don't visit as often as I should. I opened the door and was greeted by the familiar scene. A dark entryway, the wooden floors, and empty living room, then I trailed up the winding stairwell to the bedrooms, thoughts of what to say swirled. I could turn back. Listen to Rosalie and just pretend that Bella left me. Forget that she ever existed and go on with my life. But I knew that was a dream. Maybe they're teaching me something and I'm too dumb to see the lesson. The gods. They said I'd suffer. This is just the beginning, isn't it? As I moved closer to my room I noticed a funny smell. Do you know what stanky ass thirteen year old boys smell like? The ones that think spraying axe will cover their b.o? As I opened the door I saw that candles were lit. Lots of them. Most had all turned to oil. All the windows were open too. It caused a chill to run through the home. My breath caught as I spotted her. There she was just lying on my bed. Well, could I ever really call it mine? I did choose Blackbriar. Maybe that's why she did it here. The abandoned house. Where the abandoned family lies. With the abandoned wife. Lying dead in the abandoned bed.

Lying in the frozen hand of a deceased Isabella Swan was my old thermos of blood. I wonder how she got it? Was it Ambrose? Had he betrayed me once again? I doubt it. Had it been Alice that swiped it for her? Or had it been Bella's doing? Whoever gave it to her must have known that she'd use it for this. Is this what she saw in our future? We break up and Carlisle refused her, so she stole blood? I had walked right into her crime scene. Had she planned it this way? As I tried to pry it from her cold dead hand. I noticed rigor had already set in. How long has she been dead? Since I left? If I had called would she have picked up? I couldn't even cry. I tried. It gets stuck in my throat… burning my chest.

Then something sick happened. I laughed. I'm horrified that I'm laughing but of course. What else? What else could I do. What lesson is this? That everything and everyone I love will die? Tears burst through sliding down to my lips. That must be it huh? The lesson they teach. Hell, let's see, Eric, Claire, James, Victoria, a few newborns, who else? Oh let's not forget the veil. Why not add Bella to my list of victims. I sat down right next to her. Why not, it's not the first body I've seen rot. Eric smelled strange when he passed. I don't know how to describe it. Like the oils in his skin turned sour. There was always this perpetual scent to his room. Astringent. Claire died in a hospital bed. It smelled cold the day she died. You know how it does when it's well below zero outside? Like that.

I'm not sure how long I sat watching her decaying corpse. Seconds? Minutes? Hours? It felt like time had frozen. Stood completely still. Hell, maybe it had. I've been experiencing a lot of time shifts. It doesn't feel real anymore. Is any of it? Was Jasper right? Am I cracking? I smiled at that. Serves the gods right. Maybe this is my silent revolt against it all. Was this hers? I didn't have much longer to think. Just as the sun peaked high into the sky and those stupid fucking solar rays filtered into the open window. My pallid putrefying lover began to transform. It wasn't the first time I had seen this happen. It was just as horrifyingly beautiful as seeing Edwards. The moment I saw those glassy graying chocolate irises burst with crimson and her flesh light up like a discoball. My fist connected with the side of her icy marble cheek. Why had I done it? I hadn't known. It was a mere reaction to this pain. Something interesting happened. It cracked. Her cheek cracked and spewed blood. The way her face shattered wasn't normal. What the fuck are they?! I quickly learned what happens when you punch a newborn vampire in the face. Bella launched herself at me. We ended up crashing through to the second floor. She was in a blood rage! Her claws were shredding me. Scratching at my arms as I defended myself against the fight. The last time a vampire had me in this position. I was bleeding out on top as they burned. This time? Razor-sharp teeth were mere inches from piercing my aorta. She was strong! I mean really fucking strong! And rabid! Bloody drool leaked all over my face as she tried with all her might to taste me. Some of it got into my mouth. It gave me the boost needed to send her ass flying. She broke through a wall. Water spraying from a pipe.

"What the Fuck!"

Bella screeched from the top of her lungs. She came out of the wall. Before she could retaliate time stopped. Her features frozen. Every imperfection removed. The crook in her nose? Gone. The dark circles? Now airbrushed to perfection. Her thin upper lip? Plumped to a pout. Her eyebrows thickened and perfectly arched. All of them. Every imperfection… perfected. Just like Bella wanted. Even now. In her frenzied frozen rage. Statuesque. As I gazed at her. Ambrose appeared, he was stuck and shocked. Gazing at the scene before him in awe. I realized something. Shouldn't I be dead? I had suffered many a scar. Yet I was breathing and that was a blessing.

"This is an unexpected turn of events. "

"Shouldn't we be gone?"

"Yes. That 'tiff' should have made us both cease to exist. "

He immediately began inspecting my body. Out of all the bruises I was more offended by the sight of that ugly red cut. It never heals but doesn't fester. Never bleeds or scabs either.

"That shouldn't be possible. That was a fail-safe. It's built into every deal so clients can't cheat us out. What did you do?!"

Ambrose gripped my arm in such a vice, blood dripped for the first time. Funnily enough? So did his.

"Careful cousin."

He immediately removed his hands from my arm. His mask slipped once again. That madness boiling underneath threatening to crack. Shame crossed his face just before he recovered.

"That should be impossible." His tone flat.

"I seem to do that a lot. I think it's got something to do with being the god's personal punching bag."

"You should go. I'll guard until Carlisle arrives." I was transported against my will.

Bad Deal

Chapter Notes

Alexandra's pov.

Mentions of suicide, homophobia, arson, child abuse, substance abuse. Creature assault.

I appeared just off the property. It was Frost that got me out of there. We were standing in the middle of the road. She was refusing to acknowledge me as two bright white headlights glared in my face. It was Jasper.

"Alexandra! Are you ok?!"

He rose off his motorcycle and appeared at my side. It clunked to the concrete, abandoned. His hands clambered across my body looking for further injuries. I was fine. Bella scratched me up pretty good, all across my face and arms were claw marks. A sick thought popped into my head... it wasn't the first time I'd had her claws on me. Unfortunately, I feel she's taken it a bit far this time.

"I'm fine. "

"No you're not. Now let me see!"

"Just let me go…"

I walked off away from them. The cuts and bruises on my arm had begun to heal. Yet the pain stayed.

"Don't go far, you're not staying there tonight," Frost called out to me.

I didn't have any plans on it anyway! I want to be as far from here as possible. I couldn't make sense of anything. My thoughts were spiraling. I took a seat on the curb and put my head between my knees. My breath shallow. This girl is gonna kill me. She tried to kill me again! I felt wired! Like something was about to pop. Black spots burned in my eyes... I looked up and tried to call out for help. Wait, what's that? Is that the cat? I've heard it a few times but seeing it? Am I hallucinating? I did just get a mouthful of Bella... I felt disgusting as I remembered. I got aroused. Once her essence flowed across my tastebuds. The most interesting flavors burst forward. The best way I can describe it is like biting into the most exotic chocolate ever to have existed. The flavor was complex, filled with spices, and even slightly bitter. But rich and decadent. I guess just as complicated as she is. I shook my head and punched the concrete. To my surprise, it hurt! The strangest thing happened when I punched Bella, I didn't feel it. Coupled with that I seem to have super strength? Just like in the old timeline I seemed to have a new power? I don't know, it feels different from magic. It's more innate. Like it's me. Not something I'm doing. I gazed at my hand, I noticed tiny little shards of Bella's face embedded. That's so gross.

Carlisle, Rosalie, and Emmet arrived. As soon as the car pulled up, these metal shutters closed down around the house. It shocked me out of my panic. But only for a second. It was some purge-type shit. Why would they need this? What could warrant this type of security? I spied around at the neighborhood. No one came out. No one came to see the Cullens. They must know?! The must, right? Since Ambrose, I've been paranoid about everything, Bella has sent that into overdrive. I stood up and began pacing around trying to calm. My hands shaking. I shouldn't have hit her. I just lost it. I took one look at that smug smirk on her face and wanted to make her eat it. To not only poison me but then, I walk in on your fucking suicide? Fuck!

"Ughhhhh!"

I frustratingly screamed into the sky. It got me many looks but they left me alone. They were trying to figure out how to handle this. All while they bickered. Bella went absolutely nuts on the inside. We could hear her screaming and banging around, Jasper was the first to go inside the house. The others followed after him cautiously. I stood hiding in the doorway, watching as she lost her mind. Banging her bloody fists into the siding. Having managed to rip through the drywall. I had to resist the urge to laugh once she collapsed to the floor. It quickly became just as terrifying. She was strong enough to fight against Jasper. She was clawing along the floor towards his feet. Only to give up once she became too nauseous. I'm familiar with the sensation. Jasper short circuits the nervous system. If she continues, all that blood smeared across the floor will come up. She collapsed completely out. Emmet and Rosalie carried her out of the house with Jasper following. Carlisle stood gazing around. Assessing the damage. His hand rested over his mouth in shock all of it. He kicked the fridge into the exposed metal wall. It crumbled up into itself. The scene sparked fear in me where none had been. I've never seen this side of Carlisle before. Not even in my memories of Edward's past. His eyes cut towards the door, a tear shed down his face. He calmly walked towards me. I hadn't realized my hand was bleeding. He held it gently.

"I apologize. I shouldn't behave that way. Are you alright?"

Deep pain laced his tone. I hugged him. My father-in-law wrapped his arms around me. The trials had shed many things. This man deserves that title more than I can explain. I've been incredibly blind! I followed him out. The car ride home was filled with silence. It was even more awkward as I packed a bag and prepared to leave per my orders. Before I left, Carlisle took the time to pick the shards of Bella out of my hand. They were impeding my ability to heal. I sat in his office. Him standing before me. Neither of us speaking. Mostly because it hurt. But not as much as what bella had did. She's here too. She's sedated though.

"Are you sure it's safe for me here? I mean I could get this done at school."

"Ready to escape?" He half joked.

"I just don't want to be here when she is."

"She's out and will be for a while."

"I didn't know medicine works on you guys."

"Many things don't, aspirin for one. Blood thinners, in general, should be avoided. That's where the garlic myth comes from, it was used as one in many cultures. Although, I have used it in a pinch to stretch a supply of food."

"What happened?"

"I could ask you the same."

"Oh, is this an interrogation?"

"No, this is a father talking to his child. I'm terrified every time you leave this house. I have half a mind to lock you away and never let you out. As for Isabella. There are going to be a lot of changes around here. I feel I've been far too lenient with my children. "

Carlisle had the same effect Jasper did. I couldn't hide anything from him.

" I don't know what happened, things were never normal but now everything is spinning out of control...I don't know what I'm doing, or who I am. Since the trials, I've been regretting many things. I'm realizing so much and now it's too late... daddy I'm scared."

For a second I didn't know if I was calling out for Carlisle or Eric.The tweezers in Carlisle's hand shook. I was reminded of the fridge. For the first time, I was seeing the man behind the mask. The fear was evident. Carlisle was simply terrified. He pulled me in his arms and held me tightly. Bloody tears dripped down his face. He held on to me like a lifeline as he shatteringly whispered.

"Me too kiddo, me too.." It's odd seeing Carlisle not knowing what to do.

"On the more interesting side, I think I've got some type of super strength.

"And you used it against Bella?"

"I'm not proud of that."

"Well, what else has changed?

"I've been rapidly changing since Ambrose arrived."

"We know, as for him, we will be discussing boundaries. I understand there's nothing I can do to him physically. But I'd like to mitigate his involvement with my family. Is there anyway that I can? Will you leave him alone? He's just a culpable as Bella is. "

"I'm sorry."

"Thank you, but unfortunately I don't think this is your fault. I'm beginning to understand we've gravely underestimated Isabella. "

"Tell me about it. Speaking of that, what are you going to do?"

"I've yet to decide your punishments."

"Being almost vamp chow isn't enough?"

"Hey kid, I've seen you in action. You can handle your own. Although shattering a newborn's face, let alone one starving as she is. Not bright."

"Yeah... I didn't think that through. I just kinda did it. Instant regret."

"Who put who through the ceiling?"

"Bella, she launched at me. We tumbled through, I shot her into the wall. Sorry about the damage."

"Alexandra, you're alive. That's all I care about. Those are just materialistic."

Clara would have lost her shit. The damage had to total in the tens of thousands…

"You sit here, don't move!" Carlisle's tone brought me out of my thoughts.

"What's wrong?" His face tore in worry but underneath a fit of deep anger.

"She woke up earlier than expected. Sit!"

"Fuck I can't get a fucking break," I shouted and shook my head the anger returning.

"Watch your mouth." His face softened for a second.

"Sorry, I'm just really not in the mood to see her. "

He looked at me for a second too long, then turned to leave. As the door opened I noticed Rosalie. She looked dressed to fight. Her hair was pulled back in a tight ponytail and had on a black tracksuit. Her shoes were tied extra tight.

"Sit down Alex."

I took my seat and slouched. I heard a snicker from Rose. I flipped her off. Carlisle called for Jasper, he was next to them within a second.

"Yes."

"She's not to leave this room."

"Yes, sir."

Interesting. Jasper holds a deep respect for Carlisle. But this was odd. Jasper looked worried once his eyes lay on my face. Rosalie shut the door behind him once he entered the room.

"What's going on?"

"Carlisle underestimated the dosage of the medication and Bella woke up and ran off, don't worry Edwards after her. It's too dangerous for you to be around her right now. We're attempting to speed-train, if she can't handle it. "

"Alaska."

"Yep. He's pissed. Nothing was prepared for this change of events. After you left, Carlisle expressed that Bella wasn't to be changed. "

"I was curious of how she obtained the blood to do this kinda thing?"

"She stole it."

"So no one could have seen this? Not even Alice?"

"Alice had nothing to do with this. She's been here more often than not. Mumbling about your future. Not Bella's."

" What's to be done? Carlisle said he hadn't come up with our punishments but I'm sure you know of what's to be done here?"

"I don't. I've been working on our apartment and dealing with Edward. Whatever Carlisle says. Goes."

"Ours?"

"Yes. Ours. I prefer having my own space when my two favorite girls aren't around."

"What's up with Alice?"

"You are."

"I see. Does that have something to do with her books?"

"Yes, your future is looking mighty grim. "

"I've been told."

"Are you alright?" His eyes gazed over my now healed hands.

"Physically I'm fine. I'm not sure who was more shocked me or Ambrose. He said it's some sort of fail-safe for fae deals. If the deal gets broken, you lose your life. Although I did sustain injuries. "

I took off my shirt and showed him the cut. I hide it with magic most of the time. It glared against my arm.

"I've seen it. Bella's anyway. We had to change her clothes, they were covered in blood. "

"She still has it?" I asked as I put my shirt back on.

"Yes. It seems even we are susceptible to Fae magic."

"Makes sense. We're cousins, of a sort. I should ask him about that. Anyway, that means the deal isn't complete. She wants something else."

"Alice says, your future with her is still chaotic. "

"What does that mean?"

"Who knows. All I know, it's taking everything in my body not to end her life indefinitely."

"Jasper.. "

"I won't. Alice has informed me of the consequences of that and I'm not willing to risk my lifestyle. It's beginning to become quite pleasant. Outside of all this anyway." Jasper suddenly appeared in the corner of the room. His face turned stony. Just then the door opened...Bella walked in.

"What Is she doing here. I told you I don't want to speak to her."

Seeing her for a second time I noticed different things about her. Her eyelashes were thicker and darker. Like she had permanent mink lashes. She was barely recognizable, yet so much herself. Alice must have dressed her, she looked slightly awkward in a dress. A plum sweater dress, it was cable knit and couldn't hide Bella's new body for shit. She had an ass now! I averted my gaze and scooted away from her as she sat next to me.

"Alex. Do sit still please."

"Whatever. "

I bitterly spoke out. I just want this to be over.

"Now, we will discuss the consequences for both of your actions later. Right now, for the sake of my sanity and everyone else's. Figure out what you want. Either bury the hatchet or one of you must leave. I won't have any further disruptions. From either of you!"

"I'm more than willing. "

"I'm sure you are."

"Do you want me gone? Will that smooth it over? Make you feel better?" She's never yelled at me before.

"Are you taunting me? "

"What are you gonna do? Hit me?

My heart sank to my gut. A part of me felt like hitting her was warranted. Deeper I felt regret. I hurt her... more ways than one.

"Alex."

"What?"

"I do love you."

"So what. You think because you love me, that means I owe you something?"

"No. I think my loving you has placed me in delicate situations and I managed the best I could."

"So this is my fault."

I turned my body towards her. Her eyes glared with accusation and blame. She genuinely blames me. What the fuck is going through her head to justify poisoning me?

"Yes! I was backed into a corner and guess what I survived."

"We're even." The guilt vanished, fuck her!

"Fine by me."

The corner of Bella's pouty lips was upturned. She knew. She knows how much I still want her. A deep desire began to build. To show her who's in control. Who does she think she is! The emotion was immediately smothered by a deep sadness. Is she getting off on this?

"I really did this for us. I swear."

Bellas scarily red eyes grew glassy. Like she was holding back deep pain and sadness. Her taunting mug faltered and fell.

"You hurt me. "

"I know."

"You hurt me too."

"I'm sorry."

"I'm not. Nothing has ever felt so good. "

There it was again. That little smirk across her smug face. Ugh, I was suddenly reminded of the old Edward. God not this shit again. Why am I surprised? She and he were once thick as thieves.

"You're worse than him. You know that."

"I'm what you made me. Baby, let's make up. I'm tired of fighting."

She licked her lips and flipped her now perfect onyx curls behind her shoulder. Her nails were long and almond-shaped. No wonder I was all cut up. The way her hair was styled reminded me of Pricilla Presley. Her new body? Salma Hayek… Dusk till Dawn came to mind. Ugh, fuck, Bella dancing with a snake. The longer I thought about it she'd probably eat it. Or some other sick shit. Something is not right with this girl. I hated the way my brain was, especially since the blood...I accidentally gazed at Bella's breast. Her nipples were rock hard. I couldn't hold back anymore. I sprang forward and pushed Bella further into her chair. My fingers yanked on those thick silky locks. Not a tangle in sight. It felt like heaven! The way our lips fit each other perfectly. I felt the pressure of her teeth touch my lower lip. She pushed me back onto the floor as she escaped. Bella smacked the back of her head against The wall cracking it, paint chips fell into her hair. She turned herself into a monster. She can't even kiss me anymore. I shook my head at her and got up to leave as she shouted at me. It was all too familiar. I gotta get out of here. I took off downstairs. Jasper was following after me. Edward pulled him aside, shaking his head. I yanked the door open and took off. I blipped in and out of space not having anywhere to go. The last location? Atop Eric's grave.

—————————

Bellas version.

How far would you go to obtain your every desire? Would you be able to stomach the actions to reach them? Willing to sacrifice what you hold most dear? I did. I did a lot of things to obtain my every desire. You're one. The moment you crashed into me. Quite literally. I knew that my life had been changed forever. It hadn't set in just how much until later but I can pinpoint the exact moment I decided that I'd have you. When was it? Well. I'll tell you. We were sitting in English , senior year.

Edward was droning on about something. I tended to block him out. His voice can grow grating at times. Almost whiny. You were deeply engrossed in a book. Not the one we were currently reading for class. No. A spellbook. That was when I knew. How? You were just reading a book. I know, it was what I felt about you reading that book that opened my eyes. I was insanely jealous! Ever since you knew what magic was. It was all you could think about. I couldn't stand it. It had stolen you...back then I stifled that emotion and forced myself to believe that I was just afraid. It pushed me further into Edward's arms. Made me bend and break until I convinced myself I loved him. I'm not sure how you do it. Loving him? It was exhausting. It might have something to do with the fact it wasn't real. Just me toying with him so I could be near you.

Now that I know it's more than fear that you make me feel, I'm even more afraid. You're something else. Something terrible. You see, I've come to understand something about you. You destroy everything you touch. You don't mean to. It's hard to punish you for something that seems so innate. Something so you. Breathing life into everything and taking it away when you grow bored. That's what you did to me. Touched me. Built me. Loved me. Fucked me! That's what you did. So I had no choice!

It was easier to deal with Edward and his bemoaning than jaspers possession of you. Watching him paw all over you after coming home for Volterra. You hadn't noticed I had awoken that night. Heard you argue. Heard the truth. It was no use. As long as you had them you would never see me. Not that you did before. No one ever did then. All anyone could see was the fear that trapped me. My frailty. No matter how fearless I grew, it was never enough. I wasn't them. What they were. I'm not sure what I classify Vampires as. Certainly aren't gods. We bleed. Break. Die... It wasn't until I witnessed them cower before you that I knew just how small we all are compared to you. Even Aro knew to challenge a goddess unprepared was incredibly unwise. There's no other word for what you are. Which doesn't fit right. Neither does Fae.

Although that's closer. Ambrose is just as beautiful as you are. Just as dangerous. More so even. I hadn't anticipated that. Ambrose was the one thing I failed to plan for. He wasn't meant to be here. That was your doing. I'm beginning to understand what Edward meant. Your uncanny ability to fuck everything up! I had planned everything! You speak of how you wish me to remain as I was. I could've. I would've. I was content with simply existing alongside you. But it wasn't enough for you. You needed more! What was I supposed to do? I had it all planned out but he caught me red-handed. Found some things no one was meant to see. He used it to his advantage. In exchange? I let him draw blood. In truth, that fact makes me feel used. Only you should taste my blood, you did once, even then I wasn't enough. It was their blood you desired. It was their blood that healed you. I convinced myself it was worth it. That this deal would fix us.

You were gone so much that I began craving you. Needing to feel you. See you. Be with you. Our late-night calls weren't enough but even then I'd wait in anticipation to hear your sweet voice bless my ears. How did it get this far? How had I let myself slip this deep into madness? Into obsession. You beguiled my heart. Should I be surprised?

I don't resent you. In fact, the opposite. I just resent how hard I've had to work to secure my spot next to you. As a human simply knowing what you are could endanger you. Your love for them? Could end you and you still chose that world over us. Do you know how many times Alice has drawn your death? How many tiny flipbooks I found right here in this house? Tiny books filled with your hands removed so you could never cast for betraying the witches. Beaten and bled by the hands of Vampires. Hung by the humans for reasons unknown. Even Alice can't see through your insanity. Yet still, you persisted. So I confided in the only one I knew could trust with this information. I wasn't particularly happy about it either. As I said. I loathed Jasper. I couldn't stand him. Everything I desired. I needed. He had.

By confiding in him about my concerns. We began building a safety net. By utilizing Alice's books we were able to navigate. She eventually found out and became a part of our little plan. It was my way of maintaining control. I had stepped from a droning life to an unstable one. I adjusted well I think. Right around the time, Alice went quiet about the future, I knew something was up. I didn't take kindly to that. I had no other choice but to take matters into my own hands. That failed, unfortunately, I am not magical at all! Well, I wasn't then. So I had no choice but to steal them. Sneak peeks at Alice's books when I could. It was easier since I was staying over so often. The futures Alice began to draw terrified us all. The gravest dangers are yet to unfold. Greater than death. Nothing we did or said could stop you. So you see. I had no choice! You left me with only one option. I must join you. The problem with that. Every timeline I got bit. We never survive.

I should have known better than to trust Ambrose. He came to me one night. Slipped into my room and showed me the one thing I'd always wanted. Told me it could be mine. He only needed one little thing. I don't know why you were so shocked. Like you hadn't been willing to do just the same. It's was selfish. But frankly, I felt I deserved it. I earned every bit of it. Is it a crime to want to be happy? To feel! To not be invisible for once in my goddamn life! To be loved! To feel invincible... free. That's what I feel with you by my side.

So there, that's how and why I did what I did, yes my love. I poisoned you. Serves you right for selling your soul. You weren't meant to say yes. You're stronger than that! I hoped that if it failed, he would give up. You were supposed to just get sick and then get better like you always do. No harm, no foul. But of course, no, you fell right into his hands. He dangled your parents in your face and you bit. Once you did that? Alice couldn't keep track of how fast things were changing. Then It all came tumbling out. All the secrets. The lies. It all came out. The doors were closing fast. Our future narrowing. There was only one end where we made it. Since we were now bound. My turning wouldn't crumble our relationship. The new problem I faced? Now that everyone knew the truth. No one was willing to go against Carlisle's orders. His punishment.

I had just spoken to him about changing me after our wedding. That was dashed from all futures. I refused to accept defeat. Thankfully being awkward all my life allowed me to slink by invisible from most. I was able to steal your thermos. You left so quickly you hadn't had the chance to grab it. I knew better than to think about it. If I did Alice would see and put an end to my Hail Mary. I drove as fast as I could. I was completely on autopilot, following a careful plan. Right up to the last second, I concealed every thought I had. I prayed you would forgive me. That you would see. It took only one gulp to do me in. For a second nothing happened. I was deeply disappointed. I don't remember much after that. I hadn't anticipated you walking in to see. I certainly hadn't anticipated just how fatal that mistake was. Yet again you managed to insert yourself where you didn't belong. I prepared for everything. There was a reason I chose this house in particular. There would already be a meal waiting in the fridge.

I was never more grateful for Ambrose being here than when he stepped in to end my madness. Even now as I sit with the fridge over turned lapping some poor animal's blood off the tile. It clutches at me. Pinning me under its control. You're not far. I can still hear your heart thumping with rage. Or is it fear? I'm not sure. As I moved closer and close to the door. Thinking of draining you dry. A seemingly indestructible barrier now fallen over the home barred me from my love.

Suddenly. Something quite unexpected began to happen. A desperate desire to sleep overtook me. Forcing my blood rage to fizzle. Blonde waves came into view signifying who my captor was. Even as they gaze at me with disdain. I see it. The envy. I understand how wrong it was. I don't care. I laughed with glee. I had done it! I don't care if it takes me eons. You'll forgive me. Someday. The most wonderful burst of euphoria overcame me. I tried to struggle against his strength. There you were. Your hand is still covered in blood. I never meant to scare you, my love. Just as I'm sure you never meant to break my new face. The action has dripped a single drop of your sweet nectar into my mouth. Did you know you taste like pure sunlight? Even as you try to hide it. You see my devotion. I can see yours too, my darling. Oh Yes! We shall rule together. Side by side, for all eternity! Your name was the last thing on my lips before I succumbed to the darkness.

The moment I awoke. I was overwhelmed. The sights. It was as if my body had finally caught up with my mind. All the information ready at my recall. It was disorienting to view the individual specks of debris floating around. We should get that checked out. Make sure you aren't breathing in toxins. The first person to come into view. Wasn't you? But Edward. In his hand was a cup. I breathed in the crisp air. It had been the worst possible mistake I could have made. The panic read across his face. About twenty miles north a huntsman was trespassing. Edward wasn't quick enough to restrain me. My feet bounded into the open morning. The rays bounced off my iridescent flesh. As I clambered through the trees. My senses went into overdrive. Slowing down to take in every possible piece of data. A flower blooming to my right. The sound of the trees breathing. The individual rustling of a bird's feathers. Behind me, I could hear the strum of a web as a spider's legs pluck with contention. Edward managed to catch up with me in my distraction.

A full-out race took place between us. The hunter long forgotten about. Within a leaping bound, I jumped off the side of a cliff to plummet into the roaring depths below. A new prey caught my attention. My noise skittered it off. It was pointless. There was nowhere it could hide. I leaped from treetop to treetop until I spotted the rather large beast. It sensed me. Sensed its demise. I dropped unto the Grizzly. It put up a mean fight. Bucking and clawing. It was still no match. Once I sank my fangs deep into its pelt. I drank until the deep aching burn subsided. I slid off its meaty carcass with ease. The guilt that normally would have riddled my body. Gone.

"How do you feel?" Edward called out.

"Where is she?"

I cut to the chase. I could care less about speaking to him. Where was my wife?

"She's home. Being held at bay. It's for her protection. Until we can manage to rein in your lust."

"Please. Let me see her. I'd never hurt her." I advanced on him.

"You sure about that? Can you say for sure that you can see her and not drain her dry? We all saw the ceiling."

He didn't back down. Preparing to fight.

"She caught me by surprise. I didn't mean..." he was right. There was no use in excusing what we did. I'd of killed her had it not been for Ambrose.

"Is she ok?"

"She will be. As ok as she can be that is."

"What?"

"Why did you use my blood?"

"I hadn't intended to. I knew no one was willing to break Carlisle's orders. So I took the first opportunity available. "

"Hmm."

"Why do you care?"

"I don't. For the first time, I don't have a care in the world towards you. It's nice.

" Let's go."

I followed after him. I watch mesmerized as he chased after a few doe's. Eventually, we made it back home. There I found I had a visitor. Jacob was sitting out on the porch. I calmly strolled up to him. He smiled.

"Hey."

"Hey...you look."

"Different I know."

"I was gonna say, like you. Some of it's changed but I can still pick out those features."

"What do you want?"

"I was coming to say goodbye. I never got a chance too."

"Yeah, well. You done?"

"Bella, I'm sorry ok. I just. I couldn't go down without a fight."

"I didn't ask for you to fight for me. I made it abundantly clear. The apology is not accepted. Leave."

"Bella!"

"You disrespected our friendship. I confided in you seeking comfort from a friend, while all you were doing was plotting on how to ruin my relationship.

Goodbye." Emmet came out.

"I suggest you do as my sister says. "

"I hope she's worth it."

"Believe me, she is."

I pushed past his pathetic ass. This day has already been too long without you. Jacob grabbed my arm.

"I'll always love you, Bella."

For some reason, those words made me see red. I backhanded him across the face. His eyes glowed as he threatened to transform. Two more wolves appeared out of the clearing. Daring me to attack him again.

"Leave."

Carlisle bellowed out towards them. I smirked as they tucked tails and ran. Jacob ran after them on foot. Only transforming once he was away.

"You, upstairs, now!"

The sound sends chills down my spine. Regardless of whose blood I drank. I still answered to Carlisle. I disobeyed. It wasn't hard to hear the snickers of a few. My siblings enjoyed my arraignment. As I ascended, your scent overwhelmed me. The further I went, it took more effort not to claim you. Rosalie stood in front of Carlisle's office barring my entry. Every bone in my body stilled itself. I must remain calm!

"That's good. Now, you're going to sit and remain that way. You move one inch and it's lights out."

I stiffly nodded my head. I was forced to hold my breath to maintain my composure. I was always fond of that particular perfume. I could smell it even with the door closed. It made you smell like a delectable little morsel. Now you truly are! it's most difficult to not take a bite.

"What Is she doing here? I told you I don't want to speak to her."

Your tone has left wounds on my heart.

"Sit," Carlisle commanded. Jasper stood off to the side. His gaze refused to reach mine. I see. She's not the only one pissed at me. I took a seat. You just can't help but be dramatic, scooting further away than needed.

"Alex. Do sit still please." Carlisle calmly commanded.

"Whatever. "

He took a deep breath in. Trying to rein in his anger. I held back a chuckle. I do love your attitude. Even if it is pointed at me right now.

"Now, we will discuss the consequences of both of your actions later. Right now, for the sake of my sanity and everyone else's. Figure out what you want. Either bury the hatchet or one of you must leave. I won't have any further disruptions. From either of you!"

His eyes were glued to her face. Daring a smartass remark to drip from those plush lips of yours.

"I'm more than willing. " I responded truthfully.

"I'm sure you are." Your acidic tongue cutting deep.

"Do you want me gone? Will that smooth it over? Make you feel better?" I shouted bitterly.

"Are you taunting me? "

"What are you gonna do? Hit me?"

She got quiet. Refusing to argue. Refusing to even look at me.

"Alex."

"What?"

"I do love you."

"So what.

You think because you love me, that means I owe you something?"

"No.

I think my loving you have placed me in delicate situations and I managed the best I could."

"So this is my fault."

"Yes! I was backed into a corner and guess what I survived."

Those cold eyes burned bright. She sneered but even then it faltered. It took all my will to not spring forward. To hold you in my arms. To fix it all.

"We're even." "

Fine by me."

Her lips quivered. My cold exterior faulted. I reached out to catch the tear before it fell.

"I really did this for us. I swear."

"You hurt me. "

"I know."

"You hurt me too."

"I know.

I'm sorry."

"I'm not. Nothing has ever felt so good. "

I brushed the hair out of her face. My lips shivered at the thought of placing them against hers.

"You're worse than him. You know that." "I'm what you made me. Baby, let's make up. I'm tired of fighting."

Her lips claimed mine possessively. The intensity forced my teeth to cut her. I pushed myself away from her. My chair slammed into the wall with too much force.

"Go!" I bit out harshly. I hated the look that crossed her face as she left.

"You did well."

"It took all I had." "It wouldn't have. Had you listened? You wouldn't even be in this position. Nothing was in place! What if you had hurt a human!"

"It's too late for that."

"Do not take that tone with me, little girl!" Carlisle held my face in a piercing grip. The force cracking the same spot you had mere hours ago." You will heed! You will learn! Even if I must break you, you will behave. Am. I. Clear! "

"Yes, sire." A sympathetic expression passed Jasper's face.

"Get out of my sight. Show her the ropes."

He ordered Jasper, and I quickly followed after him. We went through a gambit. It was drilled into me. Don't sit up too straight. Mimic breathing. Blink at least three times per minute. Blah. Blah. Blah. I continued to struggle with managing my speed and strength. As Jasper taught, Esme watched with sympathy at my clunking around. She tried to assure me it would get easier with time. I knew she was lying. It all felt too familiar yet strangely different. I wasn't being looked through. But looked at. Seen. Rosalie continued to avoid me outside of our initial greeting. Alice was nowhere to be found. While Emmet, as usual, took to me the quickest. Having challenged me to an arm wrestle. I won! It took seconds to smash his meaty fist into the boulder we used as a table. It ended up rubble once I was done with it. After a while I requested to be alone. I was standing out back under the moon viewing it in such beautiful detail. That's when I was caught completely unaware.

"Well hello. I did wonder if I'd see you again."

Ambrose spoke clearly. His body language is passive and unthreatening. For once

. "I don't seem to scare off easily these days."

"That's good. Your job isn't finished yet."

"I was thinking just the same. A storm is heading her way. Alice has seen it. The details have yet to come clear. It's going to take us all to make sure she's prepared."

"I knew I made the right decision. " He seemed pleased with himself.

"There were other options?"

"Of course. Time is ever-shifting. She moves with it. I'm beginning to understand just how much."

"Thank you."

"No, I do believe it is, I , that should be thanking you. You've lit a fire under her. Set something free. Something... loose."

"I know."

Ambrose left me to my own devices. I stood gazing up at the gaseous balls of light. Stars seemed so much brighter. Still not quite as bright as you. I pledged right there. That I'll watch over you, protect you. Daring anyone to cross us. To cross me! I blew a kiss to the moon and hoped you were alright. Maybe it would reach you as you slumber peacefully. Reach you in the form of a dream. Dreams of us. Of our kingdom. Our family. An eternity of love.

"Goodnight my sweet, Alastríona ", I whispered before heading home.

Back at Erics grave.

My grandparents took out a family plot. It's odd them still being alive. I wonder when they bought it. Was it before or after he got sick? Huh…Rain poured hard as I sat in the mud. I always loved how chaotic the weather was in Florida. It felt fitting to my life. I never knew how true that would be. As tears pour from my eyes, I plunged my hands into the dirt and screamed at his headstone. Why? Because I wanted to wake him. I didn't but it didn't stop me from wanting too. As I heaved and coughed. I couldn't help but think. I sometimes hate how gothic Catholics can be. An ugly gargoyle-like statue of a weeping angel sat erected over my father's bones. It shattered...I beat my hands into the rubble. I felt arms clamber around me. It scared me so bad I began fighting against them. It was Ambrose. He held on as I beat against his body. Time was frozen, water stood still in the air around us. Off in the distance, I spotted Clara. Edward must have called her. I fell limp in his arms. He held me.

"You have to hold it together. We have to hold each other together. " He whispered to himself.

We sat like that for who knows how long. He slipped me a tiny bottle of blood. I looked at it.

"How did you get her to do it? To sell her soul?"

"You were harder to con than she was. Sometimes I'm not the kindest person. I justify my actions by believing I'm doing them for the greater good. I'm not."

"That doesn't answer my question."

"Her deal isn't complete. There's nothing that I can tell you about it."

"I see. So she's still bound and I'm not."

"Don't rub it in. "

"Don't feel bad. You still get what you want. It's not like either of us has a choice."

"Let's go."

Time unfroze. Clara called out to me. I got up and left with her. She didn't say anything to me. We were sitting inside a Waffle House. Chocolate chip waffles with cinnamon sugar sat before me. Fried eggs over hash browns and a cup of black coffee. I dug in.

"How much do you know."

"Most of it. A few things they kept out I'm sure. Enough to know you're not doing well." She slid over my pills. The last prescription I took before leaving Miami. Seroquel and Celexa. "Take them."

"Ok." I popped the top and downed the dosage.

"Every day, you hear me? I need you to call me every day, with updates, I don't care how ugly. Willow is sick with grief, Charlie is at the house. I can't keep you safe, I never could. Now you have gods after you! Gods! Alexandra."

She was shouting. Thankfully, no one took notice. We were alone. The cook was out on a smoke break.

"I had a reading just before the trials. It was done by this witch, or I at least think they were one. Anyway, they say I'm going to suffer. The gods. "

"He told me. Jasper told me."

"Oh, I'm shocked it wasn't Edward."

"I liked him at first, he's sneaky. Apparently so is that Bella. I really misjudged that one."

"I don't think you did. I think she's just more complex than we knew."

"Regardless, I'm glad we found out before you married her."

"About that."

She frowned. I didn't say anything. She sat back and shook her head.

"I know. Tell me about it. She sold her soul so she can never lose me."

"That doesn't mean you need to marry her."

"Momma, now you know I've never been the type to let go when I should. "

"You've never called me that before." Her mouth was open in shock.

"Sorry if I.."

"No, it's ok."

She reached her hand out to me and we sat in silence with each other. Just eating in peace. We left and to my surprise, we went home. Our old home. She rented it out for the night. Amanda, the lady they sold it to turned it into an Airbnb. Inside were Willow and Charlie. Lots of beer around and comfort foods. Movies about Bella's life played. Gee, I guess it was a funeral.

"Hey, kid,"Charlie called out.

"Hey." He held out his arms and I hugged him.

"They told me she did it to herself. Have you seen her?"

"Yeah, I don't recommend it. Can we talk?"

"Yeah."

We gorged ourselves on pizza while memories of Bella played. She was a little kid, a baby. I forget sometimes that Charlie didn't raise Bella. Renee did.

"So um, is this behavior new?"

"I couldn't tell you, kid. Ever since I got her I've been confused. Apparently blind, deaf, and dumb too. "

"Don't say that. I mean it seems she fooled us all."

"You should call Renee." He handed me his phone. " I've been contemplating telling her. I don't know how to explain I failed so badly that our daughter is now a vampire."

"He's caught up on everything."

Willow called out from the kitchen. Seeing them like they were made me feel happy. When I was sad Willow and Clara would make these special cookies. Snickerdoodles with red hots. Low always said it would burn the sadness right out.

"Yeah, I saw her." I was speaking about her dead body. He seemed to understand.

"You saw her?"

"She had already done it. Must have done it after I left."

"I'm sorry."

"Me too."

I got up from the couch needing to be alone. I went into the room that used to be mine. Everything was different. They gentrified it. God, I can't stand people. I threw myself onto the bed. At least the mattress was comfy. I passed out as soon as my head hit the pillows. I didn't wake up until the following morning. It was officially the weekend. I noticed some text messages on my phone. Some were from Edward. He was checking on me.

-We're in Florida. I'm fine, I'm lying, I'm not fine. Charlie is here. He knows and is safe.-

-Jacob told him.-

- Doesn't surprise me.-

- She's ok. Relatively.- I left him on read.

The others were from Alice. They were orders for me to dig into Bella's past. I rolled my eyes and plopped back on the bed. I didn't want to move. I noticed two pills and a glass of water on the side table. I plopped them in my mouth and got up for the day. Charlie was still past out. He and Clara both. While Willow was awake. She was smoking a cigarette outside on the back patio.

"I thought you quit those years ago."

"I did. I'm coping. " She flicked the ashes.

"I guess we all are."

"Clara said she found you at Eric's grave."

"Yeah... "

"Alex, let me ask you something. When all this is over, what are you going to do?"

"I don't know?"

"I need you to figure it out. You've just about put us both in the hospital more than once. Clara can't take anymore."

"I know. "

"Alice told me to dig into Bella's past."

"You're leaving?"

"Renee's in Jacksonville, wanna come with me?"

"Why not, she'll be your mother-in-law soon."

It came out bitterly.

"She told you that too?"

"Oh yeah, what's up with you and crazy women?"

"Hell if I know."

I worked on google maps while Willow drove. We were in Christine. She clunked along some sunny road. It's been so long since I sat in these plush leather seats. We pulled up to a modern seaside beach house. Well then. Fancy. I was shocked to see Renee. I didn't recognize her at first. A waddling woman came out. Renee had to have been at least 6 months pregnant. She was shocked to see it was me and Willow.

"Where's Bella?"

"Hey Renee, you remember Willow. My aunt."

"Is something wrong?" She ignored Willow altogether.

"Yes, a wedding catastrophe. Charlie misplaced some photos from Bella's childhood. We're doing a slide show."

"You flew out for pictures?" She didn't believe me but we followed her anyway.

"Oh, I meant to call and say I won't make it to the wedding, as you can see."

"Yes, Bella didn't mention you're about to pop."

"Really? I called her a week ago. Huh, well here you go. These are her best school pictures. " Renee walked off rubbing her belly.

"She told her daughter she was pregnant only a week ago," Willow whispered in my ear. She was in shock.

"Right."

I shook my head. I knew their relationship soured but I never knew the reason. We went sorting through the photos. Bella wasn't kidding about moving around a lot. She had three different high school yearbooks. Forks being the last.

"Here we go, who's this girl."

I flipped it over and noticed the name was French. Cecilia Moreau. Pretty but bookish looking. She had a pronounced nose but it looked good on her, with long blonde curls and bright blue eyes. Her clothes looked fashionable. She had money. Figures. Did Bella grow up with money?

"Renee, who's Cecilia?"

"Huh? Oh, I remember her." Renee waddled back into the room, she was holding paint swatches. "I think that was Bella's first girlfriend."

Bella never told me she had a girlfriend. I took a few pictures with me and her yearbooks. We left soon after that. Renee didn't even notice. We went back to the Airbnb. Clara and Charlie were up. A bag of peas sat on Charlie's head. Seems they both had a bit of a hangover. To my surprise so was Alice.

"Well hello, where have you been?"

"I've been all over, you weren't moving quick enough. I've found some things out about our Bella. These are her medical files. Don't tell Carlisle I stole his credentials and got these."

"I swear."

I looked them over. I didn't know what I was looking at but there were a lot of MRIs

"These, indicate damage to her brain. They look years old. I'd say childhood."

"So you're saying Renee abused her?"

"I'm saying something happened." She was rather quiet. We went outback.

"This is rather...quaint." Alice turned her nose up.

"It looked more nauseous as a kid. Right out of the 70s."

"I see." She nodded to the hot tub.

"Don't judge, that thing has been there through thick and thin."

"It looks like you'll get impregnated by sperm from the 70s if you stepped anywhere near it. "Her nose wrinkled.

"Well damn, Alice. "

"Just saying, I lived through it, just tacky! Don't get me started about the 80s and polyester."

"How is she doing?"

"I haven't seen her, I just barely saw the tail end. She managed to evade me."

"What are we gonna do?"

"We're gonna go see this Cecilia. Here, Ambrose told me to give this to you. It's not Bella's." I downed the vial. It didn't taste that great, he was drinking animal blood.

"That's nasty, god. "

"Tell me about it. "After telling Clara and Willow we were leaving, we took off.

Turns out Cecilia, now lived in Canada. On a ranch resort. It was dark up here. No sunlight for miles. Looks like her father owns it. The website called it an 'Eco-luxury ranch and spa thoughtfully designed to inspire connection with the restorative elements of our natural surroundings.' You know, rich people shit. We asked around for Cecilia and were led to the back. I noticed about ten different colored horses. There was a woman wearing riding garb.

"Stables are closed, sorry."

"I'm actually here to talk to Cecilia."

"I'm she."

She had a French accent. She leaned over and shook my hand. She seemed to be brushing a horse. It was skittish of me. Or maybe it was Alice.

"I really hate to just show up like this but um do you remember an Isabella Swan?" Cecilia put the brush down and turned towards me immediately.

"Who are you? Are you a reporter? What's going on?" She looked around suspiciously

"If im being honest. I was going to marry her, but she just started acting strangely. Im trying to fill in the dots of her past. Im sorry to have disturbed you."

I was about to turn away when she called out. She stared at me for a long while and then told me to follow her. Alice and I followed her into the main lobby of the resort. It was a beige stone building with pillars made of some type of pebbles. They were all different shades of beige. Bland. Inside, however? Gorgeous. Chandeliers with elegant golden moose antlers. Exposed wood beams held up the peaked ceiling. The colors of navy blue and cream went lovely with all the bland beige.

We were led to a final destination, a tea room. Alice and I were served an elegant array of teas and treats as Cecilia detailed her brief encounter with Bella. To set the scene we would have to go back to when Bella was fourteen. This was during her time in France.

International School of Lyon, is where it took place. The new resident? Isabella, a scholarship student, it seems she has always had wonderful grades. She was even awarded national accolades, it's one of the reasons she was admitted to the school. Renee was on her third marriage. After Charlie, there was a string of either wealthy men or military men that rotated out of Renee's life. This time it was a man named Kenneth Trent. An air force man, stationed at Paris-Orly Air Base.

"She was picked on quite a bit by the popular girls. I decided to help her out, help her blend in a bit better. Gave her a makeover.

Somehow, she was able to infiltrate the populars after that. Everything seemed fine. She was still the butt of the joke. But she was in. Just before she left, a girl committed suicide, her roommate. The leader of the clique. Her name was Rebecca Stratton.

British, I think. She had an English accent. The police investigated for years, the school got a large payout from the family. I never saw Bella again. "

"Do you have a picture of Rebecca?"

"No, I got rid of all of it. It was hell, I was her friend. My life was never the same at that school. I came back home to Canada and never went back."

"Thank you."

"Don't come back here again, I've left that part of my life in the past... "

"Her mother mentioned that you two dated."

"More like she messed around with every girl on campus. After she became popular I faded into the background, I never dated her."

Alice and I took our things and transported back to the Airbnb. I was already on the phone with Jasper, we were researching the death of Rebecca Stratton.

Later that night I decided to confront Renee with Charlie. Once we pulled up all bets were off. Either we told her the truth or nothing.

She was outback on the patio overlooking the beach. Her husband is still gone. She seems to love having a man that isn't around, why? She's a chronic cheater. We caught her with a woman between her legs. And pregnant at that, god I hate this woman.

"Charlie? Oh my god, Tatiana stop!"

"So I wasn't crazy all those years ago was I?"

Charlie accused with a look of disgust on his face.

"Not this again. For the last time I never cheated on you, Charlie. Why are you here?" She laid her eyes on me. They narrowed." Where's my daughter?"

"Tatiana, is it? It's time to go. I need to speak to my mother-in-law in private."

The woman wrapped her nude body in a towel and half-ran next door. Renee put on a robe.

"So, Renee, what's up with all these MRIs of Bella's head?"

An empty stare fell on me. I threw them on her lap.

"I don't know what you're talking about."

There it was again. That awful smirk.

"What did you do to my child?"

Charlie accused. I held him back from her. His body swaying in my hands. This was a mistake.

"Your child? I raised that little bitch! I told her. I told her it was her last chance. She doesn't listen. I imagine she gets that from you."

Charlie slumped against the beach chair and poured the cocktail Tatiana had been drinking, into his mouth.

"If I had it my way, you never would have been in her life. I fought for her, I tried. I knew the courts were fucked when they sided with you."

Charlie had never raised a child before. He was constantly working, taking care of his ailing parents, a dysfunctional wife and newborn. While Renee partied his checks away, neglecting her duties to her kid. After they divorced, Renee stayed with her mom. That didn't last long as they didn't get along.

She's been hopping from man to man ever since. As for the MRIs? She lost custody of Bella for a year. She got stuck in an abusive relationship and they took Bella. She only got her back once she proved her ex-husband had no contact. Charlie heard none of this because Renee had been using fake I. D's and told the courts Bellas father was unknown.

All those men she was with? They took her on trips, bought her fancy clothes, cars, jewelry, and all sorts of shit. While Bella sat at home by herself making sure bills got paid.

"What happened while she was away from you?"

"I don't know, ask her."

"You don't know what happened? Woman!..."

Charlie got up and left. Shit, he had the keys. I ran after him.

"Charlie! Wait, you can't drive."

Phil had just pulled up. He was surprised to see us both. Especially Charlie. Renee came out front, now fully clothed. She was making sure we didn't ruin her score. Phil was a little league baseball player. He's been trying to make it to the big leagues. I shook my head.

As we left, Charlie screamed out the window that Renee was cheating on him. I dropped him off. Alice was long gone. Willow and Clara were packing up to leave. Charlie was depressed, pissed as hell, and slowly turning into an alcoholic. Despite all the information I found out, I still had nothing.

I texted Alice the information. I imagine if Renee was using a false name. So was Bella. I couldn't decide whether I wanted to go back to forks or school. Technically I was off probation and could return. I went to Chicago.

I stood outside the familiar historic Mason mansion. I put in the pin code and made my way inside. Edward wasn't home, which was fine. I didn't come to speak to him. Since meeting Giles, he's become a trusted confidant. He's hilarious too. We sat in the kitchen eating some leftovers. He looked over the information I had.

"This child is nuttier than a box of Cracker Jack. Brilliant. But nuts."

"What do you mean?"

"It's clear, she killed the girl. That's why the woman was so scared. You know how the girl did it?" He was talking about Rebecca.

"Nope, Cecilia never said."

"I guarantee you, this Bella. She killed her."

I didn't know what to think. The evidence wasn't looking good at all. Bella did poison me, well helped Ambrose poison me. Just as I was pondering Jasper got back to me. I don't ask many questions about the kind of work he does. I've understood that Jasper is quite connected with some unsavory people.

He sent me a newspaper article. It was a group home. It burned down killing a kid. On the cover was none other than little Bella. She was the one that called the police. The address was written on it. It was located in Kentucky. Lexington to be exact. Bella was eleven years old. The building burned down. But I was able to find the group mother, she was an old black woman housed in a nursing home.

"Gladys, you have a visitor. She said she's a child of yours, one from the group home."

The nurse left us alone. The old lady had burn marks across half her face. She looked at me with one white eye and the other deep brown.

"Sit down girl. Who are you really? I remember every child that passed through my house. You ain't one."

I took out the newspaper and showed it to her. She shook her head sadly.

"I told that girl not to play with them matches. They were thick as thieves they were. They sent that baby back to her mother. A damn shame. Isabella was just starting to open up. She got close to a boy. Thomas, I believe. Little Tom and Bella, yes. He was a good boy, troubled, but good. It's a shame really."

"What happened?"

"She was being sent home. Didn't ya hear me? They was thick as thieves I said. That Bella was something else. Living with that woman made her skittish. Sneaky. She was warming up to me. The night she left, my house went up in flames. That poor Sara. Bella called the police, they were able to get the rest of us out. They came and took her and I lost my license to help those children. "

"Do you think she's capable of hurting somebody?"

"If you asked me then? I'd say no. After my house went up in flames. I wouldn't trust that girl alone. Is she dead yet?"

"Yes. Yes, she is."

"I loved that girl."

The woman shed a tear for a child she believes burned her home down and ruined her life.

"She was being beaten wasn't she?"

"Burned, beat, lord knows the only thing that baby hasn't had done to her was molestation."

"Was it the husband?"

"That's what they say, I knew different. I tried speaking up but no one listens to an old lady."

She stared off into the distance. Her eyes lost focus and she began to sing. I touched her head and cleared the brain fog. I left the old woman alone. I got my answer. What made her so fucked up... As I left my world was spinning. Bella... I found myself standing outside the Cullen residence. Home. The newspaper in hand. I marched up to the door with purpose. Carlisle was the first to greet me.

"It's not a good time. Bella's in a particularly foul mood."

"I need to see her. It's important."

"Alex, I mean it. No more fighting. "

"I understand."

Carlisle let me in. I ran up the first flight of steps. I was met with the gaze of Jasper. He seemed like he was waiting for me to talk. To spill the beans. I just walked right past him. I found her upstairs in our room. She was on the phone with Renee.

"I'll call you back mom." I took the phone from Bella.

"Hello, Renee. Was it you? Or Rodger? "

The phone shook in my hand as I accused her. I hated how I sounded. All unsure and scared. Was I afraid of her? Bella's back straightened a perfect 180 degrees at the sound of her stepfathers' name. Renee breathed into the receiver. It clicked over with a loud thud. She must have smashed the phone. I tossed the phone on the bed next to Bella.

"I met Gladys today. And Cecilia. I've heard some insightful things about you, wife of mine. I'd love to hear them from your side."

"Not like you'd believe me. No one ever did." I took a seat next to her. She recoiled.

"I'm sorry. Bella."

"I had it coming. I'm not angry with you." She rubbed her arm. Right over that ugly red mark.

"Baby, why didn't you tell me any of this? You knew my childhood wasn't great, I mean..."

"Ask me, go ahead." I couldn't. I looked at her face and knew she never killed that girl.

"I don't have to."

"I did set the house on fire. I didn't mean to. I was angry. I hated her with a passion and didn't want to go home. We thought that if I was bad enough, I would get to stay... Tommy got blamed for it and sent to juvie. He was murdered in there...

We only meant to start a small fire. That's it. It was outback. The barn caught flame and it took the entire house with it. A gas main. Gladys found my matches and hid them from the cops. "

"And Rebecca?"

"I loved her. She hated me at first but warmed up to me. Rebecca… Her parents were devout Catholics. We only ever made out because of her views. She killed herself after someone outed her. Hung herself from the fan in our room. I was the one to find her. It was all over the news until her parents had all the information pulled. I guess she was my first girlfriend..."

"Gladys said when you came to her you had burn marks."

"Cigarettes," Bella said it so calmly like it was normal. It dawned on me for her. It was.

"Our sex?"

"Not related. I just enjoy it rough. Are you coming home?" She seemed tired of the conversation.

"Bella, do you remember getting pissed at me for lying about being a witch?"

"Yes. I was open with you and I expected the same in return. I was disappointed. Darling, I never wanted to hurt you. I had no choice. "

For the first time, I realized I was always worried about Bella. What we were doing to her. The positions we placed her in by being nonhuman. It became abundantly clear, I had been the one in danger. She held no true remorse for poisoning me.

She genuinely believed she had no choice. It clicked. She never would of told me the truth. We would have got married and I none the wiser, if she had it her way. I believe her when she said she didn't want to hurt me. But she used the situation to meet her ends.

I looked down at the ring on my finger. It wasn't anything special. We hadn't had time to shop for rings. Esme was going to fly out a jeweler but I don't think that's necessary. It was meant to be a placeholder until then. She watched with great regret as I dropped it on the mattress and disappeared. The place I landed? Frosts.

—————-

Bella's pov.

She knows. Fuck... thanks, mom. I sat there coldly, glaring at the sterling silver band. It was just a simple band. No markings or anything special. The longer I glared at it. The memory of her giving it to me burned behind my eyes. As I remembered. I began playing with the ring, twisting it around my finger. It began to burn against my flesh as I thought about my missing bride. Alex loves to show me off, or make grand scenes of love. It made me deeply uncomfortable at first. I just wasn't used to so much affection. I loved it, but it made me feel, strange.

However that night? I didn't hate how intimate she was in public. The proposal was perfect. After our romp in the hay, we were hungry but the house was empty of the right things. So we went light night shopping at Walmart. While I was in the grocery aisle. She had been gone for a while, so I went searching for her. She did this frequently, wandering off. She always found the oddest things to get up to. I was amused to find Alex playing in the toy aisle. She was practicing how to propose to me, acting it out in funny voices, trying to make herself less freaked out. 'Well hello, Bells. Wanna marry me?', God, Alex could be such a dork! But I loved that about her. She pulled out this gaudy little friendship ring. It made me feel guilty seeing it. Why? I told her I had never had any true friends. Another lie. All my real friends ended up dead. But I couldn't say that to her. Alex had just gotten on her knee, her dorky little self asked out loud if I'd marry her. A mirror hanging in the aisle exposed my stealthy peaking. She blushed beet red. Then asked me again. 'Well, will you?'. I replied, 'of course idiot. Get off the dirty floor and give me my ring'. Before we left, she picked up some real bands. It's just a sterling silver band. 'Nothing special', she said. What she didn't understand was, I loved the plastic one. My eyes darted to the door as it opened. It was just Edward.

"You okay?"

I stared at him confusedly. Since I broke up with him he's been increasingly annoying. Before he would just sit around and mope, now he jumps off cliffs with Alex. Like she needs any more help killing herself!

"What do you want?" The words coming out angrier than I would have liked.

"Why do you do that? I'm trying to be nice to you!"

"Why?" I rolled my eyes at his song and dance.

"I've been where you're at. I know what it's like to lose her..."

"I haven't lost her."

I stormed past him. The ring fell to the ground near his feet. It was difficult to stay focused at times. There's a learning curve to vampirism. I've yet to master not being distracted by everything. Like the way the steps flex under my weight if I'm not careful. As I reached the last one my foot went through the wood slat. I can't stand this house! Everything is so delicate and fucking breakable!

"Sorry!"I yelled out as I escaped the confines.

I knew one of them would follow. Since my first night, I've been under constant watch from Carlisle. I went through rigorous tests, making sure I could handle being around humans. It was a piece of cake.

I've gotten familiar with acting through pain. I do hope what Jasper said is true. That my strength would settle after a year. It seems even as a vampire I'm still an awkward thing not understanding it's purpose in space or the world.

The destination was my fathers' house. He's been calling me religiously since he found out. I'm told it was Jacob, Paul, and Embry that broke it to him. I've yet to answer a single one. He begged me to think it over. To change my mind about 'dying'. I don't feel dead, quite the opposite. He just doesn't understand!

I decided I want to shake my tail. It would be easy if it's say, Esme. She's the slowest of us. Sometimes I can't stand her. Always trying to fix things. Telling me what to do. How to do it. She's worse than Carlisle. She genuinely cares. Not that he doesn't, he's just less direct.

They all care in their own way. Since confiding in Rosalie about being turned she's been less bitchy. They moved in once Jasper and Alice left. Did you know that? I'm beginning to see what you saw in her. She's not as malicious as I thought, just over protective.

Edward, he's been distant. That was his first time speaking to me since our hunt. We all hunt in pairs , Carlisle says it is safer that way.

Some interesting things have been going on since you left. One, the wolves and the Cullens live on the same land. Shit, I guess that means me too. A Cullen? Alice left me something. At least I'm to believe it's from her. When I awoke, I was redressed in different clothing. Sitting on a chair was a necklace. It looked similar to one I've seen hanging around Rosalie's neck.

It was slightly different. Less big, Rose enjoyed statement pieces. It was a thin chain, on the end of it the family crest. It was engraved on the back of a moonstone pendant. It matched the ring I got from my mom. Not Renee, Gladys. She's the only mother I ever knew. I can't believe you know now.

Despite my hatred for Renee, I always wanted her attention. Her love. She perfected her act. Right down to being the perfect housewife. Something she couldn't do for Charlie. Dad. It's still weird calling him that. I never viewed Charlie as my dad before, I was angry at him for a long time. For leaving me with her. As I grew older I began to understand he did try, multiple times at that. He took her to family court for every little thing. He wanted me! Renee wouldn't let him have me. I was too important. She used me in her con's. Played the widowed single mother. I was to look and act a certain way, as long as I did. She kept her hands off me and I did as I wanted. After the death of Rebecca, we moved back to America. Whoever was fucking my Renee kicked her to the curb.

She always blamed me for her relationship's ending. I smiled, seems Alex beat me to it this time. Anyway. We left Paris for Phoenix, we stayed there the longest. That's also where we 'met' Phil. Poor guy, she finally caught one. A rich Man. Fuck her! But what's hilarious is she's proud of me now. Or was before the truth came out.

I told Renee about my engagement. Up until that point, I still believed the lie. Something happened with Phil. She started to change. She was being open and loving. I told her everything, well not everything but enough to where I accidentally admitted I was in love. I had never said anything about my sexuality before then. To my surprise, she confided in me that she too liked women. We bonded over that. The day I told her about getting married, she was so happy, not because I was happy, but because she believed Alex to be wealthy! I told her about Alex's relationship with the Cullens on my trip. About how close she was, calling Alex 'basically family'. She was more than that, but Renee didn't need to know. Once she found out who the Cullens were after my mental lapse. She began planning on how to attach herself to them. Through me! I was terrified of you unraveling my past for a long time. I kept it in for almost two years and now it's just. Hanging there between us. Lengthening the distance your absence created. I ran around aimlessly, taking back streets. Running in circles. Hopefully, that would do.

I doubled back to Charlie's. His car wasn't in the drive. A pang was felt. I half hoped I could see him. Although I came for one thing and speaking to my father wasn't it. I scrambled upstairs into my bedroom. I looked around checking if anyone came in. Once sure I was alone, I lifted a loose floorboard under the bed. Inside it? My altar. Well that's what I call it. What it really was? A pocket-expanding book, filled with candid photos and information about Alex, the Cullens, and anything else my mother could dig up. I added a few things of my own. I scoured the internet for information about Fae. I meant it when I said I was obsessed. I never used any of the information I found. I loved them. I was tired of playing Renee's game. I wanted a life of my own, not some fabrication. I've been Isabella, Christine, Ivy, Heather...Anyone my mother needed I was.

It was time to be my own. Most of the photos of Alex , I took. Either when she wasn't looking or when she was... I thought of the many boudoir shots I have of her. She wasn't too bad with a camera herself, she preferred film. Surprisingly, she has yet to bring up recording us. I'm bummed by that.

I don't even know what I'm doing here. I knew it was going to happen, but Ambrose didn't say how badly it would hurt. She comes back to me. At least that's what he says. That I need to give her time. I've given her enough time! I want her now! That awful feeling began to sink in my bones.

That feeling of utter complete loneliness. Then the most interesting thing happened. I went invisible. I wouldn't have known it happened had Jasper not come out from where he was hiding. I hadn't sensed him. Which is strange, I've been sensing everything. He came into the window and walked around me. Let me just say seeing a vampire nearly jump out of their skin, is priceless! As I cackled, I turned visible once more.

"Shit! That's cool..."

"What?"

"You have the gift of invisibility, you disappeared. I came in to investigate ... well we see what happened. Are you alright?"

The information of going invisible flew over my head. I was in no state to process that information. But of course I would be invisible, not like I haven't been my entire life!

"You're being nice to me now?"

"Alice told me the truth. I'm familiar with ... let's just say you're not alone." An expression crossed his face confirming what he meant. The abuse.

"You never told me that?"

"I've only told two people, Alice and Alex. The others either found out on their own or it never mattered. "

"Carlisle, he's never acted like that towards me before."

I refused to meet his eyes, I flipped through more photos of Alex trying to distance myself from the conversation.

"I'm sorry about that. I felt your fear, your discomfort. I should have stepped in."

He sincerely reached out to touch my shoulder. To comfort me. I pulled away from him. God, I just hate when people look at me like that. Like I'm some fucking broken doll.

"Does everyone know?"

"Yes. Alice informed us all. " I rolled my eyes at that. Of course it was her. She's been meddling again.

"That explains Edward."

"It will get easier, her being away. You begin to feel numb to the ache. "

"Have you tasted her?"

"No! I never will, I can't ... taste and let go." Jaspers face reflected I wasn't alone in lust. "I wanted to kill you, I planned on it. Alice explained you won that fight. I've made mistakes before, just be careful from now on."

"Are you like this with Edward?"

"No, I have to hold his hand much more than I do for you. He's hopeless with her, he's pathetic without her."

That made me feel slightly better. Although I felt guilty for being so rude. He's just trying to help. Be a... friend.

"Thank you, Jasper."

"Your dad just pulled up. You coming?" His expression fell flat once more. All emotion seemingly out of reach.

"Nah, I need to do this."

"I'll be outside. Don't fuck up and make me have to hold your hand Ghost."

"Ghost? Seriously. No, you can't call me that." I resisted the urge to smile.

"Too bad, I give everyone a nickname. It's an awful habit of my past. We never used our real names, no point since most newborns died before their first year."

"What was yours?"

"Angel."

"That's beautiful."

"Short for, Angel of Death." Jasper disappeared before I could respond.

I sat on my bed, I heard my father trudging up the stairs. I could smell the alcohol on him from in here. There was only one other time he got like this. When his parents died, that's when Renee left him.

"Shit! Bella? You scared me half to death."

"Sorry, dad." Bloody tears fell uncontrollably. Ugh fuck. I just want this to end.

"Hey, you warned me." Charlie's voice cracked. He was standing in the doorway. "You look so much like her. "

"I know."

Despite enjoying the new look, something I noticed was that I resembled Renee now. I was never pretty enough for her, she tried convincing me to get a nose job. The one thing she was thankful for was that I got her body. She had been planning my 'life' since my tits grew in.

"You alright?"

"Alex gave me her ring back."

"Yeah, she seemed pretty freaked out. More than I was, huh? When were you gonna tell me all that?"

"Dad, don't start ok." I couldn't handle this! Jasper was right I should have left.

"Bells, baby why didn't you tell me. I never would have."

Charlie slumped to the ground. The emotional display was starting to piss me off, so I left. I went out the same window Jasper did. He followed after me, making sure I didn't accidentally hurt any humans. Since finding out what happens if you do. I've begun to understand Carlisle doesn't fuck around.

He has strict rules we must follow. One of them is, if you kill someone, you must attend their funeral.This began happening after Edward and his rampage. It's always him fucking shit up! And her... I've been training nonstop, Jasper and Rosalie have been kicking my ass. I'm to be prepared, there's no telling when the next attack is to occur. Alice hasn't been able to see them for some time. The moment Aro went dark on her, she left. She blips in, now and again, if she does she's muttering to herself. Going on and on about the future. I ran home.

I began to feel jaded towards you once more. You left me here with them. Again. While you go galavanting across the world with your witch friends, probably. The inside jokes you have with them. It hurts. We used to have jokes like that. I began convincing myself you were fucking one of them. That's how it happened. I became jealous of magic and people I didn't even know. Just hearing your stories about them made me hate them. So much of your life was inaccessible to me. Another thing I hadn't anticipated was time. How much there is of it. A second feels like an eternity now. I feel every ounce of gravity. Even breathing feels different, is this how you feel? Strange. You did try and warn me.

I stopped at the meadow. This place was important to Edward. He never told me why. We would spend hours out here. Sitting under the sky, he would hum and show me constellations as he spoke of stories. They are all strange. They tell each other everything and touch all the time. Especially Carlisle! I wanted to vomit after he apologized to me.

It was after Ambrose left my first night. He was sitting in our room. I've always loved that room. I even told Edward I'd take it from him someday. You can see the trees for miles. The mountains in the background. You can't see the river from the third floor but you could see the birds. I've always loved birds. Jealous that they could fly. Being here affected me. Crying as a human became something forbidden. Something I must do in secret. It seems I've carried that over. Even as I cried, I never let any sound out. It was something I learned as a small child. To modulate my breathing so if I did shed tears, she would never hear them.

Renee, I hated her.. I still do. Even if that's true, I loved my mother. I wanted her back. The woman she became for Phil. I wanted Alex. I Wanted Everything! A scream ripped from inside me. It stirred a pack of birds into flying in the opposite direction. The tears fell like the Red-Sea. Then something happened.

This time I wasn't just invisible. But I was somewhere entirely different. It was blackness all around me. Even if someone held their hand directly in my face I wouldn't be able to see it. I began to call out. No one answered. As I walked deeper into the darkness. A sense of dread filled me to my core. I tried to turn back. Tried to run as far away from the feeling as possible. I slipped in something. Deep pants began to rip from my chest as I struggled. It was sticky and wet. Was it blood? Did I do something? Images of me hurting Alex filled my brain. I didn't mean to hurt her! Please... no, not again.

"Mmmm how strange? What's this? Are those thoughts I hear? Yes, it's been so long since I've heard anything."

A gurgling voice entered my ears. Its strange otherworldly sounds filled every inch of the darkness, its timbers reverberating through my every cell. As I crawled through the slick substance, it clung to my body. Trying to drag me deeper, I felt something. It was a slight brush against my ankle, then under I went. Slimy arms curled themselves around me. Sliding over my body, squeezing against my marble flesh.

"Oh look at you, scrambling and screaming. Shh, you'll only make it worse. Ahh, there you are...Isabella. A strange name... what are you little Isabella."

It managed to make my name sound like a foreign artifact from some forgotten land. Saying each syllable as if the words felt funny in its mouth. As its wet squishy limbs touched me, it seemed to be able to connect. Reading my thoughts before they formed.

"Ah a vampire, you're awfully small. Your kind has changed since my day. My day? When was my day? I've been asleep for an awfully long time. Yes, tell me more. Tell me everything."

Its limbs felt squishy but muscular, it constricted around me. Limiting my ability to fight back against the assault.

"We've seen this one. She's rather loud. Not quite like you. I think, I take that back, yes small, but quite large too. Your thoughts big, much to big to fit in your tiny body... and delicious."

Other whispers emerged. Screaming Alexandra's name at me. Moaning it over and over as if she filled it with euphoric bliss. It filled me with terror for her.

"Are you all this big? So full of thoughts and emotions. Of these desires and dreams? Oh, I've confused you, yes, let's move to smaller concepts, we don't want to break you. "

As the voices moaned and squirmed around me. I began to feel a desire to speak, to tell it everything. I couldn't fight anymore. It's sinewy tissue tightening around me, drawing every last thought out as if I were a juice box. Crushing and slurping for the last drop.

"You want to know what I am? What we are? Im afraid you wouldn't quite understand. I am older than your star. Many stars really. I came to this place when it was young, still being formed.

By then, many many years had already came to pass. I didn't mean to distress you, child. Shh, Shh, rest. I'll be careful with your thoughts and dreams. Now, let me in! "

The tentacles moved from rubbing themselves across my limp lifeless carcass to entering my mouth. At first, it was just one, then another, and another. It wormed its way through my body, entering through my nostrils and ears, its words tickling my brain. Licking at each synapse for its knowledge.

"Oh, there's more you've hidden. Yes, I see. I'm sorry I didn't mean to hurt you, Ill be careful. Oh, don't cry, shhh. Sweet little thing. Oh alright, I suppose I can let you go for now.

However, I shall get a better look in the future, my little one, my big little one. Yes, child. Oh yes. We've heard your cries of agony. They taste so sweet. You shall have it all, but, you must bring her to us. "

The tentacles slowly left me, the sticky oily substance draining from around me. I began to imagine not tentacles, but snakes! As if they were cradled inside a warm egg, waiting to be hatched. Slithering and crawling inside as they slumber and sour. The darkness began to lift. Standing over me? Alice and Jasper.

"Are you alright? You just collapsed and began seizing. You kept repeating strange things."

Jasper was in a panic. Alice stared down at me with cold eyes. The only words on her lips.

"What did you do?"

"I fucked up!"

I crumbled under it all. I should have listened! She caught me. Alice shook me as I freaked out. Then her arms wrapped around and just held on as I cried. What had I done? What was that thing? My Alex!

"Relax, just breathe, there you are. I can't seem to reach you. You're blocking me,"

Jasper repeated slowly. As his lips moved I became hypnotized by his words, like every thought was a bubble moving through oil. I was finally able to speak.

"Something. It was something. I don't know what it was. I just. We need to save her! She's in danger! Alex is in danger!"

A rather large needle was jammed into my arm and everything went black. The last person I saw. Carlisle. His lips moving but the words slurring. What was he saying to me? Oily snakes slithering across my body continuously played on a loop in my mind as I was trapped by the drugs. Where are you Alex? I need you... please don't leave.

Changing Hands.

Chapter Notes

Alex pov.

The location of Frost's house has always been the most least interesting thing about it. It's not located in America. But England. Wiltshire to be exact. Frost owned a rather interesting castle. It's haunted. As a death witch would own a haunted house, most of the remodeling is her creation. Such as the hidden passages and catacombs. Some rooms have expansive charms making them seem absolutely endless. But my favorite? The lions. Not real ones. Winged feline gargoyles. Knarly things. They like to claw at visitors. Frost hates visitors... As I walked up to the door. I was met with a deep growl. Thankfully I wasn't attacked. My first few times here weren't so great. I lost a bag or two. The door opened on its own. I stepped inside and was immediately greeted by a plump old woman.

"She's in her study. "

"Well hello Hilda, having a good day?"

"She's in a particular mood."

"Isn't she always?"

Hilda, the live-in caregiver. Frost lives on campus throughout the school year. While away, Hilda takes care of the property in exchange for living here rent-free. This should be her last day. It's officially winter break for me. Thinking about that made my stomach turn to acid. Bella and I wanted a winter wedding. The symbolism felt right. The season is representative of death and rebirth in literature. The meaning was perfect for us as well...I quickly raced up the stairs to the study. It's on the third floor and tucked away. Frost sat at her desk without looking at me. I casually lingered until spoken to.

"I expected to see you sooner, how was your trip?"

"It was great, can we skip the pleasantries? I'm not in the mood."

I found a chair to lounge in across from her. She peered at me without care.

"Of course, you aren't, I assume you're here to 'speak' about Isabella?"

Her normally stoic expression turned mean. She glared at me with judgment.

"Why do you always do that? I get it, you hate them but the least you could do is speak about them with kindness."

"I won't apologize. I don't understand why you invite them or any creature for that matter. Well. Ambrose I get, the health reasons or whatever but Vampires... you know our history."

"Elizabeth. You can't write off an entire people, because a few are terrible."

"Alexandra, I'll give you the Cullens are different. Strange even. But how many have you come across other than them? How many have tried to end your life simply because they could?"

"A lot. Still. I refuse to hate them. Can we not talk about this... I just. Ugh!"

"Let it out. If you must, please refrain from yelling. I have a ghastly distaste for such things."

Frost hardly ever yelled. She was stern but quiet. Eerily so. Most of her communication came in intense stares and faces. Her face said a lot! Especially when she held judgment. Today I'm being judged for more than consulting with creatures. I adjusted my posture and tried to calm down. It wasn't working. I was frustrated and in need of relief. I quickly stood to leave but decided against it. My feet moved on their own accord as I walked the perimeter of her study. I stopped near a bookshelf and ran my hand along the spines. I deeply enjoyed the aesthetic of this room. It's dark and dramatic. My favorite part was the staircase to reach her personal desk. Downstairs held a seating place for meetings and such. Upstairs are her files and things more for just her eyes. To reach this area you walk up an L-shaped staircase. It was carved out of Cyprus wood and stained red. The railing held intricately carved baroque balusters. The stairs were slightly rounded and stacked. It was elegant. Just perfect for garlands of roses. I tried talking Elizabeth into letting us have the wedding here. She denied that notion but did offer to help us find a place. Bella wanted it in the forest behind our home in Forks. Which is fine. But it's cold! Not all of us are dead! I soon found myself angrily sitting at a small round table. The only thing it held? A beautiful Baccarat crystal chess set. The pieces are clear and midnight blue. I always played midnight. While Frost played clear. Her heels clicked along the wood floor until she sat before me. She chose her piece and we began a terse game.

"Where are you with your homework?"

Outside of my class work, Frost has me researching as much as possible about the Volturi. It hasn't been going well...

"I'm putting the information to use in a plan."

"So you have nothing."

"Yes...but that's because there's nothing for me to find. I've read up as much as possible on Aro and that attack dog Jane but I don't know if it's true."

She was coming at me quite hard. She wasn't pleased.

"Isn't there something one of those Cullens could do? Help you with your studies?"

"I could ask."

"You do that."

I nodded my head silently. It took a moment but eventually, Frost had the courage to poke the bear and said.

"I see you aren't wearing your ring..." Frost's tone betrayed nothing.

" No, I'm not. I don't even know why. I just. I can't deal with her right now."

"What can you deal with Alexandra? You're dodging Mentors, great ones to be exact. Many I placed directly in your path. You're wasting your talent galavanting after some girl! "

"I know! Do you think I don't know that? You think I don't know about the work piling up? The number of people I'm letting down? All because I was so fucking blind! Pinning and worshiping fucking people that are long fucking dead. I've since learned just how ugly and selfish I've become all in the pursuit but... I can't stop! Even if I could... seems fate won't let me. as for Isabella, I don't know what to do anymore. She's bound me to her. Forced my hand in marriage."

As I admitted the truth. Something that never happened finally did. I won. Frost leaned back, her hands lounging on the armrests. We sat in identical armchairs. Baroque detailing along the high back. The image reminded me of a throne like she's some queen of another kingdom and was discussing a treaty. She continued to stare at me unmoved.

"Despite my feelings on the Cullens. Do you believe you can complete this war without their support?"

"No."

"Then it doesn't matter what I say. As for Isabella? Do you plan on leaving her?" She stared boredly ahead as she spoke.

"I want to but I'm not sure I can. I'm sure she believes I won't. That's why she acts like that."

"You love her, so I suggest you suck it up. You're not innocent in any of this. "

"I know."

"Oh, and keep your hands to yourself. If you need to let steam off. You come here!"

I shifted in my chair a bit. I nodded my head. The shame that crept up my face spoke it all. I'm not proud of myself for attacking her. My thoughts drifted to Lillian once more. I couldn't help but think about Rayburn and her toxic relationship. The last I saw her she wore a bruise just as Bella did. Lillian and I never ended in blows, but we were pretty reckless with our words. We would fight a lot and break up... we always got back together. It dawned on me what I had just done. My head tipped back. My tired eyes fell on the godly frescoed ceiling. I found the scene strange knowing how much Christianity is hated in our world but it fit the room. As I gazed into the eyes of an Angel. I thought about why I left Bella. We weren't good for each other. A tear slid down my cheek, as I knew I'd go. I bit my tongue until I drew blood. Why am I like this? First Lillian, then Edward... Now Bella too.

"Alex."

"Yes. "

"I'm testing a theory."

"What are you talking about..."

When I removed my gaze from the ceiling to see a gun pointed at my heart. I began to laugh at my witch mother. She wasn't amused. I wonder if she ever feels guilty. I'm not blind to what she's doing. She's building me as her prodigy. Her legacy in this world. Imagine being the witch mother to the one that overthrew our greatest enemy. The love is there. However, we both see things from a bigger picture.

"What are you doing?" I quietly asked.

The gun didn't shake. She was calm. Almost too calm for threatening to kill me. If I had any fight left I'd attack. After a while, she casually said to me.

"I witnessed some interesting behaviors after your domestic dispute. I was going to speak with the doctor but I figured I'd keep my mouth closed. However... I'm curious as to what will happen if I. "

Before I could respond. A bullet ripped through my heart chambers and found its way to my ribcage before splintering in my lungs. My eyelids drooped. Blood coughed up, it leaking down the corner of my mouth. My eyes began to droop. My witch mother dropped the gun and leaned forward to watch more closely. The cat came clearly into view. He was dropped along the back of her chair. Its haunting yellowed eyes glinted. A grin plastered. Its fangs are exposed. Its full tail waved as it cleaned its paw. 'This is always my favorite part.' It purred just as my eyes shut for good. Behind my eyelids a vision took hold. It was of nothingness. By nothingness, I mean nothing. No light. No sound. No thoughts. Nothing. It was expansive. The darkness began to change slowly. An image formed. Moving closer. Until the crispness showed incredible detail. It was of a deep gelatinous goop. It squirmed. No? Not squirming. Slithering. In the distance. A body. At least I think it's a body. They slithered and squirmed along the body with glee. Feasting from the corpse. I was horrified as one of the slithering things moved and revealed the face. Bella was being held in its clutches. It crawled around her. Pulsing as they rooted inside. Her being feeding it. Filling it with life... I tried to scream out for her. It was useless. Nothing came out! As I swam toward her. I was drawn further out. A sound reverberated. Filling me. The impact felt as if every cell in my body shattered. The force breaks apart the atoms that form my being. It was a warning. A threat. A promise. If I don't do what they want. I will lose everything! It ended just as quickly as it began. I began to heal. My eyes fluttered open. I clutched my chest. Ringing blared in my ears as I panted. My heart felt like it would jump right out. The bullet hole? Gone. The gun was now aimed at my head. Daring me to retaliate. I blurringly gazed at my witch mother as she sat coldly analyzing.

"Interesting."

She snapped her fingers and a notepad appeared. A feather pin jotted down her thoughts on the matter. The gun was still aimed at my head.

"What did you do that for?" My voice was ragged and wheezy.

"How much time do you think passed?"

She asked without hesitation.

"I don't know?" I coughed up a bit of blood. I thought about wiping it away but didn't want to set her trigger off.

"You were out for a minute. This pushed itself out while you were down. ."

The bloody bullet fragments that were inside me were tossed onto the chessboard. I allowed my eyes to move from the gun and stared at them afraid.

"You seem to be immortal. In the true sense."

"Excuse me?"

"You heard me, Alexandra. I'd like to know how. I'm sure I know but I'd love to hear you admit that you signed a deal with that creature you call your cousin. Did you know there is a physical copy of every Fae deal? You can request it, you're meant to in fact. To read the fine print!"

Her hand shook with rage, yet her expression never changed. She continued to stare at me with those cold gray eyes of hers. I wasn't sure whether to cry out for hilda but I was afraid all of a sudden.

"I get it, ok. "

"Oh, I'm sure you don't understand what you've done! Because I don't! You see, this magic is beyond them. Yes, they can offer 'immortality', really what that means is they steal your shade to exist in their world in 'bliss'. "

"Okay?..."

"They can't offer this level of soul damage. What did you do?"

"Nothing..."

"Alexandra!"

"Okay. I admit it. I did a deal but it wasn't for anything like this. One of the things I asked Ambrose for was that I couldn't be harmed. He's been making sure I don't get hurt... He was shocked we were still alive after my fight with Bella. So if it's not his doing, then I don't know what's going on... I'd appreciate it if you'd put that away?"

We stared each other down. Frost thought about my request and lowered her weapon. Just as she did. Ambrose appeared. He stood adjacent to us and didn't look happy to be there. Elizabeth said a safeword and turrets were exposed. His hands raised high as he spoke.

"Well, I wasn't expecting a warm welcome but that's a bit much don't you think? I'd put that away if I were you. Despite some odd things going on, I'm still bound to her. You harm me, you will be hurting your most prideful. I doubt you want to do that."

"She'll live."

"Yes, it seems she will. That's why I'm here. To explain. You are right. This isn't my doing. I can make many things happen but not this. Alexandra, if you have any idea as to how. I'd love to know."

Despite appearing harmless. I was more afraid of what Ambrose would do versus Elizabeth. I tried to calm him. To soothe his rage was stupid but I must de-escalate or I'll end up with another bullet in my chest. Or his… he's not like me and could die but I think it would be Frost.

"Listen okay. I was being truthful for once. I don't know what's going on but I think I know who can explain what did this... The cat appeared. "

"The Cat Sìth?"

Frost asked with keen interest. I took notice that she knew what I was speaking of. Had she been spying on me or on him? Learning of the fae? The turret disappeared hiding once more. Ambrose relaxed but still eyed me and her angrily.

"So it's starting." He said.

"What is?"

"There's no time to explain. We need to get to Swan. Now!"

I didn't need to be told twice. I jumped up but the room got fuzzy. Elizabeth and Ambrose were panicking as I collapsed knocking the chessboard onto the floor. The queen tumbled along with me. I watched it clank around until it shattered before I blacked out. When I awoke. I was back at the Cullens. I was stuck in Carlisle's office, restrained to a hospital bed. I felt nauseous and frightened as I remembered the vision of Bella. I fought against my restraints. It took me a moment of panic but eventually, I was fine. I wasn't alone. Bella was stuck in a bed identical to mine. We both were hooked up to machines. They beeped and fed us fluids. How long had we been out? What happened?! Tears formed but didn't fall as I watched her slumber peacefully. She was close enough that I could touch so I tried. I was only just able to reach her hand. My pinky rubbed against her seamless complexion. It felt like the finest velvet. It shouldn't. I let her hand go. The second I did. An intruder appeared. It was Ambrose. He stood at the end of the hospital bed watching me. His beady purple eyes glowed.

"Frost and Carlisle have been working for hours. Figuring out what you've done. I think they've just about cracked it. I advise you to tell me before they do. It may save her."

"I told you. I didn't do anything!"

"I don't believe you!"

We stared at each other menacingly. I refused to back down. It's the truth. I hadn't done anything. I'm just as lost at them! He eventually moved closer. Standing beside me. His hand caressed my cheek as he spoke.

"Princess. You can trust me. I just need to know so I can help you fix it. Please allow me to help you."

Despite his kind hand. His eyes still glowed with a fit of deep anger.

"I don't know ambrose, I swear it."

He let go of my face roughly.

"Fine. I will just continue to let them experiment. That girl of yours has been out under drugs for hours. I wonder what's happening to her right now."

"Wake her up!" I struggled against my restraints. He laughed at me.

"Why? So she can attack me again? No thanks. "

"Don't expect any sympathy from me. Wake her up! Please!"

"I'm awake. "Bella's silky voice spoke softly. I heard her restraints clink. I dared to turn my attention away from Ambrose. She wouldn't look at me. It hurt but I didn't let it show.

"What's going on?"

"Im not sure…"

She finally looked at me. Her eyes were blurry with tears that went unshed. She was just about to say something when our moment was snatched as Alice burst into the room. We looked at her. She ignored us and went straight for the whiteboard across the room. I noticed my sister seemed a bit... twitchy. She spoke to herself too.

"Alice, are you ok?"

"No! Somethings happened. Somethings changed. "

"What do you mean somethings changed? Tell us what's going on."

She continued to mutter to herself. Ignoring my question. Bella explained.

"She's been like that for a while. We can't fix it. She's been having issues with the future. It's spiraling too quickly for her to see. Since that happened... she's been manically trying to fix it. "

"I see. Well. I don't know why I'm surprised but this side is out of wack too. I don't just mean Alice. I've been noticing things changing. Since you last split time Ambrose. I've begun to notice shifts that were different from the other timeline."

"The differences are meant to happen. Time rewrites itself to mend the break.

"No, listen, It's been happening based on my choices. Changing the course of what's going on. Every time I stop moving forward something changes for the worse. As I near whatever they want things get better.

"You think the gods are doing this?"

"I don't know what's going on but I know that something is wrong and I didn't do it! But it's more than just the kingdom. It has to be. Things are out of whack here. It doesn't make sense. What does killing Lilith change on this side?"

"Not Lilith. The Volturi."

Alice chimed. Her voice was clearer but some things still seemed off. She went on doodling away as we stared at her confused. Both Elizabeth and Carlisle waltzed in wearing matching lab gear.

"Glad to see you're both unharmed,"

Frost spoke as she gazed at us both. Carlisle immediately began checking the machines for our vitals. He jotted them down without looking at us.

"We aren't unharmed."

"Oh darling, I meant I'm glad to see you two haven't killed each other. Anyhow. I believe I have solved this matter. Both of your deals are complete. It wasn't Ambrose. Something else has worked its magic on you."

"The gods," I asked. Ambrose huffed.

"Could be. As for what you asked for. I'm quite surprised. From what I can see you've split your soul. Both of you. Something has claimed both your souls and tied the remaining halves. Making you soul mates."

Elizabeth glared at me. Her judgment brought me back to our earlier conversation. When she asked if I was going to leave Bella. I was. I blinked and raised my brows in shock. Then I looked over at that woman of mine. It suddenly made sense.

"So I can't die anymore and she's now attached to me. Literally."

"Yes,"

Elizabeth said unamused. We both glared at Isabella. Bella shrunk into the bed as we accused her. That's not all she's done. I don't know how I knew. But it has something to do with what I saw. The more I gazed at her. The more her mask slipped. I asked Bella to explain. She refused, my tired eyes stared into Elizabeth's as I spoke.

"After you shot me. And I saw the cat. I went somewhere. Or rather. I was somewhere. It was dark. I mean really dark. Until it wasn't. Then all I could see was Bella. Being... consumed. It was slithering around inside her. I don't know what it was doing or what it was but I'm sure that's what did this to us."

I turned to look at Bella to confirm. She couldn't look at me. Blood tears fell from her eyes. It flowed from her mouth as well. Despite knowing why it still grossed me out. Her gums and skin haven't hardened yet. Her teeth were visible as she panted and cried.

"It was everywhere. Touching me... doing things. Asking questions. Mainly about you. It told me... it told me it would be back. That I would bring you to it." Bella spoke barely above a whisper. Tears poured from my eyes and a rumbling laugh burst from inside me. This is going to be great. Is this what Ambrose meant? This is the start of something I can't stop isn't it? I wasn't laughing at her. I was laughing at the insanity of our lives. Of everything we had been through. Of course, I can't leave her now. I'm hers.

"Are you ok?" she asked afraid.

"Do I look okay? Huh? No, that thing has hurt you and I couldn't stop it. But for some reason I have a feeling you didn't want me to. That you did something you regret. You know, I was surprised when I found you dead. I reacted poorly. I shouldn't have hit you. I am sorry, but this? This is absolutely perfect Bella. No. I'm nowhere near okay. What have you done? Why would you do this?!" She ignored me. The longer I struggled. I began to get frustrated and wanted to get high to distract myself. "I need my pills. Can you get me my pills please?" I begged as I struggled against the straps. I couldn't take it anymore. I just want out. Let me just disappear under a fog of bliss. Bella disappeared. It shocked me out of my display."Well, I'll be damned. Eddie's got magic blood."

"Who told you that?" The invisible Bella asked.

"I know what his blood smells like. I smelled it on you when I found you." I bitterly replied. Bella glared at me.

"It's already done."

"Why did you use his blood?!"

"Why does it matter?!" She snapped."

"Was he fucking you too?"

"What?! Omg. Is this a jealousy thing? You need to calm down. You were fine with it before." She mocked with a smile.

"I never touched that girl."

Edward's voice trickled into the room. He kept screaming it until he appeared in the room. He stared at the empty bed perplexed. It seems he didn't know. He recovers well enough to speak directly at the plump pillow her head left an indentation on.

"Stop lying. I never once touched you."

She sat silently. Then I heard her sigh.

"Ok, he's telling the truth. Anytime we touched in school... it was for the image. Edward was my beard."

"I never touched her." He repeated softly.

"Why did you use his blood?"

"I didn't have a choice." she bitterly spat at me.

"You're lying?! Now explain this! I need someone to explain all this fucking bullshit to me. My hormones are all over the place, Bella's trying to kill me. Creatures are after both our heads. What's going on?!"

Ambrose chuckled to himself. Bella visibly returned. She was frightened of him. He kept his distance. As he nears me. He smiled and explained.

"She had no choice because Carlisle refused to change her. As for your hormones. You're experiencing puberty. Lots of things shall change such as your appetite for blood. There will be mood swings too…and heightened sexual tension. Just the normal amount of a fae."

"That's great, at least that's not the only change I'll be experiencing. Is there anything else I should be looking for besides that and the other half of my soul? Is that what it was doing? Stealing our souls?"

Bella broke through her straps and ripped mine off. She planted her lips on mine in a bruising kiss, despite my dig. I pushed her off and she left angrily. Carlisle and Frost follow behind her leaving us alone. I asked Ambrose to leave Edward and me alone to talk. He was reluctant but he eventually did go. Edward sat on Bella's bed. I sat up. We didn't say anything at first. Just watching each other with teary eyes.

"She does that often. She doesn't sit well. Too clammy. " He tried to explain her actions away. I glared at him.

"It's Bella. That's not anything new. Apparently, she's always been a hothead."

"You forgot this."

He held up a necklace. The one he gave me the night we celebrated the proposal. The silver band I got her was placed on the second layer of the chain. He asked if I wanted it back. I could say no. Oh wait, I can't. She made sure of that. I nodded my head and he got up to place it around my neck. Once he was finished. I took my mother's necklace off. My fingers trembled with the clasp but I was able to release it. It fell to my lap.

"Alex?"

I opened the rectangular gold locket. Inside held a photo of my mom and dad. He got it for their first anniversary. I handed it to Edward.

"Place this in my fathers' box, please. Hide it from me." He nodded his head and placed it in his pocket.

"I've spent too long mourning the dead. I love them. But it's time..."

The tears burst forward. I crumbled in on myself. I shuttered with fear and regret. Edward held me. His face was stuffed in my hair. After I calmed, we just sat with each other. His hands rubbed my arms soothingly.

"Thank you."

"Don't thank me. It's more symbolic than anything. Something is coming for me and I think it's her. Or it has to do with her. Whatever she is now. Maybe she's one of those things that hurt Bella."

"Who is she?"

"My mother."

"What are you talking about ?"

"Um, how do I explain."

I turned around to look at him. I gazed into his eyes and grasped at his big head. My fingers touched his temples. I tried something. I whispered a spell. I was attempting to connect to him psychically. Like we once had before. I pushed the memory of my visions into his mind. Edward's hands clenched mine painfully. His nails dug as they overwhelmed him. Blood seeped from the wounds. He slumped against me. He ran his hands across my now healing flesh appalled at he had done and seen. He was frightened. I showed him the thing that attacked Bella and the vision of my mother in the veil.

"What were those things doing to her?"

"They were hurting her."

"Whatever comes. We face it together."

I didn't believe him. I wasn't sure he believed himself. My eyes slipped to Alice. I watched my sister draw strange things. It seems we will be facing a lot. I rose from the bed, Edward kept trying to help me walk but I pushed him away. I stumbled into the walls as I made my way downstairs alone.

"I need my pills. Carlisle."

I kept calling out to him. Demanding he allows me to get high, it's fair, I am in pain. He didn't respond. Just as I was on the second floor. Jasper pulled me into his room. I hadn't expected it to happen. He shifted my moods effectively eliminating my panic.

"They won't work."

"What do you mean? "

"Your body, it's rejecting medication. "

"That's great."

"You'll have to uptake your blood. Medication still works in your bloodstream, just takes a shit ton. Like us."

I didn't want to hear anymore. I just wanted to go to sleep. I tucked my face into his chest and sleepily asked.

"Can we go home?"

"To our apartment? Yes, we can."

He tugged me along until we reached a closet that held a transportation sigil. He called out the address. We landed inside the home. It was masculine with navy walls and chestnut-toned furniture. The kitchen was small. He doesn't eat and I don't cook. It was mostly open but held moveable partitions to section off. Inside the bedroom was a mural. A lush forest. The colors utilized were grays, blues, browns, and greens. It looked like Forks. The bed hung mounted to the ceiling floating. The apartment itself was built on top of the art studio. A metal spiral staircase was added to the back led up. The bathroom made my knees weak. It was pure beauty. Another mural was here. A jungle. In here a hand-carved stone tub took up most of the room. Right in the center. Around it held a copper toilet and a small shower outfitted with a waterfall fountain feature. Plants littered the entirety of the room which added to the beauty of the room.

"It's the Lacandon Jungle, it's wonderful. It was one of my favorite places during my time in Mexico."

"It's gorgeous."

"We can add or change things if you like."

"Jasper, I love it."

He picked me up. He swung me around. We were gazing into each other's eyes. He asked me if I wanted to rest. I nodded my head. We were now on the plush mattress. I sank into it. The bed swung slightly. The ceiling looked like a night sky. With twinkling lights that resemble stars. I asked how he managed to do all this. As he explained, he kissed my chin. Moving further to my neck. He was trying to take my mind off the disaster of our life. For once I didn't want to fuck. it didn't feel right. Not after what I had seen. He felt it and just held me.

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"I'm angry with her."

"I know."

"But it feels wrong. She's hurt too. I mean she's hurt so damn badly…you didn't see what that thing did and what Renee put her through. No wonder she's so hurt."

"Yes, she is hurt and so are you."

" I don't want to talk about this. Let's watch tv or something."

No, it's alright. What's been going on in your world? Talk to me."

"No, you tell me about yours."

"Fine... besides painting all over this lovely home. I've sold a few pieces."

"Really? That's great! I didn't know you were commissioning."

"I'm not."

"I don't understand?"

"You've never asked before so I never said anything. I'm a thief. An art thief. A forger too. I sold some forgeries and made a pretty penny. That's how I made this beautiful place our own."

"Oh...okay. Um. Well, that explains the criminal connections. I mean, this place isn't. Ok Jasper. I need to know. Am I safe here?"

"Yes, baby." He kissed my cheek.

"So what kind of forgeries?"

"Don't ask that unless you genuinely want to know."

"Oh. Ok."

A knock on the front door broke our romantic display. Jasper moved off me. He said she was here. He wanted to know if I wanted I see her. I just calmly got up and padded to the front door to find Bella. She was smoking outside leaning over the railing. I shut the door behind me and joined her.

"I didn't know you smoke?"

"I used to. Haven't in a while. I'd sneak them, Renee used to be a chain smoker. That was before she made herself quit. Anyway, I used to steal them from her. She caught me one time and well... you know what happened. You did the one thing I never could. You stood up to her. Why?"

As she spoke she took thick draws off a Marlboro red. I snagged it and took a draw. She got herself another one.

"She's lucky she's pregnant. I'd of done worse than that. I stood up to her because she deserved it. It was Charlie that told Phil"

"Told him what?"

The smoke billowed out in the cold air.

"She was cheating. Renee was spread eagle with the next-door neighbor. Charlie and she fought. He's not doing well"

"I saw...i don't think my dad is gonna make it. The last I saw him, he was pretty upset. I think he might kill himself. I don't blame him but I hope he doesn't. I'm so pissed. I've been pissed at my mother for years. She hurt me a lot but not as much as she did by telling you both the truth. She asked me to take care of you.

"

"Take care of me?" I asked confused.

"She believes I'm capable of hurting people like she is. "

She stubbed out her cigarette and dug around in her jacket, she handed me a file. Inside it was pictures of me and information about my family. She even had a copy of my social security card.

"Oh, my god. Bella."

"I know. I lied about it all because how do you explain this to someone? I was wrong to judge you then. I understood, what you meant about keeping things hidden. I had to keep myself hidden. I'm sorry, can you forgive me?"

She was speaking about me hiding my magic. But. I was still hurt about her stealing my soul and binding herself to me. No matter how much I love her. We aren't good for each other. She poisoned me... I can't do this right now.

"I don't know" I blew smoke.

"What do you mean?"

"Why did you do it?" I hated how whiny I sounded. I needed to know.

"I don't have to tell you that."

"Then I don't have to forgive you."

She stole the cigarette back and stubbed it as she asked about our wedding.

"It's on hold."

"That's alright with me. We were rushing anyway. I can take more time to make sure everything is perfect. Are you staying here tonight?"

"You're not listening to me."

"Let's not fight."

"Bella. What was that thing?" I demanded.

"I don't know. " She tried to hold me. I didn't let her. We stayed standing outside upset until I began shivering. "You've got goosebumps, go inside. I'll be alright. I'll be close by but before you go. Feed, you're starving."

"I'm not hungry."

"Alex, please. I can smell your blood. It's beginning to thicken. You're getting sick. You need to feed."

"Fine."

I reluctantly trailed kisses up the side of her neck. Leaving them where her pulse should be thumping. I ignored that. I was hurt and angry but I was starving. She was so eager to get on my good side and tried to roust my sexual appetite too. A moan escaped her pillowy lips. I rolled my eyes. Bella wrapped me in her arms trying to hold my attention. I bit down and let that spicy-sweet nectar fill me. As I fed she lifted and placed my ass on the railing. My legs are now around her waist. Her hands rubbed my thighs wantonly but never gave in. Once I was full I released her. Her nails dug into me as the bite mark healed. Her mouth attached to mine lapping at the rest of her blood. Her nipples cut through her shirt exposing them to me. My hands massage her breasts. The cold rock-hard mounds begging to be sucked. Bitten until blood fills my mouth. Bella bit her lips to stifle a moan then said.

"Am I forgiven?"

"No..."

"I'll pick you up tomorrow. We're going out on a date."

"No. We're not."

"Whatever."

She pulled away out of reach. She placed me back on the ground and left. As she angrily stomped away. I couldn't deny that I was aroused. My pussy aching for release now. I burst into the house. Jasper sat on the swinging bed completely nude. Stroking his cock waiting for me. My mouth replaced it immediately. His fingers threaded into my hair as I sucked earnestly until he lay down. I sunk it deep in my throat choking myself with his cock until tears formed. I gagged and slobbered all over it. Moaning as I teased him by placing my knees on either side of his head now. His hands rubbed the back of my juicy thighs and ass as I sucked him off. His mouth was now full of pussy. He had ripped my pants open to reach. Jasper sucked masterfully on my clit. His fingers worked slowly twisting and twirling until I squirted into his waiting mouth. I rode his tongue and nose rocking back and forth. My titties bounced as I screamed his name over and over. The only time he came up for air was to shout as he came down my throat. It was so much cum it leaked out of my mouth. I ended up on my back. Fully undressed now. Before he bent my legs up to my chest. Jasper choked me as he kissed me. His tongue slipped in to taste a mixture of my spit and his fluids. He laughed greedily as he poured lube all over my pussy. Rubbing it in. Dipping his fingers inside me. I moaned and grunted with anticipation as I watched his cock twitch and bounce. Cum leaking into his thick blonde curls, I reached out to grab it.

"Look at me darlin."

I gazed into his eyes as he fingered me. I returned the favor by stroking him. Rubbing the tip as his fingers curled inside me and changed pace. Moving speedily until my pussy started squelching and squeezing. Soon my fluids spurted across his chest.

A triumphant smile plastered. Jasper was hung and heavy with desire. He plunged deep inside before he came in my hand. The swing of the bed echoed our movements. It especially helped with riding. Jasper pumped his hips along with mine. It moved with the pace of our bodies. Making each slam exaggerated yet fluid.

His fingers threaded with mine as we reached peaks over and over at the same time. As my mate shot his last load of cum inside me his arms circled. Sweet nothings fell from Jasper's lips as I came down from euphoria. Once finished our takeout had finally arrived. Jasper fed me fried rice and noodles as I chatted sleepily.

"You glow when you cum. You know that?" He admitted.

"Really?"

We were both still naked. The tv humming in the background. It was hidden. Jasper only had it for me. He loathes 'television', preferring to get lost in a book.

"It tastes different too. Still just as delicious but more filling."

I shut him up with more kisses. Preferring not to hear how many new oddities I inherited. Once full and satisfied we cuddled and watched Buffy until my eyes closed. A heated blanket separates us. He was the big spoon with his legs pulled up behind me. I was held in his strong arms all night.

I hadn't noticed the eyes watching as I slept. Having watched me be fucked with reckless abandon. Enjoying my pleasure enough to scream theirs into the night sky. Not a single thought or dream passed through my veil of safety. Jasper hiding me before I must face the pile of shit waiting at our door.

The comfort I felt during the night disappeared. No longer was I curled under the arms of safety. But tossed to the wind. I stood surrounded by dense trees. It seemed as if the mural in the bedroom I shared with Jasper...burst into reality. I was alone.

Freezing. My saving grace? I held weapons. Deep in the frosty territory of the forest sat a bag. I was familiar with it. One of the first lessons Frost taught me? How to pack a supply bag. How to fashion one from everyday products. Lastly? How to stealthily steal an enemy's supplies. Inside held twin tactical scabbards. An attachment can connect them.

Despite my favorite being archery. I excelled with blades. As soon as it was in my hand. An unexpected visitor dropped from a tree. It was Jasper! He bowed to me. I connected my blades and spun them one-handedly. He shook his head at my showiness. He pulled off his fitted v-neck and flexed. I couldn't help but chuckle. He was so cute sometimes. It was a mistake to get lost in his flirting. He took my misstep as an advantage.

"Fuck!"

"Never take your eyes off your enemy!"

Jasper's usual tone was replaced with something indescribable. I was pinned under him. His broadsword an inch from cutting my cheek! Our blades were all that separated us. Tousled waves dropped onto my face shielding my sight of anything other than him. His ragged breath ghosted my cheeks. The moment lasted mere seconds before he helped me up from the snow. A chill ran down my spine as the cold sunk in. Those smoldering coal-black eyes sunken into jaspers skull gazed at me with desire.

"Again!"

I had forgotten what he was like. Jasper was particularly nasty the last time he needed to train anyone. The memories of his past, especially of Maria ruin his calm demeanor. I shook my head. Focus!

We began an uneasy battle. Jaspers broadsword hacking at my blades. His speed and accuracy threw me off. Fighting against him wasn't like with Frost. She was strict about rules. He was not. Jasper came at me wild! Which was rather enjoyable. Since the last time? I've improved!

A smile plastered his face as I matched his every step. Near the end, I began to tire and falter. I ended up pinned against a tree. Jaspers blade just above my head stuck into the thick towering red cedar. We both were breathing heavily. A rather large bulge in his Levi's made it quite evident what was going through his mind.

Jasper's long lashes fluttered seductively before claiming my lips. His smooth uneven lips devoured mine. The temptation he must feel. It's evident in the way he carefully kissed me like an alcoholic does a last drink. Just that one last sip before you lie and swear of sobriety. I knew of the peace Jasper found in me.

The serenity. Yet, it still clutches at him. His hunger. The thirst! As quickly as the dance began I was left alone. Jasper disappeared. My shirt was ruined. His hands gripped the ends stretching it out as we rutted against each other seeking peace. He was gone just as quickly as he pushed up on me. I fell into the cold downy snow. Letting it chill me off. I hadn't noticed that I wasn't alone. Bella walked up and sat next to me. She seemed rather annoyed. I didn't want to fight.

"Look Bella, after everything. I'm still not sure this is going to work."

"Don't say anything. Just don't. I can't stand telling people my life story and it changes our relationship. "

"Ok. "

"Thank you."

We sat a bit longer. The chill settled deep into my bones. She stood up suddenly, her hands lifting me against my will. Tugging me along with her.

"Let's get out of here... "

"Bella."

"Please, at least let's have one good day. Especially if you're not sure we're together. I'd like to say goodbye on a good note."

We stood gazing at each other. Snowflakes began to fill the onyx barrel curls atop Bella's head. I could tell she wanted to admit something. I still wasn't sure and refused to talk.

"You were right about this. About becoming what I am. But I don't regret it. I would make the same choice if it meant I got to keep you in my life. I know it's fucked up but I love you. I did all of this for us. You must understand. I'm so sorry I hurt you. Just please. At least let me show you how sorry I am?"

A single bloody tear fell down the porcelain mask of perfection Bella has become. The facade falling. Gone was fake happiness and confidence. The painfully vulnerable truth was now evident. Her hands clenched to her sides. No more tears fell. Her breathing stopped all of a sudden and she regained 'composure'. All I could do was nod my head. I pulled her into my arms and she broke into sobs. I rubbed circles on her back as she slumped into my breasts. The action was heartbreakingly reminiscent. A memory of me holding Bella just like this in the bathroom at Charlie's. It sank in. Those tears weren't for Edward... the way she clung to me. Like a life raft. She looked so peaceful that night. A weight slammed over me. The juxtaposition was so familiar. The taste burst in the back of my mouth. Lillian. I was her oxy. For a moment there, while drugs were out of reach for her. I was her fix. Once free, she grew captivated by her ex-girlfriend, opiates. Bella lifted her head. A large smile brimmed across.

"I love you."

"...I love you too. "

"So you'll come with me?"

I gulped. Against my better judgment. I asked her a question.

"... can I show you something?"

"Sure."

"Hold your breath."

I grabbed her hand into mine. An image appeared in my mind's eye. As it grew crisp a feeling began tugging just behind my naval. It took us both to the destination. We stood staring at a dense forest. It looked much different than the one we just left behind.

"Where are we?"

It began to clear. The image lifted as we both walked deeper into the trees. We were moving into a field. A breath I hadn't realized was caught in my chest. Released. I looked Bella over. Nothing bad happened. I glanced around to see no enforcers or traps sprung.

"Well then. Huh."

"Where are we?" The words came out forcefully this time. Bella seemed on edge.

"This. This is Blackbriar."

An expression of shock plastered until it suddenly turned into excitement. Bella physically jumped for joy.

"Are you serious? How is that possible? Clara. She told me I couldn't attend your game. I was so fucking sad about missing it! "

"I didn't know you knew. I'm confused, you were. You drank the blood that night."

"I've been keeping up with your life here. She tells me everything she hears. I get the best information from Edward though. Like how you're really doing."

Her face said it all. My grades were wonderful but for the most part, I've been avoiding classes. Sleeping in too long and staying up all night. Ruminating thoughts constantly catch up to me. I'm not doing well...

"Ah. Yeah, he and Salem got close. He bribed him to spy on me and well."

"Doesn't shock me."

"Are you serious? Did he pay you too?"

"Well, sort of? If you count pretending to be my boyfriend then yes. In turn, I told him about you. He eventually did the same for me. Telling me secrets about your world."

"Im not sure if anyone's here. Even Frost's home. But I'm sure some caretaker is around so we have to be careful. "

"No problem... since waking up, it's gotten easier to sustain."

Bella disappeared from view. It was still so odd. She wasn't entirely invisible a slight shadow was left. Like a glimmer, especially if you tilted your head at an angle. She reached out to me. Her hand ghosted my face before phasing back.

"If anyone comes around I'll just 'disappear', it's best when against walls. Or spaces I can blend into. "

"You've had a lot of time to yourself huh?"

"Tell me about it."

Bella's tone dropped, she shook her head and walked past me. I followed after her. I wasn't sure where to begin. It was best if we avoided all administrative buildings. But there was still a lot to explore. The library! I took off for it. Bella couldn't help but giggle as we raced each other. The way her face lit up as she danced under the arches of the stone halls in the vast library. Pulling books off of shelves to stick her nose into them. She loved the scent of old books. Sheer joy was written across her face as she took in all the information housed here. I had to reign in her excitement once she reached the steps to the upper level.

"Bella!"

"What."

"Step away slowly."

She stared confusedly but complied. I walked timidly towards the force field of protection. I carefully led her up the steps... nothing bad happened. I visibly relaxed. This soul bond is something else. Bella was recognized as me allowing her access to the upper levels.

"Why do you look like that?"

"We could have just been slammed into that wall! There's a shield placed on these steps. If you don't have proper access? Let's just say you'll be in the hospital wing!"

"What is this place?"

"The forbidden secrets of Blackbriar... but seriously. Please be careful!"

"Alex relax. I think I'm ok."

I tried to pretend like I didn't just watch her almost trip on the last stair. I shook my head. Still the awkward goofball she's always been. I'm glad. I caught myself gazing at the most welcomed change. Those succulent ass cheeks. Even in her dark wash mom jeans it still bursts the seams.

"I can feel you watching me Alex."

"It's not my fault you're gorgeous. I mean damn you were always fine. But that ass..."

"Why thank you. Yeah. It is nice, isn't it?"A killer smirk teased as she showed off the new assets. She asked with a flirtatious smile. "Where are your rooms? As fun as this is. I can feel the fear of getting caught radiating from you. It's killing the mood. "

I happily led her to the house of Elementals. That was a big mistake! The sight was unwarranted but not shocking. Bella and I caught the hairy ass of Ben poking up into the air. He and Lola were going at it on the couch.

"What happened to he's too young for me?"

Neither Ben nor Lola even attempted to cover up. Sometimes I question why I stay here.

"Fuck. You. Bitch." Lola called out with each stroke.

I turned my nose up and shook my head. Just a hot mess. Bella hid her eyes from the scene with her hands. I led her up the stairs, safely away from them. "Y'all didn't see shit! You hear?" I screamed down.

"Whatever!" Lola screamed out.

"Isn't he dating? What's her name?"

Bella questioned. Amusement radiated off her at the thought of some college drama.

"Tang. Honestly, I think they were just screwing around. He's been after Lola for a minute."

Bella's mood changed almost immediately. Her body language spoke accusingly.

"Were you fucking anyone here? I know how you are."

"Bella, you knew about them before you tied yourself to me."

"I know. It's just difficult. I understand there's no choice for either of us. All four of us really. But you're ours! So don't screw around... okay "

I ignored the possessiveness, especially since I was thinking of leaving her, in favor of saying that I showed her to my room. The heavy door opens to reveal the fitting cool-toned green walls. The silver crown molding was inspired by French architecture. A twinkling chandelier hanging in the center. The bed is now an intricately carved wood version of the iron one. Real vines trail up the canopy and across the ceiling. It began growing larger once Ambrose arrived.

"This is fancy! Do they all look like this ?" Bella's voice brought me out of my thought.

"Nope. This room is entirely different from the rest. It's a replica of a room in the house of death."

"The burned-down house right?"

"Correct."

I smiled at her. I felt foolish for being so in awe. She took the time to understand my world. Yet I've never stopped for hers. Bella draped herself across the mattress. Gazing at me through her thick onyx lashes. The color contrasted against her ashen skin. A fake rosy tinge seemed to liven her cheeks. A nude glossy lipstick painted those plush lips.

I felt arousal build at watching Bella so relaxed. Her swollen breasts were hidden behind her oversized hoodie. Her thighs thickened to match those new ass cheeks. Her taut abdomen slightly peaking out underneath, before Bella was just skinny. Now she's fit...

"Are you airbrushed right now?"

"Yes. It's something they, we, do to look less. Dead."

"Ah."

"Yeah. This shit stinks! I can smell the individual chemicals in all the makeup slathered on me. "

"Baby, as shitty as it sounds. You asked for this. Please don't take it the wrong way, it's just. All we can do is move forward."

"I know, sorry. You're trying and I'm being so melodramatic. Is there anything fun to do here?"

"Well. There's the technology room? Everything else is pretty much under lock and key. Wait. Hold on..."

She followed me to Salems' room. Yes! His administration pin sat out on his desk. Now we could access the less-traveled areas. I decided the best and safest was the Astrodome. While here. We could travel our solar system. An illusion charm allowed us to literally walk the moon!

"This is so cool!" Bella screeched as we were bounced around in zero gravity.

"I fucking missed you!"

"You mean it?"

"We'll try. All we can do is try…"

We floated above a crater. Our arms wrapped around each other. Clinging hopelessly to one another. The moon morphed into Venus. We fucked along the molten surface unharmed. Strange volcanic eruptions occurred as I lapped at Bella's lips. Suckling her pleasure bean. My tongue caressed it until her hands tugged my hair and my scream echoed into the darkness. There was something about watching a woman losing their absolute mind. Especially while suffocating me. Bella found her way to ride my face. Her tulip-shaped pussy quivered with anticipation. An explosive shriek ripped out as cum leaked into my mouth. I slipped my fingers inside seeking more. Needing more! Bella managed to bend me over her lap. Her hand smacks hard against my ass. Clearly needing something else now. Bella rubbed the spot before smacking it harder. She repeated this until I had red bruises blaring across both ass cheeks. I was soaking wet now. My nipples were raw from rubbing against her. Begging. Her tongue licked across my asshole. She spread my cheeks wide as spit dribbled inside me. I instantly felt a buzz. Her fangs must have popped out dripping her blood inside me. A moan ripped out. Fingers slipped inside and caressed the walls. She returned the favor by sucking on my clit. I bucked for more. Another finger slipped into my ass. She knew how much I loved this shit. Being stretched out. A third finger slipped in my ass. I fucked myself. Mewling and purred with pleasure until I squirted all over Bella's face. Wetting her hair. For the first time, I witnessed a vampire in complete disarray.

"Fuck I wish I had a cock."

Bella swore as she gazed down at me. A smug expression exposed my undoing.

"You don't need one. That was fucking great!"

"You would say that. You always look so satiated after."

"It's not my fault my lovers are wonderful in bed. "

She draped my abandoned shirt across her chest. Being coy. I tugged it out of her hands and moved closer to lavish and worship her. Bella whispered into my hair as she held me. Telling me how sorry she was. Begging for my forgiveness. She began to kiss all over my face. Rubbing my body down. Making sure I felt soothed and loved after such an intense moment between us. After a while, we thought it best to leave. Before leaving for good, I made sure to put Salem's pin back. Both of us showered before heading to the last destination. Dead soil. To my surprise. It was deep in bloom. We pranced among the flowers of the dead. Spinning around with one another until falling into the plush pillows of petals. As the last sun rays cast their good night kisses across Bella. She lit up brilliantly. She gazed down at me once more. Pollen dusted her face and hair as she let the Darkened petals caress against her.

"I love you." The words slipped out like a prayer. Hoping I kept my promises this time.

"I love you too." I returned the same emotion.

"What are you thinking about?"

"How much I've missed. How much time I can't get back because I was so blind? How unhappy you are. How unhappy I am. How I want to hold you. Protect you from ever being hurt again. Protect me from being hurt too. I just. It all seems impossible."

"Shh. You said all we can do was move forward. So let's." She grabbed my hand in hers and kissed my fingertips. Her teeth just barely scraped them. "Sorry, you just. You smell so good."

"You're starving. Let's get you home."

"No. Let's just. What's your favorite thing to do here? Describe it to me." Bella closed her eyelids.

"Well. Does it have to be happy?

"Tell me whatever you want. Just talk to me about your life here. Make it real for me."

Before I could open my mouth. I heard footsteps crunching, and Bella disappeared. It was just Lola and Ben.

"Told you, she's always here. Where's your friend?"

Bella spoke aloud. Appearing visible once more with a slight attitude.

"Fuck!" Ben physically jumped. Lola burst out laughing. "Man, that shit ain't funny. I'm sorry miss, I'm Benjamin. Wait... did you just say."

He was still jumpy from the trials. He got a closer look at Bella and then just shut his mouth.

"You didn't see shit. Or hear shit. If anyone asks she was never here." I replied once more.

"Well then. When did you take the plunge?"

Lola asked before takings a seat close by us. Pollen floated around us making her have a sneezing fit.

"That's a long story," Bella replied once we all settled back down. Ben joining us.

"Yeah, we've got nothing but time." Lola leaned back on her hands staring her down.

"During the trials."

"You told a vampire about our practices?" Lolas' tone was a bit strong and full of judgment.

"Sure did Lola, what about it?"

"Nothing. I just thought you were over them. We heard about what you did. I'll be watching you. Let's go, Ben."

"Lola."

"We didn't see shit. We got it."

Ben sent a sympathetic expression over toward Bella. He waved bye to us and ran after Lola. I looked up at the darkening sky.

"I'm sorry about that."

"Don't be. They care about you. I'm glad you've got them in your corner while you're here."

"Bella."

"I'm ok, let's just get out of here. It's getting late."

I stood up and held my hand out to her. A truce between us. She grabbed it and followed me out of the forest. Thankfully we were able to beat the rotation. I immediately blinked us towards the shed. Once inside. I called out home. Bella leaned against me. Just before we were whisked away I looked down at our entwined fingers, lifting our hands I placed a kiss on her ring finger. We landed upstairs in Alice's closet. We walked hand in hand until we reached outside the bedroom door.

"Thank you for showing me your school. It was amazing..."

Bella was cut off. I followed her gaze. To the red-rimmed coal eyes of Edward Cullen. He stood in front of the staircase. Blocking us both from leaving the second floor.

"Why is Jessica here?" Bella called out. Her nose sniffing about. Her thirst became evident.

"What's going on babe?" I asked Edward concerned.

"Bella you should feed."

His tone demanded her to leave. Bella stood ramrod straight and nodded her head. Before she left, a kiss was planted on the corner of my mouth.

"Jessica's here? What's going on?"

"Alex come on downstairs, honey."

Esme called out to me. I was escorted by Edward down the stairs. I took in the familiar scene. The last interrogation held in this room turned out successful only by the skin of our teeth. Jasper struggled with holding Diego under his spell. Jessica Stanley sat handcuffed to a chair in the center of our living room. Jasper sat in front of her. From the look on everyone's faces, some shit has gone down while Bella and I were away.

The Stanley family has held ties in this town since its creation. That was their claim to fame, I guess. The family lost a significant amount of money as time went on. Now there just like everyone else. But they all still act just as snobby as before all the coins clinked away.

"Is this about Mike? I'll pay for the damage..."

"Alex, you should sit down." Esme was the one to speak again.

"No. Just rip it off."

I counted the heads around the room. Jasper. Alice. Rose and Emmet. Edward stood behind me. Carlisle and Esme. I glanced over to Jessica. I noticed a few scratches around her face and arms. Like she had been running for her life through trees and bushes. I nodded my head and took a seat. There was one waiting for me. Jasper, Jessica, and I sat in a triangle format. My foot bounced anxiously. Jasper leaned forward and pushed it down. The tension left me.

He was here for me... not her. That didn't soothe me at all. There's only been a few times that I've felt Jaspers power and each time it wasn't fun. I glanced around the room scared. Ambrose was missing. I couldn't help myself. His name is on the tip of my tongue. I was cut off by Carlisle asking Jessica a question. He asked her if she had any knowledge about Witch Hunters. The words swirled in my ears as I heard the response. Clara... Clara and Willow. They have been hurt by hunters. These people were vicious dogs that maim and kill my people. At first, nothing happened. I just sat in the chair. The words passing between Jessica and Carlisle had no effect because an intense wave of calm crashed over me. Jasper's hand never left my knee. He was using every ounce of his gift to keep me seated. I fought against it. Not intending to hurt him. But her. Carlisle continues to question us. Asking us about where Clara and Willow could be. Asking her about her family. My anger welled deep but I sat still. Jessica Stanley couldn't help but spill her guts of everything she knew. Including things we didn't. Tsk, tsk. She unfortunately hailed from a family of witch hunters. Gasp. Of course this pretty girl wasn't just some girl. She's a hunter. A thing after my parents. A thing after witches. Including me.

Being witch hunters is a long standing tradition for hers. It's how they made all their money. Clipping the hands of witches. Burning us at the stake. Drowning us. They earned a pretty penny from the government for 'cleaning' the town back in the day. The main reason the tribe and the witches built a bond in these parts? Was to protect themselves from people like them. During the Victorian era, there was a particular event that ran the witches out. For good, the hunters hoped! A woman was hung. Her body was left as a warning to any witches seeking to reclaim the land. The moment we stepped foot in Forks Washington. Sam had his boys watching after us, mainly to make sure history didn't repeat. Doing these illegal acts today is a sign of war coming. But of course their people will always repeat history. History was the reason Willow was so adamant about buying Brooke manor. It was just a bit of revenge. These parts are home for her ancestors. Willow is one of the last casting Brooke's left. The majority of them were born non-casting. The last witch hung on the land? A brilliant non-casting chemist and physicist. Her work put a target on her back. For months before her death. She was hassled. Threatened. Effigies of burning crosses littered the property. Dead animals left around. She stayed through it all. Standing her ground. Her resistance proved to be fatal. From the way, Willow speaks about it. They burst in late one night, dragging her to her final resting place. Hanging in the Elm just outside the home. Strung up and left to be pecked clean. The blood dripping into the dirt below awoke something. The magic lying dormant in her blood fed the ground, protecting it from further harm.

Her name was Amelia. Amelia Brooke. After the treaty with the human nation? The history was cleaned up. A crazy old spinster passed in her sleep. Despite that, the mark was left. The witch's manor loomed over town threatening anyone who step foot where they didn't belong. Children of Forks didn't care and actively dared each other to run up and bang the rusted knocker. To wake the witch. Waking her had a price to pay. The house was owned by the state. They tried bulldozing it down over the years but strange things would happen. Blackouts. Equipment malfunctions. A few deaths...there were more to be added to the list but would Willow be there too? What of Clara and she? Where are they?!

As I was stuck under the wiles of Jasper. His powers sinking me under. All these informs compounded. Jasper was no match for me. None of them were. As my rage burned. I forced myself to stand. The weight of Jasper kept me under and had me almost kneeling. However with a twitch of my hand. He and his chair slid across the room unharmed. With another. Winds strong enough to keep the vampires at bay swirled around. Despite that Carlisle trudged towards me. I stood over her. Not touching the filthy beast. She lifted her chin to me. Those baby blues begging for forgiveness. Tears leaked and snot dribbled. I sneered at the pathetic wretch.

"I tried to save them. I got them out in time. Please I need your help. I can't go back... my father. Please!"

Her loud cries were heard by the others but not me. Jasper continued to attempt to rein me in but I moved forward until I could touch the Hunter. My hand caressed her face as I searched her memory for more of what she had seen and done. Jessica heard the hushed whispers of the men in her house. Her uncle was hardly ever around but when he was? Trouble was sure to find them all. She used her wits to thwart him as much as she could tonight.

Damian Stanley still upheld the old practices. So when he stopped by his hometown to hear witches settle. He took it upon himself to issue an assembly, against the warning of his younger brother. Jessica's recently deceased father, George.

During Christmas break, Damian called some old family friends and pelted a town favorite with bricks. Morningstar elixirs and remedies. Despite the threat. Clara refused to run out of business. Willow took a stand. Esme hired muscle for the doors since neither of them would listen to reason. The residents even began helping out, watching for the bastards of these hunters. It still didn't deter them. In fact? It accelerated the process. My aunts never backed down. Charlie tried to the best of his ability to get them to change their minds. The rumors around town were concerned about racial or political reasons for the violence. Not a whisper was spoken to me. I was to remain in school none the wiser. Safe from the mess of ' teens ' hassling them. They downplayed the seriousness to everyone and kept the most of it to themselves. The final straw was when a group of witches threatened two teenagers and damaged personal property, of Jessica and Mike. Mike's big mouth spurred his father to join a slow-building mob. A plan was put together. It took days to come up with the supplies and men needed. While wearing black robes men took to the streets. Carrying torches. Burning crosses on the lawn as a warning of what was to come. Molotov cocktails and bricks were thrown into the windows. Words of murder were hurled unless the witches were to leave.

Big mistake!

In response to the treatment? An all-out battle ensued. The trees came alive. Dragging and thrashing the invaders around. Tossing them until they went limp. Liquified insides leaked out feeding the lush green lawn. The bodies? Sank into the ground. How many souls were snatched? All but one. Damian wasn't prepared. He wasn't a real witch-hunter. Just a filthy racist trying to live up to his ancestors' legacy. With the help of Jessica, my aunts escaped mere minutes before the men arrived.

The reason she sits begging for my help? One of the men caught the attack on film. Despite them being able to kill the live feed. Someone screen-grabbed it, it's been shared over a million times... My aunts managed to escape the enforcers by using Jessica as a shield. Once out of reach, they tossed her aside running into the night. Jessica had nowhere else to go. Fearing that if she were to return home her life would be in the hands of Damian. A Stanley caught on film helping witches escape an attack on humans?

Blasphemous!

The winds stopped as I swayed under the information. The room was in complete disarray. Many of my family members have been thrown into walls and furniture left overturned. Carlisle still inching closer. His hands held up in peace. I never took my eyes off Jessica. He seized me but I kept yelling at her. Kept fighting against his hold of me.

"When did you know?!"

"What?!"

"Don't act dumb. You always treated me differently. I thought it was because I'm queer. But you never treated Bella like that... you knew."

She tried to deny it. To feign ignorance. But it cracked. She knew the stories of her family's past. Just decided that it was crazy talk. Old tales from senile grandparents spoon-fed to the children for generations. She tugged against her restraints.

"I saw your witch's mark. I didn't mean to see it... you were trying on a dress for the spring dance. You lifted your arms and I caught sight of it...I was so scared when you caught me. For a while I tried to pretend like I was mistaken but...I just assumed we kept our distance for a reason."

"A fucking hunter. You know your kind is nothing but a rumor now. Stories you tell young witches so they behave. It's the enforcers we fear most. They are used as mutts, sent to sick after us. Traitors!"

Carlisle continued to struggle with me. The others had recovered and were trying to manipulate me too. Trying to make me calm down and to listen to reason. Reason they say. What would they know of reason? The words were just on the tip of my tongue.

"Alexandra. Look at me."

"She knew Carlisle."

"They escaped! They are alive! She's human! You can't kill her. You hear me? Do not hurt her!"

Jessica sobbed openly in fear. Her eyes pleaded with me. Pleading for mercy. Tears burst from my eyes as I screamed. Carlisle's grip tightened. I couldn't breathe. Black spots were everywhere. I began trembling with rage and anguish. Jasper continued to slam his force into me. A nauseous feeling over took and almost made me toss up and pass out. A battle of dominance struck between us.

"You knew! You knew this whole time that my family wasn't safe. Why didn't you tell the police? Send a note? Anything! Huh? You could have told me. I could have saved them! Now all will know what you are!"

My mate and father have lost. Words began pouring from my lips. The spell used was ancient. One used only in times of deep unrest. Blood leaked out of my eyes blinding my sight. It filled my mouth with a metallic tang. Carlisle screeched as my hand blazed. His marble flesh cracked at the heat. Despite that, he held on begging me to stop. Begging me to forgive. Begging for mercy.

"I'm sorry!"

Jessica shrieked at the top of her lungs. As I burned the hunters' crest into her flesh. Watching it bubble and scab over. The sigil disappeared from view. She's marked now. All witches she may pass will know what she is. If she's lucky? They'll just steer clear. Fearing enough to just run away. If not? We were known to retaliate justly towards any hunter caught.

"You're not sorry. You better hope they are alright. My father won't be able to keep you safe. You hear me! I'll find you."

Carlisle was forced to let me go as my blood leaked all over him and the floor. His wounds instantly healed. I limped away from Jessica. My knees buckled but I forced myself to walk. Blackened blood droplets burned and singed the carpet. The magic I used having zapped my core delayed my healing. I trudged outside. My vision blurring. Snow sizzled under my feet. I didn't stop walking until a beat-up truck pulled up beside me. It took Bella screaming my name and honking her horn multiple times to snap me to reality. I got in without saying a word.

"Hey. Are you alright?"

"Drive."

I pointed forward. My hand hanging out the window. Before I knew it I was bent over throwing up. Bella pulled over and drug me into the middle of the road. Bloody vomit poured out of me. I retched until nothing was left, the dry heaves choking me further. I rolled over on my side and screamed. The inhuman shrieks from Bella spurred Ambrose to reveal himself. He fought with me as I rolled around in the snow. Flames poured out of my mouth as I shouted to the moon. The strangest thing happened then. As I rolled around in my mess. The flesh on my back thinned and shredded until enormous wings sprung forth. He helped me up from the ground. They drug behind me with each painful breath that I took. While I heaved and tried to catch my breath. Ambrose held my trembling body against his.

"They're safe. I'm told to keep all information limited. Enforcers are all over. They are looking for you. I'm to bring you to Frost." He mumbled against my forehead as he kissed it. Holding me tightly.

"Where were you?" I plead with him.

"With you. I am always near your side. You know that I'd burn this whole town down if I knew. I searched after them once I heard. It's bad my queen, we should go. "

"Before we do, could you help explain some things to me? I thought we didn't have wings."

"We don't. Not anymore. They were clipped long ago...I had mentioned that you were under puberty but I hadn't known that this would happen. I'm blessed to have seen. To have witnessed such events."

" Who took yours? Lilith?"

Ambrose nodded his head stiffly. He pulled me away. His eyes glanced over the fleshy blood-drenched monstrosity hanging from my shoulder blades. They began fluttering against my will. I screeched out at the painful sensation.

"What do they feel like?" His voice was barely a whisper. "Ouch!" I smacked his hand away from me.

"Stop touching them. Help me put them up, fuck!"

He moved around me. Careful not to step on them. He was at a loss. He just kept walking until I could see him again. He smiled wildly at them. Which caused them to flutter more. As they fluttered faster I began to float just barely off the ground. As I grew more confident flames burst forth. As I spun around trying to see them. More flames unfurled around them, changing colors of all sorts. They danced as I spun like a dog chasing its tail. The only parts visible by sight were the ends of each wing. They were vibrantly spotted. The seemingly onyx wings transition into a deep patchy Bordeaux. Inky flesh stretched over thin segmented bones, on the tip of each sat a razor-sharp claw. Like the wings of a bat...

Ambrose burst into childlike giggles and claps. As I calmed down from the experience I fell gently to the ground. They seemingly intuitively knew what I needed. Including leaving. The flames subsided. The strangely large silken wings folded into my back. My bones adjusted to accommodate. The scars healed sealing them inside. I was taken into his arms again. He held me against his chest as if I was priceless. Kissing my forehead. Whispering in high-elder. I looked up into his eyes and noticed a look of hunger. We stood there a moment with the time frozen. Those purple eyes of his filled with tears. He bowed. He bowed before his queen and kissed my hand.

"I knew it. I knew I had made the right decision. I'm just so blessed that it's finally happening. That I have found the right timeline and could witness this end."

"What are you talking about?"

"The end of this war. I'm so tired, my queen. So tired. But here you are. Fully grown and ready. We will defeat that harpy that sits on your throne."

Ambrose unfroze time. He soothed Bella, helped her up from the ground, and explained what she just witnessed. Before grabbing us both. We appeared at the end of the road that led up to Brooke manor. As we inched up the hill the roaring of sirens could be heard.

Thankfully we blended into the crowd. Bella pulled her hoodie over her head. And pulled me through an entire mob of people standing outside. Charlie and a few other police officers were pushing them back.

Thick black smoke billowed high into the air. The one fire truck in town was currently helping put out the burning crosses. Cameras were flashing. News vehicles were pulled up outside. The headline reads as a hate crime. Not a witch attack... thank fuck!

The damage to the house was extensive. But nothing that couldn't be fixed. The drapes caught flame and lit up the walls. Scorch marks trailed up the ceiling. It was put out magically. Had to be.

Otherwise... they couldn't have escaped. The conservatory must have been how they got out. The entire glass structure exploded leaving a gaping hole in the kitchen. Frost entered through the hidden service staircase.

"I see you're back from your little excursion."

"They're safe."

"You're not. You're deep in the frying pan. About to jump headfirst into flame. "

"It wasn't her fault!" I quieted Bella down before speaking.

"Salem couldn't help himself over being insulted. So he popped Mike's tires. You were to keep them safe! I was following your orders. 'Building relationships.' More like hurting my friends! Don't you dare blame me for this!"

"You're to go in for questioning in the morning. You will arrive promptly. "

She disappeared. A pang of guilt rang. She's hurting too. It was unmistakably written across her face. In every movement she made. I trailed up the steps. The upstairs was fairing much better than the first floor. There are three. Technically four if you count the tower.

The master bedroom was held on the second floor. This is where they slept. The floorboards were weak and scorched. The room was overturned. Clothes were strewn about. The furniture is all fucked up. I began to slip into autopilot. Trailing into each room accounting for the damage.

Until I reached my bedroom. In here everything was pristine. Not a single burn mark or broken window. In the center of my room sat our family spellbook. A letter is taped on top of it. A single sentence.

'We love you.'

Charlie found us. He needed to speak to me. He about cracked once his eyes fell on Bella.

"I suggest you take anything that's not meant to be seen by human eyes. We will be here all night processing the scene. "

"Dad... "

"Hi Bells, I'm sorry I've been dodging your calls. I just need time. Okay... "

"I need to shower. I smell like roadkill. "

"Alex."

Charlie tried to gain my attention. I just walked past him and went to the bathroom and stripped. I stood nude staring at myself in the mirror. Trying to see them. I had to bite down on a towel as my spine bent out of shape as they popped out. Bella opened the door just in time to witness it once more.

"Edwards here. You're staying with him tonight. The Enforcers headquarters is in Chicago. Go figure...It looks painful. Are you ok?"

"It hurts so fucking bad... but I can't stop looking at them. "

"It's so strange seeing how different things are now. How different you are. You're beautiful..." She wanted to reach out but thought better of it.

"Bella I've got bat wings ripping out of my back!"

"Don't speak like that about yourself. They are... Your magic is moving through them. Pulsing throughout your body. It sings to me."

"What?"

"I don't know how to describe it other than that. I can physically see it moving through the blood vessels. It's singing, I think?" A knock on the bathroom door shocked us both.

"Is everything alright?"

Bella let him in to see. His eyebrows went up to his hairline. They fluttered wildly at the sight of him. The action left me highly uncomfortable as they hit into things. Edward appeared behind me rubbing his hands gently along them. Soothing me. As his fingers danced along the skin soft notes spilled out. A symphony building in his mind. I heard it. Edward's thoughts flowed into my mind building into manic crescendos. He removed his fingers and the music notes left too.

"Excuse me. I must feed. Our room is already prepared. Bella if you must stay, tell Giles to prepare one for you as well."

"I'll make sure she's safe." He left as quickly as he arrived. "See, music notes."

I fearfully stared at myself in the mirror before putting them away. After changing clothes. Bella escorted me to Edwards and chose to stay until he arrived. I was currently sitting up in the kitchen baking. Nervous energy clung to my soul as I prayed to any god willing to listen. Please just let them be safe!

"What are you doing still up?" Edward questioned. A pizza in hand. My favorite comfort food.

"You feeling better?"

"Not really, fed yes. So you've got wings now? " He bounced on the balls of his feet. Trying to pry but not knowing how.

"Yep. We all had them until Lilith placed a law forcing Sidhe to clip them off. Grounding them. Now it's rare to even see a child be born with them. "

"I see... they are."

"Bella said she heard my magic coming from them. I assume our bond responded by connecting us psychically. " I explained robotic-like.

"We don't have to talk about anything tonight. I have spoken to Alice. She says they are safe. Holed up somewhere."

Thankfully Edward got the message and left it alone.

"Don't tell me anything. I'll be questioned under truth serum tomorrow."

"Alright."

Edward spent the night baking with me. While I ate pizza. We made three pies and two batches of oatmeal cookies. Edward pulled me away from kneading more dough.

"Did Carlisle help Jessica?"

"Yes, he just made sure she got out of town safely. Jasper arranged for a new identity with documents once she reaches her destination. That's it."

As I began to ask more questions he shushed me. Edward carried me up the stairs. The master bedroom was already turned down. The bath already ran and set up just as I like it. We bathed together and then climbed into bed. To force myself to sleep, I took copious amounts of edibles.

Thanks to the thc, no nightmares found me. I numbly slept draped in the arms of my lover. Edwards long deft fingers tapping out notes on my shoulder blades. Playing the music of my magic in time to my heartbeat. Soothing himself as I slumbered. Praying for our safety. I knew it was no use.

Houdini

Chapter Notes

Edwards pov.

Truthfully, if someone asked what a 'fairy' looked like as they slept? I'd lie. As besotted as I am. I can still acknowledge the snoring, sleep talking, most of all the night terrors... are less than desired. Tonight, however, Alex slept peacefully. Eerily so. I assume it was the drugs. I'm not fond of how she relies on marijuana to function. At least it's not other things. Such as opioids or her favorite drug. Xanax. My mind went elsewhere. Preferring not to think of the worse case scenario. Such as viewing my mate strapped to a hospital bed shouting for her 'pills'. I'm not sure if she noticed but subconsciously she wasn't speaking of her antipsychotics. I'm the last to judge about vices but I refuse to allow her to slip...

No. It was much easier to focus on her wings. Wings? She has... wings! Gorgeous iridescent wings. Just below the surface of her skin lies onyx velvet patagium, otherwise known as bat skin. Her magic vibrates and hums inside them. Near the ends, spots of flesh became papery thin allowing a view of her blood vessels. Inside the blood? Luminous shades of the rainbow twinkled. Some colors I could pick out. Such as? Hypnotic hunter. Vibrant Violet. Lustrous Lapis. The most captivating was the Vivacious Venetian against the Glittering Goldenrod. Others couldn't be named. The colors swirled and pulsed to the buzz of her magic. The thumping of her heart acts as a drum. Pushing along a symphony. My fingers thrummed as I tried to decipher the notes.

Even now I can hear them. Feel them too. A slight rippling just under the surface. As long as she remains in this form human eyes would never catch it, but her body structure has changed. The wings seem to attach to a pair of shoulder blades. They were housed between the first set. Approximately three inches lower too. Allowing complete separate movement from her other limbs. The structure resembled a human arm and hand. Functioning almost like one as well. Each segment of bone acts as a finger. The claws on the tips act as a thumb. Allowing for maneuverability like no other flying creature. Her wingspan is estimated to be at least three times her height. Although I can't be sure until I see them completely extended. Stuck inside the tight space of a bathroom they were cramped.

It was rather painful to watch as she nervously reacted to me. Thrashing them around, knocking over hair supplies, and banging into walls. Or do they act on their own? So many questions...Her waist slimmed creating a deeper hourglass shape emphasizing how large her hips were. I assume a rib or two is missing to make space for them.

While tightly strapped inside? She looked the same as before. I wonder if this is camouflaging? I'm sure being a hybrid has afforded some type of chimera effect. She seems to affect us less than her cousin. Could be her Witch blood protecting her. Forcing the more strange 'magic' features into hiding, to pass.

Other odd things I've noticed. A heightened libido, seeming enhanced strength, Haboob strength winds. They are so arid and hot it physically feels like being tossed into a desert storm. I wonder if it could induce heatstroke? Now she has bat wings? Her mental state is becoming increasingly worrisome. This must be the puberty Ambrose spoke of. Other things that I've noticed. The blood seems to ease some of her pain. It lends a euphoric haze. Another drug. So many drugs to hide from her life. From what I've gathered from Isabella. Alex has the same effect on us. Ambrose explained it's an enzyme in Sidhe blood that filters our venom. Proteins bond to it and convert it into a drug of sorts. It's why unions between our kind were seen as taboo. We become lost under their spell. Elder vampires spoke tales to younger ones. Passing warning to stay away from the Fae. To never taste the ambrosia of... my teeth ached. The sound of blood thumping deep in my ears. I safely removed myself from bed. Shame overcame me. With her so close now my thoughts were becoming blurry. As I bounded down the steps of my mansion into the vast mostly unused kitchen. I caught sight of Isabella. I see she decided to stay. Since her transition, she's become a lot easier to tolerate. I no longer want to empty her like a Capri sun. She was sitting at the kitchen counter, upset.

"Morning."

"What would happen if I ate this?"

Bella held up one of the burnt cookies from Alex's baking. The last batch was horribly singed. They at first, came out just slightly overdone and then suddenly turned to coal pucks. Alex just left them.

"Well, despite that being inedible even as a human. You can physically still eat things. But it will taste like sandpaper. Yes, technically you can still pass a bowel movement. But it will feel like death. We're walking corpses, Bella."

Our hearts beat at exceedingly low rates. Some are barely recognizable even with machines. Our blood poisons us...so we replace it. We need to feed constantly otherwise we turn into mummified remains. I tried to think of anything else to help explain to her.

"I know ok? Aren't I allowed to mourn?"

"Yes. But I will be held responsible if you decide to torture yourself."

"How is she?"

"Dead to the world."

"Good. It's been a long day. Jasper and I cleaned the house. Made sure nothing would be found. The investigation is being taken over by the FBI."

"I'm aware. I've been notified of everything they have on her. The case is being investigated by a joint task force. "

"I didn't even know that."

"I represent all members of our family. I'm rebuilding Seniors firm in my image. For the most part, I've been handling the books and investments. In the past, I jumped around in the criminal sector. As of right now, she's just being questioned, so, let's hope I don't have to dust off any books."

"I'm confused? I thought you didn't have a law degree."

"I've had a law degree for decades, even passed the bar. But my license expired in the forties. So, I had no choice but to go back to school. I finished my degree online."

"...Oh."

As we chatted about why I left campus. Which in honesty, I only chose to because Alex was. After she stayed At Blackbriar. Well. There was less need for me to pretend. I warmed up two glasses of blood. This time I think it's? Bovine? The thick liquid coated my throat. Soothing the burn. I clenched the stone countertop as I chugged it. Bella struggled too. It's easier to swallow this shit after a hunt. The animals' fear sweetens the blood.

"I guess we all were counting on Alex to hold us together."

The bite has long left her tone. This sentiment seemed less bitter and more pitiful. I felt compassion towards her, it's her own doing, but I couldn't help but sympathize. Yes we were. Her absence has left us all feeling lovesick. But nothing could compare to losing Clara and Willow. The conversation took a turn as we discussed them.

"Did I you see the way Alex just, unleashed on Jessica?"

"Im partial to think she deserves more. Especially for what happened to Clara. They made it out of America alright but even Alice is shielded from them now. There's nothing we can do but wait. "

"I'm just on edge, biting everyone's head off."

"I've noticed. That's my job."

The retort made her chuckle. The emotion died almost immediately. Bella looked towards the ceiling. Nothing but worry and panic sat upon her face.

"Go to her."

"Are you sure? I don't want to intrude."

"Bella, if you need her. Go."

She disappeared immediately. The sound of my bed creaking indicated her new location. I took the time to clean up. Giles shouldn't be subjected to the aftermath of Alex's temper tantrum.

After cleaning up. Rather than interrupting them. I chose to get ready in my office. A spare suit hung ready for me. I admired myself once completely dressed. Just trying to decide if I liked it. A Charcoal Emporio Armani two-piece suit in textured twill. I adjusted the fit. Open? Closed? Underneath a cotton slim fit white shirt paired with a navy polka dot silk tie. Handmade Tucci di Lusso boots in navy. Platinum diamond-encrusted cuff links in the design of our coven crest.

"Alexandra has awoken."

"Thank you, Giles."

"You look quite severe. "

I gazed at the aging man through the mirror hanging in my wardrobe. Funnily enough, I'm older than him. I nodded my head in agreement. It wasn't hard to understand his meaning. I looked like Senior. It can't be fixed. I grabbed my briefcase and strolled to my bedroom. Her curls stuck out at odd ends. She must have tossed and turned after I left. A sleepy smile curled across her face. Bella was hidden under the blankets. They must still be fighting. Alex addressed me.

"Well, you look spiffy. Where are you going?"

"Get dressed."

I tossed the bag placed at the end of the bed. Inside held appropriate attire. Alice chose a darling outfit meant to make Alex look less threatening. Her nose scrunched at my tone. She complied by rising and heading to the bathroom. Bella pulled the blankets down to expose her face.

"You do look nice."

"Are you staying here?"

"All business and no play today. Um, I'm not sure. Is she coming back later?"

"I have no clue. Hurry up, Alex."

Exaggerated sounds were made as she clunked around. She tends to drag in the morning. Today is not the day for that. She came out fully dressed. Alice played into her age and eluded to youthful ignorance. A Chanel tweed suit in pink.

Her hair was meant to be worn away from her face. But not up. Alice explicitly explained that may age her. I managed to help her tame those flaming locks with gel. A nude headband sat atop those now perfect curls. Makeup was as natural as possible. Gucci baby slingbacks in white with nude tights. A white turtleneck tucked into the skirt. All jewelry was to be kept understated. Simple diamond studs and a simple chain with the letter A at the end.

"I look like Spenser Hastings vomited all over me."

"I don't know what that is."

I adjusted the sloppily thrown-on clothes. Smoothing out any wrinkles. As I did Bella explained the comment to me. A character that plays in a favored tv show, Pretty little liars. Hm.

"Yes, you do. At least pink looks cute on you." Bella called out. This issued Alex to flip her off and stick her tongue out.

"None of that today, ok? No attitude. No smart remarks either. "

"Yeah."

"You ready?"

"Fuck no."

"No cursing."

"Well, that significantly limits my vocabulary."

"Good. I want this to go as smoothly as possible. You don't answer anything. I could care less what Frost said. I do all the talking."

I grabbed my case off the bed and walked out. The sound of her heels clicked behind me. A car was waiting outside. The vehicle was a nondescript black sedan. A man in black stood holding the door open for us both. The first thing I noticed about him? Was the military-style jacket. A thick belt hung taut around his waist. A black turtleneck underneath. Black tinted glasses disguised his eyes. His black trousers were crisply starched. Clean tactical dress boots. One ankle was heavier than the other as he moved. A weapon? Each of them was packing. I imagine once I'm trapped in this building, every officer will be too. I accounted for six hidden artillery. Two of them are my own. In the tip of my boots, a blade can be released. I paid a significant amount to ensure it would be undetectable.

While the second? A Beretta APX. This was meant to be a decoy. Alex and I sat in the back. While the two men upfront. Her fingers nervously tapped her arm. It hurt to be unable to soothe her. While under watchful eye. We must act platonically at all times. She is simply my client.

We arrived at the final destination. We were parked along a busy street in front of an all-glass building. The sun hung partially covered, I opened an umbrella to shield from any passing rays. We were escorted to the entrance. One of the men pulled out a card, swiped it on the reader. Heavy doors opened. We were now in front of them. I took quick assessment.

The main lobby held a waiting area. A receptionist. Armed guards by the elevators. Body scanners. More than likely hidden cameras too. You get the picture. We're trapped...

We were now tucked into the tight confines of an elevator. Alex inched closer to me. A tear almost fell as I adjusted the space between us. One of the men looked back at me.

"We don't get a lot of vampires in here. How much you bench press?"

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Alex stared ahead, watching the numbers tick higher and higher. A slight green tinge colored her cheeks. Please don't ruin my shoes...

"Twice your body weight easily."

The doors opened. We were escorted past a sea of women and men in black uniforms. The worker bees swarmed around with files in hand. Talking on phones. Chasing down leads. These were the Enforcers. Highly trained, extremely dangerous, witches that hunt down their kind and others. As Alex puts it.

The drowning of the bullpen kept me on edge. I tried to ascertain as much information as I could. A giant high-tech computer screen caught my attention. On it millions of little red dots blipped. It tracks in real-time every casting witch living or traveling to the U.S. Another tracked flagrant use of magic, especially in public. Whoever ran the place held a tight ship.

Just as Alex and I were led into an interrogation room. The topmost wanted witches popped across. Among terrorists and serious criminals were the faces of Clara and Willow Morningstar.

Thankfully, Alex didn't see.

A steel table sat in the center of the room. Four matching chairs hung around it. I placed my case on top, sat down, and waited. Alex refused to sit preferring to pace the room. Glaring overhead lights made her look even more violently green.

"Sit. You look guilty. We're here for routine questioning."

"What does that even mean? I wasn't there."

"Exactly, but they are searching for them. For Clara and Willow. You are their best lead to where they may be. Now sit!"

The chair pulled out on its own. She took a seat and sarcastically smiled at me. The press-ons Alice chose worked best. They were small, rounded, and nude pink. Little sparkles of glitter gave a nice girly touch. She looks so beautiful out of all that black. Her normal attire makes her seem quite unapproachable. If you asked her, she'd say that's the point.

I slipped her a small vial of blood. She gratefully downed it in one go. Handing me back the vial just as a man walked in. He took a seat directly in front of us both. I shook his hand. He read Alex her rights. After introductions, a tablet appeared in the center of the table. On it, a video played.

Not a single word was spoken until it finished. For ten whole minutes, we all were subjected to screech's, gunshots, and the sounds of multiple men dying. Watching as a tree came to life. It swirled its limbs wildly dragging them to their deaths.

The last image caught was the cameraman sinking into the ground. Being eaten by the earth. In the foreground, three women ran in the opposite direction of an armed assailant. A file slid over in front of Alex. I took it. Once opened, the faces of the victims stared back accusingly. A few of them were familiar, notably Jessica's father.

"Despite attempts to excavate the property we have yet to recover any remains. We have discovered the situation was instigated by several altercations with mortals. Why weren't we notified immediately?"

"Is my client being charged with any crimes?"

Alex sat completely still in her chair. Preferring to stare ahead silently. Her thoughts were anything but. She recognized him from an incident that occurred at her school. She was becoming increasingly frustrated by the minute.

"You're awfully comfortable sitting next to a corpse. I'll keep this brief. If you hear from them, I'm to be called immediately! Otherwise, you'll be charged with aiding and abetting, a slew of others, no doubt. Now, tell me what you know."

"Is that supposed to be some kind of slur? Your attempts to get a rise out of my client are ill-advised. Admit it, this is a fishing expedition. She knows nothing. She wasn't even there. "

I took out a file containing detailed descriptions and time-backed evidence of Alex's whereabouts during each altercation.

"I understand you have a job to do. But it won't be done by trying to entrap Ms. Morningstar into a charge. Just ask your questions outright."

His salt and pepper hair was of great interest to Alex. She seemed to be mapping his features in her mind. Accounting for each wrinkle and severe line marking the seasoned trackers stone mug. From what I gleaned, this man is the commander of a special task force dispatched for cases most 'delicate'.

"Where is Jessica Stanley? We've been unable to locate her. She is a material witness... "

I tuned out his words in favor of trying to delve into his thought. He continued to fire questions towards her. I was fighting against Alex's effect. If I focused I could hear tinny fractured thoughts. The words blipped in and out like a bad radio station.

This was a last-ditch effort to obtain the fugitives. Since leaving America both her aunts have gone dark. They seem to believe they will reach out to her. It's set up as an attempt to scare her into compliance. But my suspicion is this is a trap to make Clara and Willow come out on their own. I began playing back the memories of the building layout. We may need to escape!

Alex sat cool as a cucumber. The green hue receded. She was seething underneath as he continued to talk about Clara and Willow as if they were the transgressors. The running theory is a feud between some locals and witches. Boiling over into an all-out civil war. The fact it was caught on tape has turned the debacle into an international incident of treason.

"Alexandra do not answer anything. If she's not being charged, I advise you to release my client. If any further questions arise. My number is on this card. Grab your coat."

I began packing up my things. Alex set completely still. My nostrils flared at her stubbornness. Her thoughts echoed she wasn't leaving without hearing what they know.

Having tired of him repeating the question. Those plump lips fixed themselves to open. I placed my hand on hers she looked towards me. I firmly tried to keep her silent but of course, Alex does the complete opposite.

"Let's go!"

"I haven't seen her."

The words slipped out earnestly laced with concern and resignation. At least she's sticking to the play.

"You should listen to your incredibly expensive attorneys' advice. Because I sincerely think you're lying. I'll be calling you, good day. "

He collected the files I handed him. Took my card and stood up to leave. The sound of the chair scraping grating my fangs. When she loudly clapped back.

"Why would I lie? I want to get to the bottom of this as much as you do."

"If she's been harmed just know, I'll find you."

He called out as his hand pulled the door open. His foot hanging just outside. Oh, he's good, she's playing right into this. Why do I attempt to help her? Oh right because I will literally die if I don't. I pushed my thoughts away in favor of preparing to disarm whatever altercation Alex springs.

"You're one to talk about me. How can you wear that uniform so proudly? I hope all your medals and awards bring you comfort at knowing you sold your soul to obtain them."

The fluorescents above flickered and popped. The threat of harm has broken the facade. I took in a deep breath. This girl is gonna get me killed someday. I adjusted my hidden blade, preparing. As assumed we both were searched before heading up. My money was well spent.

"Are you threatening an officer of the law?"

The microexpression of contempt flashed as Gideon spoke. He initially lied about his name. During introductions, he claimed it was Leroy. He shut the door and returned to his seat. He leaned back into the steel chair. His hands clasped atop the table. He was simply waiting for Alex to dig herself deeper.

"Excuse me, I'm sorry, my powers have yet to settle." She quickly recovered by feigning innocence.

"I've heard different. The infamous Alexandra Morningstar is all that's being talked about among elites. Summoning a black hole, eh? Stealing all the tiles. I bet you've got them eating out of your hand. "

Disgust and fear read plainly. Something else is going on. I searched through his brain. It was difficult. There must be something blocking me. Oh, of course, I cut my eyes to my darling wife. I wonder which part of her is it that affects my curse? Id bet it's the witch-blood. They have always been our greatest enemies.

"Here's documents proving her disability. We are still searching as of date for proper treatment. Let's go."

This time she got up with no struggle. He waved the files at us as we left. Calling out after me.

"I'm glad I don't run into you very often Mr. Mason."

She held in her emotions until we reached outside. I ordered her a separate Uber. I saw her off, and then entered the one for myself. I had noticed just as I shut her door tears slipped out.

She had seen the images of her aunts' faces as we were leaving. Having heard some passing Enforcer claim there's a bounty on their heads. All nations are to be on the lookout and the price is rising. The image and information broke her hope of ever seeing them again. I yearned to hold her in my arms. To take her away from it all.

There was much I never knew about her world. One of them is that it's just as oppressive as my own. It's strange how they keep us squabbling at one another. Once upon a time, it wasn't rare to run across a witch. Hell for centuries we willingly slaughtered each other on sight.

They were once peaceful people. Things changed once they began being hunted en mass on all sides. From humans, to us, even their own. Then one day they brokered a deal with the humans. Then poof they were gone from existence.

It was like they disappeared from our radar. I later found out. Just before blood magic was banned. They did something and we've been none the wiser of stray witches, ever since.

We knew where the official ones were though. Standing in congress. The war college. In-office. They just started popping on screen in movies and magazines. A token show of acceptance by the human governments. Even before I never had the chance of running by one of those delightful...

I was dropped off around the block from a diner. That is where we are meant to meet up. She will go in, order, eat, and then dial once done. It should be enough time for me to search if she was followed. I doubled around not seeing anything suspicious. That was until I reached the diner.

Once inside the seemingly emptied restaurant. Red dots moved across my body. Hands raised in defense with spells prepared to be uttered. A familiar face came out from behind the kitchen. Well familiar enough.

"I must say when I heard she was fraternizing with the likes of you. I balked. "

"Where is Alex?"

"I was going to ask you the same. Seems she slipped us both. "

"She thinks you're dead." They walked towards me. The sound of their shoes squeaking on the tiled floor.

Alex was here. Her jacket sitting at a booth with an untouched strawberry milkshake. A napkin under it with a note. My engraved pen sitting near it. She must of stole it out my briefcase.

She expressed her deepest apologies, especially to us, her mates. She left a Ps for Isabella stating she isn't breaking another promise. She plans on racing after her aunts. Trying to fix a mess she deems her responsibility. She explicitly told all of us to not follow. Stating she's placed us in enough danger and would be home soon.

Damn this girl!

To my surprise once they reached me, I was pulled into a hug. Their words congratulating me, and boasting of family.

Just then the entire place was swarmed with enforcers. In retaliation, bullets began flying towards them. They ordered me to leave. Saying they would cover my escape.

As I did, laughs of the frenzied psychopath bellowed. Cursing and taunting the Enforcers. I managed to claim both the jacket and note. I used it to search for any remaining trails. Alex was nowhere to be found.

I'm not looking forward to breaking the news to my siblings...where are you, Alexandra? Please, come back to me... images of her flashed in my thoughts. The last one was the sight of those magnificent ethereal wings. No. I shall find you my love. This can't be the end of our sordid love tale, I won't have it!

Point of no return

How much is a life worth? Here's a factoid I picked up, if you could harvest every ounce of a human. I mean down to the DNA coding. You're only worth 45 million dollars. Realistically though, the average corpse goes for 550,000. Prices may vary on the black market but yep, that's it. How much is a witch worth? Some would say less, being an altered being. While others? More. Clara and Willow are worth 7 million each...they have been branded traitors. There's a rumor going around that it's double if alive. The council wants to try them for war crimes, if found guilty they will be executed before The Hague. It's customary, the price for murder is blood for blood. Otherwise, the treaty is no more. From the questions that were hurled my way, it seems like a cover-up. There was no evidence found of the Stanley's being hunters. The video makes it worse. Clara's specialty is known. The camera wasn't on until after the house fought back. So, it seems as if she attacked first. Since they were 'Mortal, Civilians', and the rumors around Forks of racial tensions and 'drugs' being sold to kids, starting it all. My aunts were meant to call the hotline for Enforcer relations. Since they didn't? It's their word against corpses. One's they can't even find. About halfway through the Uber ride, I jumped out. I didn't mean to. I just panicked. I kept thinking about the last thing I said to them...That's when it happened. I just jumped out into the middle of traffic. Why, you ask? I realized. They were going to die. The fear left me paralyzed as cars swerved around me. Horns honking as I dashed out of the way. The Uber driver yelled after me. I didn't stop, just kept going, not having any particular direction other than away.

Once safely out of the busy intersection, I remembered Edward's plan. I was supposed to meet him at some diner. Think! What was the name? I paced the sidewalk like a madwoman. My thoughts were spinning too rapidly. Black spots began taking hold. Breathe. Just breathe... Tracies. That's the name. I managed to find it by googling the address. After finding an empty stall at Mc. Donald's and sigiling, I landed safely inside the cramped diner bathroom. I caught sight of myself. I looked crazed, my pupils were enlarged and sweat poured down my face. I lost my headband in the scuffle and my skirt was ripped. The tights were tattered and my left shoe strap was broken. I let out a strained chuckle as I punched the mirror. The fractured image looked familiar. I stole a shard and held it out as a weapon. Let's just say the occupants of Tracies were more than ready to leave as a crazy person brandished bloody broken glass at them. The owner came out the back with a double-barrel, after disarming them, I paid the owner cash to call Edward in about thirty minutes. I can't have him stopping me, or goddess forbid, caught with me!

"What?" He stared at the bloody cash thrust into his hand with confusion.

"I'm not going to hurt anyone. Ok, I just needed the place cleared out. You need to go, take this and call this number in thirty minutes. Okay?"

"Mind telling me what this is all about?"

Ambrose appeared, the action freaked the poor man out so bad he pissed himself.

"Okay, look. Just go, take the money and just go."

I never saw anyone take off so fast. Now that everyone's out? What do I do? I can't stay here too long. My hands shaking with adrenaline. My brain was processing a million things at once, trying to access the damage. As I paced around, I took in Ambrose. That sneaky animal looked pristine.

Alice has finally gotten her hands on him. His svelte figure on display in a burgundy v neck silk shirt. The silver floral embroidered pattern made his eyes pop. Paired with black slim-fit jeans. Steve Madden Vipers stilted him in the air. He lounged on a table.

"My liege, what exactly are we doing here?"

" You and I both know, I'm not about to sit back and let them be killed. Right?"

Ambrose stared at me plain-faced. His tongue clicked. I prepared myself for whatever obnoxious thing he was about to say. To my shock. He flexed his finger and a bag appeared on the floor, it moved over to me.

"I thought you'd never ask. First things first, we gotta ditch the babysitter."

"Edward, I know. I was trying to think of how to do that."

"Not him, he's miles in the opposite direction, we've got about twenty minutes before he arrives. I meant your shadow, someone's been tailing you all morning. "

"That's not possible, even with me being out of it, Edward would have known."

"Not if he can't sense who it is. I can only see their shadow, nothing else." It still wasn't easy watching him do this. His eyes were glazed over as if he had been blind. They rabidly shook as he searched my timeline. "Still nothing, just a large gap, it must be blood warding. Anyway, you hungry?"

"Fucking starving...as for my 'babysitter' I wouldn't worry about it. It's probably some Enforcer watching and reporting back to that bastard. I wanted to smash his face in for the things he was saying about Clara...We need to find somewhere to lay low so I can fucking think. Shit... ok?"

He continued to grumble to himself as he hopped up to cook, ignoring my rant. The unnecessary noise made as he clanked and fumbled was starting to give me a headache. It's been killing me all morning. I thought it was nerves, but I'm starting to think it might be something else. That little pick-me-up from before is quickly burning out. I paced and thought out what to do next. An idea came to me, it was a shitty one, but all I had at the moment. I burst into the owner's office. Tossing shit around as I searched for a pen. Hopefully, he would get the message. I hate doing this to them but I had no choice.

"What are you doing?" He called out.

"Looking for a pen. You see one?"

"Here."

Ambrose tossed a familiar engraved Cartier pen into the room. The name Mason was carved into the gold finish. I rolled my eyes as I wrote to Edward, it moved fluidly along the textured fabric of a napkin. I explained the situation, explicitly told him not to follow me! Of course, Mason won't listen to that. For the first time I'm counting on it, if I'm caught today, it's over, for good. I kept my note as vague as possible. Just letting him know what I'm doing. I spelled it for his eyes only, it wouldn't do for my stalker to grab it. As the ink dried, the words slowly disappeared. I placed a kiss on it, hopefully, this gets to him in time. The sound of music playing from an old jukebox caught my attention. My cousin was singing and shimming his hips to some old tune. In his hands a bowl, he beat the eggs to the tempo. I tried to ignore the sounds of machines. The loudest being a blender, he pulled ice cream and a bunch of other shit out. He only ate like that when low on blood. I tried to ignore the sounds my stomach made at the thought of that thick warm sticky... Ah fuck man. Focus! Okay... Let's form a plan. I gotta get as far from here as possible. Ditch my clothes. Then find out what that Commander knows! Once the food was done. Ambrose and I stuffed our faces with as much sugar as we could stomach. A few eggs too for protein. Despite my hunger, my milkshake went untouched. I sat the note under it and left my jacket to flag Edward's attention. Just as we were leaving I spied something missing. He didn't think I'd notice, I left the pen on the table. He's quite the klepto, even showed me a few tricks. Sneaky fuck...

"Put it back."

"What are you talking about?"

"Put it back!"

He rolled his eyes and grumbled about how I didn't allow him any fun. I snapped my fingers and said a spell, the place was spotless, unlike how when we arrived. He slurped his milkshake as we walked the sidewalk. I kept looking at street signs trying to figure out where we were.

"So, what are we doing?"

"I need to get out of these clothes. I'm too noticeable. But first, we need to get as far from Edward as possible. I can't go home. I can't go anywhere with people that may know me... there to many people after me right now and I need to get to Clara. "

We were around the block now. It was a busy narrow street. Businesses and little shops everywhere. People were walking around talking loudly. Pushing and shoving. I think I'm in downtown Chicago? My phone was out, google maps at the ready. Then suddenly my phone started to glitch, the map moving all crazy, constantly rerouting me. The thing got so hot I had to physically drop it.

As I stood there staring at my smoking iPhone I began to feel a sense of impending doom. I spun around wildly, paranoia creeping up on me. I couldn't explain it. I just knew I wasn't safe. I took off again! In my frenzy to escape Ambrose got knocked around, he bitched about his milkshake being spilled. I screamed out an apology, not stopping to wait for him. I'm sure he'd follow.

The sounds of a philharmonic orchestra chased after me, slowing and speeding up based on the direction I took. As I raced. I stealthy pickpocketed anyone I could. I managed to swipe a few wallets and other items needed, a ball cap, some shades, a few snacks.

As I dashed, I popped skittle's into my mouth. Trying to ease the aching. I slowed down a bit once I happened across a little boutique. It was some overpriced thrift store. I found the most unsuspecting items possible. An oversized champion sweatshirt, some beat-up jeans, a vintage pair of chucks. No, I didn't pay for them. Sue me.

I put my headphones in and strolled on past. Walking into crowds, and made sure my head was down. As I trailed down the steps to hop on the train. The strings of violins shrieked, trumpets blared, drums banged. The pace moved at an incredibly fast speed, until, it slowed. The strings of a bass edged me on. Plucking and thumping a steady beat. Thump. Thump. Thump. Like the sound of a heart...suddenly the music stopped just as a bullet whizzed past my face. It caught the side of my cheek searing it before landing into the pillar behind me. I took off, ducking and dodging my assailants. I got a good look at them as I pushed past a horde of people attempting to escape. The train took off without many of them, leaving them as fodder. The assaulters weren't Enforcers. The screeching of bystanders blended with the sound of cellos and drums. Shrill flutes sound like warning bells anytime I made a wrong move. Bullets seemed to be coming from all directions. These guys were packing full automatic weapons while I was racing around and hiding. I'm not sure if I'm the target or if it's the wrong time and the wrong place. Regardless I don't believe in coincidences. A lady to my right screamed out for help as her body was pelted. She had been right next to me. I ducked behind another pillar to toss a spell in response. A male gunman went down. I spelled his body to me as a shield. That's when I noticed his hand was tattooed. I remembered seeing something like it in Miami. Hedge witches! I has his discarded weapon and hid behind another pillar. The first thing I did was check the clip. The ammunition inside wasn't like anything I'd ever shot. In fact? I've never seen anything like it before. The tips were hollow, with some sort of liquid inside. Alright, it's showtime. I counted to three before revealing myself. I planned to make a quick exit through the tunnel. While I ran, shooting, I counted the bodies around. There was a total of four gunmen, two bodies lying bleeding out, multiple human casualties, I just couldn't catch a break, fuuuuck! I laid cover fire and dashed into the tunnel. I could hear feet clambering after me. The sound of a train horn blaring upped the stakes of death.

The sounds of bullets spurred me forward despite the possibility of getting hit. I'd rather take my chances with the train, than with whoever the fuck they are. I was clambering down the middle of the tracks when I realized the bullets weren't aimed at me. Someone was coming! I began transporting despite it being too dark to see. I don't care if I splinter myself, I just need to get out of here!

There it was, another train, I took my chances... I jumped. My hands just barely hanging on to the railing. I hoisted myself over it. Once safely inside the last train car, I turned around to see who was after me. The hedge was in a full-out brawl with what looked like... it can't be. It's not possible.

The transformation was graphic and intense to watch. I couldn't help but physically cringe as Its human form began breaking, reshaping, and fusing itself into a humanoid creature. Its skin now stretched over an elongated lupine-shaped skull. Its eyes are a cloudy blue. Its jaw turning more into a muzzle, with long canine-like fangs. Its ears sharpened into points on its head. I could barely tear my eyes away as Its flesh ripped apart as it expanded in mass. It now towers at least 8 feet, standing on its hind legs, unlike the shifters back home.

They were similar to a wolfs, although upright and mounted more like a humans. The paws were monstrously large with razor-sharp curved claws. The hands were humanoid, on the ends, the finger nails grew to knarly retractable points. It began to rapidly heal and grow black thickened resistant but not impenetrable flesh. Fur burst out in patches until it was covered in a low pile of suede. The body was lean and agile. Its pectorals, abdominals, and biceps tripled in size. Not including the enhancements, it has in this form. Such as inhuman physical strength, speed, reflexes, senses of smell, hearing, and sight...Its transformation is now complete. The werewolf ignored the witch in favor of coming after me. The train was moving out of sight now. My heart quickened as it bounded up the wall. Barreling after me, using its claws to cling to the ceiling. An audible gasp slipped out as it landed on top of the car, the sound of it ripping into the metal spurred me to action. I shot into the roof. One. Two. Three. It fell through the giant hole it created. Silvery liquid leaked out of the wounds I put into its skull. I watched in awe as the thing twitched and seized transforming back into a man. The scent of its blood started to get to me... fuck it, man, I'm not one to look a gift horse in the mouth. Once done I kicked the corpse out. Ambrose sat in a nearby seat. He was slurping on a Jamba Juice drink.

"Hmm, you good?"

"Fuck you! What the fuck was that?"

"I'm pretty sure that was a lycanthrope."

"I know, but it doesn't make sense. They're supposed to be extinct..."

"Looks like they aren't. Come here."

I took a seat next to him. He leaned against me. Our shoulders touching gently as we road the empty train. The gun in my hand still. I checked the magazine. There was only one bullet left. I took it out and inspected it. It must be some kind of liquid silver, I guess that part about them is true. We rode the red line until it stopped. Once off, we searched high and low for a place to lay our heads. A seedy motel was all we could afford. I spent over an hour spelling the room with protective charms. Once completely sure I was safe I called home. I used the bathroom mirror and made a witches glass. Frost came into view almost immediately. She didn't speak for nearly a minute. Just preferring to take in my features with unshed tears welling in her eyes.

"I wasn't sure I'd be seeing you again. You've been classified as a missing person of interest. Your face has been plastered anywhere they could put it."

"It was unavoidable. There are werewolves here. Something is going on with the hedges too. I was chased down by both after the questioning."

"You must be mistaken, werewolves haven't existed in centuries."

"Frost. I put three bullets in one myself. "

"Recount every detail."

Instead, I just replayed the memory with a spell. I placed my hand on the mirror. A split image occurred, Frost on the left, the memory on the right. I had never seen that expression before. I think she was stunned. Her hand covered her mouth as she watched the chase I endured.

"Your marksmanship has improved."

"Yeah, almost getting ripped to shreds will do that."

"You have a new directive. You're to find out as much as possible. If the Enforcers knew about this and we can prove it... Do you know the type of ramifications? The backlash they would receive, keeping the children of the moon resurfacing in the dark! "

"What? No, I'm infiltrating as we planned!"

"If you can manage both that's alright with me, but I expect my order to be followed."

"I'll need support."

"I can't get any to you. You're on your own."

"Did Edward make it out ok?"

"He and Isabella have been calling nonstop, they've been out looking for you..."

"I'll search for them."

Ambrose called out. He was plopped down on one of the shady-looking twin beds. I made him check multiple times for bugs of any sort.

"Thank you." I called out to him.

"How are you mentally?"

"Wired. But focused."

"That's good, use your fear, keep your head on a swivel, you hear me?"

"I love you too."

As soon as her face disappeared. I sat about cleaning myself up, I was covered in the blood of others. The shower was janky and only had two settings. Freezing and scalding. I stood back from the water as I lathered up with the cheap sample soap.

Once out I wrapped up in a towel, my stolen clothes were ruined, I tried to clean them as much as I could in the sink. After drying them with a spell and getting redressed. I assessed my work, wasn't the best, but at least I didn't smell like death.

As soon as I opened the door I was met with an intruder searching through my things. It was the same hedge from before. She was prettier up close. Her weapon was aimed directly at my heart. Despite not being able to die, I wasn't looking forward to being shot, so I held my hands up.

"I'm not gonna shoot, just curious is all. These are some nice pieces but won't do shit against a Phaser."

"I find that hard to believe... what's a phaser?

"The wolf after you. It's a hybrid, we've been dealing with them for months. Just popped out the woodworks. Ever since they've been killing anything and everything in sight. That is until you stepped on the scene... why are they after you?"

"I don't know what you're talking about, but I'd appreciate it if you got the fuck out of here. Or at least lower your weapon. " I inched over near the bed. I hid the gun on the side table.

"Looking for this?" She tossed the empty weapon on the bed. I just took a seat, my body slumped with my head in my hands.

"You've got some heavy-duty warding going on. Not enough for this though." She tossed a human head to my feet, in its temple a silver bullet. " You ready to talk now?"

"Look man, I don't know! All I know is I'm deep in some shit and it's getting stinker as each hour passes. Why were you after me anyway? I've got no beef with hedges."

"Doesn't matter, if he could find you, others can too. It looks like you need my help, so, I'm Leaf."

"I'm not leaving until you tell me the truth."

Her dark eyes glared at me for a long while. She took a deep breath and sat before me. I was on Ambrose's bed, while she was on mine. I took a good look at her during the moment of silence. Her long hair was stuffed in a ponytail. Caramel-brown eyes, a white round face, pointed nose. A permanent scowl etched across her face, it must be how she holds it naturally.

"I was sent undercover six months ago. "

"I fucking knew it, you snake bitch."

I attacked immediately not caring to listen to the lies of an Enforcer. Since training with Frost, I've become quite proficient with close hand to hand. My preferred style was Krav Maga. There are no hard rules, it's adaptable, and the only point is to deliver maximum, debilitating blows.

The first thing I did was dispatch her weapon. We were rolling on the floor. Both of us trying to get the upper hand. On the way down I got her good in the mouth. I was now straddled across her waist, her hands were laying blows to my chest and gut. Just as I was about to pin her down, she head-butted me. Blood dripped from my nose. She rolled me off her and kicked up from the floor. I was crawling after the gun. A mean kick to the gut spurred blood to come up.

"Get up!"

I swung on her. I connected but she countered with a jab to my jaw. I ended up back on the floor. She dragged me by my hair into the bathroom. My face was smashed into the toilet as she repeatedly hounded questions of why the wolves were after me.

"I don't fucking know!"

"You're lying!"

The sound of a gun cocking ended the unmerciful assault. She let me go, her hands high in the air. My head hung in the toilet as my last meal came up. Once able I lifted my gaze to see my much-needed backup. Probably Ambrose. Maybe he's back with Edward and Bella. My vision was blurred from the blood seeping into my eyes.

"I must say Ally-cat, you look like ten piles of shit."

I coughed up a swallowed tooth. I pulled my hair back as I retched some more. Not fully registering what was just said to me. To give some backstory, that name, Ally-cat, was only used by one person. I hadn't heard it since I was a child. An image of being held burned across my eyelids. The sound of 'Everybody wants to be a cat' played softly in my ears.

The Aristocats was a favorite in my house. Constantly playing on a loop. Along with a few others. Such as A Bugs Life, The Rescuers, and we can't forget Peter Pan. We couldn't afford cable when I was kid so vhs was it. It's so strange how different my life is now. I wear Chanel and Gucci, I still looked pretty chic in Salvation Army and Goodwill if I must say so myself. Point is. The only person who ever called me Ally-Cat. Is six feet deep at Miami shores memorial park.

My vision grew spotty once more. I couldn't even think about drinking again. But if I don't soon, I'll pass out. Die? I don't know I've never been this hungry before... just as it got dark, I saw him. Or at least I think it was him? My father. Eric fucking McCionaoith!

A new commander in town.

Chapter Notes

Jaspers pov retelling.

Hello all, this might not make much sense. This part going out of order but there's a reason I wanna tell my part. When I think of Alexandra. My darlin. I think back to the moment when I knew I should fear her. The night I had to call on some old friends. Calling on them to help a human. One she hurt. Let's take it back to the night she burned Jessica Stanley.

This scene starts off in the living room of my home. The house that we abandoned the last time blood sank into its carpets. The so called Cullen residence that's been in the family for decades. The aromas that permeated throughout the living room were cinnamon, vanilla, burnt wood and sunlight. The molten droplets covered the scent of burnt flesh and blood. My teeth ached at the thought of tasting Jessica and the ingredients of my mate. As she mindlessly wandered into the night. Away from her crime scene. I stared at her victim, regardless of the scent, Jessica's face was unmarred. Which should be impossible. The imagery of burnt bubbling skin seared into my retinas, the sound of her and Carlisle screaming as he tried to stop it from happening will forever remain. How is this possible? That all evidence of her vengeance had been wiped away? Magic. Magic is confounding... while we stood trying to catch our breath after such a scene from Alex.

Ambrose stood off in the distance. Having appeared just after she left. I mean quite literally he just appeared, as he usually does, out of thin air. His long body was against the far glass wall. His leg hung behind him with his foot against the glass. His arms crossed his chest. His facial expression unreadable. As were his emotions. Which should be just as impossible but I'm quite used to not being able to feel him. As I watched him. He watched her. His eyes taking in what Alex had done to Jessica. His stroll was confident yet subdued. He moved until he stood next to Carlisle. He glared plainly at the human, Jessica's head hung to her chest, the pain having knocked her out. He quietly spoke to Carlisle. My father seems to be in a daze, staring out into the distance at the open front door. His finger snapped and each taunting droplet on the cream carpet disappeared. The furniture that was overturned in her wake, was placed back where it belonged. The damage to the walls from being tossed around in her storm. Corrected. Ambrose cleared his throat.

"Excuse the princess and her outburst. If you'll excuse me. I' should be after her. "

He left as quickly as he appeared. He's been doing that a lot lately. Popping in and out of this house. Whether to gather blood for her or in this case apologizing for her. He's always around for her. We all are. As much as my cold heart beats for that woman, I'd be a fool to not know how reckless she is. How reckless things will become before things get better. How we must stand as a family behind her.

I took the space Ambrose left. I too spoke softly to Carlisle. I noticed the incessant twitching of his hand. He too is on the brink. How much more can he take, I've since had a talk with him about Isabella. I've decided to take her under my wing. It's best that way. I'm not sure he's equipped to deal with her and Alex. Best someone steps in before he keels.

"What are we to do with her?" I asked quietly. Not sure if I'm speaking of my mate or the human. The action snapped him out of his stupor.

"I'm not sure if that went well or horribly wrong." He croaked out with tears.

"She's alive. It went well for what could have happened." I glanced down at his hand once more. "You alright?" I attempted to adjust his mood.

"No. Get her out of here. Somewhere far away. I'm afraid Alex may keep her promise. The last thing I need is her body strung up somewhere" He walked off. His feet stomping along the floor until he reached the steps. He paused and walked up them. Having disappeared into his office. I took charge. Things were becoming stranger and stranger around here. Usually because of whats going on between Alex and the Volturi. I checked on the rest of my siblings. Most of them were down here. Alice and Edward took seats on the fixed couch. Her head pressed against his shoulder. He was comforting her. She's been in and out lately, babbling to herself or getting lost in visions and trances. Much like the beginning. When she and I were together. She isn't well. Having her bouts of highs and lows. She's just as moody as Alex these days. Which isn't good.

The news has affected us all. Emmet and Rosalie, they were upstairs too. Rosalie was packing a bag. While Emmet tried to persuade her from not. The news of Clara and Willow missing, now on the run, enforcers being everywhere. It sent us all...

With an adjustment they began calming down. I got them to agree to help me manage this mess. It's hard being the resident therapist for everyone...I pushed my emotions down. The emotions of my family crippled me. There's something sick about being able to control the emotions of others. While mine? Just as chaotic as my mates. I found myself in Carlisle' office while they went back downstairs to get Jessica, he was bent over slides and analyzing the scans he took of both Alexandra and Isabella. His emotions have been the most erratic. Tonight was no different. His hands still shaking as he switched them out.

"Are you just going to stand over my shoulders?"

His tone more forceful than need be. I'm not wanted. I don't care. He needs to unload, that's what I'm here for.

"Sorry, I didn't know how to approach you."

"I apologize for my tone. This has... hearing those words uttered from her lips was simply...terrifying. "

"I don't understand."

I did but thought it better to ask than assume. It's not hard to understand his empathy for the human. Knowing his upbringing. He too was raised in a family of hunters.

"I've only ever heard about it in passing whispers. A hunter's worst nightmare, the mark is a beacon to them all. Ephraim knew of a man that was torn limb from limb by a pack of them. Witches..."

My ears perked at the tone. I've heard it before. Prejudice. It drips from the lips of Frost. I'm not particularly fond of that woman. Especially because she encourages Alex. She's supposed to help her reign the powers in... it seems she's doing the opposite.

"Carlisle."

"I'm sorry." His chair swivels towards me to reveal a stream of tears. It wasn't an odd occurrence. Carlisle is quite a sensitive soul. "It's just hard, that could have been me. Hell, it was."

"You're afraid of Alex?"

"No, no, I'm not afraid of my child Jasper. I'm afraid of... I'm afraid of burying her. She's in so much pain. Full of so much rage! How do I keep her safe, let alone us? What do I do? How do I fix this?

For a moment there it was becoming evident a choice would need to be made. Limiting our contact until... Clara and I discussed sending Alex to Alaska. We hoped Kate might be able to have an effect. Either her or Isabella until the tensions died down.

What am I supposed to do with two teenagers that rage out of control at the drop of a hat? Two nations calling for the blood of one. While the other... sweet Jesus, Bella is, she's troubled. More than any of us knew. My other children are thrust in the middle of it..."

"We all are."

"What?"

"We all are troubled. Don't allow your fear to take control of your compassion. You're blaming them. Yes. Alex is willful, idiotic, and downright asking for trouble. But she's still Alex.

Bella is definitely not ok, but we can handle her, I've dealt with worse, as for Edward and him running to the Volturi? He's alive and so are they. "

He sat quietly for a moment as he realized what he was doing. He was allowing his upbringing to slip back into place. A kinship was held between us both because of it. He was raised to hate what we are, to kill witches without remorse, to banish all creatures in the name of god.

"Alright."

He turned away from me. His shoulders slumped forward making him look smaller. Like a child. A lost child. Just as we all are. He continued toying with the slides. I took my leave at that moment.

Before I even made it out of the room I knew that Jessica was moving about freely. Once downstairs, I found her bent over a mirror staring at her unmarred face. She sat at the kitchen island.

"Let's go."

She faltered for a moment. Then rose. The mirror clanked to the tiled floor and cracked. She jumped at the sound.

"Sorry."

"It's alright. Just leave it."

Edward glared daggers at me but didn't say anything as I calmly led the human out of our home. He was against helping her in favor of ending her life. My brother has serious problems when it comes to Alex's defense. Although it was difficult for me to not suggest the same... her saving grace was being able to prove she helped them escape. Rosalie and Emmet followed after me. We took Carlisle's Audi, instead of her white mercury. It's safer that way. I sat in the front seat. Rosalie sat next to me. While Emmet sat cramped in the back with the human.

It was tense. Once off our property, we needed to be as inconspicuous as possible. No doubt Enforcers were on the lookout for her. I watched Jessica intently the entire ride. She never moved her head from the glass. Gazing out it forlornly.

Outside of the low hum of rain pelting the car. There was nothing else to focus on but her. The memory of flames came to mind once more. It was a deep black. I've never seen that color before. From what I've gathered. The colors indicate temperature. Black giving off the least light, should be the coolest... it doesn't seem to be the case with Alex. The deal was to get Jessica out of town. Once safely out of Washington. A car would be waiting for her. Inside would hold a new identity and a case of cash. If she ever returns? I'd personally hunt her down myself.

It proved more difficult than we thought to leave. Checkpoints were set up. Uniformed 'Officers' were checking cars for the missing assailant. Damian Stanley has yet to be caught. We had no choice but to ditch the car and move on foot. Right now we're stuck deep in the woods alone with a human and several witches looking for her and her uncle. With every passing moment the fear chokes us all.

"How much farther?"

"If you ask one more time. I'll force you to sleep again."

"No thank you, just wondering."

"Well stop."

"You can't exactly make me stop thinking."

"Why are you so annoying?"

What did she do to me?"

"I don't know. Now shut up!"

Emmet and Rosalie took turns standing guard. While the other made sure we weren't being followed or tracked. They were mainly here to make sure I don't rip her vocal cords out.

"I don't know what she did. But I do know that Carlisle claimed it was an ancient spell. Something to do with witches marking hunters. Making them unable to hide what they are. My sister placed a target on you. One that we can't remove and will undoubtedly place one on us. " Rosalie ran ahead.

"…" Jessica sort of stood stuck. I stopped moving too. Mostly because her emotions were loud.

"Look, I'm sorry but we have to keep moving."

"I need a damn minute, my feet are killing me. I just got told that I'm marked for death and felt my face literally shred itself. My father's dead! Just give me some damn time to catch my fucking breath!"

She was yelling. I forced her emotions to regulate. We stood there under the darkness. Trees surrounding us. She began to slowly trudge. The silence between us began to make my head throb. So I attempted to speak to the girl. At first she wasn't receptive but soon she began to speak to me:

"I am sorry you know. I didn't mean for this to happen. I went to them as soon as I could. They did get out safely to my knowledge but what she did?!"

"I'm aware."

"How can you all just stand there and let her do that to me?"

"It's not like we didn't try to stop it. Besides you could have spoken to us a hell of a lot sooner. Maybe things wouldn't have gotten so out of hand tonight?"

Maybe you're right? I don't know."

"What else do you know?"

"I know that she's not human. Neither are you. I've known only since junior year when you left school. I knew she was a witch but that wasn't normal craft. What is she?"

"She's my mate."

"Oh. That sounds wonderful. A 'witch' and a vampire...isn't that difficult. Being enemies?"

I cut my eyes towards her. It sufficiently quieted her. I handed her my phone and headphones. Hopefully, it will keep her occupied. If she wasn't such a damn complainant person, I'd just carry her. Emmet tried and she got nauseous from the movement. This is the most interaction I've had with the girl despite attending the same high school. She listened to music for a while but eventually just gave up. My phone in her hand and her mouth closed tight. I felt bad for snapping at her so I answered her question.

"Yes. It is incredibly difficult."

"What is?"

"Being with Alex has its issues but I love her."

"You're scarier than before."

"You were afraid of me?"

"Well no, I didn't know what you were until recently. More so, you were intimidating. That was until she... you became friendlier I guess."

Jessica placed the buds back in and blocked me and the rest of the world out. I took this time to adjust her levels. Slowly calming her down until... there we go. I caught her before her head clanked to the ground and carried her the rest of the way. Peter and Charlotte were waiting for us at the state line. Old friends. More than friends actually. Family. A warm smile gleamed at the sight of me. They looked so different, yet the same. Charlotte now rocked a sporty pixie cut. Back in the day? Thick waist-length curls bounced behind her at every move. She was a bookish-looking vampire. She's since found her signature look. Cut-off shorts and ripped tights clung to her body. A distressed sweater covered every inch of skin. A scarf was wrapped around her head. While Peter? He looked the same. Rough and tough.

"Took you long enough." His rumbling called out to me.

"We ran into some obstacles. Is everything ready?"

I placed Jessica in the driver's seat of a silver Honda Civic and retrieved my personal belongings. I went over all the items in the suitcase sitting in the passenger seat. A few changes of clothes. Money. Fresh papers and a plane ticket to Mexico. From there Peter and Charlotte will meet her at the airport and the rest is up to them. I was to be kept in the dark. Just in case Alex decides to go through with her promise.

"Gonna tell me what all this is about?"

He was much closer to me now. His posture imposing despite his size. He was physically more muscled than I, but I held speed and agility over him. Always have.

"The less you know the better. She's not to be harmed! Alright?"

"We got it, Angel."

It stung hearing that. My tone must have come off too commanding. For the first few years, traveling with them after leaving Maria, we never used our legal names.

Peter and Charlotte were nicknamed Romeo and Juliet during our stay. As soon as she was created he was smitten. Relationships were discouraged. Maria needed complete control and believed allowing newborns to build them would complicate loyalty.

It didn't stop it from it happening. A few of us were allowed to age as long as we contributed to the army in some way. My gifts made me her most prized possession. While Peter was safe for his combat abilities. Charlotte? She was meant to die by my hands.

In the end? I let them go. He attacked me in an attempt to save her from the purging. I let him win. Months before he tried to initiate on multiple occasions a conversation. He begged me to talk to Maria. To convince her to allow a few newborns to live.

The first time I brushed him off completely. There was no question in my mind. It was pointless to even bring it up. None of them were worth saving in my eyes. None held any particular gift or were that well in combat. I flat out told him no. The topic came up a few times, especially, after significant improvement appeared in a particular vampire.

I wasn't blind to the situation. So when he ran with Charlotte. I sat with burning envy as my only friend. My brother. Ran into the night. Finally free.

I didn't have it in me to go after them. That moment was the first of many that set Maria's sights on me to kill. The memories clutched at my soul for a moment. I stifled them and turned to pay them for the inconvenience.

"Absolutely not," Charlotte spoke up. "You've paid us enough. You just make sure you bring whoever she is? On by once this is all over." She leaned into her lover's side. Cooling his temper off.

I couldn't help but chuckle at that. I promised. I apologized for my tone, hugged them both, and regrouped with Rosalie and Emmet. They were waiting a few miles off, giving me privacy. Before heading home, we fed, and then picked up the Audi.

All the checkpoints? Gone. No one seemed to be on the streets but that made me feel particularly uncomfortable. Where did they go?

"Who were they?" Rosalie asked once back in forks.

"My first family. The ones I traveled with before meeting Alice." Emmet leaned forward and turned the radio on. Signaling to us he wanted silence.

They both were still upset with everything going on. While I drove. I dropped them off before swinging by the manor. Jessica's car was long gone. Probably disposed of... it and the manor have been plastered on every local news channel and more. Thankfully they were long gone. The only problem? All those uniformed men and women were now scouring the home. To my surprise, I wasn't the only one here.

Isabella was currently stuck inside while Enforcers dug around the property. She's really starting to get on my nerves. I could feel her fear. She was stuck in the tower. Even out here, her fear was nauseating. I adjusted the levels and called her phone. She picked up on the first ring. She was whispering.

"They're inside. I can't escape. I'm stuck in the closet."

"You're irritating, you know that. Alright. Let me see what I can do."

There were at least ten of them outside, not sure how many on the inside. I began mapping out the terrain. The front was completely off-limits. Too many stray eyes. I doubled around the property until I made it around back. I had known the extinct of the damage. Cameras made sure to show the aftermath with great detail. Seeing it up close? Was an entirely different experience. I'm surprised the house was left standing. Most of the front was scorched but the back? It's completely gone. Nothing remained but a gaping hole exposing the bones of the home.

Every last plant laid haphazardly. The sound of them crunching under my feet hurt my soul. The remorse for Jessica began leaving me. The remains told a story of war. Inside the charred kitchen, black scorch marks could be seen at every turn. Parts of the ceiling had caved in and exposed the floor above. The stove must have blown. The two-toned tobacco-stained wood mushed under my feet. No matter how hard I tried to adjust my weight. I was still too heavy. My footprints mixed into the ones of humans. I tried as hard as I could to walk in their footsteps, concealing my own. I took the hidden service entrance. It's a spiraling staircase that takes you to every floor in the house. I'm familiar with this entrance as it's the one Alex uses most for her room. It's the only way to reach the tower. Since it's technically the attic. I heard them before seeing them. Possibly three of them on the second floor. They seemed to be scanning Clara and Willow's room. In the center was this tripod. It held a rotating blacklight that exposed a glittering substance all around. I'm familiar with the sight of it. Magic. They were looking for something in particular...

I decided it was best to get Bella before snooping. I stealthy trailed up the steps. On each floor, there was more of them. Flipping and ripping through walls. All the furniture in the home had been broken into and scoured. What were they looking for?

I had to hide in the bathroom. Two of them had strolled into the hallway and almost spotted me. I was on the third floor now. This area held a laboratory. The entire floor was gutted to house it. Many portions of it were original while others updated with the times. Shit! I was now standing behind the shower curtain. The door opened and closed. I covered my mouth and sank deep into the clawfoot tub. My legs were cramped to my chest as I lay in the fetal position. I heard a zipper open and the sound of piss hitting the bowl.

"Hurry up Sven. I don't wanna be here all night."

"Like Gideon will let us go home empty-handed." A husky tone called out to a woman.

"I could care less. We've searched everywhere. The book isn't here." Book? What book? "Think they took it?"

"Must have."

The sound of water splashing covered the rest of the words. I was distracted by my thoughts and the sound of Bella above me. I could hear her panicked breathing. I counted the sound of receding footsteps before leaving my hiding spot. I made it safely inside Alex's bedroom. Bella revealed herself, she was completely invisible this time. Interesting. In her hands was none other than the familiar human flesh-bound book of shadows. The Morningstar book of shadows. This must be what they were after. She pulled a trash bag of items from the closet.

"What's all that?"

"Everything I could find. They came about halfway through. They were rifling through their things so I escaped into here... can we go now?"

"Just about. We'll have to be careful. Come on."

I helped her scale the roof. This was the only way we were getting out of here. It was dome-shaped. The intricate dull pink and gray tiles kept slipping under our feet as we clambered across. We jumped the treetops. It was best to avoid the ground. I could see what they were looking for now. Graves. Not a single bone was found... We made it back home safely. We bypassed the house in favor of burying the treasure in the meadow. I watched carefully as Bella took her time brushing the earth back over the hole. Tears slipped out caressing the soil.

"It's my fault."

"No. It's not."

"She was with me... we were. I was. Jasper, what's going on? Why is all this happening? Why don't they just leave us be?"

I placed my hand on her shoulder. I had no words of comfort to offer. So I offered words of revenge.

"I don't know. Alice has seen many things. Most of which includes the death of us all or our enemies. We just remain strong and steady. This isn't your fault. Or Alex's for that matter. One thing I can promise you. They will pay! All of them!"

We sat like that for no longer than a few seconds. It felt like an eternity. They all do. Each passing moment drags against my bones. A feeling I hadn't felt in eons bubbled inside. I can acknowledge the thirst died long ago. I can pinpoint the exact moment too. They still drink human blood. The scarlet in their eyes tonight proved that. I couldn't... I just couldn't do it anymore. I had no choice.

At that point, I hadn't known of 'vegetarianism', I was wandering the streets. They were living it up at some party. The celebration of freedom had yet to die down despite us all having left that life decades before. The memory of my saving burst forward. Peter returned nearly six years later. I was dead on my feet by then. Moving through life as a zombie.

He found me during a hunt. It was the only time we were away from Maria. We went in pairs. Two at a time. So four total. He caught me just as I was about to rip into my victim. His hands were held above his head. Fear evident. He still believed he got away on his own. I let him believe it too. We left immediately. The young passed-out woman clunked to the cold concrete unharmed. Back to the moment I knew I was done. It was nearing the turn of a new decade. It was New Year's Eve. In my arms was a lost child. She couldn't have been any older than 12. I was further towards Canada at this moment. While they? In New York. The entire time I helped her search for her mother? I was plotting on how to feed from the entire family! What stopped me? The way the child was embraced once we found her. The image clutched at my soul. Never mind the rejoicing emotions that poured from them both. The intimate moment took place outside a litter of shops. I caught sight of my image reflected in the glass. The eyes of my father glared back at me. I left them that night. Didn't leave a note or anything.

We didn't reconnect until after Alice came into my life. It was quite a shock to everyone when we divorced. Up until that point. We resembled a rather happy couple. No one knew Alice and I had been swingers for years. The reason for the divorce? She entered a long-term relationship with a woman for the first time. It lasted a few years before fizzling out.

The reason I bumped into Alex? She shoved me into her way... always a matchmaker that one. A sad smile lifted at the corners of my mouth for just a moment.

"Are you alright?" Bella's voice trailed into my mind interrupting my memories.

"Hmm?"

"Are you alright? You were just staring into space."

"No. You need to feed. Let's go."

I took off. I'm usually less neurotic than this. All my mental shields and tricks I've learned over the years weren't working. The ache of her absence set in. I ignored it in favor of searching for more prey.

Bella and I raced under the moonlight. Our feet pounding into the wet soil. We both found our respective meals. Hers having been a few passing wolves. While mine? A mountain lion.

It's panting edging me on. My irises spread into inky blackness as my thirst took over. My shirt was removed long ago. Each bite mark marring my body glinting in the moonlight. I cornered the wild frenzied beast. It was currently clambering up a tree. I drug it down with one hand and descended.

My teeth ripped into its pelt. I tore into it wildly. Blood splattered across my chest and sank into my hair. Its skull was pinned to the ground with such a force its neck snapped. Its whimpers died in its throat quickly. No use in prolonging its pain.

Bella stood off behind a tree watching as I destroyed many things in my sight. Ripping trees right out of the ground and tossing them into others. Knocking them down like dominos. Screeches and screams echoed into the night. I allowed the blood lust loose. Killing anything that came across me. Bella retreated in fear of my display. By the time I was finished? I was curled up once more shivering in the nude. Alice sat with my head in her lap. Her fingers raked through my blood-caked tresses. A soft tune drifted from her mouth as she soothed me. We stayed that way until rays burst behind white clouds. We trudged home. A set of clean clothes was left out on the porch along with a bucket filled with warm soapy water. Alice left me alone as I cleaned myself. I scrubbed the evidence of my weakness with fury. Until my stark white flesh glared a painful-looking pink. It seems everyone was fairing just about as well as I. Liquor bottles littered the downstairs as Emmet and Rosalie drowned their sorrows. The scent of vomit lingered. Despite the ability to drink, it poisons our blood supply, it will come up. A lot of coal eyes around. Esme was nursing her children back to health. Rose sat with a cup of blood in her hand sulking as she was forced to feed. While Emmet poured another glass. Edward was long gone. Not surprised. He's rarely here unless Alex is around. He and Carlisle have yet to discuss Italy. It's been tense between them ever since.

My ward was long gone too. Probably along wherever Alex is. She can't stand it. It kills her the most. The longing. Tasting Alex's blood did a number on her. It's only gotten worse since her deal went through. She goes into these deep rages where everyone is a target unless she can be calmed.

Instead of dealing with them. I went upstairs. Alice was nestled into her closet. The smartboard was wheeled into her room long ago. Carlisle got annoyed with the constant muttering as he worked.

I was not prepared for the disaster I witnessed as I walked into my sisters' room.

It's awkward calling her that sometimes. We never touched each other sexually but we were married. It was more platonic than anything... at one point I wanted more. She was always distant then. We got much closer after we both admitted we were unhappy in our marriage.

Strings of colored yarn littered everywhere. The different ones were linked to different people. Alex? Hers was purple. They were tacked to the ceiling.

Alice was currently standing on a ladder pasting another drawing up. She was creating a web of some sort. Attempting to sort through the future.

Papers and markers littered the floor. A few were familiar. They seemed to be Alex's face... but masculine. I picked those up to examine.

"Who is this?"

"Her father. I keep drawing his face over and over. I can't see her anymore. Just him." Alice's voice was soft and distant. She came down and took the images from my hands.

"What do you mean? Her father... are you saying he's alive?"

"I don't know. That part isn't clear. I keep seeing his eyes. One vibrantly green, while the other? Gray. The pupil was blown with a cut running from his eyebrow to cheek. I've scoured every photo they had of him. Nothing like that in them."

Family photo books were strewn about. She wasn't kidding. I picked one off the floor and folded it, slipping it in my pocket.

It was of both of them. Claire and Eric. It must have been taken just after Alex was born. She looked so small cradled in the nook of her father's arm. Her skin was a strange green-tinted color. Her lips were a rosy red. Black Curls sat slicked onto her big round melon.

I compared a drawing to the photo's image. Sure enough, it was him Alice was drawing. She was lost once more. Drawing furiously. I kissed the top of her head and took my leave.

Before leaving out. I stopped by Carlisle's. A light twinkling of music poured from a record player. The soothing notes of Bach drifted as he tinkered away. I'm not sure what he plans on doing with all this stuff. He turned towards me after I stood there dumbly in the doorway.

Carlisle's office has been moved around a bit. Gone was the large mahogany desk but a full working laboratory. Complements of Frost. Speaking of the devil... she popped in almost as if I had summoned her. She ignored my presence. Carlisle acknowledged both me and her. He got up to look at the X-rays Frost was currently holding up to the light.

"Where's my wife?"

"Chicago. I should call. Make sure they are awake, she's being questioned within the hour."

"Edward texted about ten minutes ago. They are getting ready now." Carlisle informed us both numbly.

I stood a moment longer. All emotions have left my father. In place a mask. Nothing but logic moving through his brain now as he tries to decipher the mess they both made.

"Carlisle. Have Alice checked on every hour or so? Make sure she feeds. She's stuck in a manic episode right now."

He nodded his head stiffly. Shame and embarrassment creeping up. I imagine the conversation from earlier being the cause. I grabbed the keys to my bike and left.

I drove by the hill before leaving forks. All the graves? Every bit of damage despite the home's crispy state? All the furniture? All the holes they put in the walls? Gone! The home had been stripped bare. I ran up to Alex's room. For some odd reason, this place was still untouched. Everything in here remained.

I stole one of her hoodies and threw it on. Pulling the hood over my head. I put on the pair of riding gloves I loaned her. I made sure every inch of skin was covered before leaving forks for possibly the last time. For some odd reason, I felt this feeling. It wasn't the first time I felt it. The sense of death.

I took the scenic route. Preferably to get lost in the surroundings rather than deal with traffic. That was the gravest mistake I could have made. I arrived at my brothers' home, I put the code in, it's the date he ran from home. It was meant to be a reminder to keep his fangs clean.

As I stood in the garden. I took in the thick lush hedges that led to the back. Back there? A rather large maze. Wild flowers blooming despite the temperature. Spring was almost here. Fountains covered in ivy. Aged bronze statues were littered everywhere.

As I inched closer I noticed the front door stood wide open. Just inside? blood... I followed the trail to see the old man ripped open. This wasn't the work of Edward or Bella. This wasn't the work of any vampire I'd ever come across. The wounds were canine in formation. Organs were strewn about the foyer. The ones missing? The heart and lungs.

Werewolves.

I scoured the home. It had been searched. Nothing taken. I imagine the person they were looking for was long gone. I dialed my brothers' number religiously. There were signs that Isabella was here too... he picked up on the fourth ring.

I could hear the wind whipping around in the receiver. The sound of the front gate opening and then nothing. He must have destroyed the phone at the sight of seeing his friend.

As I made my way downstairs. The sight of my brother holding the corpse of Giles Newburton to his chest nearly broke my heart. That was until I realized Alex wasn't with him.

"Was Bella with you?" My tone was grave and warning.

He just shook his head. A crazed look in his eyes. His suit jacket missing. His hair was disheveled. In his grief blood came up adding to the mess. I drug him off his feet and slammed him into the wall. His head lulled to the side avoiding my gaze. I held it in my hands. Forcing him to look at me. My fingers cracked his face with the force.

"Where is she?"

"I don't know." I punched the wall next to his head. I let him go. He collapsed to the floor in a pathetic display." Her fathers alive... sort of."

I pulled out the drawing I stole and shoved it in his face. He stared at it. His bloody fingers smearing all over it. Distorting the image as it seeped into the paper.

"We took separate cars. It was safer that way. The Enforcers were suspicious. I was concerned of them following us." His voice trembled as he tried to explain how it happened.

"You fucking idiot! How many times do I have to tell you? Never take your eyes off her! Ever!"

Just as I was about to rip his fucking head off his shoulders I was drug out of the house by Bella. I was rabidly clawing back to the house. She sat on top of me. Her full weight pinning me into the stone. It cracks under our combined weights. I fought against her until I tired myself out. The cold air burned my lungs.

Snow began falling onto us. The flakes dusting her onyx tresses. It seems to match the color of Alex's father's hair. Silence drifted among us all.

"Are you done?" I stiffly shook my head. Once she got off me. I just laid there.

She went inside the home and helped Edward from the ground. They both set about cleaning up Giles and burying him in a patch of petunias growing wildly. I didn't move. I knew if I did, I'd kill him.

"Ambrose!" Bella called out.

To my surprise, he appeared. He took in the scene and immediately helped me up from the ground.

"You rang?"

"Where is she?"

"Safe... I was sent after you. I was searching around town before I was rudely summoned. Somethings following her. I know that much. I can't see them. In her future, it's nothing but a blank spot."

We all stood quietly. It was Edward that moved to explain. He timidly handed over the drawing. Ambrose took it in his hand...it began shaking until suddenly every snowflake stood still in the air. Not a single breeze moved by. We were unaffected. Suddenly my phone started ringing.

It shocked us all out of our fear. The snow began moving at such a speed it was piling up around our feet. Winds whipped wildly. Items began freezing over around us until Ambrose blipped away once more. The drawing slowly sank to the ground. All the carnage abated. I picked up the call. It was Alice. Her words were too frenzied for me to understand.

"Alice... slow down ok? Just breathe." I did a slow breathing exercise with her over the phone." What were you saying?"

"The Enforcers! We had to escape. They invaded and have Carlisle and Esme trapped! I was just able to get the rest of us out. Where are you?"

"Chicago. It's not much better here. Your visions? He's alive. Werewolves are after Alex and he's shielding her from Ambrose too."

There was yelling and shouting in the background. Someone was trying to pry the phone from Alice's hands. Rosalie's breathing chilled me to my bones.

"Jasper... I fucked up. I fucked up big time. We need you here to help us get them out of there.

They have it.

They have my invention. Rosranium was sold to the witches. They have bullets strong enough to penetrate us. They will kill Carlisle and Esme! Please!"

I told her it was a mistake. She brokered a deal and sold her formula for the strongest metal seen as of date. She didn't listen to me... I clicked the phone over.

"Find her! I want updates every hour." I took one last look at Edward and Bella before disappearing.

I ran this time. I pushed my limbs to the limit. Images of my mother and father lying with bullet holes kept ripping into my mind. It spurred me faster and faster. I arrived just in time. I kicked the front door down. An older man sat across from Carlisle. Ten enforcers turned towards me in unison with weapons aimed at the ready.

"Where's Esme?"

"Safe."

Carlisle's tone was hard as stone. Black eyes sat deep in my father's head. From the looks of things, he was being tortured and interrogated.

"You are?"

"Jasper."

I took a seat next to Carlisle. Then took in the man's appearance. A severe nose was the first feature that stood out. It was hooked. Thick ebony eyebrows curled menacingly. Lines covered his face like crumpled paper. Four claw marks ran through his scalp. It made his low shaved sides look that much more severe.

Most of all? Two deep pools that held the pain of war settled on my face. His body was large. It seemed to be well hidden behind his uniform. I acknowledged his breast insignia. He was a commander.

"Gideon?" I questioned remembering the conversation from last night between the Enforcers invading my mate's home.

"Well. I see you know more about me than I do you. I assume he's one of yours? The gold eyes and all?"

"Carlisle is my father but not my sire. I'd appreciate it if you kept your weapons on me."

I spoke up. Disregarding the fact he wasn't speaking to me. He laughed at my directness. But obliged my request. In his hand was a Smith & Wesson M 9. While the others held Colt M4 Carbines with laser attachments and scopes.

"I've heard many interesting things about this coven. Your perception is quite split. Many of the Mortals believe you are kind and generous. While others? Strange... how curious it was to find out you don't hunt them."

"We live amicably among them."

"Among the witches too? The stories I've heard about this one and the little bitch that took down a few of my best... galavanting with two witches. Ones I happen to be looking for. Can you help me?"

"Those claw marks? They look fresh... werewolf do that to you?"

"Humph." He cocked and aimed at my head." What do you know about that?"

"I know one just tore after your best chance of catching those... witches. I suggest you get a move on before she ends up dead."

"What is she to you? You keep... the rumors are true, aren't they? She's not human at all. Barely a witch either, I presume. " He was speaking of Alex. I kept my lips tight. "Before I go. You wouldn't have happened across a book that belongs to her family? "

"I imagine whatever you're looking for is long gone. I'd get a move on. Take your friends too. Oh, you threaten my family again? I'll hunt down every single person you've ever loved. Shed them of every strip of flesh and feed it to you. Piece by piece."

"Ah. Now I know who you are. You're the soldier." He chuckled openly at my display.

"I'm her mate. Now do your fucking job!"

The sound of my voice echoed across the walls. One of the enforcers directly behind me physically jumped at the sound. A bullet whizzed past my head and landed into their eye.

They all disappeared at once. Well except for the corpse now bleeding out behind us. He was just a kid. Couldn't be any older than 25. Carlisle helped me collect his remains and buried him outside. I tried not to think about why I didn't react to the scent of their blood.

"Esme alright?"

"We were caught by them. She escaped and I was drug back here. Where's everyone else?"

I picked up my phone and dialed. Rosalie picked up immediately. Her breathing ragged as if she had been choking on tears.

"Thank you..."

"Head to Chicago."

"They already went. I stayed behind."

"Where are you?"

She came out of the tree line. Esme with her. I was shocked to see scarlet eyes staring back at me...They ran full speed. Esme barreled into Carlisle's arms. Most of his injuries have yet to heal.

His fangs had been removed repeatedly. Along with his fingernails. His pants were slit open to reveal deep gashes covering his lower extremities. Esme helped him. They were walking back inside.

"Call Frost. You two are to stay with her. Wait for my call alright?" Esme waved us off. Carlisle was limping. What else had they done to my father?

Rosalie handed me the book. She must have dug it up herself. Her hands were filthy and smelled of the earth. I looked it over. I've only seen the inside once. During the period, Alex was stuck in the veil. Clara spent hours bent over this thing. What was so important about it? I tried with all my might to pry it open but it was no use.

"Alice said to give you this. It must be kept on us at all times until it reaches Alex. She'll know what to do with it... that's all she said."

"Did they see her room?"

"No. She burnt everything. We were scrubbing the house clean of any evidence that Alex lived here when they burst in. We all got out in time. That was until they started coming after us. We got separated and... just thank you."

"Let's go."

"I'm sorry about my attitude before. "

"Don't be. I wanted to kill her too."

My sister hugged me again. This time it was longer. Her arms clenched onto me for dear life. Then she took off.

I called Frost myself. She appeared at once. I waited until both my parents were safely away before following after Rosalie.

It was after dark once we arrived. Alice still couldn't see Alex. She and Emmet have since regrouped with Edward and Bella. They were currently split up around town searching for her.

While Rosalie and I were retracing her known steps. We started at Mason Manor. Moved out towards the FBI headquarters. Moved downtown... that's where her trail goes cold.

"Where could she have gone from here? Think... what do we know about Alex? We have to think like her."

"Jasper. Alex is unpredictable. She might not even be here anymore."

"Let's slow down."

Just as we were walking. I bypassed a shop. It was a large bright pink building. On the glass door written in pretty cursive lettering. Vintage. I strolled inside.

"We're closed sorry, I forgot to turn the sign. I'm about to lock up."

"That's alright. I have a question." I pulled out my phone and flashed a photo of Alex."Have you seen this girl today?"

A look of pure terror crossed the lady's face. Rosalie cornered her behind the counter. She kept moving her head back and forth between us.

"I suggest if you like living you'll tell the truth." My sister purred.

"Some men came in here looking for the same girl. I haven't seen her okay. I just had some items stolen. So I reported it."

"He look like this?" I gave her the photo of Eric. She shook her head.

"No... nothing like that. They looked more like you."

I rotated through my family photos. It wasn't Edward or Emmet either. We pushed for more information. She willingly showed us her security tapes.

Alex wasn't caught on any of them. She managed to keep her face hidden as she stealthy robbed this woman's shop. As she scrolled a particular face popped across. It wasn't one I'd seen in a while. It's odd for one of them to track prey themselves. They usually send a team...

Caius was after Alex.

I made sure to inform Edward. He stayed on the phone while Rosalie and I decided to catch a ride on the subway. As we descended further and further we ran dead smack into more Enforcers. We escaped by running into a tunnel.

"You smell that?"

"Yeah. Come on."

There was a reason Alex's scent wasn't able to be picked up. It was purposely being covered up by the scent of wolves.

By chance, we happened to find a single blood drop on the tracks. It at least gave us a direction to follow. We raced through the underground tunnels. We came out the other end. This part of town was certainly... how do I say this? Not the best part.

A large busted sign flashed stating, Irving Hotel, I began walking towards it. I couldn't explain it. I noticed people hanging around outside. Addicts. This was it. I just knew. Rosalie followed me apprehensively.

"Are you sure this is it, Jasper?"

The building was rotting concrete. A certain patina has built on it making it seem gray and lifeless. I opened the door. In big bold letters, it stated cash only, I pulled out the amount needed. 60 bucks for a single bed and a hundred for a double.

I was handed a rusted key and the guy at the desk pointed to where the steps were. The rickety metal grate elevator was out of order. As I pounded up the cracked painted steps I began to smell her scent. It spurred me further along.

I stood outside the door. I went to twist the knob when I smelt the distinct scent of blood. I busted it open just in time to witness my wife collapse. In the doorway of the bathroom stood her father.

"Took you long enough."

He glanced over his shoulder. A rather nice piece aimed at who I can only assume was another witch.

It looked to be a 24k gold engraved Colt 1911 semi-automatic pistol covered in a Flower and Leaf design with diamond accents on the hilt. I took in the scene. Blood was all over the room. Most of it seemed to be canine while a good portion was certainly Alex's. From the state she's in... we just missed a fight of epic proportions.

"Who the fuck is he?" Rosalie called out once she entered the room." What the..."

Her hand rested along her lips once she caught sight of Alex. She rushed to her side pushing past Eric. She sat squished between her and the other witch. I was frozen in my spot. The overwhelming scent of my mates' blood made it impossible to function.

"Jasper... she's not breathing."

The panic in Rosalie's voice spurred me to move. She picked her up. Alex was cradled in her arms like a small child. The picture burning a hole in my pocket came to mind.

"Move asshole!" She barreled past Eric and placed her on the bed.

I bit myself over and over trying to make blood seep out but I kept healing before enough flowed. Eric calmly walked over towards us as we frantically tried to revive her. He grabbed my hand. Smiled curiously as he held it up to the light and shot my ring finger off. Blood freely poured as I screamed in agony.

"Oh shut up. You're fine."

He chuckled at my pain. The witch was currently trying to sneak past us. His reflexes were surprisingly quick for a dead man. He hit the space just between her collarbone. The shrieks echoed. The bullet had to be lodged in her bone. It's a wonder no one heard us.

" Where do you think you're going girly? Tie her up.

Alexandra! Come on Ally-cat wake up... there you go."

The first drops had spurred her heartbeat into a race. I blanched as glazed-over eyes rolled around in her head as she greedily drank from my open wound. The grip on my wrist began to become quite painful.

Rosalie had the witch in her clutches.

They were currently struggling for dominance as the witch still fought to leave. One right hook to the face put an end to that. She drug her around the room until she reached the second bed and tossed the witch onto it. A bag of weapons bounced to the floor spilling the contents.

"Babe that's enough...Babe. You're hurting me."

Alex didn't seem to hear me, she was starving and in a frenzy. The more I tried to pull away the worse it got. Rosalie pushed me away from her.

The force was enough to rip me from her grasp. Alex immediately pounced from the bed in a raving state. She too received a punch to the face. Alex collapsed to the bed in a deep sleep. Now the only sound was a ringing. It was coming from the bathroom. All three of our heads turned towards it.

Eric confidently strolled past me. I was currently trying to put my arm back on, while my ass was firmly planted on the vile carpet.

He entered the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror for a moment. He seemed to be preparing himself for something. His hand reached out to touch the glass. It was a familiar scene... fog began to build until it cleared to reveal the face of Frost.

Her expression was priceless. An obnoxious manic laugh burst from my father-in-law. At the pure shock slapped across her face. She recovered quickly.

"What. Did. She. Do!" Each word accented in that distinct contemporary English clip." ALEX!"

"My child is asleep currently. I'd advise you to keep your tone at an acceptable decibel." The silence that built between them said it all. " Now. If anyone would like to explain to me. Why she's currently being hunted by werewolves! That would be lovely."

It took Frost a bit longer than normal to come up with a response. She didn't know any more than he did. Rosalie glanced at me. Trying to gauge whether we should tell them about Caius. I shook my head. I didn't trust him. She walked past me too and shoved him out of the way. He stared her up and down but didn't say anything preferring to leave Frost's presence.

"Where's Carlisle."

"Where's Alex?" Frost's tone was just as antagonistic as Rosalie's.

"Currently incapacitated. We arrived to see whatever that thing is, standing over her. She was bloody, bruised and her pulse was weakened. "

"I ended an altercation between her and a Hedgewitch. They arrived mere seconds after."

Eric called from the hallway. He was checking whether we were heard. No one seemed to care. Or knew better than to investigate. That was until his voice boomed through the hall.

" We have to move her. Now!" He began popping bullets off.

I swooped her into my arms. Once in the hall, it became abundantly clear as to why. Three wolves were currently bounding after us. They stood at the opposite end. They were in mid-transformation as they were pelted one after another. Eric's bullets had no effect!

I took no chances. I burst out the window. I fell to the ground landing on my feet. Alex is still safely in my arms. A soft snore spilled out as I took off away from them all. The only thing on my mind was getting her to safety. Behind me was the sound of pounding feet. I wasn't sure whose they were. I didn't care!

I was now in an abandoned part of town. Nothing was here but boarded up warehouses and run-down buildings. I took my chances. We were holed up in some old factory. It wasn't long before she woke... Her wounds were long gone.

Thankfully those copper laced brown eyes groggily gazed up at me instead of the foggy ivory ones. We were deep in some office. An old dusty desk flipped over boarding the door shut. I shoved as many things as I could. Including breaking the frame so the door wouldn't open from the outside. She stretched and yawned.

"What the fuck happened? That was some dream."

"It wasn't one."

"You could have lied. Where are we? What time is it?"

"Time to go home!"

My arms tensed around her as she tried to escape my grasp. Horror crossed her face as it all flooded back to her. I quickly adjusted the mood pouring off her.

"Where's Frost! I have to call Frost."

"She knows..."

"Eric?"

"That was real too."

"Fuck...where are we?"

"I don't know. We need to get out of here Alex. It's Caius... he's after you. I don't know how but he seems to be controlling the werewolves."

"Where's Leaf?"

"Who?"

"The Enforcer?"

"I don't know. We put her out... they came for you and I just took you and left." A knock on the door sprung fear into both of us.

"Jasper?"

It was Bella. Alex scrambled out my arms and began tearing down my barricade. Alex couldn't open the door. No matter how hard she pulled it wouldn't open... I got a bit carried away by bending the hinges.

"Bella! I can't get it open."

"Stand back." Her voice was muffled.

I pulled Alex away from the door in time. It was crumbled to dust by the raging newborn. Bella was livid! It must have been her that was after us as I escaped. There they were. Both she and Edward strolled into the room.

"Rosalie make it out ok?"

"Yes. Frost came immediately. She managed to get them out while we were hunted by those fucking things!"

Edward ignored me entirely in favor of checking Alex over. He thrust the spellbook into her arms. It was discarded in my attempt to save her.

"Let's get down to business."

The words slipped from Alex in a commanding tone. It was familiar. I've heard it burn my tongue on many occasions. My stance adjusted immediately. So did Edwards. While Bella? A smile curled across her face at the joy of ripping into some Volturi tail...

The sound of slow claps grabbed our attention. It was Ambrose. As he entered the hovel. His lavender eyes said it all. The familiar sensation of time slowed to a halt. I had only but a moment to register then nothing. Frozen...

The plan.

Chapter Notes

Alex's pov. Mentions of graphic slavery, violence, cannibalism, drug use.

"Long live the Queen."

Each syllable was clapped out. The words dripped with resentment and jealousy. Ambrose bowed deeply from the waist. His hair dusted the ground before he stood up. He tossed me the bag of items I requested.

"What took you so long."

His eyes cut towards me. He twitched his nose. In his hand was a silver chain. It's long length wound around a werewolf. It was frozen in its transformation.

"Figured I'd contribute... it wasn't easy to get this thing here."

Ambrose glanced at my frozen lovers. The way his eyes lingered on them in their vulnerable state made my instincts frazzle.

"Try me if you want to Ambrose. You touch a single hair on any one of their heads? You won't need to worry about my queenly duties. You won't be here to see me take my throne! Now, what does this mean for me, anyway?"

"Oh, you thought this would absolve you? Sorry cousin. The crown is still yours. Since the rightful owner is a fucking Fomori!"

I've seen glimpses of the madness inside. Seen it boiling just under the surface... I had never known how much was trapped. Memories spilled out. Splitting the fabric of reality. The images flickered like video game glitches.

The one that caught my attention wasn't the war but of a skeletal wretch working in a field. A body field. Piling dead skeletal beings into mass graves. It was never explained to me what exactly a Fomorian was... but now I see. These bodies weren't just any bodies. But one of my people. The Daoine Sidhe.

The wretch? It couldn't have been... but It was. Ambrose was barely recognizable. His normally bouncy hair hung like limp strings around his face. Most of it had fallen out long ago. The image exposed pointed ears, a gold tag hung from one, it was engraved. A1564.

His body moved like the rusted limbs of a machine. The bones grind against the joints. His skin pulled so tautly the hallows of his cheeks sunk in casting a shadow on his skull. It looked worn and damaged over the years of abuse. Layers of dirt caked along every stretch. Wounds festered and boiled with pus. How long? How long had they held him?

He trudged to a cart. Where the bodies were just piled on top of one another. I had only seen images of things like this before. Ones from history class when we studied the plight of the holocaust. Especially cellblock M. For Magi... The scent of death and decay filled the room. It wafted my nose and burnt the hairs. An acidic burn built in the back of my throat as I began to dry heave.

Ambrose lifted a body off, tossing it over his shoulder like it weighed nothing. Carried it to the mass grave and tossed it in. Others did this along with him. They had iron chains clinking from their ankles. The sound reverberated across the concrete walls. Clink. Clack. Clink. Clack. A whip ripped through the air, it brandished a long line down his back.

He no longer screeched out... just moved quicker as if it had been oil to his limbs. The sounds of orders being barked echoed into the room filling me with dread.

Once the last body was tossed in, shovels were dispersed. Hands of nameless men moved at the same pace. Tossing dirt over loved ones. These were mothers and fathers. Daughters and sons. Reduced to nothing... as the last pile of dirt covered the mound. They moved on to the next. And the next. And the next. The images zoomed out to show the devastation.

I lost count of how many graves there were. Hundreds? Thousands? How many were there at the beginning? How much time had passed to get to this moment? I had no clue but the evidence stood before me on his knees. His eyes spoke words of accusations. They closed just as the memory was nearing its completion.

An ugly green light rose into the sky. The color was familiar. I had seen it time and time again. That molding sickly Paris green. It burned bright just like a sunbeam. Little balls dispersed from it and floated across the mass graves and disappeared deep underground. What happened next I didn't need to see. For I had seen it before too. Regardless I couldn't pull my eyes away.

They rose. Clawing from the dirt that bore them. Moaning and groaning at being awoken. First, it was fingers slipping from underneath the earth, then arms, some were twisted and deformed. Strange green-looking veins popped and glowed underneath the dull sickly flesh. Sinewy muscles stretched and flexed as they moved. Strange dead eyes glowed.

As they unearthed themselves they went into a frenzy. Feasting on anything in sight. Tearing and ripping limbs right off. Sinking their teeth into brother, sister, mother, father, not remembering their connection. Licking the succulent flesh from the bone. They were completely lost...Many of the men that buried them were sacrificed. While others were tossed rotten meat from masked men on deformed unicorns.

Once fed the remaining chained ones were used as bait to corral the newly revived Fomori. They were led into cages and shipped off to a looming darkened castle of iron. The darkness surrounding it grew since my last viewing of it...

Inside here a few would be chosen, while the rest? Used as mindless feral attack dogs to keep the remaining fae in line. Just like our enforcers... or the Volturi.

While the chosen ones? The ones riding upon those dead deformed unicorns? The ones holding whips with sharpened tips of iron caked with the blood of my kin? With swords and hammers of destruction brandished on her orders? An army of undead demonically possessed Fae!

The bodies they inhabit allow them to dominate not only the home of the fae... but here too. Lilith... she will pay for what's she's done. They all will pay!

I found the courage to move towards him. His swaying body. He looked so small, so beaten down, so... fragile. I took my cousin in my arms and held him as we broke under the weight of his pain. The cracks disappeared. The violet rage fizzled out as he shook in my arms and wailed out.

"I will present you her wings someday. I don't care if I have to rip them out of her spine with my bare hands! She will not get away with the destruction she's reaped on our kind. You must know... please you must know. I didn't do this! If this was caused by my deal, I swear to you, I will make it right! I swear! "

I said each word as a promise. An oath of my own to him. Swearing his fight will not end in vain. We held each other for what seemed an eternity. For once I never shed a single tear. I didn't whimper. Cower. Run. I simply held steadfast as he clung to me for dear life.

Once able he pulled back staring me down. His eyes gazing into my own. He nodded his head, believing my plea, he kissed my cheek and stood. The sound of the chain clinking behind him. Clink. Clank. Clink. Clank. Clink. Each echo made me jump as the memory burned in my mind, fueling the fury deep within.

"Are you sure it's safe having it... them here?"

"The wolf is well under my control. As for them? They are safe around me. I apologize for my... you needed to see. To understand."

"So he's... Eric is, um, he's a demon?"

"We can discuss the parameters of your father's predicament later."

Time unfroze. The reactions of Edward and Bella said it all. They've had close encounters today. Jasper wearily looked between us assessing the chaos. When placated he was the first to get close enough to the creature before us. He was currently bent over it, his waves dusting its muzzle. He was sniffing it. His fingers shakingly pried at its lips, lifting them to expose the teeth. It's razor-sharp canines barred.

"I've never seen one of these up close. We need to get it to Carlisle, see if we can, I'm not even sure what he can do. But.."

"Leaf, the Enforcer, she claimed she's been undercover for months. Deep within the hedges. They showed up one day and have been killing witches left and right."

"Must have been a test run. Jane is here, we ran into a nest of them in the underground tunnels. We barely made it out alive!" Edward uttered harshly.

I noticed the tension between my mates. Edward was currently shifted as far away from the wolf as possible. I took in all their appearances.

Bella's hair was tousled but other than that she looked completely normal. Her dirty white air forces always looked scuffed and scraped. A hoodie hung loosely on her frame hiding her body from sight. Skintight jeans clung to her legs with a few rips on the knees.

While Edward was in complete disarray. His white dress shirt was torn to shreds in places. Visible claw marks hung on his arms, his hair stuck out in odd directions, his eyes held nothing but murder. His nails were bloodstained... was it his? Or...I shook my head. Edwards ambers avoided my gaze. Shit. Of course, he heard my questions about his sobriety.

Jasper. He was the tensest I had ever seen him. Every time he looked towards Edward, his jaw would flex with rage. What's going on now? They can be so hot and cold towards one another.

Truthfully Jasper can be quite hard on him. I tried not to think about why he was wearing my clothes. The hoodie he was wearing was an old well worn one. It had to have came from up the hill. It wasn't hard to understand needing to be close to me. Especially, no, I can't think of them right now.

"Alex?"

"Huh? I'm sorry, I'm not focused. Um, we need silver bullets. The hedges they had these..." I pulled the bullet out of my pocket. I tossed it to a worried Jasper.

He inspected it. He broke the hollowed tip with his fingers, the liquid spilled out. He rubbed it between his thumb and pointer.

"This is interesting. This is silver nitrate. I've heard of using silver against them before but... this is next level. This would penetrate the bloodstream effectively poisoning them. I don't think this is something hedges would come up with. More like these are stolen."

"The Enforcers. They would have the ability to..." The way everyone's eyes cut towards me let me know. There's more going on than I knew. " You know it's there's don't you?"

"Carlisle was held at gunpoint by one, in particular, he's quite interested in you love, that book too. Why?"

"What! Ok, look, catch me up."

"Answer the question."

The tone coming from my mate wasn't one he had ever leveled towards me before.

" Jasper. I suggest you correct your tone. As for what's going on? I'm just as lost as all of you."

"I don't believe that for one moment. I know you darlin. Spill. What's up with this book?"

"After I left Edwards that night, I went back home. Well. Up the hill. I had maybe thirty minutes to myself before it was swarmed by Enforcers. They were looking for this. Jasper and I barely escaped with it and a few other items in tow" Bella explained trying to cool the tension.

"It was the reason they attacked. We hid it on... that book led them to our home! Now tell me why!"

Jasper stood with his chest puffed out. Edward was slowly inching towards me. Bella picked the discarded grimoire off the dusty dirty floor. In my moment with Ambrose, I had left it where I fell to my knees. Clutched under the horrors he has lived through.

A desire to rip it from my lovers' hands overcame me. I was being stared down by three pairs of Amber's that bore holes into my head. Waiting for the answers to spill out.

I caught sight of what Edward was doing. He knew me best. All thanks to his abilities. My body language read as anxious and flighty. Just as I was about to run he snatched me up. A gunshot fired into the ceiling.

"Now son. Think wisely. I'd rather not have to ruin our little family reunion. Slowly place my daughter on the floor... little lady? You are?"

"Isabella... um, I'm Bella."

"Nice to meet you." He tipped his head in her direction. Ambrose looked frozen in place. He suddenly dropped to one knee, his tresses dusting the floor, a grimace on his face as his hand covered his heart. "And you?"

"Ambrose, the last of the royal guard my liege." The words came out deadpan laced with contempt and hatred.

"He's your brother. The reason you're even alive... well, were alive."

Edward did as asked. As soon as my feet touched the ground. I turned around, I looked up into his eyes, a single bloody tear trailed down his stony mug. I wiped it away before sidestepping him. Jasper and Bella were in defensive stances, Edward stood there gazing at them with contempt. I couldn't help but feel the same. I trust Eric about as far as I can throw him.

"That's enough! Both of you! Alex... we just need to understand what's going on. We mean no harm, Sir. I'd appreciate it if you pointed that gun away from my siblings... their thoughts aren't clear right now."

"Frost?"

"Elizabeth took the hedge and the other bleeder... how many are there? I, Well, I escaped on my own just fine."

"The princess has three consorts. The rest are simply friends. She thinks of them as her family."

"I can answer myself!" My heart lurched as I physically watched Ambrose's mouth close with an audible clack. " I'm sorry... he's correct. They are my family."

"Really? Hmm. Well, to answer your question boy. It's the book of the dead. Now remove your hands from it."

"I'm not your boy! Alex? Is that true?"

"Yes... it's been in my family for centuries. Bound in the flesh and written in the blood of my ancestors. They... Gideon wants it. Because the spells in that book have the ability to control, summon, and destroy... creature's like you and so much more."

"You mean this is the book of the damned?"

"Like from Evil dead?" Bella looked deeply confused.

"Sort of... and yes Edward. It's been known by that name."

His religious influence spilled out. Edward subconsciously turned away from it. Averting his gaze. Jasper took it from Bella. He held it in his hands just staring at the cover. He nodded his head before handing it over to me.

"Alice said you would know what to do. I'm trusting her... because frankly right now. Darlin, I'm worried about you."

His hand cuffed my chin. The action was reminiscent of when I confessed to selling my soul. His eyes cut towards Eric with suspicion just as he disappeared from my sight.

My fingers clutched tightly to the grimoire. I closed my eyes and let out a breath before setting up shop. Bella and Edward helped Ambrose lift the beast onto a desk.

Jasper outdid himself by barricading us in. It was overturned and shoved against the door. Chairs and anything he could find were configured into a barrier to separate us from the outside world. Protecting me. As he always does...

I kept Eric in my line of sight at all times. Never turning my back to him. He sensed my apprehension and kept his distance.

While Bella actively tried to get his attention. She was curious, while Edward? He wanted nothing to do with the situation, the book, fighting, the wolf, none of it. He kept avoiding me and everyone else.

"Edward?"

"Yes?"

His voice was soft and barely audible. He was currently sitting in the far right corner of the room, holding the bag of supplies Ambrose brought in his hands.

"I need a bowl of water or a mirror. Anything reflective so I can call Frost."

"That's not wise. Enforcers are tracking your signature. You utter a single spell and we will be swarmed with them in minutes." Eric's voice boomed.

"I can cast it. " Ambrose spoke up for the first time since I snapped at him. "Just tell me the words and I'll cast it for you."

"Alright." Edward left immediately.

Bella drifted closer towards me. I met her gaze and she instantly appeared before me. She pulled me into her arms, my head rested on her breasts.

"He's not doing well. None of us are. Giles... It was after you two left. We were sitting in the kitchen talking. I was getting antsy. He all but ordered me to leave until my blood was finished being heated up. I was out in the garden when three of those... things. They jumped the gate and attacked. I tried, I really did, but I wasn't strong enough to fight them off. I'm sorry your friend died."

The information went in one ear and out the other. I nodded my head. The sound of static began to build... like one of those old tube TVs. I swayed in her arms. She steadied me. All the bodies... they just keep piling up. How much more? Ambrose caught my eye. We held each other's gaze for a moment. Just a moment but it was like looking into a mirror. Seeing my own cracks beginning to form.

"Thank you for telling me. I'm sorry but, um, can you let me go. I'd like not to be touched right now."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. I'm feeling... um, I'm feeling, I need air. Excuse me."

I brushed past them all. Eric grabbed ahold of my hand just as I was stepping out the doorway. I jerked back towards him, coming face to face with my father. I stared into his eyes and yanked my hand from his. I turned from him to stand in the hallway, holding on to the rusted railing, just looking down.

I took in the sights before me. We were in some abandoned factory. The walls were crumbling around us. It was fitting for how I felt. Beat-up machines sat all over the place. The steps to get up here were crumbling away in places. Jasper must have jumped to even reach the head office. It was pitch black in some areas, while others had moonlight streaming in from holes in the ceiling.

What's taking him so long? I was getting fed up with waiting and decided to find something to use myself. I glanced over to the steps... fuck that. I leaned over the railing... we were maybe twenty feet up in the air? Fuck it. I jumped.

The sound of gasps could be heard. Both Eric and Bella were watching me fall. My wings burst out just before contact with the ground. They flapped and fluttered levitating me mid-air. I landed gracefully in a crouched position. Just as I stood up they curled up on themselves and disappeared once more. A slow clap built. It was Eric. While Bella stared me down.

I wasted no time walking away from them. From Him. I should be grateful... it's all I've ever wanted. Right. Both of them are back here. Now I'll get my wish, for the price of multiple bodies piled up at my doorstep! Hell, I'd be surprised if Claire hasn't found a way out of her grave too.

I simply wandered around. Dunking under aged pipes. Squeezing past fallen machines of some distant decade. In a sense, this was a grave of sorts...

I found Edward sitting inside a war-torn bathroom. I smirked at the wreckage... hell I don't blame him. In fact. I picked up a pipe and began smashing into the walls. Each pound made him jump but he didn't move to stop me. I wildly swung it into the doors of the stalls. Cracking the toilets into broken porcelain rubble.

The last of my damage? I shattered the mirrors into shards. I stood heaving with pain. Arms circled me. I screamed into Edward's chest. His soft hushes and shushes fall on deaf ears. His hand rubbed my back. Not a single tear was shed... I didn't deserve to cry. Not now. The rage subsided. I turned my head to see Jasper reflected in the cracked remains of the mirrors.

"I thought you needed those?"

"Frost ordered me to infiltrate the hedges. To find out as much as possible about the wolves... I need to tell her about Caius.

We're severely unarmed and outmanned.

Being tracked down by two groups praying for my death. Now I have to worry about my zombified, possibly, demonic father!

Oh, let's not forget. If I don't find every single piece of evidence against my aunts? It's all our necks!"

Ambrose appeared with a fully intact mirror in tow. It was one from my home. The one from my bedroom. The vanity mirror given to me by Clara... it was absolutely gorgeous. It was crafted in France the year of 1870. It features elegant and intricate cloisonné floral accents in bright blues, oranges, and cream.

Cloisonné or champleve is an ancient technique for decorating metal or marble. In this technique, enamel, glass, or gemstones are separated by strips of flattened wire that are placed on a metal backing. A mirror fit for a princess she said... it was a family heirloom. My hand shook as I took it.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome... are you alright?"

"I will be. Um, if you need a break. I'd take it now."

"I'm not leaving you with Him here."

I nodded my head. We all strolled out as a group. Edward and Jasper are clearly intrigued by the moment with Ambrose. Nevertheless, they left it alone. Eric was still leaning over the railing watching us interact. Ambrose lifted his gaze to him and disappeared from view. Just as Jasper began climbing up the steps I called out to him. Edward stood off waiting for us, I waved him off.

"I apologize for my behavior earlier."

"That's not what I want to talk about. Come here. Hold me for a second."

I pulled him down further and stood on my tippy toes to whisper in his ear. Telling him we may need to handle this situation carefully.

I touched his temple and showed him everything Ambrose revealed. Once he pulled back from me his lips were in a thin line. He nodded his head, placed a kiss on my hand, and turned away from me.

His hand held out to me in assistance, he led me up the steps, once we reached the gap I was picked up and carried as he jumped. As we walked past Eric. There was a tension that could be cut with a knife.

"Alright. So, the spell?"

"First we need protection. Leaf alerted me to the fact it won't protect us from the wolves. But it will hide us from the Enforcers..."

Edward's phone rang out. He struggled with answering it. His nerves were bad! I assume Jasper has alerted him to my information.

"It's Alice. Hello? Yes, we're..."

He left to speak to them privately. He must be relaying it back to them too. Ambrose and I moved around the room burning sigils into the walls.

I showed him the fingerings and wrote the words down for him to speak. Once we were secure he disappeared once more.

Now that we were safe, I was able to simply wave my hand over the mirror and call out Frosts name.

It sat cloudy for nearly five minutes. Once it picked up I came face to face with Carlisle. His expression read with pain. He smiled through it.

"I never thought I'd see you again kiddo. Is everyone alright?"

"Alice and Emmet are on their way here. We are now in an abandoned factory... I heard about what happened. I'm so sorry."

"Not your fault. Those bastards will get what's coming to them. Oh, here's Esme."

Bright scarlet eyes stared back at me. I'd be lying if I wasn't shocked. In fact, I'm pretty sure I gasped.

"I know pretty scary huh? How are you feeling?"

"It's not particularly safe to talk about that. I'm breathing so... Where's Frost?"

"Oh... she's, she's busy."

"In the dungeon?"

"Oh, so you know about that?"

"I've been adequately trained in interrogation. I'm sure she's using all the stops. The witch in her care is an Enforcer, trained to resist, told to kill oneself if captured. It's urgent. The password on the door is Bird."

The mirror bounced along as Esme trailed hallways and corridors. It was held to her face as she walked down the steps that led underground into the catacombs. The sounds of beeps indicate her fingers pushing on the smooth buttons.

"Frost. We've got a wolf incapacitated over here. What do you want me to do?"

I called out in time before anything would happen to Esme. Sounds of heels clacking against the cold damp stone floor echoed. The look on her face said it all. She's pissed! I noticed blood spatter along strands of her hair and across her face. She's wearing a thick plastic cover over her clothes. Yep... all the stops.

"Well, it's good to see you, awake that is."

"I had to be put out. I slipped into a blood rage."

"Hmm...Eric around?"

"Of course."

"Have him bring it to me. The other one too."

"Ambrose?"

"Yes. We have much to discuss."

"I still need support. That witch you're harboring isn't a hedge. She's an undercover Enforcer. Has been for months. They've been dealing with these hybrids. She called it a Phaser. It's got something to do with what happened in Forks I just know it... Caius is here and so is Jane."

"Come home immediately."

"Can't do that. Too many have died for me to turn tail now. Just get me some weapons. Jasper and I believe the Enforcers have fabricated a bullet, hollow point, filled with silver nitrate. Oh and I'll need my team."

"I can only spare you Ms. Blake and Mr. De Leòn. They are technically employees of mine. My students are on break, which means, they are off bounds until it's over. You can try and reach out but I can't order them to heel." A smirk played across her face. Of course. My team. My duty to assemble them.

I can get Ben and Tang no problem... Aiden and Courtney have been less than happy to fall in line. I haven't seen either of them since the trials. Now that my name and face are all over the place, including my aunts' situation? Not likely Courtney will come when called, unfortunately, Aiden tends to follow her like a lost puppy.

"I'll get ahold of them."

"You do that."

The mirror was sent back to Esme's hands just as a scream rang out. She quickly escaped.

"Alex?"

"Yes."

"You come home in one piece you hear me?"

"Yeah... tell Carlisle I love him."

"You can tell him yourself... we love you too. Oh and boys? Quit fucking around. This is not the time to fight each other. It's what our enemies are counting on. For our family to fall apart. Get it together, now!"

Both voices rang out saying yes, ma'am. I couldn't help but smirk. Carlisle's face came into view once more. I touched the glass.

"Dad... Carlisle. Thank you for not selling me out and giving up the location of my grimoire. I know the types of things my people do, especially to your kind.

I'm sorry for... I know I'm not the easiest kid to love. I promise you... I'll make you proud. Thank you for stopping me! Just..." I steeled my emotions as tears were beginning to form.

"First off, you're not hard to love, I'm sorry too. I was thinking some ugly things about you and my past bled. I went and saw what they did... Jessica. She may have stood up in the end, but she was complicit to so much more, thank you for seeing the light and not ending her life.

However... do you know what that mark is for?"

"Yes. I do. I didn't make that decision blindly. I know what can happen to her if another witch decides to punish her."

"Well, then there's no need to apologize. I respect your choices. I won't tell you how to handle something like this. This is war and unfortunately many will die. If you can hold that weight on your soul then that is punishment enough. I love you too. Please keep my children safe and come home!"

"I will." I waved my hand over the mirror preferring not to say goodbye. I ignored the mix-matched eyes glaring at me.

"Ok... Ambrose?"

"Yes?"

He appeared behind me. He was so close I could literally feel him breathing down my neck.

"Shit! Bro, I really need you to not do that!"

"I apologize, how can I be of service."

"One, stop talking like that. Two, I need to get in contact with my team. Courtney will be difficult, is there any information you have on her I can manipulate?"

"Plenty. The easiest would be to threaten her social standing. Although she would never forgive you for that. I suggest you attack Aidens. She jumps to protect..."

"Why not just call and ask?" Eric offhandedly suggested.

"She's a Beckham."

"You mean like 'the' Beckhams? As in Glinda Beckham?"

"The one and only. She wants to mentor me..."

He seemed surprised to hear that but offered me congratulations. He and Ambrose began packing up the wolf and delivering it to Frost. Just as they were about to leave he offered his assistance.

"We've got it covered. Besides I'd be more worried about Frost."

"I can handle Elizabeth. She and Clara ever work it out?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Oh... never mind."

"No. What did you mean by that? You were long dead once they started fighting about..." It clicked in place why Willow didn't like Elizabeth." They fucked?"

He burst out laughing.

"You've got a mouth on you kid. I'm not surprised your mother was the same. Um, yes, you can say that."

"I didn't even know she was gay."

"Before your time kid. Yeah, they were pretty tight for a moment... then uh? I can't quite recall her name."

"Willow. Yeah, they got married. Adopted me a few years after. Hey um, be nice to them."

"The bleeders? Yeah, I've heard many things about you since being top side."

"You ready?"

The tone dripping from Ambrose's mouth spoke volumes. He really didn't like me consorting with Eric.

"Sure... Ambrose. So we're siblings?"

He slow blinked. Refusing to answer. The eyes around the room were watching earnestly. They all knew now what was up. The things my cousin shared burning deep within. The sounds of those chains clinking in my ears...

"He was adopted by your bio dad. Morgan McCionaoith, known as the slayer of demons and the last Fae king. You've got a lot to learn little lost prince. Answer me this before you go. Am I going to have to put you down?"

"Put me down? Is that any way to talk to your father? "

I pointed to Ambrose. My emotions began to bubble forth. It's either now or never. I'll be damned if anyone else hurts him... if he's... it's my problem to fix.

"He's shown me some things about... what you are. You clearly are in the know. At least enough to know what's going on. So, before I put a bullet in your skull, I wanna make damn sure you're not the man I watched slowly disintegrate into nothing."

His own gun was aimed right at his head. It felt heavy in my hands. Bile burned in the back of my throat. My heart pounded until every beat sounded like a drum in my ears. Sweat beaded on my brow.

Ambrose stood between us. He looked ready to die to protect me if need be. Eric was now surrounded. Jasper and Edward are ready to pounce. While Bella stood next to me backing my play.

My father's face blankly stared ahead. His eyes trained on the barrel. Just then my meathead brother burst into the room. Alice behind him. She took in the scene, placed her hand on her hip, and rolled her eyes.

"Put it up, Alex. It's him. Excuse my sister, she means well. She thinks you're possessed by a demon. I'm Alice."

"A demon? Nope, it's only me in here... when did you swipe it?"

There was a particular timber to his voice I couldn't place. The expressions beginning to come back. He wasn't hurt but... proud? Images of my father began to blend with the version he is now.

They weren't matching up and it was scaring me further. Not completely believing him but wanting to... I aimed the gun lower to the ground. Ambrose still wasn't ready to call the assault off.

"Just after we all came in here. Bella was chatting you up and I slipped it right out."

"That was in my waistband."

He absent-mindedly patted himself down. He was correct. It was. The gun was stored between the clothing articles on his left hip. It wasn't that hard to steal it. My wife played her part perfectly and he ate right out of her hand. The topic of the conversation they had was about me.

"Hey look. You're lucky she came in time, otherwise, your brains would be on the wall...It's nice? Yours?" I spun the gun around on my finger and was giving it back to him.

"It is now."

The tone indicating he stole it. Or killed to get it? I shuttered at the thought of him feasting. Ambrose sidestepped as my father walked warily towards me to obtain it.

"So um... we good?"

"Peachy. Well, thank you. Alice? I assume you're the psychic that's been tailing me. You broke through my warding. Impressive."

He made sure to keep me in his line of sight at all times. His body was currently angled towards Ambrose having seen just how unwilling he was to let this go.

"You've got magic?"

"Something like that. With thanks to you."

"I don't understand?"

"All I know about it is before I climbed out my grave, I was spoken to by something...I don't know what it was. Told me I've got a piece of your ticker running my suit. It's what makes me so pretty.

I'm aware of some unfortunate side effects. I have a mean hankering for anything that moves or doesn't move... As for magic? It came a bit natural, it's not my first time around a spellbook.

Were you really going to shoot me?"

He laughed a bit uncomfortably but was genuinely curious to hear my answer.

"You're shocked? Really? You did kind of come back from the fucking dead! I don't know about you but that's not fucking normal. So yeah."

"What do you mean ticker? Her hearts just fine." Edward called out.

He was tired of the games but seemed happy we didn't need to rip Eric in pieces and bury them separately. It's one of the only ways to deal with a Fomorian.

The best solution?

Cutting them into pieces and burning each one to ashes and returning them to their original resting place. It's funny how all dead things must be purified with blazing flames to make sure they stay that way. Kind of poetic if you ask me... at least for my situation.

"Oh come on, you telling me you're married to my kid and know nothing about a witch's anatomy?

It's not the heart that makes a witch what they are, but their soul. It's the core. Creates the magic running through her veins. It's why she's so...

The slice left inside is overcompensating for the ones left in me and that one over there."

"It was dark, wasn't it? No sound? Just nothingness?"

"Wait a minute? Did you know about that Alex? Hey! Is this what's going on with you right now? The reason you keep flying off the handle?"

Eric and I ignored Jaspers inquisition. All of them faded into the background as my father continued to advance on me. Inching closer and closer.

"You've seen it too? "

He was itching to know. So many questions were loaded on the tip of his tongue. I don't have time for this inquiry. The clock is running out.

"Yes."

The word was stated in unison by Bella and me. All three of us stared each other down. My cousin wasn't feeling this. I need to do something quick to deescalate. He can't put his hands on him. Eric being a part of our family line. Being royal blood still. He must submit. I can only imagine the rage he feels inside at this fact.

"Ambrose. My pledge remains. Now take my father and go please."

I could hear Ambrose click his tongue in annoyance but he did just as I asked. The wolf on the table disappeared along with my father. The last word on his lips just as they disappeared?

"Wait."

"Jasper. You're viewing my mental instability. It's not the first time. But it's the first time you've seen me genuinely suicidal.

I'm not well.

Frankly, the way I'm feeling right now? I want nothing more than to crush up a xanni and snort it. I'm not going to but I'm just telling you. I hear you. I know I'm fucking up!

As for the soul issue? We knew Bella and I was sharing my soul.

It seems the other halves have been shoved inside him... it's how he's able to walk and talk and use his brain. Yes, I knew I could potentially lose my soul for good...I told you that. The reading."

Each word fell from my lips like water. I refuse to submit to my darker desires. I must be honest with them at all times now. I need them. I can't do this on my own. Edward left the room. Anytime it's brought up he gets like that. Needing to get as far away as possible from anyone else.

Jasper gazed at me with his mouth agape at my words. He now leaned against the desk his hand brushing his waves from his face.

"I'm not well either."

"I know... none of us are. Is there anything I can do for you at the moment?"

"Yes. I need a hug." Tears were forming in his eyes. "I almost killed him today. I saw that house and... I'm losing my grip."

I dropped everything and ran to him. We were given some privacy. Alice and Emmet were discussing everything outside the door with Bella. Catching them up on the Volturi situation.

"Thank you for confiding in me. For telling me where you're at... I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault. Well, most of this isn't your fault. I just, sometimes, it's difficult dealing with everyone else. No one is there for me you know? You're gone all the time and now all this shit. I'm just tired. Right now we should be home, in bed together, not here!"

"You're right! And I promise we will be. I swear once this shit is all over! No more! I'm done with it all, I have half a mind to bind myself of magic."

"I'd never ask that of you. No... you'd never forgive me or yourself. That's like cutting your arm off. It's who you are... just stop getting into so much trouble."

"I thought you liked when I'm bad."

"Listen to me little witch, that, is a big difference from all this. But yes I'd miss that bratty attitude, that can never, I mean never, go away!"

I kissed him gently. Rubbing his arms and soothing him. We were interrupted by the sound of a cracking noise. It physically made me jump. Jasper was instantly on defense. He wasn't kidding his PTSD is in overdrive right now.

"Well damn bitch, this is sad looking."

Salem and Lola were scrutinizing our temporary headquarters. They were wearing beachwear. Frost must have transported them here mid Vacation.

"She catch you up before shipping you here?"

"Duh! At least your mug shot is kinda cute."

Lola held out a flyer. The image used was my school id photo. The information on it states that I'm a missing person of interest. In big bold letters, it says do not approach! I'm extremely dangerous and a number should be called immediately if spotted.

"Oh, that's just... fuck!"

"Oh, chill out, it's not that bad. Besides just use a glamour."

Jasper looked amused at our interaction. Besides how much they partied, he really liked them.

"You're always so calm Lola, it's such a delight."

"Emotions give you wrinkles. I refuse."

He burst out laughing. It eased the weight on my heart. Salem snapped his fingers and we all were dressed in fashionable tactical gear. The look resembled something Kim possible would wear.

"That's better. I swear without my help all of you would look a hot mess. Well except you darling!"

I've since come to know. Alice has been funding some of Salem's dreams. She was impressed by his skills and has been helping him network. Getting his designs out to the public.

"Thank you, love," Alice called out from the hallway. Their arrival triggered everyone to slowly drift into the room.

"So assholes, let's rob those cunts blind!"

Salem pulled out a flask and toasted us all. We got to work immediately.

Jasper and Edward brought out some supplies given by Alice. Edward described every detail he saw during our little visit with the Enforcers. Jasper was able to recreate an accurate blueprint of the building.

Including security concerns. We were all bouncing ideas around on how to go about this. To my surprise. Lola had real-life experience with heists. She relayed the story in detail.

She robbed a bank in Paris. It was meant to be a joke during her senior year of high school. Turned into a full-out city chase. Along for the ride was her boo of the time. Salem was in complete shock that she one, pulled it off, two, he wasn't invited! She made out with over three million euros, her mother made her return it, but fuck that's a lot!

She broke it down for us. Explicitly stating to Jasper. Just how much security we missed.

Such as the secret feature on the floor housing the Enforcers. Warding specifically designed to keep witches out! They are signature printed just like the ones at Blackbriar. We set off that alarm?

Not only will we have the entirety of the headquarters on our asses. But Enforcers with battle magic on deck. Top it off, our ability to cast will temporarily be zapped. Effectively making us sitting ducks!

That doesn't include. The hidden turrets, motion detectors, heat sensors, fully armed guards. Fingerprint and card scanners. Metal detectors. Oh and the fact they have my fucking face plastered all over the fucking building! So we have to worry about witches and mortals alike. How wonderful.

Jasper's job was to create working replicas of the door card readers. While Lola and Salem were working with Bella. She was going to be the one to sneak in and shut off the wards. After that, we three pop in and we've got a total of 10 minutes to get in and out with everything needed.

The goal was to lift as much ammo as possible! While there, I'm to search for any information on my aunts. Then we hightail it underground and light them bitches up! If we come across any vampires along the way? Well, let's just say it's roasting time.

Edward is currently on his way to Forks. He means to obtain the hand of a dead Enforcer. Alice is currently running through futures trying to ascertain the best route to take into the building. She will be manning the earwigs. Giving us real-time directions. Thankfully Jasper does this shit for a living. A world of tech was at our disposal because of that.

He was currently getting in contact with a few people. Having them drop off some items he needs to do his part.

"Alex. I'm not seeing it. Either way, we go in. Someone dies."

"What if we're thinking about this the wrong way. What if we made them come out? Instead of trying to sneak past the guards. Let's say we set off the fire alarm? Theoretically, everyone must leave, right?"

"By law, yes, however statistically there will be a percentage that will assume it's just a drill."

"Let me worry about that. All you have to worry about is getting Bella in there."

"If we're going this route? What about the fire department. They will respond."

"Not if we set fires all over town," Salem spoke confidently. "We confuse them. We can illusion an entire truck to appear as the correct vehicle. Alex controls the blaze. Hell, we don't even need real fire. Just the belief that there is one. We need a panic jinx, sneak in, grab everything, then dip."

"The problem is, the type of juice needed for a spell of that magnitude will attract every single Enforcer!"

"That's why, we charm certain objects, set them all around town. Malls. Schools. Hospitals. Places they will have no choice but to show up to. Use Ambrose as a timer of sorts. Once he unfreezes time. They go off all at once."

"Shit! I like that. Ok, let's get to it then."

We had Emmet run out to buy a bunch of small toys from the dollar store. Bella went with Edward. Her job was to obtain all the objects she collected and bring them here. Among them was a travel lab. It's going to come in handy by allowing us to create potions.

While she was doing that, Lola being literally the fastest. Transported to the school. She's stealing as many objects from the botany house as possible. If someone sees or catches her she's to drop everything and run, we'll just figure something else out.

It's my turn to buck up. I picked up my phone and called Tang. She picked up but was sloshed. She was at a party.

"What's up bitch!"

"Tang. You need to sober up. It's time!"

"Boo, you whore, alright I'm coming... is Ben gonna be there?"

"Probably. Why?"

"Then I'm not going. I don't want to see him."

Shit! Looks like they weren't just fucking around. Tang's ego was bruised. Did he cheat? I'll kick his ass. Nah, Lola is not like that. Right?

"Ann, I'll personally kick his ass, but we really need you. It's ok if you don't want to though."

"Goddess, it must be awful." She genuinely laughed. "You never call me Ann. Fine... I guess I can help."

I gave her the address and told her I'd explain the rest once she got here. Ben wasn't hard to get ahold of either. He agreed without me needing to ask twice. While Courtney? Yeah, she hung up as soon as she heard my voice on the line. I called Aiden instead. My number was already blocked it seems.

I grabbed a burner from the pile of tech. I redialed. This time I got an answer.

"Hello?"

"Aiden... it's Alex, please just listen before you hang up."

"She's with me... you've got maybe two minutes to talk. She's in the bathroom. What's going on?"

"Everything. The Volturi is after us and so are werewolves. I've contacted both Ben and Tang... we need you. Both of you."

"I'm sorry... I can't. I almost lost her the first time. But I hope everything goes ok. I heard about your aunts. It's fucked up what they're doing!"

"You know they're lying?"

"Duh! Low and Clara would never do that unless provoked. Was it the vamps?"

"Hunters..."

"Shit. I'm sorry man. Fuck, I gotta go." He hung up...

I dumped the phone back in the bag Alice brought. I'm so fucking thankful to my sister. We didn't bring shit, without her we would be s.o.l! All our guns got picked up in our escape. That whole part of town is swarming with Enforcers. They had a hard time getting here. In the duffle, she brought we have not just the earwigs but multiple untraceable laptops, grappling hooks, video disrupters, lock picks. Some of the shit I had no idea what they were.

I looked over to Jasper. He was deep in concentration as he quietly worked. His head bopping to music pouring from his headphones. He's a spy? Has to be. Or was a spy... I scrunched my nose up. Edward burst out laughing. He was back along with Bella.

"What?"

"You're just now realizing Jaspers true potential. He's a damn genius baby. He was recruited during the war."

"Yeah. He mentioned doing some shit. Stealing art from the Nazis. So that wasn't bullshit?"

"Nope. He's freelance now. Nations all around the world pay him a pretty penny to get items stolen during wars or colonization. Your friends here, I think."

I walked out into the hallway, true enough, there Tang was. I called up to her. She transported immediately landing in the center of the room.

"What the hell is going on?" She seemed sober enough now. She too was carrying a flyer in her hand.

"Hunters attacked my aunts. They have been named terrorists. The official story is a hate crime started over the dispensary. Gideon is after me, including werewolves. The Volturi is here too... there's more but it's not pertinent to what's going on."

"Cool. What do you need me to do?"

She took the information in stride. Salem went about explaining the plan to her. He was still working with Bella. Jasper noticed when she's genuinely afraid her gifts seem heightened... hmm, no comment. Turns out her invisibility isn't just for her but can be extended to others in the form of a force field. She's incredibly talented for a vampire.

I smiled at her. She looked frazzled. Salem could be just as tough as Jasper sometimes. He had her repeatedly making things disappear. Whether that be a pen, a single body part, her entire body, the wall... the goal was to maintain it. She struggles with that immensely. The effect only lasts a few minutes.

Lola and Ben arrived soon after. He must have still been at the school. In tow was everything their sticky fingers could carry.

We three got to work on creating as many potions as possible. We made a few confusion droughts. If exploded, it should work like a smoke bomb. Giving anyone in its dispersal area some wounds but at least they won't remember seeing us.

We made some healing ointments and creams. Blood replenishing potion. These were for if someone was injured and I couldn't reach them. Soothing potions to remain calm under pressure. Ben stopped by my room and grabbed my weed. I immediately sparked up. A joint was in rotation between us three.

I caught a few of my family members watching us work. Bella was curious to see how we all interacted. While Edward was chatting up with Tang trying to help them get through to Bells. She's feeling the pressure... I called Tang over. She switched spots with me.

"You ok?"

"No! I can't do it.."

"Yeah, you can. Come on let's go." I led her away from everyone. We went downstairs.

"What are we doing?"

"You're going to make me invisible. Hold my hand ok."

She held on tightly. I caressed hers with my thumb. Trying to soothe her fear. She looked me in my eyes and then did what she does. It was slow at first. Then suddenly we heard claps all around the room... Everyone was watching. Well trying to watch upstairs. There wasn't much room in the tight hallway.

"Now hold it."

"I think I am... I don't think they can see us."

"How long has it been?"

"I don't know."

I let go of her hand and in a matter of seconds, I reappeared. It took her longer. We kept doing it that way. Keeping skin contact with me seemed to boost her time.

Salem had us run around together... it was difficult but we did it. Then extend the invisibility to other things adding to her reach. We managed to hold not only us and a duffle full of shit! But it lasted for the time needed to raid. Bella single-handedly just became the most important person in this job! We were doing this!

Emmet arrived with all the shit needed just as the sun began rising. He had all sorts of stuff. Little trinkets and even normal things small enough to be hidden. Like bags of pens and pencils. These would work best for schools and hospitals. Place them on desks and workstations. We got to work on spelling them.

Jasper was now finished. We just had to make sure they worked. Otherwise, this could get ugly before it even begins. I called for my cousin. It took him longer to arrive but he came unharmed, at least he wasn't being tortured. In tote was our weapons! In them? Rosranium plated bullets! Rosalie came along with him too. Unwilling to miss out on the action.

Once everything was set. He was given the cards and a bag of charmed items. His job was to freeze time and place them all over town, then, while time is still frozen! Try the door on the FBI building.

The spell would induce mass panic. All hell would break loose as humans began trying to escape. The chaos would be enough to scatter all enforcement across town. We just need ten minutes... that's it.

A truck was stolen. That's what took Emmet so long. We were trying to figure out how to deal with this without having Aiden around. We only had a few more hours to go. We hoped to be ready by nine am... what's that? A car was pulling up. We were outside around the front. Inside the car?

Two men and a woman. They hopped out. No one said anything. A key was handed to me. Jasper came on out. He ran up and gave the main dude a handshake.

How did I know he was the main dude? They all were in suits. The car was blacked out and retrofitted with armor. They most definitely were packing. He stood out most though. It was the way the other two reacted to him.

"You Alex?"

"Yeah."

"I'm Jamal, you keep my boy straight. Around the block is something you needed. Plates have been removed and inside there's a wedding gift."

The rest of them introduced themselves. The woman's name was Felica. The other man? Samuel. Jamal hugged me. They got back in the car and drove off.

"You needed a firetruck. You got one."

I looked at the key in my hand in awe. I was starting to get a bit scared. What the fuck does he do? I laughed it off and kissed him. Emmet took the key from me and went after the truck, bringing it around.

"You're amazing. Thank you."

"You're welcome."

He placed a kiss on my nose. We waited for Emmet. I couldn't help but laugh. His ass was blaring the siren as he drove like a mad man. Doing donuts in the parking lot. He parked and hopped out. Over his shoulder, he carried a rocket launcher.

"Oh my god! I fucking love your friends." I jumped for joy. The look on Jasper's face when he realized what it was, was simply priceless!

"You're not keeping that."

"Why not?"

"Alex...it's dangerous."

"We're going up against Caius and werewolves. We need dangerous!"

"She's got a point. I'd be willing to supervise."

"Emmet. You need supervision too."

"Please! It is a wedding gift. I wasn't aware we were having one."

"Of course. Alice is still planning. It's for all four of us."

"I can't wait then."

He picked me up and carried me inside. Emmet wanted to practice shooting it off but Rosalie said no. He pouted like a big baby but gave it to her. I couldn't help but laugh.

Now all we had to do was wait. It could possibly be our last moments together. So we made it last. Drinks were poured in recognition and we ate snacks while we smoked a bit. Music was playing. Edward and I were dancing with each other. I had no clue he could move like this. He pulled me aside once I was tired.

"How are you feeling?"

"Tired... drained. The weed hit the spot but you know. I can't die now... that scares me. Especially if I get caught."

"Why is that?"

"I can't die. But I can still bleed... which means if I'm caught. I'll be tortured and there will be no end in sight. That doesn't include the mission itself. So much can go wrong. They are all counting on me to keep them safe."

"You'll be fine. Hey, Alice believes in you. If she's on board. You know it's good."

"Yeah..."

Ambrose appeared at once. His bag emptied. I looked at the clock on my phone. Right on time... fuck!

Death's song of war.

Chapter Notes

Alex's pov.

Time had yet to catch up. From the look on my face, Ambrose ordered Edward to give us a moment alone. Everything froze. The sound of laughter and music. The sound of my family's last moments. I'm no fool. Despite my mate's words of encouragement. He's just as scared.

"There's no way to prepare for war."

"What?"

"You're trying to mentally prepare. You can't. Things will get ugly. It will get bloody. You won't be able to save them. Not all of them. Hell. You'll barely be able to save yourself. Which one are you comfortable with sacrificing?"

My face twisted up in rage at my cousin's words. Our eyes met. He was riddled with guilt. It let me know. He's asking the question not out of cruelty but because he's had to make that decision before. I wonder how many compromises he's made, how many until they turned his soul black.

"None of them."

"It doesn't work that way. Choose."

"Myself."

"Not an option."

"I'm not like you..."

"I know, you're better. Now choose."

Tears burst in my eyes. He drug me into the room and pointed to each person. Starting with Ben, and Tang. Lola and Salem. His finger moved to Emmet, Rose, and Alice. I crumbled once it passed Bella. I couldn't even think about losing any one of them, they're my family.

"Why?"

"Because I need to know who I can ignore. I know these three are most important. I imagine Isabella won't leave your side, which places her in the most danger. Edward and Jasper will listen if you order them to leave. Now choose which one you're ok with losing. I'll do my best to help you protect them. To get done what needs to be done... so choose."

The wavering words in my cousin's mouth filled me with dread. I looked them over. Rosalie and Emmet were pushed up against the wall. It looked like he was spitting game and trying to get some. Alice was hanging out with Tang. They must have been deep in conversation. The wave of shame overcame me when I contemplated how old they were. It's true. They've lived long and happy. Carlisle would forgive me. It would hurt. I'd have to lie about this moment. Tell him there was nothing we could do. Esme wouldn't, she'd blame me.

I looked to Salem and Lola. I briefly met their mother. Salem was adopted after an altercation with his biological father. I've yet to meet the new boyfriend Yolanda has. Lola would suspect I sacrificed him. She wouldn't accuse me, just react. What if I allowed Lola to die? Salem would know. He's always been able to see. To see the darkness inside... I'm not sure what he would do. Retaliate? Accept?

What about Tang? It wouldn't be a shock to her parents. Regardless of that, with all their money and pull, I'd be dealing with a fuck ton of repercussions. The choice was obvious. The weakest link in my group just so happens to be Ben. He's talented, especially for his blood, but he's not good under pressure. A dark laugh echoed.

I was shown the recording of my trial. Frost knew Ambrose helped. She scolded me about it. Told me I was wrong for taking his chance of freedom. I see why now. My 'saving' his spot at school. It solidified his road on this journey. He will follow me to his death. I turned toward Ambrose to answer.

"You watch after Ben, Emmet, and Rose. Alice won't be in the field. Jasper can watch his own back. Edward... I've got him and Bella. As for Tang, Lola, and Salem? They cover their own."

"If they need help, who shall I prioritize?"

"Salem and Tang. I can't salvage Lola if he passes. She will be a problem."

"I'm am sorry Alex."

"Me too."

Ambrose bowed before me. It was odd. For the first time, it wasn't done as just a greeting or laced with sarcasm. It was a genuine display. He was bowing before his queen just as we rode off into war. The time immediately snapped forward. He was nowhere in sight but his presence was felt. All eyes were on me now. I swallowed the acidic bile threatening to spill and hid the fear.

"Well, bitches. It's showtime."

A war cry burst from the mouth of every witch in attendance. The sound was melodic and full of pride in our ways. We may have once been peaceful but war? It's something we witches know well. The cry itself isn't just a call. But an evocation. The notes align with the universe and call upon its strength. It grounds us to it and calls upon our blood. The blood of our ancestors. It bubbled and boiled as sigils appeared on our bodies.

They were meant to boost the magic within and connect us as one. Our magic was in sync now. I could feel them, just as they could feel me. It's known as linking. Not only does it give us access to each other's gifts. But in real-time, I'll know if one of them... Not only that but. I'll be able to see it too. Linking creates neural pathways in the brain to allow us to telepathically see and speak to one another. We tested it out. I held my hand out towards the wall. Instead of flames? An ice bullet smacked. I could feel the eyes plastered on us as we ran through a slew of other things. Checking our gear and making sure everyone had all items needed.

The last thing on the list before heading out, glamours. We all decided to wear them. Including the vampires in attendance. Edward and Rosalie's signature looks were switched. She resembled Jessica rabbit with those flaming locks and emerald eyes. She certainly seemed to enjoy the new look from how long she looked at herself in the mirror.

While Edward? He might need to stay a blonde. The icy locks were striking. Especially once those ambers turned a vivid blue. There was something in them that spoke to a level of unstable desire. Our eyes met in the mirror and an image popped into my mind. The sight made a blush rise to my cheeks. I can't stand his pretty boy ass, always playing games.

Alice decided she wanted to be funky and went for a bubblegum pink blunt bob. If everything goes right there would be no need for a disguise but she didn't want to be left out of all the fun. Her eyes changed color depending on her mood. Right now they were a toxic vermillion, the color indicating a readiness to kill.

Emmet followed in her footsteps. He chose to have bright cyan curls atop his head and lavender eyes with hearts for pupils. I almost burst out laughing as I took notice of the matching carebear strapped to his chest.

This fool, the point was to hide but whatever. Bella went for a dark rainbow buzzcut, the colors were in the shape of flames, they glittered and sparkled in a familiar pattern. She decided to keep the scarlet eyes.

Jasper didn't want a disguise, his words were he was not hiding from anyone. Although he did let me change his eye color. It seems I have a type. His natural color was a deep juniper green. There wasn't much we could change about them.

However, the rest of us had a complete transformation. Salem decided to transform into his preferred type of man. His natural body was thick, I'm kind of jealous of the dump truck he's got. He slimmed out and shot up like a beanstalk. His face morphed and resembled a Walmart Chris brown. I shook my head, just plain toxic. While Lola gave herself some double d's and shortened her height, she aged herself up. Grandma was looking mighty fine. Ben and Tang really went in and switched genders. I caught myself checking them out. Tang looked sexy as hell as a very tall and very muscled Asian man. While Ben morphed into a busty blonde amazon of a woman. See they understood the assignment.

I was the last one to undergo a makeover. My choice wasn't an easy one. As I stared at myself in the mirror. My nightmare of a vision came to mind. My fire-red curls darkened to an onyx. Some of the spirals framing my face simply refused to go all the way black and stayed in a reddish tone. Same with my eyebrows and eyelashes. The color receded from my eyes and turned a milky white. My facial features sharpened and hollowed, exposing the contours of my skull.

That wasn't the only thing that changed, my ears and canines grew to points. I couldn't help but check out the new fangs glinting in the warm lighting. The last thing about my face to change was the appearance of strange black stains. I began to recognize what it was, I've seen the same markings on my grandfather's face, the war paint worn by the royal fae. I liked the clothes Salem chose. They were just plain black baggy cargos, a cropped black turtleneck, and combat boots. However, with this look? I need something to match. I traded the threads out for a leather bodysuit. The corseted bodice was reinforced with Kevlar and held slits in the back for my wings. While the bottoms were decked out with buckles to hold knives. The tactile belt slung across my hips and was covered up by a matching floor-length leather jacket, the royal crest etched into the back. The final touch, a pair of heeled platform boots stilting me in the air.

"You are one scary-looking bitch."

The words slipped from Lola, I just smiled and snapped my fingers. We all appeared in our respective places. Jasper and Edward were driving the fire truck. Rosalie, Emmet, and Alice were in the stolen van. While Ben, Tang, Lola, Salem, Bella, and I, we're sitting in the back of the firetruck. Just as we pulled out onto the road, the factory went up in flames. We can't leave any evidence behind. I passed around a nerve soothing potion.

As we got closer to town the sound of chaos spilled all around us. The sheer panic caused by our jinx was disastrous. Alarms were blaring. Cars were piling up trying to get out. Real fires were blazing at every turn. People were running around blindly. We found out why. Our panic jinx wasn't the culprit. All over town Phasers, Hedge's, and Enforcers were in full-out warfare. We stuck to the plan.

We were of no use to anyone if we couldn't get our hands on those bullets. I just hope there's some left. When we pulled up we noted that a fire truck was already parked outside. The Fbi building looks like something wiped out the entire bottom floor. What the fuck is going on? Ambrose appeared in the back with us. His face was all scratched up but he held up a bag. Inside? A slew of silver bullets. He immediately dispersed them out to us. The look in his eyes spoke of death.

"What's going on?"

"A pack of those things broke in and decimated. I managed to round up as much ammunition as I could find. It's ugly in there. Real ugly. It seems like they're hunting you down. Your scent is all in there. The items from your house are on the top floor. I tried to sneak past some of them and get in... I didn't get very far. What do you want to do?"

"It's not just my life on the line. What do you guys want to do?"

"If you're going in, so am I."

Bella immediately spoke up. Edward's phone started ringing. It was Alice. He put her on speakerphone. I noticed a few of my crew whispering among themselves. I ignored them in favor of listening to Alice. There was something wrong with the way she sounded. Well, that's not new, what I meant is it didn't sound like her. She sounded tinny and morphed like a recording... I hopped out of the firetruck and spun around looking for the truck. It was nowhere in sight. I tried to remember the last time I saw it. On our way here we had to take a different route... This is a trap. Something just feels wrong.

"Cut the shit. Who is this? Where is my sister?"

A strange laugh built in her voice. Suddenly it began to sound more masculine.

"Well. Look who it is? Why don't you guess?"

"What do you want?"

"The book."

"Oh yeah? A lot of people want it. Why don't you come and get it? "

"I would but I promised a friend of ours I wouldn't damage the merchandise. "

A scream burst in the background. It echoed from the top floor of the FBI building. The rest jumped out, everyone was guns ready. Looks like it's more than just Bella coming with me.

"Is that her?"

"Surprisingly no. She is up here. Why don't you come and say hello? Bring the book."

The phone clicked over. I still couldn't figure out how they managed to separate us. She was right there. Right behind the fire truck the entire time. This is most definitely a trap, they may not even be in there, but if they are? Shit. I dialed Rosalie's phone. Nothing. Emmet's was down too. I was becoming so frustrated, that Edward had to take the phone before I threw it. A wave of nausea hit as I remembered the moment with Ambrose.

"Alright. Looks like this is a recuse mission. Ambrose was there any clear floors?"

"No. They've infected a good portion and ate the rest."

"What about the Enforcers?"

"There's a few, not many, from what I could tell they were trying to escape. "

"Okay, we're going to split up into two teams. One is simply the recovery squad and the other goes with me. My squad, we will be heading up to the very top, all over are wolves and I assume the Volturi. This is your last chance to back out. I won't hold it against you."

"Darlin, this is sweet and all but we need to get a move on."

I knew my three weren't willing to let me go in by myself. The words weren't really for them but my fellow witches in attendance. Another war cry echoed in my face. Lola brushed me aside for even asking. The rest followed after her. Well then. I was just making sure, but ok. I followed after them. Jasper and Bella entered first, while Edward and Lola ran around the perimeter. Once it was cleared, The rest of us transported inside. The lobby was completely trashed. Ambrose wasn't kidding. The front clerk was gutted, bodies and blood led up the stairs.

"Team one, Jasper, Ben, Lola, and Edward. Your jobs are to clear every floor and help anyone alive. The rest with me. Boys watch each other's backs."

Jasper was not happy about being separated from me but knew better than to argue. While Edward simply accepted the order. Lola immediately took control and led the team up the stairs. I turned toward Tang. She was already deep in the walls, shutting down the security systems, gotta love psychics. Once all the nastier surprises were down, we headed toward the elevators. Once the doors closed, a voice came over the speaker, it was familiar now, fucking Rayburn!

"Oh, you've brought friends. Lovely, I have a few of my own."

Just then three hedges came out of hiding. My team took them out without me needing to lift a finger. Ambrose got the first one, an exposed wire cinched around their neck, they were currently dangling from the ceiling. Bella had one in her clutches and couldn't resist tasting her first non-animal. Tang snapped the other's neck. I shot out the speaker and hidden camera. I pushed the button and we were off. I warned Lola of hedges, then partook in some of the blood. She checked back and said they hadn't come across anyone other than the dead.

I have an inkling there will be plenty of surprises lying in wait. I stopped the elevator by pulling the emergency button. I made Bella get on my shoulders and peak through the top. The coast was clear of any bombs or things like that. She climbed through and helped pull the rest up. We would be climbing the rest of the way. I'd prefer to move without eyes following us around.

It was a tight fit but we found a ladder and went up one by one. Bella was the head, while I was the end. While in the shaft the sounds from other floors were heard. There were quite a few strange noises. Most sounded like strange grunts and feeding sounds. Then gunfire. Through the linking, I could see team one being hunted down by a stray Phaser.

I sent Ambrose to distract it and allow them time to escape. His orders were to stay with them until called back. Just then vibrations could be felt. The sound of screeching metal clued us into what was going on. We all had about maybe a minute to clear out and escape.

The elevator was gaining an unnatural speed and was heading right for us. We clambered up the ladder, only just managing to make it onto some random floor, that's when it began. The lights shut off and music blared in overhead speakers. This was a game, and right now we were losing. I called my team-up.

~Ben, Lola?~ Static. I didn't panic, I could still feel them alive. I tried the coms. I got an unexpected answer. Rosalie picked up.

"Where the hell have you been?"

Static." We're..." More static." HELP!"

I called for Ambrose. Nothing. I swallowed my fear and told Bella what was going on. We were located in some office, huddled against a desk, trying to stay in the blind spots. The sound of gunshots firing in the halls let me know where the rest were. A bloody-faced Jasper burst through a wall and after him was a load of hell. We broke off into formation and began helping him.

Our opponents were three phasers and two Hedges. Jasper, Bella, and I were tackling the wolves. While Salem and Tang were taking care of the Hedges. I'm sure on camera the battle looked like some strange version of ping pong. Spells were firing from every direction, some hitting, others are not. The hedges had advanced shield work running, while we were forced to use the environment as cover.

Once the wolves were down. We managed to catch one of the hedges, the other blipped out, leaving this one to our mercy. We tied them up and got some answers. Rosalie, Alice, and Emmet were hit by a convoy. They weren't here, they managed to escape. All the hedges made out with were their weapons and phones. My siblings were stuck back in the mess I chose to leave behind. I fucking knew it. I decided to make an example of the Hedgewitch. There will be no mercy for traitors. They were tossed outside. Their screams echoed until a satisfactory wet smack hit the pavement.

"Where's Edward, I told you to watch each other's backs."

"He and Ambrose took off, Ben and Lola are holed up with a group of survivors."

"You were supposed to stay with your brother. Come on. Let's go get them and blow this bitch. I'm fucking sick of him."

Jasper pushed up on me. I shoved him. He laughed and pulled me in for a kiss. When he pulled away I'm sure blood was smeared all over me. Bella grew annoyed and took off. The rest of us were right behind her. The moment we were in the hallway we were met with a few Phasers mid-transformation. Salem and I took advantage of that by transporting along the walls. Bouncing back and forth until we were right over them. Our silver tactical blades went through like butter.

"Show off." Rayburn called out." You honestly can't believe I'm just going to let you go right? I've got a lot riding on delivering you safely to my benefactors."

"Tell Caius and his little bitch I'm coming. Bella, you're coming with me. Jasper take them and get the rest out."

"I'll be back, this place is crawling with them. Keep your eyes open and on each other at all times. I love you."

"I love you to jackass."

They disappeared in a blaze of gunfire. Jasper was having a bit too much fun. From the looks of it, he went on a killing spree, he was dressed head to toe in Lycan blood. A solider in their element I guess.

"What's the plan?"

"Do you trust me?"

"With my life."

I stripped my jacket off and grabbed Bella's hand. The moment we touched she instinctively went invisible. We sprinted toward a window and burst through it. On contact with the glass, my wings burst forward and we soared. The added weight made me drag but I was able to fly us to the top bypassing any other surprises. We dropped on top of the asphalt. Bella immediately burst into a fit of laughter.

"That was so fun! Why didn't we do that in the first place?"

Mainly because of the pain. Instead of saying that I rolled us and placed a kiss on her lips. Our little moment was interrupted by the sound of beeps. I looked into her eyes and called Salem.

~There's a bomb. Get everyone out now.~

~We're moving as quickly as possible. Can you disarm it?~

~I don't want to.~

~By us time then.~

"Bella. I love you."

"Nope. You're not ordering me away. Tell me what to do and I'll do it, but I'm not leaving your side."

"You know I can just transport you."

"You better hope you don't survive then."

"Alright. Help me slow this clock down."

The bomb was hidden on the inside of a vent. I imagine every support beam was wired. They had about five minutes to get out otherwise this building was crashing. There was an intergraded timer built with redundancies. Dual batteries and mercury switches as pressure sensors and at least 15 pounds of c4. I'd need at least twenty to disarm the thing. Luckily, I wanted it to blow and take those mutants with it.

Bella was hanging over my shoulder, she helped keep my hands steady as I magically ran the clock back. I could only push it a few seconds and each one of them counted. The moment I heard everything was clear Bella and I took off. Just before falling over the edge, I shot it. The blast thrust me forward, while Bella free fell like a bowling ball. I raced after her but couldn't gain enough speed. We held each other's gaze and she mouthed the words back. Telling me she loved me just as she was about to crash and die.

Our life flashed before my eyes. For a second all I could see was the shy girl back in Trig class. The girl that I dared to kiss at La push beach. Now looking back on it? I'm not sure she was ever that girl. She's the one I caught glimpses of, the one that punched the shit out of Mike. That dared to face off against Victoria even to her detriment. That fought against any creature that dared to push her around. That girl, yeah, she doesn't die.

Just before Bella crashed into the earth. A structure appeared around her. It looked like a dirty bubble of some sort. The blackish-purple color was obscuring her. The moment I landed, I attempted to get near it and I was shot backward. It seemed sentient or protective and held its own electromagnetic field and shocked anyone or anything that dared to get near her or it. The color cleared to reveal her levitating inside it. Once our eyes met it disappeared and she ran towards me.

There was no time for rejoicement. We both took off after the others. Jasper, Salem, Lola, Ben, Tang, and a group of twenty survivors were waiting for us around the front. We made it just in time to watch the last of the building collapse. The only thought in my mind? Why? Why would they set all this up? This game?

It clicked. It wasn't a game. It was a test. One of the survivors actively kept trying to hide from me. Obscuring their face. Jasper stood over them and wouldn't let me near. The rest of the healing potions were passed out before I even got a glimpse. Gideon Blackburn. It was his squad that we saved today. I laughed.

"My how the tables have turned. How's it feel? Finally being on the right side?"

He just swigged from the potion and ignored me. From the looks of Jasper, it made sense why the others were left with them. It took everything in his body from killing this man. I crouched down and looked over his healing injuries. One, in particular, caught my attention. He was hiding a bite mark. It was right on his leg. I held my blade to it and it smoked and smoldered. He just gritted his teeth.

"How exactly did a pack of those things get in here?"

"How did the city catch fire?"

"Where's Rayburn?"

"Who?"

I put pressure on the wound until his black blood spilled. The poison was working its way through his system. He's got maybe an hour? Maybe less.

"Can you fix it?"

"Probably not."

"Can you try?"

"You scared of death?"

"No."

I placed my hand on his leg. The moment I did, I felt something. Something I shouldn't have. I've heard Edward talk about the shifters. How their minds work like a hive. Experiencing it for myself was intense. I could see everything they did. Including their pack leader. Rayburn. It wasn't a test for me. But for them. All over town the remaining wolves have since adapted and updated their attack skills. He could feel me.

He was fighting against me by 'deleting' his newest pack member. I was just able to glean a memory before Gideon turned into a pile of goop. Rayburn is being backed by the Volturi. They helped him escape the Enforcers sent after him that night I saved Lillian. He helped create a serum that combined the DNA of the shifters and the last true werewolf. Caius kept him all these years, chained up in the catacombs of the Palazzo dei Priori.

Gideon exploded and covered my body with a vile black ooze. I looked at his remains, called upon his soul to pass safely, and then burnt them. The rest stared at me expectantly. Including Gideon's remaining team. A few of them were just regular FBI agents. I didn't care. We would need every able body.

We all transported right dead smack in the center of it all. Surprisingly quite a few wolves were dead. Their bodies just lying in the street riddled with silver bullets. While others? Were standing at attention fighting back against their own. Eric was controlling the dead and making them rampage! Ambrose stood near his side, slicing and cutting down any foe near them. While Edward and Alice were running point and telling them how and when to attack. Rosalie and Emmet were helping the humans. They were holed up in an abandoned church along with Grandpa. I know what you're thinking. Grandpa? I don't mean Morgan.

I meant Seamus. Slung across his shoulder was an old blade. It's one I've seen a billion times. I don't know why I just now recognized it. On the hilt? Carved into the gold was the fae royal crest. The reason Seamus couldn't conceive any children? He too was fae. An elven changeling child left here years and years and years ago. There was no time to deal with hearing that. I immediately put my team to work. We healed the injured and helped Seamus teach the humans how to shoot. Each was given a weapon and we ran out of that church ready to end this. On my orders, the humans were meant to lay cover fire. The majority of the witches were sent to higher ground. They along with help from me were meant to be aerial support. My team was deep in the trenches.

Ben knocked over fire hydrants, a slurry of icicles was flying around and taking out anything in their path. Salem was using the sun's rays by blinding the wolves. While Lola was creating wind so strong it rivaled my own. It was surely needed. These mutts were rabid. Our saving grace was that once one went down. They immediately were added to Eric's ranks. He could force them to re-shift. It was quite frightening. I sent down fireballs and lightning helping to push them back.

That's when I spotted him. Rayburn. He was standing on the highest tower overlooking his wild beasts. I contacted Tang. Her job was trying to dismantle the hive mind. If she could infiltrate it. We could figure out how Rayburn was able to make them explode. She needed me to distract him. Gladly.

I flew around trying to find the best way to attack. What I hadn't anticipated was being brought down.Jane! The moment I felt her 'fire' licking at every nerve I fell to the asphalt in a heap. A death squad exposed themselves. Some faces were familiar. In attendance were Jane, Alec, and Felix. Along with a few new faces. Their names were Afton, Renata, and lastly? The most surprising. Lillian.

"I see rehab failed."

"It didn't actually, I got clean, where's your new girlfriend? I've heard so much about her. The little human."

"Not so human anymore."

"Shit, I'm feeling starved."

She disappeared from my sight. Probably running after Bella. I tried to warn her but something was interfering with my coms yet again. In my research, I tried to learn as much as I could about them. I already knew what to expect from Jane and Alec. Felix is straight muscle if he gets his hands on me its lights out. While this Afton?

He's the commander of a stealth strike team. His gifts are similar to Bella's. The difference? While she can make items invisible. They just disappear. While he makes them nonexistent. His body can render itself completely intangible. It's called quantum tunneling. Renata has the ability to manipulate energy and create force fields. From what I've gathered this ability is defensive and can be offensive. I imagine she's here to protect her masters and fend off attacks.

"I almost didn't recognize you with the new get-up. The wings are certainly different. You some kind of fairy?"

"Oh, she's 'the' fairy, Brother. Alexandra is their queen."

The tone in Jane's voice sounded strange. It was all distant and dreamy. Her red eyes were hypnotized on me. I couldn't quite place it. Why she's like that? Over the years it's just gotten worse but I honestly didn't fucking care and was tired of the games. I don't know what it is about vampires and playing with their food. As they circled me I began contemplating how to go about this attack. Tang needs me to get to Rayburn and fast! I could run? I doubt I'll get very far with Jane around. I'll have to fight my way. I took off my tactical belt and tossed it out the way. The moment my sword was in my hands they attacked. I see why Renata was chosen to protect Aro. She was certainly pretty to look at. Her long dark tresses were pulled back into a severe high ponytail. She was quite petite in frame but her body was banging. But most of all? I was amazed to see how her shields functioned in real-time. She moved so fluidly as she formed the shield into a disc shape and tossed it. They flew at me at superhuman speed, forcing me to duck and dodge otherwise I risked getting my limbs cut off. All while dealing with fucking Afton blinking in and out, this motherfucker can run on air! The fucking hell?! Anytime my sword got anywhere near him. He'd blink and then reappear in a completely different place. It didn't help that he seemed to be a master swordsman. I caught myself gazing into his eyes as we hacked and slashed at each other. He was a rugged looking wiry built ginger. He wore his hair long and braided down his back. Unlike the rest of them, he forwent the normal robes and wore a buckled military jacket and dark-toned slacks.

"Like what you see Princess?"

"I didn't know Heterochromia affected vampires. It's certainly pretty."

Both of his eyes were red. But one was more a sangria while the other ruby. The sun was just setting and I was beginning to tire out. The worst part was fending off attacks from Jane and Alec. Alec's dark mist looked strangely familiar. Its tendrils moved like snakes. Anytime they got near me I had to fight against the feeling of 'death'. While Jane anytime she caught my eyes I'd be crippled with an intense burning. They worked well as a team. All of them did! Renata tossed her shields towards my fireballs and volts. Afton exploding them like little time bombs. The shards would burst like shrapnel. Alec and Jane would use their gifts to slow me down if I got too close. They were stalling for something. I didn't know what but I knew I needed to escape. I tossed the sword and took off. Afton blinked and tossed me into a concrete wall. He was an inch from my throat. I grabbed hold of his face. The screams echoed as it began to sizzle and crack from the heat of my flames. I was able to send him flying away from me. No matter how quickly I transported. He was right on my tail. Jane and Alec were traversing the tops of buildings trying to keep up with us. While Renata and Felix were left in our dust. Or so I thought.

For the most part. Felix stayed out of the initial battle. I understood his purpose now. I felt the full brunt of his body smack into me. As I tried to crawl away from him. A chain wrapped around my throat and squeezed. The look on his face, I could have laughed, no matter how hard he tried I just wouldn't fucking die! I grabbed hold of it and let the heat blaze. When he could no longer take it. He flung me around and smashed me about. Big mistake. The moment I was in the air?

My wings burst out and I used every bit of strength left in my body to take off. He kept holding on. He was dragging me much worse than Bella. I couldn't have been more than maybe twenty feet off the ground. As I flew around. Jane and Alec shot iron-tipped arrows at my wings. I just kept bobbing and weaving around as much as possible. I finally got Felix off. I crashed us into some office building.

I transported out before he had a chance to recover. I just kept moving. I finally made it back to where I needed to be, Rayburn was distracted, I noticed this strange headpiece attached to his deformed cranium. I kicked it off. Suddenly the wolves down below were less organized and now easier to pick off. The issue now? This raging maniac was barreling after it.

It was free-falling towards the earth about to shatter. I was flying down a skyscraper after a gigantic mutant wolf running down the side of it. I managed to grab his tail and fling him away from it. As he fell, he detransitioned and transported after me. Looks like I'm not the only hybrid running around anymore. This is just fucking great. I was racing around trying to deliver the headpiece to Tang.

I was forced to play hot potato by transporting the headpiece toward Ben. He was skating around on ice trying to deliver it. He transported it to Salem. Then Lola. Finally, once it was in Tangs' grasp, she put it on and managed to turn the wolves to mush. One by one the wolves began popping like pimples. The only one that didn't, was Rayburn. He was no where to be found as the sun's rays cast over the Volturi.

Jane and Alec were ordering the rest to back off and retreat. The final vampire to disappear was Lillian, she blew me a kiss just before. I shoot a signal up into the sky. A beacon to all fellow witches. Enforcer. Hedge. Classically trained. It didn't matter. We were one and we must come together and destroy our oldest enemies. The Volturi must die. It's clear now. If we don't put an end to them, witches all over will perish once and for all. The witches in attendance today left just as Enforcers from all over finally arrived. I turned around, taking in all the damage. The destruction reaped. It settled in. This is what war looks like. It's ugly and full of blood. The bodies around me were burning. The smell turned my stomach and made me hurl. I collapsed to my knees and pulled out the strange book that's called to me. In its creation, it was made to protect us. It was made to ensure our survival. To ensure no matter what witch blood will prevail!

I cut my hand and let the blood spill into the locket. The runes and symbols etched into the cover glowed. I cracked the cover and caressed the first page. Each one is made from the flesh of a witch and the spells are inked in their blood. The magic inside sings to my soul. The problem is? It can turn you.

Turn you dark and filled with the rage of the dead. My fingers shook at the fear running in my veins. This is what they meant. This is exactly what they meant about me losing the rest of my soul. The moment I speak the words of any spell or goddess forbid add my own? The book will own me. I will struggle and fight its call but eventually, as all necromancers do, fall to death's siren song.

Alice was giving me a choice. She knew I'd be tempted to fix this. Tempted to speak the words of my kin and make them rise. To raise every dead witch surrounding me. I called forth my blacked flames and burned the book. It screeched and screamed in agony. Yet no matter how hot the flames licking at the pages got? Nothing could destroy it. Not even me.

I picked it up. Closed it. Transported to Brooke manor. Then collapsed at the foot of my bed. I held the book to my chest as the weight of war finally crashed into me. The memories of all my actions spilled out in my tears. Most of all, finally mourning the possible deaths of my aunts. Sam and his boys haven't been heard from since they got out of America. Truth is? Maybe it's better this way. I managed to ignore the call today. But this is just the beginning... I will lose someday. I'd rather them be dead and gone than to watch me kill my soul.

A fathers fear.

Chapter Notes

Eric's retelling of, Deaths song of war.

I'd be lying if I said I stumbled into parenthood. I willingly chose to be a father. Fatherhood... that word has a deep heavy meaning. From the moment I understood what it meant to be a father, I took that oath with a heavy heart. As I gaze at the blazing city before me, I knew just how much I had failed.

Let's run this back a bit. The moment 'my brother' put his hands on me. We were snatched into nothingness. Then? I felt a fist connecting to the side of my face. The force was strong enough to knock me on my ass. As I rolled around on cold hard stone flooring, the sound of heels clicking burst in my ears. Elizabeth came in to focus. She bent down next to me.

" I'll be damned, it really is you. Nighty night asshole."

A needle was jammed into the side of my neck. Whatever that cold-hearted bitch drugged me with paralyzed me.

"Carry him."

Ambrose grabbed my ankle and roughly dragged me along the stone. We left to travel up a rather lengthy set of steps. As he ascended he allowed my head to clunk against each stone step. I got the message. I'm not welcomed. Frost got tired of hearing my head smack and levitated me.

"I said carry him."

"I want as little contact with that thing as possible."

"What is he?"

"A Fomorian. The gods have decided to be kind and they have shoved those missing pieces of my queen and her consort into him."

"Follow me."

She led us both into a sterile lab. Large bulbs hung about with electricity flowing through them. They were powering up the many machines hanging around. Containment containers. The wolf was already strapped inside one. It was floating around in some green fluid. I was placed onto a table. Thick iron shackles were latched onto my hands and feet. Restraining me from movement.

I could feel a pair of sheers making quick haste at removing every article of clothing I had on. Including the briefs. The freezing air ghosted over my body but nothing happened. She snickered at my predicament. When I woke up? I was missing my jewels. The whole thing is gone. I look like a damn Barbie doll.

"How did. How did that happen?"

"It's a mutation. None of them have working parts under the belt."

The sound of Ambrose's voice boomed from across the room. There was amusement laced in his tone. But what really intrigued me? Were the even-paced steps bounding down the hall. I could smell it. A bleeder. Just then a heavy metal door scraped against the ground. I got a strong whiff. They all smell like rotten blood bags. I'm not sure how my child does it. Just fucking foul.

"Well hello."

A warm chipper voice ghosted over my face. Its breath smelled sickly sweet. It came into focus by leaning over my head and checking my eyes with some tool.

"Wonderful pupillary responses."

"This is Dr. Carlisle Cullen."

Ah. The bleeder that's been taking care of my kid. I wasn't particularly fond of hearing that. I'm surprised Clara didn't put an end to the relationship. Well, relationships... Alex takes after me. Good to know. Claire... The sound of machines began blipping on. The whirring drowned out the thoughts of my late wife.

Multiple bright lights flashed over my body. They must be taking x-rays. I relaxed a bit. At least it's not a dissection. I've seen the way Frost gets carried away with her 'experiments.' I was one. She poked and prodded at me until I took my last breath. Even then, I'm sure she was wrist deep in my insides looking for clues.

"How is Alex?" The bleeder questioned.

"He's paralyzed," Frost spoke boredly.

" Her chaos is dripping and affecting everyone around her. I should probably get going." Ambrose spoke candidly.

"She'll be fine without you for ten minutes. You're more than welcome to stay awhile."

The sound of the metal door locking made it clear Ambrose wasn't leaving any time soon. From the looks of things neither was I. The sound of a chair scraping the ground and him plopping into it made me want to burst out laughing. He did it on purpose. Had too. To piss her off.

The feeling of a blade being run down my chest forced my attention back on Elizabeth. It felt like a pinch as it pierced my skin. She cut along my autopsy incision scars and opened up my chest cavity. I could feel her hands rooting around inside me. Pulling organs out.

She held out my heart for me to see. It had calcified. Thick blackened bone had grown all around it. The veins along the thing were a sickly green. It was oozing slime. If I could, I probably would have thrown up. It smacked into a metal bowl.

"He has two hearts?"

"Yes. They can grow more organs and limbs. It makes them more... efficient."

The second one was still pumping. It was an odd thing to see, one's own heart beating before their eyes. Despite them both being out of my chest now. I was still kicking. I was told I'd be all but unstoppable, but this? This is frightening.

I had a choice. I could remain in the hell hole I found myself in or I could come back. All I heard was I'd be healthy and have working legs. I was sold. After I agreed, they explained what I would become. Whatever they were? They knew I wouldn't have done this if I was told the whole story. Although I gotta say, these new powers are nice. Real nice.

That's not all. I certainly do have my legs back. As well as enhanced durability. All the limbs on the outside? Legs, arms, feet? Those. They grow back if detached. I mean entirely, it's rather disturbing.

I just barely escaped those things. The wolves. One of em ran off with my left leg. The meat just rotted and molded away in its mouth. A new one began sprouting in its absence. My skin seems to be more durable as well. Normal bullets seem to just bounce right off. I'd smile if I could. Elizabeth cut my stomach out next.

It seems to have doubled in size and is stark black. The bleeder took this organ and immediately began rooting its hands around inside. They might want to be careful...I don't know who was shocked about the contents more, her or the bleeder. A finger with a gold pinkie ring still attached fell out. The look on that idiot's face when he shot me point blank and nothing happened. Priceless.

His piece sure ain't. It was well worth it. I'd feel bad but... I don't. The fucker shouldn't have put his hands on that lady, I reacted badly...it was a shock to me too if I'm honest. He tasted sweeter than the wolf. That thing was absolutely vile.

" Cannibalistic?"

"He's not human."

"He's of human origin."

"Think again. I'm starting to believe I've never known anything. How could I have been so blind? I've studied this anatomy more times than I can count. How could I have missed the magic riddled throughout? Are you seeing this?"

"We'll need to reassess them all."

The way those two passed words around might make you think there's something going on. However, I know better. But something is wrong with her, I've seen that face before, she's heartbroken. Uh oh, maybe Clara and she did patch things up?

She took notice of my attention and moved out of sight. I wish I could laugh. That's the one thing with her. As cold as she might seem. She's not. Elizabeth must keep an emotional distance to do what she does. Dealing with the dead. I don't wish that on anyone. We're not right...

I'm not completely upset with my child's choices. They do all seem relatively decent. On paper that is. In-person things look mighty different. I've got my eye on that redhead. The dark-haired one is new. She's pretty. Smart too. Maybe I need to be careful around that one, she's devious.

My first assessment of her was way off, she seemed like a quiet kid, and was quite forthcoming too. My kid aiming a gun at me, let alone getting the drop in the first place? I didn't know whether to be proud or take my belt off. I can only imagine what Claire would have done.

I'm sure Elizabeth has had a hand in that. Certainly this Ambrose too. He's new. I was shown things. Visions. He and that girl weren't in them. That Isabella. I don't know what's going on here, but I'm gonna get to the bottom of it. Especially once I get my hands on Clara. She's got my child around these things, has she lost her damn mind? Now there's enforcers on her tail?!

The sound of a snicker brought my attention back to the bleeder. He was intently watching me. It made me uncomfortable. He seemed to be enjoying himself. I need to watch him too. There's something odd about him. I've seen his treatment of Alexandra... he's not like that but, I don't know, there's something strange. They all are just strange.

"You have such expressive eyes."

"He thinks you're strange."

"You can hear him?"

"Yes. We Daoine are all psychic."

I was told a bit about that shit. I stopped paying attention to the history lesson. I wasn't interested in listening to the spiel. It's nothing I haven't heard already. I knew a bit about what I am. Always have. Me pa never let me forget it. While ma? She'd rather pretend like it didn't exist.

The signs of my parentage began showing right around 14-15. I, unlike most boys who just got the random wood, sprouted fucking wings. We clipped them. From what I gather Alex is a late bloomer. Despite how I feel, I won't lie. It did look kinda cool watching her fly. Although from the looks of it, she meant to kill herself, that's not new. I've seen every attempt, the first was when she was seven.

I'm not sure if she meant to but she electrocuted herself, stuck a metal comb into a socket. At first, she let go. But then? Held on. If Clara wasn't around I'm sure she would have completed her mission. Alex has been trying to kill herself since she first felt death.

Bringing me back took something from her. The dead should stay dead! She still hasn't learned that lesson... I'm not sure she ever will. I haven't. I've been fighting to live my entire life. It's funny. No matter how hard life has tried to keep me sick and wasting away, I live. While she? No matter how fucking hard she tries to end her life, it won't let her.

"What's he thinking?"

"The truth."

"I'd love to hear that."

"You wouldn't."

Elizabeth came back from wherever she left from. Her gloved hands began putting my organs back where they belonged. Her expression was now unreadable. Until our eyes met. That mask she wears faltered. She knew too. She knew all too well. It's the call. The siren song death holds over them. It cinches around them like nooses.

Most necromancers go mad. They give in to the urge and either kill themselves, others or god forbid, get others to kill for them. Mhm. That's guilt. The scent of it clung to Elizabeth like some cheap 99-cent perfume. She's lucky I can't move.

Necromancy was banned because death magic is toxic to the soul. It whittles away at it. Turning it dark and full of pain or rage. So much rage. I saw it today. Heard it too. The rage is calling down my daughters' door. It has been for a long time. To make matters worse this thing, or these 'gods', whatever they are, want her. Not just for this damn war either. I blame myself. I didn't prepare her. I hoped.

I hoped she would never have to! That she would never have to know. I made them all swear, Clara and my parents. The moment Alex brought me back from the dead, I decided she was to be bound and that would be the end of it. No war. No magic. No damn fae! Just a simple, normal, human, life! I didn't give a damn what Claire wanted. My wife believed we needed to tell the others the truth, that she should be prepared, that Alex should be raised up like some damn soldier.

I blame their world for that kind of thinking. Alex is a child and damn well should behave like one! Between all this mess and these damn creatures... Claire where are you? I don't know what I'm going to do. How in the hell do I fix this mess our child has gotten herself into?!

"You were afforded the life she will never have. Alastríona is a queen, not a child. As for the creatures, she's not exactly human either. You'd do better to remember your blood lineage as well."

The bleeder took notice of the exchange between Ambrose and me. He wanted to say something but thought better of it. The more I paid attention to him, the more I began to notice his eyes. The color. Black. He's taken more than a few glances at Ambrose's neck. Mhm. Good on paper. Ambrose smartly moved further away from me and it. The thing relaxed just as Elizabeth finished suturing me up. She held another needle and pushed a bit of fluid out. Her eyes connected with mine.

"Now. If I give this to you. Will you behave? I want no fighting and no eating."

Just shut up and give me the damn antidote. I can't fucking stand her. 'I want no fighting or eating', please. I'm a grown man. The longer she stared at me I faltered. She's psychotic, I'll end up dead. She finally plunged the thing into the side of my neck. The reaction was slow. Soon enough I began to feel movement once more. As I sat up and stretched, I got a good look at myself. My damn dick.

"Can you fix this shit?"

"Sorry Ken, you might wanna find some panties to put on. Now, where the hell have you been?"

"Everywhere. Gotta say, death ain't half bad. Although I sure did miss living."

" I was hoping you got a good burn."

"Oh, I sure did. This spicy lil thing burned me good. Now. What the fuck have you done with my kid?"

I hopped off the table, ass-out & all, she backed away from me. That's odd. I stopped and looked around for any weapons. Nothing. I grabbed a robe and took a step back. Why is she acting so strange? I turned around and saw why. Surprisingly the bleeder was standing between me and Ambrose. I forgot. I'm not exactly safe around him. I relaxed.

"Thank you. I'd prefer to stay alive. As for what she and I have done. We have given Alex the tools to survive. Unlike you. Although I blame myself. I shouldn't have left you in subpar care. I apologize."

"The tools to survive? Are you kidding me? If you knew how close I am to killing every last one of you, you'd watch your mouth. Somebody better start talking."

"I can explain. Just calm down. He can't hurt you. But he will try and I really don't want to experience that."

The bleeder held his hands out towards me. Trying to appear less threatening. I looked him over. He seemed sincere enough. I nodded my head and walked over to the metal door and pulled it right off the damn hinges. He followed. I hate this damn house. The more we wandered through the ever-changing halls. I began to get dizzy and confused.

Just as I was about to fall. It caught me. I woke up sitting inside a kitchen. I wasn't bound or anything. We just sat at the kitchen table. In front of me was a cup of blood. I sniffed at it. Some animals. I guess that parts true. I downed it.

"You do something to me?"

"No. You just needed to feed."

"What's with the blood?"

"I discovered early on that we can survive on the blood of animals. I've never fed from a human. Not one. While my children, well, I've tried to keep them safe. I am sorry about Alexandra."

"Why does my child call you dad."

"So that's the problem. I figured it was me. My being."

"You being a bleeder doesn't help."

"I could never take your place in her heart. But she is my child too. Whether you like it or not. She needed guidance, more than Clara or Willow could give."

"So you expect me to believe you just did that out of the goodness of your heart?"

"No. Out of necessity. You've been gone a long while, but you clearly know a bit about what's going on. Alexandra is the mate of two of my own. It was either I accepted her or ripped my family apart."

"There's three."

"You're correct. Isabella. Well. She's one of mine too. It was unexpected but, not a surprise. She's freshly turned and quite volatile, her father is still alive. Charlie. I'm sure you'll meet him at some point."

"She keep her hands to herself?"

"I won't lie. They have got into it once before. I've made it very clear it's unacceptable behavior and will not be tolerated. Alex was quite surprised to see what happens when you attack a newborn. Nothing was hurt but my house."

"Oh. Really? It was Alex? That's new."

"There's quite a bit that's new about that kid. It's terrifying, especially the path she's walking. I'm grateful for your help."

I just got up. I'm not in the mood to hear this shit. My help? Motherfucker! I need a damn drink. I began searching every damn cabinet in the damn room.

"Is there something you're looking for maybe I can be of help?"

"I don't need your damn help! I need to get to my kid. Who the fuck are you? Huh? I've had you looked into. All of you. You know what's most interesting?

Everything I've found was spotless. Not a damn blemish insight. No hoes or side pieces for either of you. All your kids' records are clean as a whistle. But I've seen them. Oh. I've seen them alright.

You keep a tight ship I'll tell you that. But every last one of 'em, they all are damn near demonic. Who the fuck are you and what do you want with my daughter? "

The sound of heels clicking along the floor almost made my skin peel off. Everything is so loud and bright! It wasn't Frost but another bleeder, a real one.

"See what I mean. What happened to the special k? Huh? "

"Now. I've about had it today. Sit down!"

I see who wears the pants. This must be his old lady, she's certainly scary, I took my seat back. Her heels clicked some more. She came back to the kitchen table with three glasses and some scotch.

"Thank you."

"I'm Esme. This is Carlisle. As for your questions about who we are? We're the two people that helped take care of your child. We know that. Every child in my damn house is someone else's baby. I love each and every one of them as if they came out of me. Am I clear? "

"Yes ma'am."

She poured herself a glass first. Hmm. I guess she wasn't lying about the day she's had. Soon we all had glasses of our own.

"The color is new. Today I was forced. I protected my children. As I'm sure you have done multiple times today. Alex. I love her to death but she's certainly working my nerves. They all are."

"She's a tough cookie. Like her momma."

"I'm sure. I've met Clara, if Claire was anything like her? Oh yeah."

"So you're close?"

"Yes, although I disagree, Alex gets it from you. The stories I've heard."

"Yeah, she never liked me. They were close. Claire and Clara, Elisabeth too. They were more like triplets than twins. Frost thought I was a player, which to be fair, I kinda was. I chilled out."

"Marriage does that."

"How long have you two been married?"

"Longer than you've been alive. Or unalive. For that matter."

"So it's true doc, an apple a day huh?"

"Something like that."

"What's with this energy? What could Carlisle have possibly done?"

"Touched me in places nobody should."

"He has two hearts. One calcified and the other leaks a vile slime. It was unpleasant for me too. I still can't get the scent off."

"Alright enough, Jesus, nothing. I'm jealous. Alex, she trusts him. She trusts you both and I wasn't there. The pain I saw in my child's eyes today. You hope that. Um. You hope that. She's seen a lot and I tried but I failed to keep her safe. How's she really doing doc?"

The look that came across that man's face let me know. He's a father. A father of a child that's losing grip and is close to death. I'm familiar with that look. It's one I've seen etched across my own since I could open my eyes. I sat back and drank from the bottle. He downed his glass.

"Tell me about your boys."

"Edward is, well, he's a good boy. He's traumatized and deeply hurt by his life before. He's never taken to this affliction. He's had his bouts. Never with Alex! But him and Jasper? Heh. I tried to quell their relationship as much as possible."

"They can't get her pregnant can they?"

"No. Our bodies don't produce that way. She also can't be changed either."

"That's a blessing. I was a bit worried."

"I was too. Funny enough. It's Alex that feeds on us."

"Yeah. I'm aware. I reached that part of the transformation too. It wasn't fun. I've noticed she's resistant to feeding. She made that mistake today and it almost cost her a bullet to the face. Oh. I see. You don't know what's going on, do you?"

"We know. Sorry. We weren't told Alex was harmed. Elisabeth has been hiding things. Was she alright?"

"Besides a frenzy, yeah, those are nasty."

"She's on a schedule normally, she gets two feedings per day, one in the morning, the second one is flexible."

"Cool. So which one is it?"

"Who?"

"The primary? That's what it's called. Her main meal?"

"Oh, they rotate. It's easier that way. Before they tried taking turns for longer periods but we ran into complications. After her feeding, it would tax them of their last meal. So, whoever is closest to their scheduled feeding day coughs up the last of the 'old' blood. It goes into a container and is delivered by Ambrose."

"That's detailed. So each one is, well then. Ambrose called them consorts. He didn't mention they were her blood mates."

"Ambrose doesn't mention a lot of things."

"So he's a problem for real."

"Him and Isabella." The wife admits.

"She has this look in her eyes. When she looks at my daughter. She's hungry. I wanted to break you over this table when you lied to me about her."

"He was protecting his kid. I advise you to change your tone. I'm not in great control of my emotions. I really can't stand being in this house right now."

"Somebody got stung by the killer bee. Yeah, We don't call her Frost for no reason."

"Alex calls her that. I prefer bitch."

"I thought it was Claire's influence, I see. She spends a lot of time around you."

"You are just as astute as she is."

"Ma'am."

"Now, don't test my patience by hitting on my mate in from of me."

"I was wrong about who wears the pants, I only noticed how beautiful your wife is. I sincerely apologize."

"I am sorry for your loss."

"Are you psychic?"

"No. Just very good at reading people. You're in mourning."

"I'm just glad she has someone like her mother in her life. I knew that Clara would keep her safe. Or I at least thought so. But Claire. She was full of life."

"How long have you been in mourning?"

"My entire marriage. Claire knew later. I was well warned. We both were."

"We know." in unison.

Oh, they are a team. I see. Well played. I sipped some more scotch and calculated my next move. I placed the bottle down.

"Catch me up on what you know and don't know."

"My son informed me of his first encounter with you. The one in the diner. However, Alice, she's been drawing your face since the incident with Clara and the hunters. How long have you been out the grave? I suggest you don't lie to me."

"Like you lied to me?"

"The situation with Bella is delicate. It's not as simple as she's just a sour apple. I've made mistakes with her, ones I'm deeply ashamed of. She was severely abused. From what has been confided, the things that child has been through, it's a wonder it took her this long to lose it. Ambrose preyed on her, convinced her to do things, she and he have some scheme."

"What things?"

"She helped me poison Alexandra, push her to the edge, swear an oath to protect and defend our home as its queen. She was never in any real danger."

I laughed. A hearty deep laugh at the sound of Ambrose's voice. He must have been here the entire time. He seemed awfully comfortable looming over me.

"You mean to tell me. You poisoned my daughter, for something that was already hers? What's going on?"

"Why did that old man lie to me? You've clearly been trained. I watched you today. With that wolf. I haven't seen fighting styles like that in a long while. Yeah, someone's lying and for once it's not me."

I undid my robe. Three bright red cuts on my ribcage glared under the yellowed lighting. The smile that curled across Ambrose's face, in the past, would have unsettled me. I've always hated coming across any of them. The Fae. Most of them are fucking annoying and deranged. The looks on the bleeders' faces made me chuckle. Looks like they knew what these meant too.

My parents lied to my child and anyone else that came knocking for one good reason. They will die if they don't. I made damn sure of that. No one was to tell Alex anything. Especially, Frost. I didn't want her to have any contact with Alex. None. She was to be raised completely mortal. It was made abundantly clear Frost had a problem with that, so did Claire...

"She was. Alexandra was raised completely mortal. No knowledge of anything. No magic. No preparation. Nothing! All thanks to you, Fools!"

"Why wasn't she bound?"

I turned towards the bleeder to confirm what Ambrose was saying.

"Clara explained that Alexandra's gifts left her. Elizabeth tried to take custody but lost, Alex was called...um?"

"Non-casting. She was classified as non-casting? What happened?"

"A lot of things happened. From what's been explained, Alex was deeply disturbed by losing you both. She never recovered. An incident occurred years later with a young woman, I believe her name was Lillian Wexler.

Ms. Wexler and Alexandra overdosed on Fentanyl laced Molly. Luckily her gifts resurfaced and saved them. Mr. Morningstar, I will ask you one more time. How long have you been out of your grave? Something that kept itching at me. Something I've yet to speak to Elisabeth about. If Alex's gifts left when you died. How did they come back on their own? "

"Magic is fickle like that sometimes."

"Carlisle, why don't we leave these two alone. Let them... talk."

"Have they fed from her yet? I've heard stories about Fae and bleeders. Nasty Tales. That redhead. He's close. Real close. She's got him itching like a crackhead. The girl too. In fact. All three of em. I haven't seen anyone ache like the blonde... you should have seen him. All that blood. Whitlock was practically drooling at the thought of having a taste... you feeling it yet? The burn?"

The reaction brought out of the bleeder was expected. Poor thing. It grabbed me by the throat and could barely keep control. Just twitched in agony at the thought of draining my 'brother'.

"You have no idea."

Carlisle shoved me back into my seat and disappeared. The sounds of his wife's heels clicking after him. While Ambrose. He just laughed. See what I'm talking about? Just not right in the head.

"That shit's not funny man."

"He made a good point. So, how long?"

"Don't you have somewhere to be? Go check on my kid."

The sounds of his stupid manic laughter burst throughout, echoing, as he began to disappear. I was left alone at last. I took one last swig before leaving myself. It's been a long time. A real long time.

They weren't entirely incorrect about my awakening. I've been topside, sort of. The look on my ma's face when I climbed out my grave and crawled home. I've been here and there. All over. Mostly lying in my parents' guest bedroom rotting. I didn't 'wake up' until those 'gods' came. Up until that point I was chained to my lifeless hungry body. My spirit could roam. I could visit but not touch. I got quite the mirror image, there she was, she was chained up too. Dying in some bed.

That was the first time I had seen my child since she was a little girl. Those things surrounding her almost lifeless corpse. All of em. Just waiting. I tried to spare her from this life. I tried and failed.

This house was much nicer than the one I grew up in. We were poor. I grew up as one of the only white boys on the block. It wasn't a shock when I brought Claire home. It wasn't welcomed nonetheless. Not for that reason. Seamus isn't racist.

Oh no.

He just can't stand that I wasn't willing to martyr myself for this stupid cause. Every chance I got, I fought. I wanted to play basketball instead of learning to wield a sword. That didn't go over well. I finally had enough of his bullshit and left one night. He liked Claire surprisingly. She brought us closer. He still didn't understand. Honestly, I think it was me being so close to death that did it.

I forgave him.

I had one last request on my deathbed. That request is on my ribcage. I could forgive him but only, only, if he never ever spoke a word. Same with ma. All Clara knew was that this could happen to Alex and that was enough to make her swear to raise her mortal and bind her.

The day Alex burst inside this house? I was upstairs. All she had to do was climb them steps. It wouldn't have gone well. I'm not sure what's worse. This form or the one before. Neither one of them ever came in the room, just tossed me meat through the door, I was a raving animal.

That was while awake. While sleep? I looked for her. For Claire. Or watched after Alex when I could. I couldn't see her very often, it hurt too much. My body back home wouldn't take to the emotional distress too well. So I had to stop. I never did. I couldn't. I soon had no choice. I've been blocked from her life since she's been at that damn school.

"Oh, so you're up and moving now."

"Hey pa. You still got that blade?"

"You don't just come in the house and start asking for weapons. What's going on? Sit down, you hungry?"

"I could eat."

"I assume this has to do with the mess that's on my tv. Is it Alexandra?"

"When is it not?"

I watched hungrily as my father pounded out four patties. It's something he's probably done countless times over the past few years. Sometimes I'd get steak.

"She's a good kid."

"I know that."

He placed the raw meat onto a plate and gave me a fork.

"I know son, eat. Your mother will be home soon. She's been out shopping."

"Ma know I'm up?"

"She knew the moment you got your ass outta bed and left the window open. We were freezing our tails off till morning. Speaking of cold. There's some clothes upstairs, where you been?"

"I didn't kill nobody that didn't deserve it."

"Eric."

"I've been after Alex. Somethings going on. More than this war bull shit. She's not safe. I need that blade, she's got wolves after her. Are you gonna hand it over? Or do I need to take it?"

"I thought you'd never ask. It's downstairs. Needs to be sharpened. Can you manage that?"

"Yes, Pa. Quick question? How exactly did that day go? When she came in here?"

"I thought it was you. She's lucky I'm old and rusty. Alexandra burst in here demanding answers for your crimes. If she asks where you've been you gon tell the truth?"

"So you lied?"

"Your mother did most of the talking. We were under truth serum. Hurt like a bitch to lie under it, she's got the box."

"Just like her momma. That's all right. I'll handle it. The bleeders have already begun putting the dots together."

"Yeah. We heard about that. She's marrying a slew of them. The invitation is over there on the counter."

"What's on the tv?"

"Something bout some fire."

"Shit. Alright. I'll stop by later, tell ma I love her."

"Wait."

"What?"

My father stood up and hugged me. It was odd. Seamus wasn't paternal. I always got the feeling he kept me at arm's length. As a kid, I thought it was because he hated me. Once I had a child of my own. I knew. He was afraid because he loved me.

"Bring her home."

"I love you too. Now I gotta go."

As soon as he let me go. I bounded down the steps. True enough, there it was hanging up on the wall. I hated this thing. The silver sparkled as I held it up to the light. The moment it touched my skin. It began to burn. Damn, that kind of hurts. Fuck! I tossed it to the floor. The sound of chuckling hurt my pride. Seamus slowly walked down the steps, a pair of gloves in hand, he held them to me.

"You never did listen well. You're dead boy, silver ain't your friend no more."

"I don't feel dead."

"Go put your clothes on. I'll sharpen it."

"I can do it."

"If you get blood on this carpet, it's me and you."

"Yeah, Whatever. Where's the other one?"

"Oh, now you wanna practice? Go put your clothes on."

"Why?"

I looked down. The robe was still open. I almost cried. He laughed.

"This shit isn't funny. Elizabeth told me to put panties on and I couldn't say nothing back."

"How is she?"

"Frost? Or Alex?"

"I had nothing to do with that. Clara took Alex and left, what happened after was not my fault or my business."

"I'm not blaming you. I'll release it. She's seen me now anyways. Frost trained her well but she got her ass handed to her."

"I heard she's doing alright in school. Well academically anyway. Have you heard anything about Clara?"

"No. I saw the house. It was pretty fucked up and raided. Thanks for the gloves and I will go put clothes on."

I ignored the snickering. I didn't expect that when I walked upstairs that my ma would be in the kitchen. He did it on purpose. There was a reason I wanted to leave before she got here. I didn't want to see her cry. I hate making my ma cry.

"Hi, ma."

She just stood there. The groceries were still on the counter. The bottle she was holding fell to the floor and she burst. The entire time I was here I could sense her. All I could think about was ripping her vocal cords out with my bare hands. I wrapped myself up and walked over to pick up the ketchup bottle. When I stood up she hugged me. She was trying to talk through her tears but it was incoherent.

"Martha let the boy get dressed."

"Have you eaten?"

I just nodded my head. I found it hard to meet her eyes. Besides the burgers. I've eaten a few things. Two humans. A wolf. Some animals. I felt bad about that. On my way to Alex, I ate quite a few strays. She'd be upset if she found out about it.

"I got some nice sweaters upstairs for you. I'll iron your pants. Come on."

I just followed her upstairs. I hated this room. My first night wasn't the best. I almost killed Pa. He found me in the kitchen with the fridge open eating raw meat. It took twelve buck shots to the face to lay my ass out. I woke up chained in silver and muzzled. I imagine he wanted to put an end to me. It was ma that saved me. Every night I'd hear praying outside.

She'd pull a chair up to the door and sit there. Just sit and pray. The chains were gone and so was the metal door. Not like it would have done anything. It took every ounce of control to not rise up and slaughter the entire neighborhood. I was trapped inside my own rotting corpse, but I was still conscious, just barely... Alex's little shard of soul left in me from before. It's what kept me marginally sane, alive.

"I got every color I could find. There was a sale going on so don't worry. Here you go. I had to eyeball ya, so they might not fit right. We can get 'em tailored."

"It's fine ma. Can I get some privacy?"

"I may not have birthed you, but I've seen your little winky since you were a babe."

"Ma!"

"Oh. Alright. You sound more like your father every day. "

I just rolled my eyes. She finally left after giving me yet another hug. It's not the loving on me that's bothering me. How do you tell your mother anytime she's near all you think about is meat? It's just wrong man! Once the robe was off I got a good look at myself in the mirror. I'm scarred up pretty bad, some of em just look downright nasty, I quickly dressed. I threw on a pair of Levi's and a nice wool sweater. There's no way ma got this on sale. It was a bit tight but it'll do for now.

"Greens a nice color on you."

"How's Alex holding up?"

"You're needed."

Seamus opened the door and took notice of Ambrose standing a bit too close. In his hand were two silver blades. I hated them. I've always hated them. That stupid ugly crest. The blazing wings of Aodh. The fire emblem was intricately designed and held hidden high elder script within the wings. I went to slip the glove on and take one. Seamus handed my blade to Ambrose.

"Really? I can handle the damn blade."

"I don't doubt that. Let's go."

"Fat chance old man."

"Come on let the elf have some fun."

"If I have to hold ma's hand at your funeral. There's going to be hell to pay."

"Love you too boy."

We all were taken by a gust and landed dead smack into a war zone. The sounds of screams could be heard in every direction. Seamus immediately sprung into action. He was running around like a spring chicken pulling survivors out of cars and out from under burnt rubble. A thick smog covered the air suffocating anything in its path. Witches were flying overhead dropping spells on the horde. Bullets were flying from every direction.

Out the corner of my eye, I spotted the redhead. Well, he's not so red anymore. He was leading a group of humans into a church. While the big one? I forgot his name. He and the busty blonde were laying cover fire. A rocket launcher held high over his shoulder the last round went dead smack into the horde bursting a few.

It didn't matter. You put down one and two more rise up. The blood infects on contact. You get it anywhere, eyes, ears, nose? Anywhere! You'll start mutating. Good thing I'm already fucking dead. The blonde and he got trapped, they were on top of a tank with about seven of those things clawing and snapping at their heels. I ran right into em and attacked.

Another new thing? My jaw unhinges like some strange snake. A seam runs down my chin and splits open. I opened it wide and went to town on the lil bitches. Once I had my fill I helped them down. They skittered off with fear in their eyes. The ones left uneaten began to rise.

This sweet new gift of mine allows me to possess the dead. I was surrounded by a sickly green aura. One-touch and they were mine. Their eyes glazed over and the mutation took hold. The humanoid wolves began to grow more limbs. They twisted and doubled in size. Making the already large creatures gargantuan. On my orders, they attacked their former brethren. I cackled with glee as my beasts rampaged.

I didn't feel too bad about not wielding a sword. Ambrose was certainly the right choice. He was a bit frilly as he danced around slicing and dicing wolves to pieces. One of them was cut into pretty shapes as its flesh slid off the bone.

The redhead and the psychic finally made their way over. Along with them were these huge fully automatic detached turrets. They must have pulled them off some tank. The gun was set up in a crater and immediately began firing off. Once it overheated they switched to sidearms. They called out orders toward Ambrose and anyone else near. Warning us of the next attack. We worked well as a team.

Despite that. We were losing. The horde was stealing any witch they could get their hands on. Even going as far as climbing buildings and leaping onto them. I'd didn't matter if they fell to the earth with a splat. Their only directive was to build ranks. The game changed once my kid arrived. At least I think it was Alex that disappeared inside that church.

She didn't come back out until every human inside was armed. They were barricaded inside. Reinforced metal siding was added to the church windows. In between each one a gun could be seen poking out. They fired. The earth surrounding us opened and cracked until valleys and trenches were made. Spikes shot up and protected us from being attacked. The wolves still clambered to get toward me. Many began committing suicide by falling in and impaling themselves to create a bridge.

They were adapting just as quickly as they mutated. It was a huge problem. Alex shot high into the air and began helping to thin the herd. Tornados touched down and began cutting through. Knocking the wolves into traps or shooting them into the ice storm brewing overhead. Fat balls of hail were caught into the winds and were used similarly to cannonballs. Huge icicles shot into their temples like bullets.

More bleeders showed up. These ones were formidable. Moving at the speed of light. They would toss witches towards the mouths of the hell hounds. To counteract them. The sun's rays danced across them. The radiation got amplified until they began bursting into flame. A group ran off. The direction they were headed? They were running after Alex.

My heart moved to my throat. There was nothing I could do but hope she could handle her own. The dark-haired bleeder was here now. She was going ham. She exclusively infiltrated the horde and was attacking by just straight up ripping their spines out. Her hands glowed similarly to my own but the color wasn't so gross. Hers was a purple-looking color. She gained access to Alex's electric attacks. Little static orbs floated inside her hands. She tossed them around. The effect stunned the wolves and allowed time to escape if they got too close.

I got concerned when she was picked up and tossed into a building. The culprit revealed themselves. I was familiar with this one. That's the bitch that had my child snorting lines. I have a bone to pick with that one. I personally sent my beasts after her. Imagine my surprise to know she too had a gift. She possessed an ability to disrupt the gifts of others. Any wolf under my control once they got near her collapsed back into its human form.

A pulse emitted from her that took out not just witches. Making their magic null. But she consumed all energy. Making communication between electrical means difficult. She's here to make sure we can't coordinate our attacks making us fight blind. The dark-haired bleeder recovered. She crashed into the bitch with such force they went flying. It seems she's got a personal vendetta too. I laughed. Aye, at least the bleeder was distracted enough that we could communicate once more.

I could breathe again once I caught those wings flapping above. Alex looked worse for wear but she was breathing and had all her fingers and toes. She was flying straight down a tower of a building. Fighting and tumbling around with a wolf. She must have got what she needed. I was intrigued to watch how well she and her crew functioned. They single-handedly put an end to this first battle.

Without them. We wouldn't have made it. The horde grotesquely began exploding. Their bodies would begin to bloat and swell and pop like big zits. The foul-smelling juices and organs littered everywhere the eye could see. A cry spilled from the mouths of the witches. They called out for the fallen. Ambrose rounded up the royal bleeders and the rest of the ones on our side and took them away once Enforcers appeared.

I stayed behind. So did Alex. I was clutched in fear as Enforcers began to take notice of her. They were gaining speed to circle around her. She didn't even notice or care. Just collapsed and pulled out that damn spellbook. I was amazed to witness what I did. I was sure. Incredibly sure she was going to use it. The last cry of mourning burst from her. She disappeared just as an Enforcer shot their weapon. The bullet barely missed.

I knew where she was going. Where any hurt child goes. Home. I have yet to learn how to move about the way Ambrose does. I was forced to escape on foot. Good thing I don't move so slowly anymore. I'm not sure how long she had been lying there. Curled up in the fetal position at the foot of her bed. But the sight pulled at my heartstrings. I pulled my little girl into a cradled position and rocked her as she wrestled her demons.

"Daddy's here now Allycat. I'm here."

There was nothing else I could say. She finally fell into a deep sleep. I picked her up and laid her down to bed. Making sure to tuck the edges around her. I found her old ratty stuffed animal hidden away. A stuffed kitty cat. I sat it down beside her and cried. Ambrose was right. I was a fool for believing I could keep her safe from all this. I unbound the tie on my parents' souls and released the contract I made.

There was one last thing to do. I found the box. Seamus tried for years to get me to open it. I refused. I already had issues with one father. I didn't need another. It opened the moment I was near it. Inside I found something surprising. Claire's locket. I placed it around my neck and took a look at the rest of the contents.

A rattle. A ring. A letter. They were meant to lead me home. That much I knew. But how? Seamus never knew. I sat down and began trying to figure out the cipher in the letter Morgan left as a clue. Fucking fae. Why can't anything be easy?

A family in mourning.

Mr stuffins. This ugly old thing has been around a long time. As a small fry, I couldn't sleep without him. He is a black and white stuffed cat. He smelled a bit ripe, was missing fur, and had one button eye and one plastic. My dad won this for me from one of those claw games.

Thinking about him and listening to that thing over by my desk feels strange. It's almost like he's night and day. Today I watched my father kill. His moves weren't the ones of some old paraplegic nerd but a highly trained pro. I woke up to the sound of High Elder. Grandpa is an elf. Claire certainly knew more than I ever did. I'm still being lied to. Am I that blind? Or did I just willingly not put things together. It wasn't hard to see how angry Clara got with Willow about keeping the secret of Eric biting her. Did she know? It couldn't have been much, she did seem surprised.

"I can hear you thinking from here."

I sat up. The stuffed animal in my hands. My fingers kept toying with the button eye. Twisting it back and forth.

"That's High Elder."

"Yes. It is. Have you learned yet?"

"Ambrose has tried to teach me. "

"I was resistant too."

"Was?"

"I'm sorry I lied."

"So you admit it. Wow. That's new. Most people continue to lie to my face."

"Why were you classified as non-casting?"

"I watched you die. You lied to me. You both did. Why?"

Eric placed the letter Morgan left on my desk. He turned toward me but his eyes couldn't meet mine.

"I was trying to protect you. You weren't supposed to know about any of this. Clara was to bind you and raise you mortal. "

"Wow! See she's been saying that since my powers came back. But I never knew she was feeding me the same bullshit you fed her. Tell me why?!"

"Because I bound them. I made them swear on their souls you'd be free."

My father wasn't shy about showing off the three scratches on his chest as proof.

"Guess we're both more fae than we'd like. I've got one of my own."

"Oh, I heard. That Ambrose has got to go. He's up to something and so is that bleeder. That-uh. Isabella. What's up with her? I was told you two fought."

"Hahaha. Oh, that's rich. You lie to me? Threaten to kill my guardian if she said anything to me about your lies? Get pissy about one of the only people helping me? And talk shit about my wife? Get the fuck out my house."

"Little girl you better watch your mouth. Now you can be pissed but I'm your father and you will respect me."

"What have you done to earn it?"

He got quiet. The silence drifted until I got so pissed I got up and left myself. He was after me but our conversation was interrupted by Edward. He was standing in the remains of the kitchen.

"Sorry, I was just coming to check on you. I can give you guys some space."

"No. I'm ready to go."

"Alex wait."

"Can you answer the question yet?"

"I'm sorry."

"Sorry for lying or that I found out?"

"Both."

"I'm going home, are you staying around?"

"Where else would I be. "

"Let's go, Edward."

"Can I get a ride?"

"Everyone's back at Frosts. There's more than enough room for another."

I pushed past Edward in a huff. I was surprised to find Bella waiting outside. She wasn't paying attention just anxiously staring at the damage. She's not doing too hot about Charlie ignoring her. At first, it was she that was dodging his calls. Now she calls just hoping to hear his voice.

"Hey."

"How are you feeling?"

"Like shit. Lillian didn't hurt you did she?"

"I'm not in the mood to discuss that bitch. Let's just get you home. You hungry?"

I shook my head. Bella inched closer to me until I was suddenly embraced. Our moment was interrupted by Eric and Edward. They both were lugging bags.

"What's all that?"

"Clothes and such. We're staying with Frost for now. It's too dangerous to stay here. You ready? "

"Whatever."

We held hands and transported. A shield placed over the property forced our landing to the edge of the land. To say the entire twenty-minute trek was awkward would be a vast understatement. The gargoyles were cantankerous upon reaching the front door. Despite that, they let us in. I made a beeline for Frost.

I found her wrist-deep in the Phaser's guts. It seems he popped when the rest did. I imagine Rayburn had something to do with that. A wave of nausea hit at remembering. I doubt I'll sleep anymore tonight. She had yet to acknowledge me. Just stood there playing with the gross slime. Did she know? It's not like she hadn't lied to me about him before.

She finally raised her head to look at me. I searched that cold gaze for confirmation. She peeled off the stained gloves and walked to me. As soon as her arms embraced me the tears fell. To my surprise, she shed a few with me.

"Frost? Am I really this stupid?"

"No. I was fooled too. Have you seen him? He tore out of here. I hoped he was on his way to your side."

"He showed. So did Grandpa. He's an Elf. We probably wouldn't have made it without their help. It's Rayburn."

"I heard. That Leaf? She's an interesting one, I'll say. Gave up quite a bit. "

"She's got a mean right hook. What did she say? Anything on how to kill him?"

"It doesn't matter right now. The others are outback. Go to them. Mourn."

"Frost?!"

"I didn't know."

"Clara did. She signed her own contract. Oh, you knew that?"

"I knew about that long ago. She never told me why. Just that I couldn't reach out. It's why we... I tried to get you. I am sorry for the damage she has caused. "

"I never put it together before. You and her. That's why Willow hates you."

"It is I, that's not fond of her."

"Ah wow, she cheated? Damn. I really didn't know shit about them either."

I turned from her touch and did as told. Outside a bonfire was blazing. The sounds of a party roared. I smiled. I always loved this tradition of ours. Unlike mortals, we don't mourn with sorrow. We celebrate the death by song and dance. As it is a natural part of life and should be. I see that now. It's not natural to not die. Strangely it was the first time I felt in agreement with Edward about this subject. Before. Well, we know how I felt.

Around the fire stood my fellow witches. Here they called out to our lost ones. Calling for their safe passage to the next. There's so many places out there. Most aren't kind to be in. Like the veil. From what I've understood the afterlife is a way station and depends on your beliefs. Your actions. Or even just some gods will. Will determine where you shall end up for a time or possibly even an eternity.

During my thinking, I got spotted by Esme. She walked further away from everyone else. I got the message I was meant to follow. We strolled along the cobblestoned roads leading to the conservatory. In here we sat among the roses and just didn't say a single word.

To my surprise, she pulled out a joint. A rotation built. There's been a few moments like this between us. Well not exactly like this but close. Esme knew the best way to speak to me. To get exactly what she needed me to do, done. Her children are in this now. Our faces will soon be everywhere and we will be labeled terrorists just like Clara and Willow. That's even if they can cover that shit up. We just started war with Humans.

"I heard Jasper tried to kill Edward today. Your ex-girlfriend attacked Isabella. You almost got shot in the face and eaten alive by werewolves. Emmet, Rosalie, and Alice were held captive by witches. Now we have started a war with Humans. And my best friends are gone in the wind."

"You forgot killing Lilith and my father coming back from the dead."

"I've tried."

"Tried to what?"

"Alexandra. I need you to pack your things and leave my children alone. "

"What happened to we're all family and we have to stick together and fight our enemies? Or was that all bullshit?"

"I love you so much, child. But I won't allow your hatred to burn us all. You think me telling you this is easy? It's not. "

"Even if I did leave. It wouldn't change anything. You'd still love me. You'd still worry about me. You'd still die for me. Truth is Esme. I agree with you. I never should have been anywhere near them."

It got quiet between us. I laid my head on her shoulder and she held me. Once the joint was gone she left first. I imagine that was her goodbye to me whether I go or not. She knows I won't stop until I'm dead. Till we are all good and dead. It wasn't until her vacant spot was occupied by another that I knew we weren't as alone as we thought. Jasper had been in here the entire conversation.

"From the emotions radiating off of you. You're seriously thinking of abiding her request. If you leave. It would tear us apart. Edward would stay. Bella would go. I'd end up saving both your asses. Not to mention the ramifications it would have on Carlisle and Esme's marriage."

"I see Alice has seen it all. Huh."

"She knew you wouldn't use the book. She trusts in you. So I'm trusting in you."

"She always has. I saw the vote. Even you voted to kill me that night. It was her telling you all to trust her that saved me."

"I sent flowers."

"That was you?"

"Mhm. I was surprised to find them in the conservatory back home. That's why I'd visit so much. To see them bloom. I miss you buttercup. We all do."

"Why do you love me so much? So unconditionally?"

"I try to give you the love I needed at your age. Someone to save me from myself. We will figure this all out."

It dawned on me what he meant. I'm 19. That's the age he met Maria. The age he died. I've finally decided my viewpoint on Vampires. They are here too long.

"I spoke to my father. Briefly. He contracted Clara and my grandparents."

"You make that sound like a hit."

"Might as well be. You do die or worse if you back out."

"Speaking about that. You do any more shit like that. We will have a problem. I heard you today. You're scratching the bottom baby. Lean on me. Okay?"

"I love you too."

"Have you fed?"

"I don't want to."

"Alexandra. Don't make me force you. Please feed. Id offer but I'm tapped myself."

"I'm sorry I hurt you. I didn't mean to."

"I know. Besides, it didn't hurt that bad. Just scared me half to death."

"Can we go inside?"

"Absolutely darlin."

Jasper escorted me past the rest. His presence certainly helped stop people from coming up to me and asking questions or trying to talk. Once past the crowd, Jasper told me how they came to be here. After the battle. Frost came to help as many witches escape and were all hunkering down here for the night.

I was led to our rooms. That's right our. The room I and my lovers will sleep in was built like a dorm apartment. Four separate rooms and a common room. A bathroom was housed down the hall. I smiled at seeing the colors chosen. I've become quite fond of the house of death.

"I'd prefer our apartment but we'll have to lie low here for a while."

"That's fixable. The bedroom you stay in can be skinned to look like it."

"No thank you. Do you want company?"

"Not that type but I'd love a bath. I stink. Bad. So um. I'll be doing that."

"You don't have to be alone."

"I know. I just need a moment."

"Okay."

Jasper kissed my hand before leaving. My bedroom was the same. It's almost like I never left school. Probably haven't knowing Frost. I'll deal with homework later. Shit. I still need to choose a mentor. That's if I still have any left. I tossed myself onto my bed. Just as I did. Ambrose finally showed his ugly mug.

"Did you fucking know?!"

"Of course not. I'm just as shocked as you. Although I'm pleased."

"I can't fucking stand you! He bound them. Ambrose, they could have died!"

"Oh calm down. I'm not saying I agree. I just feel much better. He's fae! An ugly deranged mutated one, but fae."

"Did you see his face when I got him?"

"I was proud. You did well today. Kept your head mostly in the game and won."

"Get out."

"Fine sour puss. You should feed."

"Fuck off!"

I was finally left completely alone. The only thing worse about that? Was I liked it. Maybe she's right. If I go? Maybe they could be pardoned or something. Carlisle will forgive her for telling me to go. He has to. Edward staying would be a good thing. He needs to stay clean and he won't with me. I saw it today. It's only a matter of time before he breaks and kills again.

Hell, he already has. I know why his clothes were all fucked up. It was Edward that helped them escape that wolf nest. Then after that, I shipped him off to go kill some more. Damn, I'm just as frosty as Frost is. Bella would be a problem. She would make a stink if I just left. I'd have to take her with me. She can handle it.

Jasper was right. He would save me. The left unsaid part was that would be his straw. I'd lose him if I left him behind.

I finally drug my ass out of bed to go bathe the stink of death off my body. Now the bathroom was nothing like we had at school. Its size was of bathhouse proportions. I enjoyed the marble toilet. But not as much as the pool-sized tub. Once completely filled with oils and bath salts I entered the scalding hot water.

I almost cried at how soothing the feeling was to my beat-up body. Once out of the leather I found an abundance of bruises. Felix really did a number on me. I think he might have broken a rib. Or three. At least I'm here and not there. The pain I feel is the only reminder I've got. It's why Im refusing to feed. I'm not in the mood for some fake ass euphoria. It's not all bliss and rainbows right now. It's just not!

I sunk deep under the water. I opened my eyes underneath and just sat there. Before long a burn in my chest started building. I was lifted out by my hair. It was Edward. He leaned over me holding his breath and gazing into my eyes. Before suddenly our lips crashed into each other. I drug him into the water with me. He laughed.

"Are you alright?"

"Don't speak. Just fuck me."

Edward didn't need to be told twice.

As my mate entered inside me. My head lulled back. His lips kissed my pulse point. A primal growl built inside him as he felt tempted. The side of the stone pool dug into my back. My legs wrapped around his body and his arms cradling mine. A torturously slow pace built.

Our eyes never disconnected. That pull we feel towards each other yanked hard. All that existed at this moment was us. That icy blue stare started to deepen to an emerald despite that the crazy never left. I'm more fond of his natural eye color than anything. It was interesting to find out where all that craziness came from. His father. Humph. We're not so different.

"Stop thinking. Just feel me. Feel my love for you. Let it wash over you and fill every nerve ending."

My arms tightened around his neck as the pace built deeper and deeper. His nails dug into my side making blood run. The scent was enough to drive him where I needed. Lifted up in his arms as his cock pounded in and out of me until I screamed out in ecstasy. That haze built in his eyes. I don't pretend to not know what I am. Edward has gotten completely lost. If I were to leave him he'd perish without me.

A part of me enjoys that notion. That he loves me so much he will literally die without me. Another is revolted. For I've seen what his death would be like. Long. He'd do it to punish me. Suffer in agony. A truly toxic pairing. At least he's trying. I ended up hanging out the side of the gigantic tub with my mate begging to see. His mouth placing kisses where they are hidden. I decided to appease him.

My wings unfurled. He's been dreaming of them since his first sight. They call to him the most. They whisper sweet nothings. Not unlike a siren pulling a sailor down with her songs. They fluttered at his touch. His whimpers echoed until he spilled inside me. The action filled the room with our music. The notes built to crescendos as we explored every position.

There were many that we tried. Edward enjoyed reverse cowgirl quite a bit. Not only did he get a great view of his cock slipping in and out my pussy. But of my wings. His hands kept caressing every inch he could find. The nerves in them were so sensitive it felt even better than if he had been rubbing my clit. During this position, I made sure to heighten his pleasure by gently massaging his balls.

While I enjoyed just plain old missionary. I was underneath him. My wings curled around him as he made love to me. His head resting on my breasts. Little kisses placed along my neck until he reached my lips. Our tongues lashed around with reckless abandon. My hands massaging his ass and helping him go deeper. I couldn't help myself. I ended our kiss in favor of slipping my fingers in his mouth. He greedily sucked and lapped until they were ready. As I fingered him he began going wild. Bucking against me until he filled me up over and over again.

Our last position ended with him on his back. I rocked and twisted my hips. Lifting and slamming myself on his shaft as my pussy gushed and squelched with his cum sliding out. My excitement set my wings a flutter so fast I took him with me. We were floating a good amount off the ground. My arms holding him close as we reached that final peak together. The hunger has been too great for him. He's suffered for so long. Edward's mouth latched to my teet and he suckled like a newborn babe. My poison filled him. A light emitting from my wings made his skin sparkle and glitter like the angel he pretends to be. We landed softly.

He sobbed against me as he unlatched. The guilt already setting in. I ignored it. I just cradled him in my arms as he released. The tears falling for the death. For his failure to resist my call. It's not like he ever had a chance. The euphoria kicked in and he just basked. I transported us to our bedroom so we could relax.

"Carlisle's going to be pissed."

"It's not his place. Ambrose has explained in detail what we just did has completed our bond. We've shared blood."

"What does that mean?"

"What we've always known to be true."

"I'm yours."

"Yes. And I am yours. I love you so much. I'm so sorry about today. About Giles. I know he was a longtime friend."

"Shh. No talking. Just let me hold you. Oh, do you need to feed my love?"

"I'm alright. Just rest baby."

To my surprise he did. He genuinely slept. Once I was sure he was passed out I slipped out of his arms to seek out Bella. I found her at a table playing cards with Eric. They were tossing back a few beers and chatting as if they had known each other for years. He's up to something.

"Room for another?"

"Sit down."

Bella perked up at seeing me. Just as I was about to sit down she pulled me into her lap. She's up to something too. A kiss was placed behind my ear before she let me go. Eric felt uncomfortable at our display of affection. He can't stand them. I wonder if it's my mother's influence.

"Did you read the letter?"

"From Morgan? No. I couldn't."

"Not even the English translation?"

I glared at him. He snorted.

"You look like your momma. She used to make that same face when pissed. I am sorry that I lied. I felt it was the right thing. I see now. It was wrong of me."

"How's Edward?" Bella cut in.

"He's better. At least at the moment. Esme asked me to leave. More like told me. She's scared and panicked."

"You're not are you?"

"No. It wouldn't make a difference. Don't say anything to Edward about it. He will lose it. Carlisle either."

"I talked with them both. They seem alright. A bit strange. When was this?"

"When I got here."

"I'll talk to her. Parent to parent."

"Don't."

The sound of my voice rang out like a gavel. Eric bristled but left it alone. We played a few rounds of spades. The topic of discussion was anything other than what happened today or will happen later. Eric divulged many stories about Claire. While I shared a few of my own about how Bella and I met. She refused to say earlier unless it was alright with me.

"So all three of you co-exist? Happily?"

"For the most part. There are some issues, especially with jealously about how much time we get to spend with her. Edward is a problem. He indulges her every whim."

"He does not. Bella and Jasper think Edward and I get up to crazy shit. He just understands my chaos. If it's not released it builds. So he helps me to do that."

"Whatever."

"Hahaha. I like you. Although she does have a point. Regardless of how stupid."

"Ambrose has explained many times. I don't care. Jumping off cliffs is dumb."

Eric's eyes turned to me. I ignored him.

"It was recreational cliff jumping."

"Recreational? That sounds like bs."

"It's not. The boys down on the rez. They do it all the time. Even Bella's done it."

She flipped me off. I just laughed.

"Speaking of them. You and Jake still not talking?"

"I tried to reach out. I haven't heard anything. I'm sorry."

"It's alright. Well. This has been fun."

"Uh. Where do you think you're going?"

"Bella. I'm alright. I'll be around."

I kissed her goodbye before slinking off. I found my way back inside. The long halls winded and stretched until I reached him. The room Carlisle was in was quite nice. Frost's mansion houses an ever-expanding library. He was hidden among towers of books. I took a seat and waited.

"It's good to see you home kiddo."

"It's good to be home dad."

"Glad to see that hasn't changed. I was worried. He's not too happy about it."

"Eric can Fork off."

"That's creative."

"Thanks. Esme's not too happy."

"I know. She's... she's struggling here. I was hoping we could go home but I've been told that won't be happening."

"What are you doing in here?"

"Researching."

"You hiding from mom or Frost?"

"Both of them. I've broken up quite a few fights between them today. I'd rather be here for now. How's my son?"

Carlisle leveled his gaze at me and knew. I didn't hide it. He wasn't pleased but didn't make a stink about it.

"I guess it was only a matter of time. I imagine Bella and Jasper will follow."

"Jasper won't."

"He will."

It got quiet between us. I grabbed a book and began helping him research. Carlisle relaxed once more and got antsy to ask.

"Yes?"

"How are you feeling?"

"I feel like a rolled-up ball of shit left on the side of the road by a heroin addict."

"That's. That's not good at all."

"Nope. How bout you?"

"About the same. My injuries have healed. Yours have not. Here."

He pushed over a canister no doubt left by Ambrose. I took it and sniffed. Jasper. He gets on my nerves. I love him so much. It's him that Edward was truly worried about. I'll deal with it. I hugged Carlisle and left to search him out once more. To my surprise, he was outside with everyone else. Emmet and Rosalie were dancing among my fellow witches. While he and Alice were drinking and talking.

As soon as he saw me he followed me. I led him deep into the center of the mob of bodies bumping and grinding against each other. The sounds of drums edging us on. Here is where I truly released my anger. The hum of the drum moved my heart to its beat and coursed the blood to pulse. The magic within vibrated with rage. The fire still burning hot began to change colors. My chaos spilled into it and made it blaze high and proud. We all roared.

Our calls of pain heard on high as a storm brewed. No matter how much rain poured it couldn't stomp the blaze. The sounds of thunder cracked and lightning sizzled. My mate lifted me off my feet to kiss me. There we stood. All of us. The survivors. Jasper led me out of the crowd and inside.

We didn't speak. There was no need. We just found our room. Well, his room. It seems to have skinned itself anyway. Jasper rolled his eyes at the sight and just tossed me on the bed. It swung. He curled up next to me like a feral cat. I figured I'd save Edward some trouble and rip it off.

"I know he fed from you."

"I was just about to tell you that."

"I'm the one that sent him my love. Alice told me it would happen sooner or later. He looked like he needed it. You did too."

"Why are you so hard on him?"

"Because if I'm not he won't stop. He needs a guideline to follow. It doesn't help that I'm jealous of them."

"Carlisle thinks you'll follow after them."

"I can't. I don't know how to stop."

"Im sorry."

"So am I. I'd love nothing more. I love you. Get some sleep sugar."

That's when I fell. I finally relaxed.

Little Mishaps.

Chapter Notes

Jaspers pov.

Ba bump. Ba bump. Ba bump. Ba bump. A heartbeat. I love that sound. The sweet trill of life pulsing in every beat it makes. Especially yours. My sweet lil darlin. I'm so sorry. I just. I wish I was a better man. Having to tell you no. Hurt me. I'd love nothing more than to be completely yours.

The Fae are fascinating creatures. I've been studying them religiously since finding out my little witch wasn't so witchy. Well. At least not completely. One of the things I've learned about them is if you meet one? Run. If they are showing themselves to you? You're more than likely already right where they want you to be. That we learned a bit too late. Ambrose. Humph. I'm still planning on doing something to that one.

I don't want to hear it. 'He's family.' I don't give a damn. He raised his hand toward you. That I can not abide. If it wasn't for Isabella's unfortunate childhood and the genuine belief she's being manipulated by that thing. She'd be gettin the business too. I'd have found a way. Believe that shit! Now. Another thing I've learned about them? Don't take shit from the Fae. Nothing! If you do. Never ever say thank you. Otherwise, they may own you.

Finding that out made so much sense about you. I've never quite understood you, my love. Honestly, I felt I'd be a fool to try. I've always known you're one of those wonders about the world. Just something we ain't supposed to understand. I knew. I always knew. You already owned me. I've made my peace with that. But I'll be damned if I let you drag me down with you. No. I'm going to fix this mess you've made. Then you are going to sit your ass down and behave.

Something else I've learned about them Fae? Don't eat their food. Especially if you're in their lands. You'll never be able to leave. But most importantly? Nothing will ever taste the same. It will all pale in comparison. Nothing would ever taste as immaculate next to the most succulent meats, the juiciest fruit you could ever taste, or drink that quenches so deep your tongue never dries.

That's what she is. Food. No matter how much love I hold. I'd black out in a rage. My sweet baby. There's nothing in this world that could keep me from finding you and draining every last drop. That's why it shook me up a bit. Heh. You know something about that very notion. The way you came at me. You were prepared to kill anything to get to me. To finish your meal. I was scared all right. But it wasn't cause you 'hurt me', oh no sweetheart, I was ready. If it wasn't for your father being around. I'd of let you get exactly what you needed. You were certainly asking for it today. I think you get off on ordering me around. That's alright. I don't mind it.

You needed him though. I can't stand it. Isabella is minutely easier to tolerate. Even she has her limits. Her unwavering support of your nonsense is putting me in a mood. Edward's uncanny ability to place you in danger will get him fucking dead. They make you happy, so. You better be thankful I love your crazy ass. What's that? My nose twitched with curiosity. I lifted my head from my pillow to see a dark figure looming in the doorway. I'm ready to go home.

"Uh? Occupied."

The sound of a racing heartbeat thumped in my ears. Whoever they are should be thankful you're next to me. That familiar ache began to build into a blaze.

"Jas. Jasper. I'm scared."

I sat up at the sound of the voice. That wasn't just any ol stranger lurking. I laid my eyes on Edward. He was trembling in fear as he stood in all his glory. Alive. See what I mean sweetheart. I'd be a fool to try and wrap my head around what the hell you are. I adjusted his nauseous mood. Took one last look at you then got up.He backed away from me as I walked toward him. I couldn't help but chuckle.

"Relax. I was just gonna leave the room. She's sleeping."

"What the fuck is going on?!"

"Shh!"

I shut the door behind us. I took a deep breath before turning to see what the hell you've done did now. This is interesting. I sniffed at him. Ugh. You like that shit? Why does he smell so sweet? Whatever. Yes. It seems your blood has made him... human. Well. Human enough. He still looked the same. Red eyes & all. But that's definitely a heartbeat. I'll be. We need to get Carlisle.

"No!"

"I see you can still read thoughts."

"I'll be poked and prodded at if you get him. Let alone... what he'll do to her."

"Edward. Carlisle would never hurt Alex."

"Not intentionally. I'm not sure if you've noticed. But Carlisle hates this life more than me. Um. My hearts beating. You aren't telling him shit! Just help me figure out what's going on."

"Okay drama queen. Just relax."

"I'm trying!"

" You're having a panic attack just sit down."

We both slumped to the floor. His head was stuck between his knees. If I wasn't so overwhelmed with his panic I'd laugh. I think he's just having a bad trip. His breathing began to slow and his heart rate leveled. Once calm he just sat there staring at the lights. A dumb grin plastered. Yeah. Just a bad trip.

"My heart is beating asshole."

"So what. You'd think that would make you happy. With all that complaining you do. What's it feel like?"

"Well. I woke up from a nap."

"You slept?!"

"Yeah. I even dreamt. It was odd. I just kept seeing all these weird colors. When I woke up I had a headache and a heartbeat... I'm ashamed to admit it took me a few seconds to understand it was my own. Then I freaked out and got you."

"You sure you don't want me to get Carlisle? This is a bit out of my element."

"Jasper."

"Alright. Um. How you feeling?"

"I don't know. As long as I sit perfectly still it doesn't feel like the rooms spinning. Bella didn't mention this."

"She barely had a taste."

"How do you do it? Resist her?"

"Unlike you. Im Incapable of just tasting."

I didn't intend for the words to come out so strongly. He certainly noticed my foul mood about the situation. It made him nervous. Shit. I didn't mean to hurt him.

"Look. It's not your fault. Im just."

"I understand. Maybe we should get someone. Im not sure this is normal."

"I'll be back. Just sit still."

"Turn the light off please?!"

Despite how funny this situation was. I did feel bad for the guy. He must have been pretty freaked out to come to me of all people. Although I do get it. Im not blind to how Edward looks up to me. The sound of music and people talking consumed my headspace. I was forced to wander around looking for anyone other than Carlisle. He did have a point about that. Carlisle wouldn't hurt her but Frost would. So. Who do I choose?

The obvious choice would be one of the Fae. I can't stand Ambrose. However, if I were to get Eric? I'm not sure my brother would make it. So. Rosalie it is. I retraced my steps to the last place I saw her. She wasn't outback. So I just wandered around hoping I'd come across her scent.

This led me to quite the discovery. I happened across my ward and a witch. They were ducked off in some hidden alcove. From the looks of it, Bella, was trying to fend off the advances of a very handsy young woman. She was seen quite a few times hanging not too far from Isabella on campus. I don't know her name but she's pretty. Strange bright green streaks hang loosely around her face. The rest was cut in a stark black bob. Her attire spoke to the times. Band tee and oversized baggy jeans.

"Tara. Stop! Look whatever was between us. It's over!"

"What exactly was between you Bella?"

She had been so preoccupied hearing my voice was a complete shock. So much so. She went entirely invisible. While this. Tara. Turned to glance at me with rage.

"Was it you that did this to her?!"

"Heh. Please. She did it herself."

The look of pure confusion slapped on this strange woman's face. She better hope Bella can explain herself otherwise. I'll be forced to handle the situation.

"Bella. Do I need to get Alex?"

"No! Look. Jasper I can explain."

"Please do!"

"I advise you to check your tone. Ms. Tara. Now. I'm going to ask some questions and if I don't like the answers. There will be several problems. One, being me and my sister needing to discuss how to properly dispose of your body. Two. She will be explaining to her mate. Why we needed to wake her and request help with doing said hiding of your body."

She attempted to escape and quickly realized. I had already had her in my clutches. I slowed her breathing down. Her body was suddenly flooded with so much fear she couldn't move a muscle. Let alone think of a spell to toss at me.

"Bella. Who is this?"

"Um. Ugh. Jasper can we."

"You've got three seconds."

"Her name is Tara. I met her on campus. She's a hedge witch... "

"That didn't answer my question."

"She's no one. Jasper please."

"You really testing my patience. Miss, who are you to my sister?"

I released my hold just enough for her to speak. Bella looked a particularly ill color. Slinking further back into the stone wall. Attempting to meld into it and disappear.

"I thought I was her girlfriend."

"Hmm. That's what I thought. Now Isabella. Please explain to me why I happened across you and this young woman? Quickly."

"She saw me. She kept asking questions about my. About why I'm a vampire."

"Well. Miss. My sister here. Is a vampire because she stole some of my brothers' blood and drank it. She did this. So she could sell her soul to the Fae. Requesting that they tie her soul to my mate. Yes. We share. You may know of her. Alexandra Morningstar. Yes, that one. Mhm."

"So. The cheating girlfriend. Is 'the' Elite witch. Wow, Bells. Nice warning me."

"Cheating? Alex ain't never cheated."

I couldn't help but laugh at the look on that girl's face. Oh. I see Isabella has been lying again. She looked positively stuck.

"What do you mean?"

"What part of we share don't you get? Me. Her. And my dear brother. We all share her. Equally."

"I was told she was cheating."

"I thought she was. I. I convinced myself she was. I was jealous and believed she was screwing around with others. Alex has never. She never. I've done things and we're just now on ok footing. So. Tara. Nothing ever happened between us."

The look of hurt in that girl's eyes. Whew. Oh, she's looking for revenge.

"You don't get off that easy. How far did this little? Excursion. Go?"

"Oh, my Merlin. I vouched for you. I'm so fucking stupid. Trusting a damn normy."

"Answer the question!"

The sound of my brother barking was enough to make me lose my grip. The witch escaped. Isabella was once again visible. I turned my head to see a barely clothed Edward leaning against the wall. He looked like ten piles of shit ran over.

"I told you sit down."

"Well, you took too fucking long."

"What's wrong with him?"

"He drank too much of Alex's blood."

"What?!"

"Pipe down. Don't try and distract me. How far did you go with that girl?!"

"We made out once. After I. I never saw her again. Okay? So can we please. Please don't tell Alex. Please?!"

"I'd be more concerned about her telling Alex than me. You're lucky it was just kissing. Anything else and I'd be forced to. Now. Edward. You keep your fucking mouth shut! You hear me?"

"You can't be serious?!"

"Edward. What do you think will happen if you tell Alex? Be honest with yourself."

He groaned. I took that as submission. I grabbed Bella and calmly led both their stupid asses back to our rooms. Unbeknownst to me. Our little moment got overheard by passing ears. Ambrose. He waited until we were alone to show himself. He looked mighty excited.

"Well. Well. Well. What do we have here? A little secret perhaps?"

"Get out of my way!"

"You're awfully testy."

"Ambrose..."

He smiled a particularly hungry grin at Isabella. She's been shaking in her boots since. Now I need to worry about him and that damn witch slipping the news to you. We all moved inside. I held my finger to my mouth. Everyone kept quiet. I walked into our room to find you still passed out. I shut the door and motioned for Ambrose. He understood and froze time.

"I see one of you has partaken."

"I can't calm down! What's wrong with me?!"

"Oh relax. The first time is always rough. You most likely drank too much and are hungover. Just drink some water and something for the headache and nausea."

"So obtaining a heartbeat and sleeping is normal?"

"Oh yes. Have you eaten yet?"

"You mean human food?"

"Unless you prefer something else. I suggest sugar and meat. Lots of it. It will help. The blood needs something to feed on. Your stomach has been empty. So."

Bella was the one now currently hunched over cradling her stomach in fear. While Edward seemed to be overcome with amusement at hearing he's just hungover. I imagine he's still seeing those colors. He's been playing with empty space as if he's grasping at things. A wave of envy hit. I rolled my eyes at his stupid giggles.

"Why are you drinking her blood anyway?"

"It's not like you haven't."

"On accident. Wait. So. We can do that now?"

She looked towards me for confirmation. The bitter man on the inside wanted to ban her from ever touching Alex again. But then I'd have to explain why. Please remind me why you like them so much?

"Alice has informed me of it happening. Edward looked a bit worse for wear and I sent him to go talk to Alex. What they did in their alone time is not our business."

"I'm sorry ok. I didn't plan on cheating."

"Oh, I'm sure you did Bella. What was it this time? She have a spell you needed?"

The word cheating frazzled Edward. His attention was now solely on Isabella. He was looking at her how he used to.

"Edward. Do I need to restrain you?"

"You know. I don't understand. You were just as in love with her then. How could you possibly let anyone else touch you?"

"It just happened. I had gotten lonely. You guys were barely around. She was off at that fucking school. I just wanted to understand. That's it. I was obsessed with learning magic. I thought. I thought that If I could learn. I could go to Blackbriar and be with her. But. I couldn't cast a spell.

Tara. She was the girl that introduced me to her coven. They let me learn even though I couldn't cast. Mainly because I was so good at making potions. It was a trade. They told me a lot about this world. For example. If you tell her. With her status and our relationship. She could kill Tara and get away with it. They'd retaliate! There's enough going on. So I vote we keep it quiet. I swear I'll never do it again."

"Oh I know you wont…Now tell me what that girl was talking bout. She called alex, Elite. What does that mean?"

Surprisingly Edward answered.

"There's a hierarchy. An Elite born has more magic in their veins. They are protected and essentially can be above the law. There's not that many left."

"She's not just an Elite. She's the Elite. Her blood quantity is 89. The highest ever seen is 84. She's the most powerful witch seen in a very very long time!"

Bella added to the information. Ambrose seemed awfully quiet. I imagine because he knows why. If she's only half-witch. How come she's so damn powerful?

"Fae and witches? Are they related?"

"Sort of. Witches. Most aren't as great as their ancestors. The originals came from a small tribe of already talented. We. Helped them. They stole our knowledge and our ways and mended them to fit. We all used to exist on the same plane. That was until a war broke out and we lost. We were sent to a different plane. That was eons ago. The seed of chaos continued to be passed down through the bloodlines and well. I see it has almost dried up here too."

"You mean magic, the blight of non-casting? Right?!"

"Why is it the redhead is more knowledgeable than the rest of you?"

"He's constantly in her head."

I couldn't help but snicker at Bella's jealousy. I don't hold envy about that. Honestly, his gift seems more like torture.

"You have no idea."

"Back to this Tara. What do we do about her?"

"Jasper."

"I don't wanna hear it. You didn't feel the emotions rumbling off that witch. She's going to attempt to get over on you. If my girl gets hurt because of your stupidity one more time. Isabella."

"She's ours!"

"Then act like it!"Edward shouted.

"Will you relax? Ambrose go get him the items he needs, please. Don't tell anyone!"

He smiled at me and took a deep breath before nodding his head and disappearing. I would be remiss to leave them alone. So I asked Bella to check on Alex. The way Edward shifted in his seat made me wary. I'm not sure I can keep him quiet. Now I understand his emotions on the matter. Believe me. I do. However, I do believe Bella. She never meant for it to happen. She feels a significant amount of guilt. The weight is enough to sway me. She knows what went down between them wasn't alright and most certainly won't do it again. Especially on my watch.

Ambrose appeared before Bella showed her face again. I left Edward in his care. I found her curled up against Alex crying. This damn child. If I get my hands on her mother. I'm not sure I'll be able to restrain myself. I adjusted her emotions. She froze in fear once more. Shame rose to my face. My behavior as of late has caused my siblings to cower in my presence. It's not something I enjoy.

"I'm not going to hurt the girl, I just want to talk to her. Make sure she understands. Alex can not handle hearing that Bella. After today, I'm honestly quite terrified of what's going to become of her. Alice."

"I know."

"You know what?"

"Alex will fall to Lilith. She does every time. She's not strong enough."

The weight of the world collapsed onto my shoulders. A lump began to build in my throat and a tear fell from my eye. The room felt sort of funny all of a sudden. Too warm. Like I was roasting in a oven. Bella sat up to look at me and moved to my side. She helped me sit down before I collapsed. We sat next to each other.

"That's why I agreed to help him. He told me some things, I kept them from you all. Mostly because I knew none of you could handle it. Lilith. Her vessel is dying and she... she takes possession of Alex."

The tears fell. A slight shudder escaped my mouth. I rose my hand to cover it. I forced myself to relax and remain quiet. Bella leaned into my side to comfort me. I whispered to her.

"What did you mean every time?"

"Jasper. We've done this before. She's died. Every. Single. Time."

"Ambrose?"

"He's almost out of time. This is her last chance. If we can't save her this time. It's over. Lilith has been trying to make a lateral move to this side for a while. The Fae realm is dying. The issue they have, Fae bodies can't survive here. However, if they were able to possess the witches or something else and Lilith gets her hands on Alex. It's won't be good. "

"Aro?"

"I have no idea why he wants her. I just know if he gets his hands on her. We've lost. She gets tortured. Experimented on. He breaks her spirit past all recognition. We save her but the damage is done."

"And she gets possessed."

"Mhm."

"Why didn't he tell us this?"

"Why does Ambrose do anything?"

"That's all you know?"

"Yes. If it makes you feel better. She's different this time around. Somethings changed. He doesn't know what. I think I do. But you won't like the answer. I think it's what I did. I mean ever since our deal weird things have been going on. But she's getting stronger. Hopefully she'll make it…"

"Humph. I guess that deal ain't so bad then. What do we do?"

"We keep her safe. Help her. Fix my mess."

"What you mean?"

"The deal made her stronger physically but not mentally. I'm the reason she's so heartbroken. Every future we had. We broke up. Every single one. Either that or I died. I love her. I know it's wrong to have taken her choice away and I know I do stupid things. I don't mean to hurt her. Jasper it's all my fault. I just don't know if she can't take anymore of this. Please don't tell! Please!

"Be quiet…What else do you know? Alex said. She told me about some reading she had. Some psychic told her to look beyond the veil. Do you know anything about that?"

"The veil is some other... it's a death realm. Like an afterlife so to speak."

"Okay, anything else you can tell me?"

"That's all I know. I swear!"

That's where we start then. You say she needs help. We're going to help her. So. We need to understand what happened in the veil. That's what she's so focused on. Do you know why?"

"Besides her mother being stuck there, Ambrose thinks it's got something to do with that thing that gave me my side of the deal."

"What are you talking about? I thought he was the one that did this. Bella."

"I asked Ambrose to bind me to her future. That she would always love me no matter what. I didn't ask him to give me her soul. Her deal was given to her by the gods. Mine. It came from that thing. It's something powerful."

"Um. Okay. Tell me more."

" I remember reading about it. Something Alice saw. The psychic told her to look beyond the veil, Alice figured out that means before she met us. Alex doesn't remember. She lost a lot of her memories doing drugs with. Lillian."

"Yeah. I'm not too fond of that one either. I saw how she handled you. Your training starts soon. Carlisle managed to convince the Denali coven to join us. Alex will be happy. I think I have an inkling she's trying to make that happen. I'll see if I can rope Kate into helping us.

"Who's that?"

"Oh, that's right you've never met them. During our little absence Alice and Kate, she's a member of the Denali coven, our allies. Well. There was a lot of noise."

"Ah. 'Kate'. Alex told me about her. She's the one that helped her master her abilities, right?"

"Mhm. Alex believes they are perfect for each other. I'm not so convinced. Outside of the all the fucking they did. They bickered and fought over everything."

"You still love her don't you."

"Alice? Oh yes. I imagine I always will. I was the one that fell first. At one point I would have risked it all for her. She was never that into me. We know why. So tell me about that girl."

"I don't know. She's my friend. Well. Was. She found me…it's a long story. I didn't adjust well when Alex left. I just. I don't know. Please just don't tell."

"I saw the cuts, Bella. I know you were hurting yourself. That's why I reached out to Rosalie for you. She. It wasn't that she didn't like you. She was envious of you. Of your mortality. It didn't help your being human could've killed us. I told her and that's why she offered for you to move in. I wouldn't have did that if I thought you weren't worthy of being in this family. I love you like a sister. Please don't ever put me in this position again. I won't say anything to Alex. But we will talk to Tara."

"Wow."

"What?"

"Who knew. You're actually a nice person."

"Well, thanks. I try to be. I've got a lot of ugly to balance out. By the way, I never meant to scare you that day out in the forest. Edward told me you contemplated eating. He's worried about you. Whether he shows it or not."

"He hates me."

"Edward. He's a very emotional man. Yes, he believes he hates you but that's not what I feel. He cares. He really does."

"Eww."

"Surprisingly, I think at one point you might have been in Alex's shoes."

"I know. I did love him. I'm not sure I could have ever fucked him. He seems."

"Gay. Yeah, I know. I was very confused when I first met him. I was sure at some point he would have come out. He's just very effeminate."

"You don't think? Well, she's good."

"Is she?"

"Oh yeah. Although she is my first. "

"Hmm. That's my girl."

"I'll talk to her."

"huh?"

"I'll talk to Tara."

"Not alone."

"Okay."

She helped my old ass up. We quietly left our snoring mate alone. Ambrose was entertaining Edward. I was amazed at how detailed his shadow puppetry was. Elaborate casts of beasts fighting along the walls. It was particularly bloody. Edward was currently betting on which one would win.

"We'll be back. Can I trust you to manage him until then?"

"He doesn't remember a thing. Just be quiet about the mishap."

"Will you be?"

"Of course. Unless I need something. I'll let you know. You're my new friend."

"Understood."

We left out. Bella was dragging her feet. I just hope I can salvage this nonsense. Otherwise I genuinely will have no choice. It's not getting out. I refuse to allow you to slip any further. I heard what Bella said. No! I've still got time. I'm damn well gon use it. We didn't need to search very far. It seems Ambrose took care of it for us. Tara was hanging from one of the very beautiful crystal chandeliers strewn about. The note left brandished her a traitor. A spy sent in by Rayburn to get Alex. Well played.

Bella's sacrifice.

Chapter Notes

Couple pov.

Bella's pov.

The first time I met Tara was at that party. You know, the one we went to with Ellie. She knew about you. She caught a whiff of the magic in the air. It swirls around you. It's what initially helped me get her attention. She believed I too was a witch. Even cornered me in the bathroom asking me about you, if we wanted to join her crew. I rebuffed her. Told her to just leave us alone. Tara was always pushy and direct. I guess that's what attracted me to her. She reminded me of you. Of how bossy you are. I never meant for anything to happen. Especially not finding her body swinging from a chandelier all because she kissed me. I'm not an idiot. I know why he did it. Same reason why his father was killed. She dared touch the mate of another Fae.

"Bella? We've got to go. We can't be seen here."

Despite hearing Jasper. I continued to stare at her corpse. Her hands were bound behind her back and a note written in her blood was stuck to her chest. The worst part was hearing the squeak of the chandelier moving back and forth. A pool of her blood right under her feet. One of the chandelier arms stuck out her mouth. He must have impaled her onto it. Jasper forcibly drug me away just as a scream bellowed from another onlooker.

That will be you soon. All because I just couldn't let you go. I still can't. I don't know how to describe it other than torture. I know why it happens but until I knew you. I had never felt relief from my bpd. I have a slew of other mental issues. Some you know about. But it's this one that always does me in. So I keep quiet. I'd rather not get into how it happens. But bpd is characterized as a personality disorder. While really it just means Renee fucked me up so badly any form of abandonment spins me into a train wreck.

I was diagnosed after Rebecca. The school forced me to see a psychiatrist. More than likely just to cover their asses in case I too took the plunge. I never tried. Not until. Not until after you left me. I don't know why I was surprised. I just barely was hanging on the last time. Though I don't blame you for that. I was the one that pushed you away. I'm still struggling not blaming you for choosing magic. You saw what happened then. You promised me! You swore you'd never go. Hopefully, you keep your word this time.

Although I doubt you will. At this point, I only have myself to blame. Tara knew about you. She knew in depth. So did Jake... I told them about our issues. With Jake, I thought I could trust him. I knew about his crush but I made it known I was gay. It's not my fault he didn't believe me. Ugh. I don't want to think about him.

Tara. She knew you went to Blackbriar. She knew about us. She even knew about the Cullens. I imagine that's what will make you go. Not that we kissed. Not that I attempted killing myself. That's probably what would make you stay. I'm not a fucking charity case. You'd go because I confided in her way before you. She knew about Renee. She knew about it all. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to. It just slipped out. It didn't help that she thought you were cheating. She kept trying to convince me. Telling me you didn't deserve me. That she could and would treat me better. I almost believed her.

The reason why we always broke up. Was because I always broke your heart. I knew. I fucking knew I'd give in. So. I removed that from ever happening and look where it got me. Right back to square one. I just want you. No one else! It's only gotten worse since I turned myself. I crave you. Your touch. Your love. Your...Blood. When you're away from me. I just. I turn into my mother. I'm so sorry. I should have listened. Alice, she tried to warn me. Tried to warn us all I guess. She told Carlisle. Turning me would be a big mistake. That I wasn't ready and it could potentially harm you.

So he said no! At the time. I didn't see the harm. It was me. I'd never hurt you. Intentionally. How the fuck was I supposed to know some creature would take you from me. I just know I have to fix it. That we have to save you.

"Hey. Snap the fuck out of it!"

My attention was grabbed by Jasper. He had me up against a wall. I nodded my head and tried to collect my emotions. We had made it back to our room without me even noticing. An alarm was blaring and red lights were flashing. I must have disassociated. Jasper relaxed and opened the door. There you were. Edward was passed out again on the couch. While Ambrose was watching tv like nothing happened. Like he didn't just kill for you. He cut his eyes at me. I see I'm no longer the favorite. I immediately went to your side. You were already preparing to leave me yet again. To go save the day.

"Hey? What's going on out there?"

"Um. A witch is dead."

"What?! Shit. Alright."

The expression of pain that passed your face pulled at my heartstrings. That's another body you'll blame on yourself. Despite how innocent you are in the death. You always blame yourself.

"I wouldn't go out there."

"Honestly. I don't even want to. Frost will want to see me. Are you okay?"

"I saw. It's not pretty."

"I meant about earlier. We never talked about what happened. We'll need to. Especially with Frost. Recount what happened with. I'll hold her off."

Your sweet lips pressed against mine. I felt myself crumble into you and get lost. You always do this to me. Touch me as if it will be the last time. It scares me. Because I know someday it will be. As soon as you pulled away I wanted to die. Then there you went. To go fix my mess.

"Why so glum? I did what you wanted."

"No. You left a fucking body for them to find. Bella. Are you alright?"

"I need to lie down."

I wandered off into your room. I found myself feeling strangely comforted by the sight. I was reminded of our little trip. It was like a dream come true. Our day at Blackbriar was amazing. All the way up until your friends realized it was me and not some whore hanging off your arm. I genuinely believed you were screwing around. I didn't have any proof. I just. I found something else in Alice's little books of the future. You could have fallen in love with someone else. I heard about your relationship with that bitch. How you two fucked around. And I became obsessed with the thought you were cheating on us. Cheating on me! It didn't help that I knew how friendly you are. How touchy you can be. How.

Ugh!

To not only find out. You never once cheated! Never even thought about doing that?! It showed me my true colors. I wanted to tell you. I agonized about telling you. I just never found the right time. You were with me that night. The night we found out about Jessica and what she did. What her family did. The way you unleashed on her. I got scared that I'd be next. I mean can you blame me. You hit me before. I know you'd never forgive me. Or maybe you would. You seem to forgive me a lot. It's not like we both haven't hit back. I sighed and let more tears flow. I don't fucking care if it was just a kiss. No one's lips should ever touch mine unless there yours.

At that point. I was partying a lot and Tara was with me. We had been drinking and I was sloshed. We made it back to her place. I didn't want to go home yet. Things got kinda blurry. I ended up in her bed and we started talking. The talking turned into that kiss. I knew it was wrong. I was so angry with you. All I could think about was your lips. The reason it didn't go any further wasn't that I didn't want it to. I moaned your name and she got so pissed. She told me to get out. That she never wanted to see me again.

I was fucking thankful the next morning. I'm so fucking grateful even in my drunken stupor all I wanted was you. Although. That night. Was bad. I got upset and sent her a whole bunch of text messages and calls. They were disgusting. I kept begging her to forgive me and that I'd leave you for her. I blocked her number that morning and told myself she never fucking existed. That was the last time I saw her. Until today. She didn't recognize me at first. I was honestly more surprised she was even here than anything. I tried avoiding her. That's why I was spending so much time with your dad. No one wanted to go near him. I felt bad. So I asked if he wanted to play some cards. It was during our conversation that she heard my voice. After you left. Eric didn't want to play anymore. So I had no choice but to try and sneak by without her seeing me.

Fat chance that was. I ended up being cornered. She pushed up on me. I could smell the liquor on her breath. I was just trying to get away from her. She was pissed! Mostly about the red eyes. The more I tried the worse it got. She kept hounding me for answers as to what happened. Threatening to hurt our family. Despite how pissed she was. Her hands were all over me. Finding out just how much had changed. I kept telling her no. To just leave me alone and pretend she didn't see me. That's when Jasper showed up. She was shocked, to say the least. Now she's hanging from a chandelier and branded a traitor because of me. When you find out. Which you will. You always do. I don't know what you're going to do. I just hope you can forgive me.

————————

Alex

The hall stretched into a dizzying length. The sound of the alarm could barely be registered as I strolled towards the end. By the time I reached the entrance to the parlor a wave of calm flooded my senses. Not the sort of soothing calm. More. A numbness began to sizzle into my soul. I coldly stared as several people bickered and argued. While others were full-on fighting. Tossing and fumbling around. All while a body swung from the ceiling. The metallic tang of this woman's blood burst in my nostrils. It curled and rolled until I felt absolutely livid. I reached for my sidearm and rose it into the air and shot. The sound certainly got everybody's attention. My eyes scanned the room.

"Get the fuck out."

The words were spoken monotonous but loud enough for every person to hear. A certain few knew better than to disobey. The ones that didn't continued to stare until they were urged by others to go. There was one person that chose to disregard my order entirely. My father. I decided to ignore his presence in favor of retrieving her from off the chandelier. I was able to telekinetically lift her from it. I carefully lowered her to the floor.

I touched her face with my hands. Her skin felt wet. As if covered in a film of sweat. A strange greyish pallor had begun to grow in patches. I attempted to connect regardless of knowing. She's gone. She's been gone. I just held her in my hands, caressing her cheeks. A tear fell onto her lips and moistened the dry skin.

"What happened?"

"She was found with a note stating she was a traitor. Sent here for you."

"No witnesses?"

"None."

I summoned my kit. I took out my scissors to rid her of clothing and bagged them for further examination. Then replaced my tool with a scalpel and made the proper incisions down her chest. Once the heart was exposed I took hold of it. The weight felt much heavier than 8oz. I cradled it gently until I began to feel that familiar sensation build. My visions.

The reason we have retro cognitive abilities. Is to record the lives of the past. To remember. To tell their stories for them. SaTara Kinsey's story began to unfold. My was it a page-turner. She's twenty-two. Wealthy. Decent at spells. But most interestingly. She knew Leaf. She was her informant. Her target? Isabella Marie Morningstar. I see she successfully garnered a relationship. I opened my eyes and continued to gaze at her heart. I wanted to crush it. So I placed it back inside her body and sutured it up.

At least I know why I wasn't summoned. The council was still building evidence against me. They know about my relationship with a mortal. They know about my relationship with several vampires. They know about fucking everything because Bella has a very big fucking mouth. But that was nothing to finding out this witch had well and truly fallen in love with her. It was cathartic watching her heartbreak.

"She didn't see who killed her. They attacked from behind and left no traces."

"I can deliver the rest to Frost."

"No thank you. Um. Can you clean that stain up? I'm not proficient with cleaning charms. Frost will die if that's left."

I lifted her corpse from the ground. It followed me out. I knew where she would be. I figured I'd have a visit with Leaf. With each step towards the dungeon, the sounds of screams echoed in my ears. I typed in the code. I couldn't help but smile when Leaf saw the body dragging.

"I'll take it from here Frost."

"Meet me in my office when done."

The metal door shut behind her. The sound of the locks clicking in place. I walked around the room taking it in. The sounds of my steps were bouncing across the damp stone walls. The scent of dried blood hung heavy. Leaf hung in the center. Her arms held high above her head. Sigils were burned into her preventing usage of her magic. Her chin tucked close to her chest as blood dripped. I wasn't sure where it was coming from. The scars on her face were extensive.

I found the wheel to turn to lower her. As I turned it I heard sniffles of relief from her. Frost must have had her chained up for a moment. Once her feet were on the ground I moved the body to lie at them. Her eyes never left the fearful expression frozen on SaTara's face. The tears shed.

"I told her to leave that girl alone."

"You expect me to believe you lost control of your asset?"

Silence. That suited me fine. I moved the cart of tools over and a set of chairs. I placed one behind Leaf. The other in front of the body lying on the floor. I released the shackles and Leaf collapsed into it. I took my own seat and stared at the girl. She'll begin to stink soon. I reached down to caress her face. Moving her hair back. A spell slipped from my mouth like acidic bile.

The body began to rise from the floor. Its limbs creaked and cracked. The zombie moved to a standing position. I ordered it to grab an item off the cart. It picked up a hammer. Its rusted head looked particularly nasty under the fluorescent lights. It stood behind Leaf. Waiting for my next order. I reached over to heal the wounds currently weeping and festering.

"SaTara. Hit yourself."

The wet smacking sound of the hammer hitting into her temple made Leaf jump. Quite the skittish thing she's become. Frost was going a bit heavy-handed.

"Again."

This time it took longer. But sure enough, the zombie was able to remove the hammer and land another blow. This time it made it collapse to the floor twitching. Leaf never moved. I held her gaze until the body settled. I looked down at it. Its head had caved in on one side. I smiled.

"She taught you well."

"Frost? Yes. Yes, she did."

"I told her to leave Isabella alone."

"After she gave you all you needed."

"How did she die?"

"She didn't suffer."

"Thank you."

"I didn't kill her."

"You expect me to believe you didn't kill your mate's girlfriend?"

"I didn't even know she existed. It was particularly earth-shattering to feel her love. She had fallen head over heels for a girl that didn't even see her. She tried to bed Isabella. My name was called out as SaTara rutted against my mate. Although that was nothing compared to the double whammy of seeing Isabella today. Of viewing all the little emotions die as Bella told her nothing happened between them."

"Does she cheat often?"

"I have no damn clue what that girl does anymore. It's alright you can laugh. I certainly want to."

"I'm sorry. I just. I've been studying you for a while. Mostly off books. You're nothing how I anticipated you being."

"A lot of people tell me that. How long have I got until the council decides?"

"I don't know. I was told to back off. That all information was to be burned and you left entirely alone. I was sent to Chicago right after. SaTara knew to meet me at a university library and if I wasn't there my cover was blown. In any case, her's was? She was to kidnap Isabella as collateral. "

"So they don't know anything?"

"I wouldn't say nothing. But the more delicate details have been kept quiet."

"Why?"

"If you had let me speak our first encounter. You'd know I defected. I was sent after you. Sent to get you by my coven leader. He's interested in making your acquaintance. Clara and Willow should already be with him."

My resolve cracked at hearing my aunt's names. I leaped from my chair and grabbed hold of Leaf. A blade dug into the side of her face. I ran its jagged edge down until a thin line of blood oozed. I licked it. I cleared the room before the rest ended up splattering these walls. There was no use in attempting to torture her. If Frost couldn't get her to reveal the name or location of this coven leader. I doubt I can. The door opened to show my father. He must have seen the entire thing.

"We'll find them, Alex."

"You don't go near her. She's my detainee. If anything happens to her. I'm coming for you. Now move."

"You should cuff her."

I stood for a moment. With a wave of my hand, the shackles were clicked in place. He moved out of my way. As I passed him I felt his hand ghost across my shoulder. As if he meant to stop me but didn't. Despite my orders, I wasn't ready to speak to Frost. So I transported to the gun range. This was always my favorite part of training. For the most part shooting... it just makes me feel better. I let the bullets fly. I emptied my clip before Salem came.

"Just letting off some steam? Or are we going somewhere?"

I chose not to speak. Just traded out my gun for another one with some extra weight. The targets reset and we began. It's sort of like a moving gauntlet. A bout of moving targets appear. Salem took them out quicker than I did. Mostly because I was blindly shooting in rage.

"Is this about the body?"

"SaTara Kinsey. Hedgewitch. Although talented enough for Blackbriar she got popped by the Enforcers and became an informant. Her task was to gather information by fucking around with Bella. That bitch had her tongue shoved so far down Isabella's gullet I'm surprised she didn't hurl. Top that? Leaf knows where Clara and Willow are but won't give it up."

"You kill her?"

"Nah, but I wish I did. She didn't see who did it. To be honest. I thought it might have been one of y'all. Whoever did it is loyal and incredibly capable. I took her clothes but I highly doubt traces were left."

"Alex."

"I. Didn't. Kill. Her."

"Alright. Lola has rounded up everyone. They all will be interrogated. If we find the culprit what are we to do with them?"

"Give 'em a medal."

"Funny, I'm serious."

"Hold them in the dungeon until we can figure out what to do next."

"Alex."

"That is all Salem."

"I'm not one of them. You can talk to me. Nothing you say will leave this room."

"I'm tired man. I'm just fucking tired. It feels like at every turn there's something there. Something just lurking. I saw her through that girl's eyes. Watching how she began to fall in love. Both of them. Bella told this... she told her everything. I mean all the ugly shit I didn't even know until a few fucking days ago. Since then a full on war has happened. Oh and guess what, the council is about to kill me. Worst part is. I still love the woman."

"My first year there was this boy. Super fucking cute. But he was a dog. I let him treat me like shit because I felt I deserved it. I didn't. Neither do you. No one does. I won't tell you to leave her. I know that you can't. But you two definitely need to get it together."

"My ex is a vampire now."

"I saw."

"She's gunning for Bella. I don't know why."

"It's obvious. She never got over you either."

"Fuck outta here."

"I'm serious. There's a reason Bella is so jealous of that thing. You still care for her. It's your whole damsel in distress thing."

"You know Frost is gay?"

"Hell yeah, I knew that. Every yule she and one of the nurses goes at it. She's got this weird thing for healers."

"I'm going to throw up. Clara... she's a."

"We'll bring them home. Alive!"

Salem grabbed hold of me. I let him. We walked out together. I was told to go lie down before I collapsed. I ignored him. The trek to Frost was a long one but the walk settled my mood. She was on the lower level of her office drinking tea.

"Did you clean up your mess?"

"You mean your mess. You went a bit heavy-handed with the flaying."

"Come sit with me."

"You got something stronger than tea?"

She poured something into my cup. I took the seat next to her and downed it. She snorted but didn't comment about it.

"You knew didn't you?"

"Yes. I figured it best to let you find out on your own. I don't want to know."

"It was Ambrose."

"Oh, I thought it might have been Eric."

"Hahaha. Nah. Ambrose is the only one psychotic enough to leave a body in the open. It was a message for Bella."

"How do you know that?"

"He lost both his biological parents because they cheated and conceived him. He doesn't play around about that shit."

"I see."

"Were you and Clara fucking around?"

"I have never stopped loving her."

"Did Willow know?"

"I'm sure she suspected. Nothing happened. I hoped. I was angry with her for so long and then you both came back into my life. It felt. Surreal. It's ok if you still love her. It's also ok if you don't."

"Bella blames me for all of it happening."

"She is her mother's creation."

"Esme has asked me to leave. I contemplated doing so. It wouldn't change anything but it would punish her. Bella, not Esme. Serve her right. I mean she poisoned me and I forgave her. She lied to me. About everything! I forgave her. Now she cheats on me. Blames me for why. The fucked up part about it all. She's my mate. Even if I go, I will always love her."

"She wasn't supposed to be."

The sound of Alice's voice tripped me up. She was leaning over the banister staring down at us both. I raised my cup to her.

"You say that like I had a choice in the matter. Sorry for snarking. Come join our pity party babe."

Alice came down with a bottle of her own and sat with us. I leaned into her side.

"Isabella is a sick girl and she loves you. But. She should have never been turned. Our illness amplified her mental instability. I warned her."

"Like Bella listens to anyone other than herself. What do I do? I can't leave her and if I do anything she's just going to get worse. Probably starve herself and say I did it."

"You two need therapy."

"Tell me about it."

We chatted about everything and nothing. Just three hens clucking until the sun rose. I finally had enough liquid courage to face her. Alice helped me back to our rooms. Edward was finally sober and awake. He and Jasper were waiting up for me. Ambrose was nowhere in sight.

"Good morning beautiful."

"Where is she?"

The wailing started before I even saw her. It wasn't an odd occurrence. That witch spent many hours consoling Bella during her fits. She'd sit and cry for hours because I wasn't around. During these episodes, the truth spilt from her lips. Alice collected Edward and Jasper so we could talk in private. I just stood outside my bedroom door listening to her scream.

I opened the door to find her curled up in a ball on the floor. Apart of me just wanted to shut it and leave her there. Instead, I placed a silencing charm up. As I closed the door behind me it felt heavier. Almost as if it was fighting against me. Each step toward her felt like walking in quicksand. It rising over my head. I took a seat next to her on the floor and just sat. She continued to roll around and grovel for my forgiveness as I drank indifferently. After ten minutes she finally quieted down and just laid there like a dead fish. I couldn't even look at her.

"My first night in this room. I had a night terror. I screamed my vocal cords raw. I had seen what happened here. What happened at the house of death. I never did sleep right again. It felt wrong. Me sleeping in his room. I'd place up silencing charms every night so others wouldn't hear but Salem knew. In the morning I'd always have a hot cup of tea waiting for me downstairs.

My lack of sleeping is why I would skip classes. At least that's what I told myself. While really I just didn't want to deal with anything. Especially people. The looks and the questions they threw at me. I mean I've been bullied before but damn. The first time I felt even remotely accepted by them was after the trials. They got to see me in a different light.

The point I'm getting at. This wasn't easy for me either. I watched your life through a glass. All of your lives. I am sorry that I hurt you. But this has got to stop. This lying and obsessive desire to ruin us. You told that girl I was cheating on you. Bella. I haven't looked at another woman since I met you. Let alone touched one. You let her. Bella. I just don't understand. "

"I'm sorry."

"I don't want to hear that. Just tell me why. What was so difficult about telling me these things and not her?"

She got quiet and sniffly. I patted the spot next to me. She was slow to move. We both were sitting at the foot of my bed. I handed her the bottle. It was mostly gone but she took it anyway. After a few swigs, she rested her head against me. I resisted the urge to shove her away from me.

"I care about what you think of me. I wanted to be perfect for you. So I lied."

"I'm sorry I ever made you believe I needed you to be perfect. I didn't. I loved you just the way you were. Even all the craziness. I saw glimpses of it. It excited me and terrified me. I love you, baby. Now. Salem thinks you're jealous of Lillian and that's why you keep thinking I'm cheating on you. Is that true?"

"No. I'm jealous of every woman that even looks at you. She's just the only one that's touched you and it pisses me off."

"I'm scared you're a different version of her. We were toxic to each other. That's what me and you are becoming. Toxic. Salem is right. I don't deserve to be treated this way and neither do you. "

"Alex."

"Just let me talk. You'll get your turn."

"You always say that you don't want me to go but you act differently.

"I'm sorry."

"I know. I saw. All of it. Now I'm going to tell you some things and you'll be upset but we will get past this. We have no choice. You have seen to that. She was a traitor. "

"She's not. It was Ambrose."

"I know. It took a moment. I did a quick autopsy. Mostly just checked her soul memories. She didn't see him. But only a select few knew Rayburn was the wolf. I figured it could have been my team. But after viewing her memories I knew it had nothing to do with this war but you. Someone killed her because she was fucking around with you. He's the only one crazy enough to do that."

"I know."

"Oh, I'm sure. SaTara Kinsey, wasn't here because she was sent by Rayburn. She got caught up in that mess because she was an Informant for Leaf. The Enforcer downstairs. Her job was to seduce you. To get you to spill your guts about me."

"You're lying!"

I anticipated the upset. Instead of arguing with her. I just calmly turned towards her. I grasped her hands in mine. She tried to tug them away but I just kept holding.

"Bella. Look at me."

"I don't believe you."

"That's alright. I saw your emotions for her. You loved her. She loved you too. But she was playing you from the beginning. She knew who I was before she cornered you in that bathroom. Before she got you in her bed with her tongue down your throat. Or. Before she found you all bloody in your bathroom from cutting yourself. Yeah. She knew because Leaf Told her to seduce you and make you talk.

You did. I saw it all. I saw how you would weep on her shoulder telling her how much you miss me and how much you love me and how much you need me. You also told her about our family. Not just that their weird but that their vampires. She went back and told all that to Leaf. The Enforcer. Sent by the witches' counsel to gather intelligence on me. "

Bella burst into the ugliest tears. She fell forward onto my lap and blubbered.

"After viewing her soul memories. I zipped up her body and took it downstairs. She's currently rotting with her handler. Who confessed to all I saw. And more. Leaf told me she defected. She also informed me that she was sent by her coven leader to obtain me for him. He's holding Clara and Willow. Maybe the wolves too. I'm not sure. I need you to go downstairs and ask her where they are."

I sat there as she became undone. Begging and swearing she was sorry. I just kept quiet and drank as she all but tried to climb into my lab. Her head tucked into the side of my neck trying to kiss on me. Telling me she'll never do it again. Pleading with me to stay with her.

"Frost has attempted and will probably kill her if she tries again. Frankly, I'm so pissed I can't see straight. Prove to me you can handle this life. This side of it. I promise you your actions will be forgiven. If you choose not to. Or can't? We are over. You have lied to me. Poisoned me. Cheated on me. And put our entire family in severe danger. Now the council told Leaf to back off. I don't know why and I really don't give a fuck. But if I lose my aunts because of you. I will never fucking forget you did this. The choice is yours. I'm going to bed now. By the time I wake up, I expect an answer. If there isn't one I want your bags packed."

I very calmly picked her up despite how much she fought and clawed for me not to. As I walked to the door she crawled after me rather than fight with her I left. I transported to the less welcoming side of the castle. Here it's dangerous to be because of all the lost souls wandering. It felt nice to be surrounded by the dead. It's how I felt on the inside. I found an empty room and collapsed onto an old creaky bed to allow myself to drift away.

————————

Jaspers pov.

"Hey. Hey, cut that shit out."

Bella has completely fucking lost it. Not the first time. Especially when it comes to you darlin. I tried telling Alice to let me in this damn room but she wouldn't listen. Just kept repeating that you asked for privacy. She's pissed at me for trying to hide Bella's indiscretion. It's just some kissing. It's not like she fucked her. I'm trying to excuse it. I just. I'm trying to fix it for you.

Woosah. I need sleep... These children are going to put me in an early grave. I was forced to reign in Isabella's meltdown. During these particular ones, it's best if you sit with her. The contact can soothe her. If she's enraged hitting can occur or her tossing things. That's nothing compared to the things she'll say. She's more acerbic than Edward. It can be rough but she's honestly just a hurt kid. Just a very, hurt, little girl.

"Where is she?"

Bella just lay there on the creaky wood floor. She was staring at the ivy covering your ceiling. It's a pretty room. Sort of dark but I guess you like that kinda thing.

"I thought he got it from the conservatory back home."

"What are you talking about?"

"Ambrose supplied the ivy for my potion. He got it from here. It's kind of fitting."

"Bella what are you talking about? Where's Alex?"

"She left. I don't know where."

"Well did you two talk?"

She started crying again. I lied down next to her. You need to sweep this damn floor.

"Bella. It's gonna be alright."

"No! It's fucking not! She's never going to forgive me. I fucked up. I fucked up bad this time. "

"You did more than kiss that girl, didn't you? Damn. It's alright. I'll. Don't tell Edward. God. I just talked him down. I'll go find her or whatever."

"You suck at this."

"At least I'm trying."

"Jasper. I didn't fuck her. She's. She's a traitor. I... told her things."

"Wait a minute. What are you talking about? You told who things?"

"Tara. I told Tara everything."

"So she really was spy? I'll be damned. What did you tell her?"

"Everything!"

"Bella, what the fuck does everything mean?"

"Jasper. What does it sound like! I told her about Alex and her powers. I even told her about you guys, about Alex being with you and she being a witch. She was working for some Enforcer. I was too stupid to see I was being played. Clara and Willow. The Enforcer knows where they are... Alex. She wants me to get the information and I can't. I can't do that. If I don't. She wants me to leave."

I just laid there. I didn't have very much to say. She started laughing.

"You should see your face. I know. She said I've got until she wakes up. Which lets be realistic Alex doesn't sleep well. So what? I've got maybe three hours at best. I can pray that she's so drunk she'll be passed out but who knows."

I lied there thinking about how I was just talking this girl. Where she was just begging me not tell Alex about her lil girlfriend. How it would kill her. I turned my head to look at her better. I was resisting from choking her. Just taking care of my mates pain real quick but I knew it would hurt her more if I did. That and. I'm not sure I can kill her. Alice did say id die...Hm. Bella was scarily quiet as I stared at her and said.

" We've got work to do."

"I can't do it."

"You're going to whether you want to or not. Do you want to lose her?"

"No!"

" Come on then. Let's go see your girlfriend."

This time I helped her up. There was a tense moment between us. She knew I wanted to kill her and her instincts were starting to kick in. We eyed each other like the true animals we are.

"I'm sorry Jasper."

"No you're not."

"Are you going hurt me?!" She whimpered.

"Quit playing games Bella. Let's go."

Edward and Alice were still waiting out in the hallway. He must have been relayed the news. When he saw her his eyes were filled with nothing but rage.

"Edward. I recall me and Alice being the ones to pull your ass out of the fire when you ran to the Volturi. It's not nice to point fingers. So. Anybody got a plan?"

"Well. Thank you for asking. I'm thinking more a psychological tactic. Frost has attempted a more physical manner and didn't make any headway. Edward is going to root through her thoughts while Bella distracts her by asking questions."

"What will we be doing?"

"You're going to manipulate her of course. I'll be there to supervise."

"Got it."

Along the way, we picked up Rosalie and Emmet. Turns out they have been kicking it with Salem and Lola. Attempting to 'find' who killed the girl. I figured If Alex didn't tell them herself. There's a reason. The entire walk to the dungeon was filled with an awkward silence. Sometimes it's hard for them to remember what it's like.

The early years are always the hardest. Your family's still alive, you can still freshly remember what it was like to be human. To top it off. You toss in her past and Alex in the mix. Bella's struggling. I closed my eyes. In the past I'd be tasked with helping her learn but I'm trying to be a better man.

"Guys. Come on. Push the emotions to the side. We're here for Clara and Willow."

"Yeah alright."

Rosalie was quiet but she wiped that look off her face. Emmet looked over to Bella. She wasn't crying anymore but she refused to look at anybody. Preferring to act tough. Like she didn't care. On the inside, she was still dying. It is fucked up. All sides of it. Including her getting her heart all broken up. He relented and hugged her. She acted annoyed about it.

"Stop."

"Shut up. I still love you, lil sis."

"Rosalie."

"What?!"

"Are you gonna help or not?"

"I'm here aren't I?"

I opened the door and immediately regretted it. Whew shit. This is not normal. The girlfriend was deadly.

"Bella. You stay over there. Turn around and do not look until I tell you to. Edward, you're with me."

Alice handed me a sheet. I was grateful she always comes prepared. Emmet knew the drill. He was to distract Bella until we got this body away from here. I shook my head. This has got to stop, both of you. Despite how rough and tough Bella may seem. She really can't handle this shit. Not truly. She acts irrationally and then loses it afterward. Once inside I laid my eyes on that witch. Now things are starting to make sense. This must be that Leaf. She recognized me and my brother.

"She sent you here to do her dirty work?"

I ignored her entirely. Edward stood staring at the mess on the floor. She was completely unrecognizable. Maggots had started eating away at her face. What was left of it. The hammer was evident in how that happened. Sweet Jesus Alexandra. You meant to show her exactly how you felt huh. I chuckled. Damn baby. I knew you were my kind of woman but whew.

"How did that happen?"

"She's mastered the art of creating zombies. Had it torture itself. I'm sure her witch mother is proud she exceeds her reputation. All cower under Frosts' name."

"That doesn't surprise me."

Edward had enough of our taunting. He immediately began wrapping up the body. He and Rosalie were the ones to carry it out. While Alice and I cleaned the place up. That witch's eyes followed us with intrigue. We ignored any and all inquiry. Once they were back I explained.

"Alright, I'm Jasper. I've been told you know that. I know that your name is Leaf. That's a strange name but I kinda like it. My mate is Alex. You know that. I know you sent that little girl after my ward. That was a mistake. Let's make it right."

"Wow. So it's true then, you're the brains of the group. See we were intrigued to know how she keeps getting saved. I mean she's powerful alright but her ways get her in trouble. It's always at that last second she just seems to slip out of it."

"That's all her, we just help."

"Nah. I don't think so. So, what are you here for? Gonna cut me up some more? Feed on me? I see one of you has slipped. You're Edward Mason, right? I've heard about you. You're quite prolific. Can I ask how is it none of those bodies were found? Did you get rid of them for her?"

"The house ate them."

"Excuse me?"

"The house? It's alive. It ate them."

That was a shock to me too. I didn't know that. It kinda makes my skin crawl...

"So they were telling the truth. Huh."

"Mhm. Do you know where they are? Or are you just stalling?"

She got quiet. So I called for Bella. She and Emmet came into the room. Leaf didn't seem surprised to see her like us.

"It's lovely to finally meet you, Bells. I gotta say you do look absolutely beautiful. It is such a shame about Tara. I tried to warn her. But you know how she is. She just had to do what she wanted. "

I was surprised to see her restrain herself. Emmet walked her to the seat in front of Leaf. I imagine that's the one you left. It was erected over that girl like a throne. I stood behind Bella. While Alice and Rosalie took seats off to the side. Emmet maintained his position as guard. Edward was leaning against a wall with a wheel. It seems to control the chains strung up.

"Now. Bella, she's going to say anything and everything don't let her beat you. I'll ask again do you know where they are?"

"Am I supposed to be afraid of this?"

I smiled at her. It took only a few seconds for me to level in on her heartbeat. There's so many emotions I could choose from. Whether that be fear or even love. This time. I chose pain. Not the physical. But the mental. The emotional. You see that type of pain can gut you deep. Send you. Well over the deep end. That's when it happened. It's sort of like a trance.

—————————————————

Bella's pov.

"Hello...?"

"He's put her under."

My attention got taken to Edward. He's been staring at me since I sat down. It's been. Uncomfortable. He's upset. If I'm honest he's been upset with me for a while. I nodded my head and got to it.

"So you're the Enforcer that sent Tara?"

She continued to stare blankly ahead. I twitched uncomfortably as I noticed her face attempting to hide the pain she's in. I leaned forward and touched her hand.

"Please. It's only going to get worse. I've felt his gift before. Tell me where they are? I don't want to hurt you."

"I do."

Rosalie cut in. I began to understand. We're just intimidating her. It gave me an idea. I saw the old tool cart. It had all these devices on it. I could use them on her. Second thought. They looked a bit scary. Honestly, the whole place did. Despite how much cleaner was used I can still trace a bit of the stench. Of her body. What did you do to her Alex? I attempted to ask Edward. Even he wouldn't tell me.

I've done some bad things. We both have. I am sorry for hurting you but this is. You sent me down here to do things like my mother. You were asking me to become like her. You're starting to scare me. All of this is starting to scare me. Ambrose, he's so sure. But honestly, he's not that reliable is he?

"Bella, it's alright. Ask her why she sent Tara."

"Why would you send Tara after me?"

"You were the most vulnerable."

She said confidently.

"What does that mean?"

" You feel the most for her. You are the weakest link because of that."

"Did Tara tell you that?"

"Tara told me a lot of things. Like how much she liked you. How she wished you would just get over 'Andrea'. You may have told her everything but you knew well enough to change their names. You are a clever girl. How did you get all mixed up in this? Vampires and shifters? Goddess's."

"Shut up! You don't get to call her that."

"Tara would rant and rave about how you talked about her. You are truly enthralled. Tara couldn't stand it. I see why, that lover of yours is nuts."

"I love her."

"Then why cheat?"

"I was lonely. Why did you send her after me?"

"To get information about Alexandra."

"For who?"

"The witches council."

"I heard you defected. Who sent you?"

Whatever Jasper was doing was working. The only word I can use to describe how she looked was gutted. Tears poured from her eyes and she sobbed but still relented.

"Tell me who is after her? Why do they have Clara and Willow? Are they safe?"

"Yes."

"There safe?"

"Yes!"

"Where are they?!"

"Stop! Let him go!"

She began to panic and fret as she dipped into her mind caught by a memory.

"It's alright Leaf. You're safe. I'm here. Tell me where Clara is and he stops."

"Morn. Morningstar."

"Yes, Clara Morningstar. Where is she."

"Adrian Morningstar? He's alive?"

"Yes."

Despite knowing the plan. I'd rather it was I that got her to admit the truth. I mean she did ask me to do it. Not him!

—————————————————

Edward's pov.

I rolled my eyes at hearing Isabella. It's been easier since her change. She's less quiet. Although most often I don't need to listen in. She'll just say her thoughts aloud. Right now she's focused only on you. Bella did a good job at questioning. So I told her. She didn't believe me.

"Are you fucking with me?"

"Aren't I always? No. I'm serious. I couldn't have done it without you."

"Thank you."

"Whose Adrian Morningstar?" Rosalie questioned.

"He's supposed to be Alex's dead uncle."

"Great another body she's brought back?"

"I don't think so. The story I heard he just vanished. No body. No nothing. Everyone just believes he was murdered by his stepfather. He was the neighbor's bastard child. They never got along."

"Well fuck me."

Jasper finally woke up from his trance. So did Leaf. She looked particularly pissed. She doesn't seem to like us very much.

"Hey? Why don't you trust us?"

"That girl needs to be with her people. I wasn't to entrust that knowledge to anyone else. Not even Frost! Frankly, I didn't even want to tell Alex. They are safe. I was to get her before the council did, they want to use her as some weapon. I imagine so does your king. I think? She needs to be put down. She'll kill us all."

The way Bella gulped at hearing that set my nerves on end. I ignored them. We were done here. Emmet was quick to move out my way. Despite how right Jasper may be when it comes to Bella. It still sets my venom boiling anytime I remember why Alex is so volatile. They weren't that far behind me. I could hear our new 'orders'.

Rosalie and Emmet were to go clue in the rest of the family. Alice was headed to Frost. While we three were headed to you. I can hear this house too. Its walls have little ears and mouths. They both followed me as I wandered its halls sneakily listening in to the whispers. I discovered them last night during my 'trip'. That's what Jasper keeps calling it. I witnessed the most marvelous things. Scary ones too! But nothing compared to seeing you. You were still passed out but I realized what I was seeing. Your magic. It floats all around you. Leaving a fingerprint of some sort. It's so beautiful.

"Where are we going?"

"Shh! I'm listening."

There are a few of them here. Ghosts. I've noticed they follow Frost around like moths to a flame. I imagine they will find you delicious to feed off of. All that rage. I've heard your father's thoughts. He's been enraged by what she's done. Helped that darkness claw its way up. It's been boiling for awhile hasn't it?

We were climbing up the stairs to the west wing. This side has been roped off. Well. It was. The whispers got louder as we inched closer and closer to where you are. On the third floor. This is where Frost does her work. It's also where strange happenings occur. Before Frost owned this gaudy castle. It was owned by several others including royalty as a country home. There have been over 30 strange deaths throughout the centuries. All of them still reside here. Once on the third floor, they made it quite known we aren't welcome. I just barely missed a chandelier falling. They seem to like those. I'm not so sure it was Ambrose that strung up Bella's whore.

"What's going on here?!"

"Relax. You'll only make it worse. This side is haunted. She's here somewhere. We'll have to be careful. They like her."

"Who likes? You mean the ghosts."

"Oh yes. They love her. She's one juicy meal alright. We need to stay alert and together. So Bella no wandering off. "

"Whatever."

Despite her tone. She was almost etched to my side. Jasper seemed wary. I imagine he may feel them. Their pain. I'm so sorry you're hurting. I wasn't shocked to see just how much. Jasper was. He's starting to understand just how fragile you are. Isabella is too. Alice had to restrain me as I was informed as to why you came back to our rooms drunk off your ass. Bellas lucky to be breathing, now she's got you drinking...Alexandra. You know to come to me if you feel that way. We made a pact. How can I keep my side of the deal if you can't keep yours.

The doors rattled and moaned as we found the hall to a tower. You would find yourself in one of those. The lights flickered off and it got at least ten degrees colder. Listen here you specters. That woman is mine. You will not feast on her. My indifference towards them made them angrier. The chandeliers creaked as they swung in protest. The doors slammed. Objects were tossed in our direction. Pipes screamed. I fought with the tower door. It just wouldn't budge. I was tossed out of the way as Bella rampaged. Her rage was more than enough to destroy it. We all clambered up the spiraling staircase. She found you first. You were floating at least a foot off the bed. Caught in a terror. A screaming one at that. Your bellows echoed around the round room along with several items. They flew with a wind of fury.

Oh, my sweet kitty cat. We're here. It's alright. Bella clambered to you. That's when Jasper and I witnessed something. Her arms were locked around you in a vice as she rocked and shushed you. It took one kiss and it all settled. Of course. Because of that deal she made. We can't kill her. She's now your ultimate lover. The frights backed off and you collapsed into her arms. Jasper felt it wrong for us to watch your reunion. So we both waited outside the door. It was most certainly loud. I can't stand your love for her.

—————————————————

Bella's pov.

The moment my lips crashed into hers she woke up. The kiss turned dark immediately. Tears poured from both our eyes. A litany of apologies spilled from my lips. She didn't care. She was just kissing me because it felt good. While I needed to feel her. To reassure her of my devotion. To my surprise it was I that ended up on my back. Any time I attempted to take back the control I was met with a glare. She refused to even speak to me. Just placed kisses along my cheek. The touch was so light I could barely register it. She was suddenly wracked with shuttering tears. I clutched her closer to my body as she cried. She was treating this as a goodbye.

"Alex. I. I did it."

"I knew you would."

"You shouldn't have asked us to do that."

"Us?"

"All three of us. It was kind of easy. Although I didn't get to see your surprise. Do you enjoy doing things like that?"

"Do I enjoy, torture? No. It's a necessary evil. I am good at it though. Really good. I'm sort of sad you didn't get to see my masterpiece."

" Jasper cleaned up well. Everything was bleached down."

"He's good at that. Making me seem humane. Where's Ambrose?"

"I don't want to talk about this. I miss you. Please touch me more."

"I'd like to make love. I need you to understand how you make me feel. So you never question it again. May I?"

"Yes!"

Gasps dripped from my lips as I watched Alex sit up above me. She was straddling my waist as she began to undress. I couldn't help but rub my hands on her silky smooth skin. She was rocking against me to her delight. It was beautiful. I froze as I saw her conjure a blade. I became terrified she was going to use it on me but then she plunged it deep into her chest. Stabbing right into her heart. The message was clear. As I opened my mouth to scream she leaned over and filled my mouth with her blood.

Just as the euphoria took hold I witnessed the strangest thing. I've seen her heal before but it's never so pristine. There's usually a bruise or a blemish but it's almost as if she had never harmed herself. Then the most wonderful swirl of colors overtook me. A warmth burst in my cheeks for the first time since I was turned. My back arched off the dusty bed as I felt kisses along my neck. Alex whispered in my ear for me to close my eyes and said.

"You wanted me. You needed me so badly that you enslaved me to you. So my punishment for your actions is that you'll have me forever baby. You'll never be able to cheat again."

I laughed and laughed my head off. Of course she won't leave but she won't forgive me either. Rather than argue. I just drank to my delight. She certainly tasted better than anything else. It's not a bad deal. I could hear both our heartbeats sync. A vision burst forward. The things I was shown were the most important moments of our relationship from Alex's perspective. it was a guilt trip manufactured to hurt me. I watched the story with ease.

The first thing I saw? Prom. It was beautiful and lovely as I remember. I could feel her wrapping her arms around me. Her lips kissed every inch of skin they could find as I was overtaken by the imagery. I never knew how beautiful I looked then. Under the lights, my skin glistened and glowed. It was probably all that body glitter Alice dusted me with.

As we danced I could feel how comfortable she felt in my arms. How much love radiated off of her as I spoke my own. Most of it was fear but true enough my love was laced in every word I spoke. Right until I dashed away from her. The emptiness she felt in my absence. It built until she felt frozen like a statue. It didn't take long for those rusted limbs to move as if given oil. Both our hearts speed into a race as she attempted to find me. As she realized I was already gone. A sadness so pure yanked at me until I burst into tears. She kissed them away gently. Her punishment was working.

"You see baby. I had always wanted you. I had always needed you in my arms. Im here to tell you that I was yours just as much as you are mine, Isabella. "

The vision changed. I was thrust onto the land of Brooke. The manor was erected tall above me. Its aged windows glared down as I appeared running away from it. This time I wasn't running from love but heartbreak. I experienced how much pain she felt at lying to me about her gifts. She didn't take pleasure in deceiving me. I could hear a constant string of excuses she used to justify doing so. The one mainly used was believing I'd reject her. That I'd think she was too strange. That day certainly proved her right, that's exactly what I did. I felt ashamed. I knew why I left her back then. The way she came unhinged that day. All because he dared threaten me. It scared me. All of it terrified me. She had died in my arms and came back to life! But watching it from her perspective. It was just as scary for her as it was for me. I had abandoned my friend. My mate. I felt Alex cradle my body just as I did hers in the vision. Rocking me back and forth. Instead of screaming, she sang. The sound of her voice echoed in the strange stone room. Bouncing around and hit my ears as if she was in a tunnel. With each note, I could physically feel the love she held for me at that moment. How safe she felt in my arms. How the warmth of my skin lulled her to sleep. Waves of relief crashed into me as if I was floating on the ocean. The sun beating down on my skin. The sound of birds cawing at the fish swimming below. In her final moments, she felt at peace. Until the song turned dark and foreboding. The vision turned into a dark dense forest. The things that unfolded before my eyes explained why she's been so afraid. So lonely. So full of... chaos. She was showing me what she's been going through. All while I've been adding to her pain. Adding to the mess.

The last memory wasn't of something that has happened but of a dream. It was of our wedding day. Here I got to see it how she desired it. Just us. It was just me and her dancing in our gowns in the meadow. Not the one in Forks. But the one at Blackbriar. That's where she saw us saying our vows. It hurt to see that, I had always wanted to be there with her... The euphoria from her blood helped me reached peaks. It built to crescendos until I was wracked with a body-shaking orgasm. It rolled and curled inside me. From the sound of Alex, she too felt it. Her hands never stopped caressing me. Her lips never stopped kissing me. The final one was placed right over my heart. It beat for her as hers did for me. As I rode the wave of euphoria I fell into a deep sleep. Here I found myself cradled in her warmth knowing this was the last she'd hold me. That I had truly broken the heart of my mate. I swore that I'd make it right! That I would win her heart back. I have too...

————-

Edward pov.

"It's been quiet for a while. Should we?"

"I don't know? It still feels pretty heated."

Jasper and I have just been sitting here on the top of the steps for at least twenty minutes. I decided to be the one to test if everything was alright. I didn't get love zapped for 'accidentally' peeking because both you and Bella were fast asleep.

I just stood in the doorway for a moment. Isabella had her face pressed to your nude breasts. While you were cradling her. Almost as if you're afraid she won't be there when you rise.

"They're asleep. Should we wake them?"

"Absolutely not. They'll show themselves when ready. Is it safe to leave them here? Or should we move them downstairs?"

"I've got Alex."

We crept into the room. Each step I took I could feel the eyes watching me. Despite how calm you are now. The spirits were lurking. Waiting for the next upset. The first thing I did was make you both decent. Then I carefully attempted to lift you from Bella's grasp. I could feel the atmosphere shift. There's no way I'll be able to move you without upsetting them.

"Second thought. We may need to stay..."

The sound of heavy footsteps took Jasper's attention away from me. It was only Eric. He stood in the doorway staring down at you both. He shuffled past us and grabbed you with no struggle. Hmm. It would be he that's able to stem that rage.

"Carry the other one."

"Yes sir."

That earned me a smirk. Jasper made sure we weren't followed by those things as we inched closer and closer to safety. By the time we made it to ground level, they had given up their pursuit. Frost was waiting not too far off. As he passed her she subconsciously took a step back. I never thought I'd see that woman afraid! We were led to a den. Here all our family had taken residence. The mood brewing in here could poke an eye out. Alex was gently placed on the couch. She must have woken during our trek here. She immediately stretched and rubbed her eyes. I tried to give Bella back but was rebuffed. So I placed her on the couch next to her.

"Is Isabella. Is she asleep?"

"Huh?"

"You heard me. Is Isabella asleep?"

"Yes. Do you have a problem with that Esme?"

The way my mate stared my mother down daring her to question. It put ice in my veins. It shocked me to see Carlisle back you up with a glare of his own. Rather than create more upset I sat next to you. Jasper stood guard over you both as Frost continued to gaze with wonderment. Salem and Lola were the last to join us. Once they were seated Carlisle took the floor. His talking stick held high in the air.

"This family meeting is being held to discuss the recovery of Clara and Willow. As well as putting, everything, on the table. Once this meeting is over. If there are any more lies. The withholder will be dealt with accordingly. I'm not in the mood. So please don't fuck with me.

There will be no fighting. No cursing. No blaming. No magic! This is a safe zone.

Now. I'd like the truth on who murdered that girl. We've interviewed everyone! None of them is the culprit. Is there anyone who would like to confess?"

I held back a snicker as all eyes turned to you. It seems the mess you made downstairs has placed you back in the hot seat. Alex preferred to keep quiet. Jasper cleared his chest and rose his hand to speak. The stick was passed over.

"Yes. Jasper?"

"It wasn't Alex. Um. I believe it was Ambrose. In fact, I know it was him."

He appeared with a devilish grin. He was pasted to the side of Eric. He seemed less threatening towards him. At least for now.

"I have no idea what you're talking about. I was with you remember. Helping you fix the cheating scandal! However. I can admit. I did allude to the crime being mine. I was merely attempting to cover for my queen. I believed it was she that put an end to that Tara... I wrote the note but I didn't kill the girl. Not my place."

Alex gazed at Ambrose. He squirmed under her stare.

"In the last moments of Kinsey's life. She was drunkenly wandering around. Her sight blurry from tears. She stumbled into a dark hall and then nothing. She was grabbed from behind. Never saw the face of her attacker. Dead on impact."

"There are strict laws. It is not my place to reap your justice. If you had chosen. It would be solely on you to kill her lover. I merely covered up after the fact. I swear. I didn't kill her."

"He didn't do it. Neither did I."

"I do believe I have a theory. Tara may have been an untimely victim of the house. Many of the spirits have been particularly unhappy with the festivities. Not to mention they are quite fond of Alexandra..."

Salem snorted as he caught on to what I was insinuating. Lola smacked him upside the head but even she seemed amused.

"Ever the death witch." She retorted.

"Told you it wasn't me."

"I apologize Alexandra. Thank you, Edward. Frost is there anything we can do to make sure they don't harm anyone else?"

"Outside of an exorcism, no. I'll inform the guests to stay away from the third floor. It's not as if it wasn't roped off."

"Why not just perform the Exorcism?"

"Platt. This is my home. I like them. They stay."

"What's all that about? Why do you hate them so much?"

Frost was taken aback by the tone. It seems Jasper isn't the only one bothered by how the 'adults' have been behaving.

"I don't hate them. I just don't like that you trust them more than me. I am your witch mother. Yet you still question my motives. I tried! If I had any knowledge of what Clara had done I would taken you."

"Frost. I know you love me. But I'm not a fool. You'd use me to your own gain and I would you. It's just our nature. Back off on the rude comments. I love them too. That goes for you too Eric."

"That Is your father Alexandra. Please show him some respect."

The sound of Esme speaking up forced Alex's attention to break. She brandished her rage by asking Esme a question.

"Why did you tell me to leave?"

This was news to me. However, to others, it was a well-known fact already. Sadly. Carlisle was not one. He spun to face Esme in horror and disbelief.

"Is that true? Did you tell Alex to leave?"

"Carlisle. We have other children to think about. We can't save them all, so yes, I told Alex to go. I still think she should."

"I don't recall us making this decision. I believe we agreed if it came to that we'd both have to agree. I didn't agree to that. "

"And you never will. What happened to Alaska? Hmm? We discussed that well before any of this occurred and you still were dragging your feet on calling Kate. Alexandra is out of control and there's no end in sight. So I chose to save my kids."

"She is our child too!"

"Yes. She is. And I love her but it's time to accept love is not enough to save her."

Alice tossed out a booklet. The sound shocked them both out of their argument. Carlisle apologized and asked Jasper to calm the room. Once able he reached down to pick it up. The image was graphic. If Alex had heeded Esme's order she and Bella would have been captured by Aro. Jasper forced to save them. While I would have ended up strapped to a bed to keep me from killing myself or others. Carlisle having felt betrayed and deeply enraged by what Esme's actions had done. He all but banished her from the coven.

"What have I said. None of you ever listen. There are things here at work and we all are needed. My sister isn't going anywhere and neither is Esme. So cool it!"

"Well, why don't you enlighten us, Alice? I mean you say this but never tell us what's going on. I'm fucking tired of cleaning up Alex's bodies. So when does that end?"

"Is there something you want to say, Rose? By the way, how the fuck did Bella live with you, and you not know she was fucking around? Or have you just stopped telling everybody's business?"

"I. Said. No Cursing!"

Carlisle was spurred from his shock into a rage. His shouting silenced them both.

"Now. Rosalie has the floor. You may calmly speak."

"Sorry. I was trying to say. You keep making decisions that affect us all. It's not fair. I know you're hurting but we just watched hundreds of people die because of you. I could have lost Emmet. You need to get your act together. I'm done."

"Thank you, Rosalie. Would you like to respond Alex?"

"I'm sorry. I never meant for any of this. I never meant to place you in danger. Or Emmet. I never meant to hurt anybody. But I don't have a choice. Literally! I have no choice but to fight for my life. I have literal gods. Forking gods! Threatening my life if I don't do what they want. So excuse me for being pissed. Excuse me for wanting to forking live!"

"Thank you, Alexandra. Eric would you like the stick?"

"I'm good."

"You don't have a choice."

"This is some quack bs. But whatever."

Eric grabbed it and returned to his seat. He had been plopped on the floor away from everyone. I noticed he's avoidant. It's nice to know where you get it from. I like him. He's not very fond of me. But. He genuinely loves you. It warms my heart to know you were loved beforehand. I wasn't sure if. With how much anger you hold I wasn't sure if you got what you needed. I see it was the absence of it that turned you so rotten. It makes sense.

"Hey, Ally Cat. Do you remember your favorite meal?"

"Are you going to answer my question?"

"Slightly overdone spaghetti. I never could cook that well. It was surprisingly one of my better meals. I found it funny how much you loved it anyway. You still make slightly overdone spaghetti when you feel sad. I know your favorite color is still that ugly shade of orange you paint all over your head. The same color your childhood home was. Didn't think I knew about all that? Or how you let that girl drug you up? I watched you die to kid. I've always been here. I have never left.

I am so sorry I couldn't save you. I tried. I didn't mean to. I didn't know making that deal would hurt you. I was trying to save you. She's not wrong about the god part. They are ruthless and cunning and they want her to fight in some stupid ass war. The same one they wanted me for. I knew.

I knew my entire life. I was raised up like some. Soldier. Everything I did was for this one moment. My father was dead set on preparing to ship me off to die. By eighteen I was to be picked up and taken to the Otherworld to defeat some demon for the crown of Tuath Dé Danann.

After I graduated high school and nobody showed up. We didn't know what to do. Seamus wanted me to continue to train as if any day I'd be whisked off. Honestly, I was grateful. I just wanted to be normal. To go to college. Meet some chicks. Lose my virginity! Man, he was ruthless. I couldn't even talk to a girl. Not like it stopped me. So when the time came. I bounced. I just left out. I never did go to school, I should have, I just got mixed up. Your daddy had a habit too and I got in trouble. A lot. Went to jail for a few years.

When I got out. I went down to Florida. I went buck wild. I mean can you blame me. But while out there, I met your momma. Man. There wasn't a woman out there like her. Those first few years were touch and go. During one of our off-seasons. We messed around and had you. After that, we stopped torturing each other and settled down. That's when I finally went home. To show my ma I made it alright. That I was alive and well.

Seamus was not happy. Oh, he was pissed. But he loved your mother. He warned us both what would happen if we let you into this world. I knew I would die. I wanted you anyway. So we had you. The first time I held you in my arms I knew why they didn't come and get me. They were coming for you. So I decided to protect you. To keep you safe.

You see. I wasn't sent here to be trained. I was sent here to breed. To create the strongest warrior they could mend into existence. It's no mistake I met your mother. A Morningstar. The reason the line is all but extinct is because of what they are. Necromancers. An incredibly strong psychotically suicidal line full of them. Mix that with the powers of Adoh! You get an incredibly dangerous weapon. So yes. I tied Clara. I tied Seamus and Martha. So you could be free. I deserve respect as your father out of the love I hold for you in my heart. Now tell me why were you classified as non-casting?"

"You're asking the wrong person. She wouldn't be able to tell you that. After you passed Claire lost it. She became consumed with the hope she could revive you. I tried to stop her but it was too late. She died attempting to bring you back, her heart gave out. She healed. But her soul got stuck in the veil. We couldn't get her out. That was right around the time we noticed Alexandra couldn't cast anymore. Things had been spotty after you passed, after Claire. There was no trace of magic left in her soul.

So the courts classified her as non-casting. Over the years I had her watched. Had a Rolodex of private investigators. Doctors. All sorts of people to figure out what happened. It made sense after I found out when Alex had her own necromantic experience and her soul immediately went to the veil. Claire must have had a hand in why it left. Because once she returned to this side? Alex had all her magic back. Now, are you going to tell me how long you've been out of your soil?" Frost questioned.

" I came out, at the same time she woke up and went home. I've been there ever since. I didn't start moving around until she made her deal with them gods."

The entire time her father spoke the room was held captive. Not a single person could stop staring at him. Most of all Alexandra. Hearing that. It broke her to her core and she began sobbing. Bella was awoken in alarm at feeling her emotions. She tried to console Alex but wasn't allowed to touch. Jasper was able to collect the room again.

"Well shit. I missed a lot."

Ambrose was the most enthralled as if he had been listening to a novella. Jasper has been starring him down since he's shown his face. Shrouding his thoughts too. If I know my brother. He's still planning to kill him. I'm terrified of the thing if I'm honest. He. He's what she'll become. Bella has since calmed down but still couldn't touch Alex. So she turned to stare at Ambrose with hatred. I see someone has decided to turn cheek in the wake of her own failings.

"You've been like that this entire time?"

Alex finally had the words to speak.

"As you know when you were just a tot you brought me back from the dead. You passed me some of your soul and well when you came back. It came back too. Along with my body. That day you barged into grandpa's, I was upstairs."

"I am so sorry!"

"Sweetheart. It's not your fault. You were just a kid. You didn't even mean to. I was terrified but thankful that I had more time with you. None of this has ever been your fault. I should have prepared you. I thought I could save you. Can you forgive me?"

"Yes. Yes, I can. I just don't know if I can forgive myself. I don't see it that way. The first time I killed someone. Whether if it was my fault or not. Was when I was six. My very existence made you sick. All throughout my life, I've held this weight and I never knew what it was. But it crippled me. Made my soul dark and smolder. I've done so many things, daddy. Esme's right. Im going to die. We're all going to die and I can't stop it. I can't save anybody...let alone myself. "

It got incredibly somber. Jasper didn't have it in him to fight against the weight of Alex's pain. It settled in all our bones. Until finally Ambrose cracked too. He met his queen's gaze with fear in his eyes.

"Lilith will kill you."

"I know."

"I bound you in hopes that it would be enough to save you. That it would be enough to force you to make the right choice. The gods took it out of my hands. I'm sorry."

"Thank you for trying."

A moment of silence sat as this news settled. It was something all of us have thought about but never said. The stick made its way back to Carlisle

"Alright. That was beautiful. Is there anyone else? Last time before we discuss Clara and Willow."

"Uh. Yes. I'd like to speak."

It was a shock to everyone. I've never volunteered before. I'm usually forced. Once the talking stick made it around to me. I held it tight.

"I've been doing a lot of thinking during my time away. It was needed. I was angry. Still am. I'm working on it every day. Something I've been needing to do for a long time is to tell you I love you, dad. I was angry that you bit me. I was ready to die. You took that from me and I punished you for it. I forgive you and I love you. "

Carlisle was overcome with joy at hearing those words finally come out of my mouth. He's been hurt by my rejection of him and has suffered greatly. I stood up to hug him. The pressure used hurt in a good way. After I took my seat back. I leaned in closer to your side. Carlisle composed himself. Then told us he loved us all.

"That was needed. Thank you. Whew. Ok. That brings us to the next part of our meeting. Alexandra. We have come to learn your uncle is still alive. Adrian Morningstar has Clara and Willow. Do you know where they could be? Did she ever tell you anything about him?"

"All I know is he vanished. My mom and Clara were at school when it happened. Charlotte, my grandmother she killed her husband, which resulted in her death, and my aunt Cloe's. That's a good thing right? "

"I have no clue. I only met him a few times when I was a kid. He was into some dark stuff. He was a necromancer too. He and Claire were close." Frost answered.

"After all this time? He's going by a different name. We should check the most wanted fliers. Have Tang begin gathering any information she can find on all known hedge leaders."

Salem and Lola immediately shifted into gear. Frost left after them. While the rest of us just kind of sat. The weight of the conversation still holding on to us. Emmet tried to rouse us but couldn't we were dead on our feet. Alex stood up to go, Bella was rushing behind her when Alex suddenly disappeared. Bella immediately got upset. Jasper said he'd go after Alex. No matter where he looked you were gone. All hell broke loose as we found out Leaf was gone too.

Pure chaos.

Chapter Notes

Bella's pov

I couldn't help but feel relaxed. Alex is gone. That Enforcer is also gone. Yet all I feel is extremely relaxed. I've just been munching on some chocolate chip cookies while everyone else freaks out. Ambrose hasn't been since she was transported out of here. I imagine he's near her side. There's only two places she can be. Either with her uncle. Or with the witches' council. Either way, she'll be unharmed. At least for now anyway. So there I sat eating. Eating?! It's so strange. Just a few days ago if I had done this. I'd be doubled over in pain. Even after Edward explained what would happen. I still kept thinking about it. Not to hurt myself. Okay maybe to hurt myself. I just. I never anticipated how difficult this would be. For so long. This was exactly what I wanted. Or so I thought. Now... taking it back would mean giving her up. I can't do that even if, I wanted to. Neither can she. Humph.

My attention was taken away as Esme scooted closer to me. She's been particularly nervous, especially from the way Carlisle has been avoiding her. I imagine he's where Frost is. Trying to figure out where Alex and Leaf are. He's been spending a lot of time with her...

"Yes?"

"Oh. Sorry."

"You can sit here. You just look like you need to talk."

"You were asleep earlier. Now you're eating... cookies. I'm just. Confused."

"You're afraid, not confused. Are Carlisle and Frost. Together?"

"No. She and Clara were. Clara was cheating on Willow. Has been for a while..."

"Does Alex know?"

"Probably not. If she does, it can't have been for too long."

"Why did you tell her to leave?"

"You heard that?"

"Oh. No, she told me before. I could feel her pain over it though. She loves you. She loves us all very much."

"Not as much as she hates herself."

"She's afraid of herself. Terrified actually. The fear cripples her so much. I've never seen it before. She always seems so. In control. I was wrong. I hate to say it but Edward may have been right about her."

"My son usually is."

"You should apologize to Carlisle. He's not willing to let her go. Neither are we."

"I saw. Alice has been thorough. The detail in her drawings has gotten vividly beautiful. Carlisle will divorce me over his child. I love her to death but I can't do this anymore. I've given too much and I'll be damned if I allow her to drag you four with her."

"Four?"

"Alice. She's just as devoted. I can't see it. I just don't understand why she does the things she does."

"Did you see?"

"Oh, honey. Listen to me dumping all this on you. Are you alright?"

"Yes. Why wouldn't I be?"

"Well. You did just lose someone. That doesn't begin to cover your transition. However strange it's becoming. I mean I'm sure it's confusing. Has Charlie called yet?"

"No. I imagine he won't. Charlie struggles with his emotions. I'm sure he's stuck his head in the drunk tank. Renee couldn't stand taking care of me and him after his parents died. So she left. Don't do that to her. Don't leave when she needs you. Believe me, she needs us all. Not for why they need her. We keep her human. Our love holds all that crazy together."

"You trust her so much? But yet you. Why did you cheat on her?"

"I was angry with her for leaving me. Oh. I was angry. But it's not her fault. That anger goes way back to my mother. I just get so pissed off. Even after finding out, I'm the reason she's probably being interrogated by some meathead in a suit. She still loves me. I feel horrible about it.

Mainly because I don't know if it's what I did or if she was really that in love."

"Was?"

"Yes. I think we are over, as much as we can be anyway. I still feel her though. It's distant. Almost not there. But yes, I still feel her. I'm sure Edward does too. He looked like he was having a harder time than I did with the initial taste. I'm sorry, I'm sure I'm not making sense. I don't know how to describe it other than. I feel."

"Complete. I understand."

"Yes."

"Thank you for this talk. I needed to remember how she was before. She's so angry. It just frightens me."

"Yes. It frightens Rosalie too. Emmet will follow his sister into war and she knows it. Same with you and Carlisle. Jasper and Alice. Me and Edward. Our families split. Which side are you going to be on?"

"Are you threatening me?"

"Are you going to attempt to ruin us again?"

"You were such a sweet girl. I thought it was she that got to you. I think it's the other way around."

"No, she was like that before I ever met her. Lillian Wexler. I can't wait to see her again. I'll be damned if she gets Alex."

"We need to talk about that."

"No. We don't. She's a threat. Alex doesn't see it. She still thinks of her as good. She's not! She'll kill to get Alex."

"Bella. I think all this is hurting you. More than you may realize."

"You're right. It is. I don't have time to worry about that. There's a war going on. I'll cry about it later. I suggest you do the same. She's not going anywhere and I doubt you're going to leave Carlisle."

I took the rest of my cookies and left to go find out if Frost managed to figure out what happened. I found her in a heated argument with Eric. Shocker. Yeah, he doesn't seem to like her very much.

"Is there something I can help you with?"

"Where's my wife?"

Frost looked quite frazzled in his presence but managed to scoot away from him. He's looking particularly hungry.

"Eric? Have you eaten?"

"I disposed of your side piece. I suggest you leave us."

"I can't do that. Why don't you come with me and we go find you something to eat that's not witch. Frost. Figure out where she is. I'm not sure I can keep him entertained for very long."

He stared at her for a moment longer and then followed me out. Alex. Get home fast! I'm already starting to get pissed.

"You cheat on my daughter again there will be a problem. You hear me?"

"I had no plans of doing that and don't plan on it ever happening again. Now tell me what Alex did to her. No one will."

"Why do you want to know that?"

"Because I love her. And. It's my fault she's where ever the hell she is and she's scared. I need to know how badly I fucked up."

"She used some spell to turn the girl into a zombie. Not like the movies."

"I know. Then what?"

"She smashed her face in with a hammer then let the body rot downstairs. You hurt my child. The only reason your ass isn't dog food. Is because it would hurt her more to lose you. Clean your act up and we're good. Alright?"

"Yeah. Let's go. I'm sure the others are somewhere around here losing it."

"You fed from her didn't you."

"We both did. I won't stop. Neither will he."

"You mean you can't. I noticed how bad you crave her. That redheads worse."

"That's why you don't like him. I thought it was something else. Like his past."

"I'm a lot more interested in yours. I've seen his. You and that Ambrose though."

"Has anyone gotten a hold of him?"

"No. I tried calling him about fifty times. He's with her. I'd rather it be that way. He's protective of her. So are you."

The rest of the walk downstairs was in silence. It's been quiet throughout the house since Tara was killed. Most of the occupants have retired to their personal rooms. Others were still lingering about and staying out of the way.

"Was it Ambrose?"

"No. The redhead figured out some ghost tossed her up there. Ambrose wrote the note."

"Ah. Thank you."

"Mhm. Remember what I said."

"Leave Frost alone. I get it. The magic, it's turning Alex but let's not act like she wasn't fucked up before she got here. She needs both of you. Alive."

"You wanted to know what happened because you're pissed she conned you."

"I'm glad my wife took care of it."

"Damn. She does have my taste in women."

He left shaking his head. Whatever. I continued on my search for them alone. The closer I got to our bedroom the more my head began to hurt. Edward. I found Jasper attempting to calm him and failing.

"Can you stop doing that? It's not working. Edward sit the fuck down. She's fine. She's afraid but she's alive. Ok."

"No! I am not ok Isabella!"

"Want a cookie?"

"No, I need her."

"It's the blood. He'll be alright for maybe another day and then hunger will kick in. If she's not back. He'll start to get sick. That's why he gets strapped down. So he doesn't fucking kill anyone. You'll be right behind him. Have you seen Frost?"

"I just saved her from Eric. She doesn't know anything. I imagine she's with the witches' council. Force feed him if you have to. Just get him to shut up. His thoughts are annoying."

"You can hear me?"

"Yes and I can feel him too."

"I haven't drank from her."

"But she's drunk from you."

"Huh. That's kinda cool."

"Yes, it is.

"You said she's scared?"

"Yes. She's ok. I can still feel her heart beating. It's not racing. She's not being hurt."

"Yet, you mean."

"I am sorry Edward."

"Get out!"

"I can't. We share remember?"

"Oh please believe me. It's hard to forget."

"Look either fuck already or calm down."

"Excuse me?!"

"Oh don't act like you didn't love her. Just shut up and sit down. I'm not in the mood for this shit!"

"Jasper."

The tone I used caught his attention. He sat down and sat on his hands. Edward slid down the wall with his face buried.

"We need to keep it together. You hear me? Both of you will play nice until she's home and then I don't really care if you rip into each other.

" Who died and made you a saint?"

"Edward. Don't test me. Is this how Alex would like you to behave? Think about her. Ok? Only about her. How she feels. How much love she holds for you. I've seen it. She loves you so much. Keep her in your mind and nothing else."

He nodded his head.

"Jasper. Alex loves him. How in the hell are you going to explain you killing him to her? Think she'll forgive you for that?"

"She was able to forgive you."

"Does it look like I've been forgiven? She won't let me touch her and she's missing! I've already got Eric breathing down my neck so if you wanna join be my guest."

"I got it. I'll keep my hands to myself."

I took a seat on the couch and turned the tv on. I flipped through the channels until I found something to watch. Edward moved closer to us and stole a few cookies. I happily handed them over to him. Jasper got so annoyed and jealous he snatched them from us. Edward couldn't help but snicker. I thumped his nose.

"That hurt."

"Behave or I'll spray you."

"Shut up!"

I snapped my head at Jasper. He decided it was best if he left the room. His stomping toward your bedroom saddened me. It breaks my heart he'll never feel this. That he'll never feel you, my love. I was a fool and I am so sorry. I will make this right! Edward took his spot.

"So you can hear me?"

"Not coherently. It just sounds like muttering in the back of my head."

"I could see her magic! Have you seen it yet?"

"The colors? Yes. Have you seen visions?"

"Yes. Why is it you can feel her?"

"I assume it's got something to do with her soul. Although I bet if... "

I pointed to the bedroom. Edward seemed to understand. If Jasper was to taste her, it would complete the bond and we'd all feel her. See her. Hear her... A wave of desperation hit into me at the thought of my last moments with her. That I'd never get to feel her in that magnitude again.

"It will be alright Bell's."

"You haven't called me that in a long time. Are you alright?"

"Are any of us?"

"Don't go all weepy on me."

"Did you love her?"

"I won't talk about that with you."

"Why not?"

"Why do you care?"

"Because technically you're my sister wife and I'm checking on you."

"Ew. Please don't say it like that. We're not some Mormon cult."

"Just a vampiric one."

"Heh, that was pretty good. It doesn't matter anymore. She's dead and Alex is. I'm lucky she's so forgiving."

"So you do feel remorse. That's good to know."

"Yes, Edward. I care. I just."

"Reckless is what you are. If you had felt that alone. Why didn't you reach out?"

"Like you would have picked up if I called."

"I would have. I think that's the scary part for you. You run from what's good because it's unnatural in your world."

His words cut deep. They always did. That's one thing about Edward. He has never been a liar. At least not with me. The silence drifted between us. Yet we both were too stubborn to move. So we just sat there watching Madmen. It's something we frequently watched back then. Anytime I'd spend the night or hang out over at the Cullens. This is what we did. Just sat. Talked. Watched tv.

He'll never understand. I was lonely. It doesn't excuse it but. I'm not like him. I can't just sit and wait for you to come back. I anxiously chewed on a cookie as I tried to picture your face. To think of what you smell like. The sweet low sounds of your voice. How pretty you look in pink. That morning was the last time I saw your smile... I'm scared I'll never see it again.

"She'll be okay Bella."

"I can't stand that you can hear me now."

"Welcome to the club."

"What did you do while in Chicago?"

The question made him uncomfortable. He tossed his leg over his lap and bounced his foot. Yet his face exposed nothing. He finally pursed his lips.

"I did a lot of drugs."

"Really?"

"Yep."

"What kind?"

"Antidepressants."

I couldn't help but laugh.

"Thank you, I'm here all night."

"I missed your dry humor."

"Are you coming on to me?"

"As if. We do have the same taste though."

"Yes. Oh yes we do."

"Ew, don't say it like that."

"I'm just being honest."

"Let's go check on him."

He was up before I was. Moving that fast without a startup still makes me queasy. Jasper was bent over the side of the bed. He just laid there like a cold fish... if I'm honest. He has it worse than us all. Edward got on the bed and started jumping. I could witness the annoyance build in Jasper's face until he couldn't take it anymore and tried to shove him.

"Too slow bitch."

"You are a fucking child!"

"He's just trying to cheer you up. Come hang with us. I'm bored."

He grumbled but got up from the bed.

"Fine. I guess I can return to the land of the living."

They pushed and shoved each other the entire way out the door. We all decided to go see what Rosalie and Emmet were up to. They were in the Billard room along with the witch squad. Minus Tang. She's probably around here with some dick. A thick smog of weed hung in the air.

"Well look who it is."

"Hey now, we're not here to fight."

"Relax Whitlock. There was no bite behind it."

There's definitely some animosity between Lola and Salem right now. She's never been very fond of me. While. He and I. He's ok I guess. He hangs out with Edward more than anyone else. I wonder? I moved over by Ben and he handed me his bong. I wasn't about to turn that down.

"Don't mind Lola."

"I'm ok Ben. What about you?"

"My knees are all sore and fucked up and my frost is zapped but. Yeah. I'm alright."

"So do you have any idea as to what's happening to her right now?"

"Honestly. I've no clue. There's no real precedent for this type of thing. She's."

"Something new. I got it. They wouldn't hurt her?"

He just kept quiet. So I took a giant rip off the bong. To distract myself I decided to read. On my phone, there's a whole host of novels. Ones we were meant to read together. Some we've already read and I just couldn't delete them on account of how good they were. Oh, my sweet Alex. My sour mood was adjusted by Jasper. I glanced over at him. He and Emmet were shooting pool and chatting. I listened in.

"So ugh. I see you aren't sporting reds."

"Change the subject."

"Have you seen Carlisle yet?"

"What's he want?"

"Nothing. You should just go see him."

"McCarty."

"You sound like that Frosty."

"I don't like her either. What's going on?"

Emmet just shrugged. That's not like him. Jasper nodded his head and they continued. I'll bet after this round Jasper will sneakily disappear to see Carlisle. So I left out before he did. It could be easier to wait but I needed to relax so I took a stroll. I found myself back where she died. The blood stains are gone and the chandelier is back in its right position.

In all honesty. I did love Tara. I loved how she took care of me. How she fought for my attention. How she wanted me... to find out. She did all that to get to you? To urge information out of me. To hurt you. She got what was coming to her. Her death. It's allowed me to see you better. To understand you better. I spit on the spot where her blood had been and left. I wasn't aware that I was being followed. Not until I was cornered. It was Lola.

"I'm not here to fight."

"You're going after her aren't you?"

"Hell yeah. You in?"

"I'm pretty sure Carlisle is doing that already. We should just stay here. "

"You think that old man has what it takes to sneak into the most secured compound we've got? By all means. Let him do it."

"You know where she is?"

"I've got an inkling."

"Tell me!"

"Calm down shark week. If she's where I think? We've got a man on the inside."

"Who?"

"Courtney Beckham. A friend. Well. She was before the shit hit the fan."

"Glinda Beckham's granddaughter. Right?"

"Seriously? What else do you know?"

"More than you think. But less than I need to know. Come on."

We weren't the only ones who had the bright idea to try and sneak out the castle. Jasper and Edward were found with Carlise. They were struggling to open the doors. The entire Castle is on lockdown. Lola moved her hands in a formation and spoke the words of a heavy blasting spell. It was pretty funny to watch them jump out of the way. But even her spell wasn't strong enough to penetrate the sound of claps burst all around us. It was Eric. He took in our rag-tag recovery group and shook his head. With a wave of his hand. A targeted burst of wind shot through the wood. It splintered into pieces. He tossed a backpack on and walked out. We hurried after him. I guess he just made himself our new leader. As we marched after him. The moon hung high in the sky. It's light shining down on us. Guiding us. I just hope you're alright and I. I love you, Alex.

————————

Alex's pov.

That familiar tug built in my stomach. It's a building of pressure right in the gut. Then suddenly. You're being tossed through space and reappear somewhere else. Transportation is a wonderful way to travel. The issue is. It can be a tad bit tricky if you don't have the exact location.

It happened so quickly. I didn't even have the chance to panic about a possible splintering. I'm alright. I was just thinking It would have been odd to have left a body part behind where my family is. As for where I am now? I have no clue.

Here's the things I do know. I'm alone. Most importantly? No matter how hard I try. I can't cast for shit. There must be something blocking me. I've attempted all the most rudimentary spells. I can't even catch a damn spark. I've scoured every possible inch. I crawled on my hands and knees and discovered the ground is smooth. Like concrete. Yet the walls felt like metal and were crimped.

There's no door either. Almost as if the four walls were built around me. I attempted to see how large it was by taking steps from one side to the other. I've gathered it's at least forty feet. On one end I found a cot. On it, a small pillow and blanket were folded neatly. In the corner of the other, a toilet and sink.

Toilet paper was stacked on the floor in a perfect triangle. A faint glowing light came from a candle sitting in a corner. It's been burning. Yet no wax has melted. The flame danced as a taunt. My clothes have been changed out for a black baggy jumpsuit. On the breast, numbers were stitched in white. 1989. My age and quantum. All of this confirmed. I'm being held prisoner by the witch's council.

Most likely in a holding cell. This is where I'll be remanded to until I'm seen. Then. I'll have a trial. Which I'll be sentenced guilty and sent here for however long they see fit. Or worse. I'll get my hands snatched. If only Clara could see me now. I'd probably hear her telling me she told me so. Then we'd both cry and try to figure this all out.

I'm sure I could take a stab at it. Probably drive myself insane over the idea of escaping. Instead of doing that I think I'll take a nap. So I just flat out laid my ass down. Let's be realistic here. I'm not getting out of this room. I'm probably not even getting out to see the witch's council for trial. I'll be kept here. Safely away from society and most likely experimented on or killed. Why shall I make it easier for them? The moment my eyes closed. A blaring frequency burst.

Ok. I see. I'm being interrogated. No matter I will persevere. I crawled from off the cot and moved to the candle. The blanket and pillow with me. It gave off no heat. No matter how close I got. Even when I held my finger directly in the flame. This could be an illusion. A simulation of some sort. The candle could also just be childproofed. I attempted to blow it out. It only blew the flame. Eventually, I grew out of things to check for and settled on just watching it dance.

The cacophony of sounds forced my thoughts into obedience and I was able to enter a trance. While there the only sound heard was a distant whispering of banging and the screaming of horns and whistles. The only feeling was a constant pressure against my joints as I lay on my side. My eyes bounced along with the flame as my heartbeat pulled me deep deep inside.

That sensation of falling down a tunnel overcame me. This time I didn't fight against it. I allowed myself to free fall. A weightlessness built. As I floated in the center, I relaxed. I took in the shape of the hole. The odd organic beauty of it. There were different types of vines and roots now crawling and worming across the craggy stones jutting about. They had buried and cracked inside the stone.

Exposing a rot. I ghosted my fingers along the sides. The pads picked up the raised edges were particularly sharp. How dangerous it would be if I were to hit. How permanently scarring that could be. The moment I found the bottom. I felt the full force of a roaring river. The shock bounced in my chest until I felt nothing but a salty burn in my lungs. I lied there.

A sear burned a hole. Everything in me said to breathe. Yet I relented. Soon I had no choice but to swim. As every nerve in my body felt alight. So I pushed each muscle to the limit until I broke surface tension. The current was unforgiving. A branch above my head the only thing keeping me afloat. For a second. A split second. The only thing in my mind was to let go. So I gripped as hard as I could. Stabbing myself on the strange thorns. The blood fed the tree and coerced it to help. Its limbs slowly tugged me to shore. As I reached it. I took in a sight.

I was in the remains of the mirrored hall. Most of them had long since shattered. Some pieces still floating around. While others are probably lost. Mold and fungus grew along the walls. Gargantuan vines were inching upward. Strangling the life. With every breath. A thick gangrenous odor permeated. Nothing but death remains. The only safe spot to stand? A circle of floor. It's maybe 12 feet in diameter. In the center sat those items.

They were cradled gently in the arms of a cerulean blue pillow with intricately beaded tassels on the corners. My choices were. The rattle. The pills and weed. The tarot card. I think I understand now. These are visions. Doorways to knowledge I need. The pills and weed... that's about Lillian, maybe even Clara, and Willow. The rattle. It's my father's rattle. Or is it?

The sun emblem is to represent Aodh? Right? Or, it could be my daddy's childhood. Or even my parent's relationship...the tarot? That's my future. It must be of my death. Ambrose confirmed my suspicions. I will lose to Lilith. From what I've heard about her. I'm sure my death will be graphic and public.

The finale to a long victory of destruction. As my fingers inched to it. Something felt wrong about touching that one. Rather than immediately picking another. I took a seat and inspected each item closely. What are the cons...? The knowledge I learned last time was that I wasn't ready. But most of all. I learned that I'm missing information. The cat kept asking if I remembered. I didn't. I still don't.

He also told me Ambrose had been slacking. I must not have known much of anything before. Before? That's a good question. I couldn't stop my hand from grasping the pill bottle. A single nug with yellow pills clacked at the bottom. Just as the vision overwhelmed. I caught a glimpse of myself. The aged glass was propped up against a wall. It had crashed and shattered in half. Strange fogged areas dimpled the finish. Yet there I was.

That shattered view of Aodh. Flaming eyes glared back at me. Suddenly I was back in Miami. I was sitting in some intake waiting room. As I stared at myself nodding off. I knew I was dying. Clara sitting right next to me. She held on while asking me questions about a fire.

While I kept lying. Telling her I was just tired and couldn't remember. Truth was. I wanted to die. I managed to stay awake with a bottle full of sleeping pills in my system and survived. The next day was a blur. I had already been in the hospital before and knew the drill. Right around dinner, I perked up. There she was.

Lillian Wexler, she's a natural brunette but she would die it black. At this point. A chunky band of chestnut brown mixed nicely in her greasy jet-black curls. I still thought she was hot. I was quiet. I just sat next to her while I ate the blandest grilled chicken sandwich. The tomato was on the bottom, so the bun was all soggy. Bleh! She was eating some soup.

"Are you gonna eat your sandwich?"

"Huh?"

"Your food?"

"Nah. Go ahead."

"Thanks. They've got me on some weird diet. I'm fucking starving."

"Oh."

"You don't talk much do you? That's ok. So I'm Lilly. Been in and out of here. Court-mandated. What about you?"

"I thought we're not supposed to talk about that."

"Ooo, so serious. Come on. Let me guess. You sleep around a lot, um, truant?"

"I slit some kid's wrist and got sent here."

"Bullshit! The violent ones are on the fourth floor. Nice try though."

"I watched my parents die. It fucked me up and well. I've gotta death wish, I guess. I got caught setting fire to shit and uh, swallowed a bunch of pills. So."

"Well shit. I wasn't expecting that."

Yeah. I finished eating in silence. Something I never noticed was how she tried gaining my attention again. I was oblivious. As dinner ended. We were allowed time to ourselves to craft or watch a movie with the group. I chose to stick by myself. She was off on her own too. Reading. A well-read, In A Room of One's Own, by the lovely lady Woolf.

While there. Lillian spent countless days attempting to regain my attention. During school. She managed to shock me with how intelligent she was. How capable. Later that night? She convinced me to help her steal some pills. She knew of a nurse with a bum knee. He tended to leave his pills on the desk. Feeling safe that since we were supposed to be in bed... She easily swiped a few, while I was distracting the night nurse for water.

Before I was finished drinking. She had crawled her way back to the bathroom and hid them there. We went to bed. That following morning we spent class high out our minds. Even snuck off for a quickie. We did that once a week. Never got caught. It's crazy the shit that goes on in a place you're supposed to be watched.

My time ran out. Before I left. I was given a slip of paper with her number on it. The paper got lost and I forgot about her. By then I had been home for a few weeks and hadn't reconnected. One of my friends convinced me to finally come out. As if by fate. We ended up seeing each other again on the outside. At a football game.

She was cheering for the other team. I couldn't help myself. I said hi. I was straight-up ignored. To be fair. She thought I had purposely not called her. When I explained. She gave me a second chance and put her number in my phone. We texted all night long. It went on like that for days. Until she asked me to sneak out and come see her. So of course, I did.

Our first date was literally just walking the neighborhood. Stopped by a corner store and grabbed some snacks. Then found someplace to toke. Yep. We just smoked weed that night. It was pretty dope being with her at some abandoned skate park just talking. But when I got home? Whew shit. Clara was pissed!

Our first impression as a couple set the tone of the relationship. She and I would get into trouble and our guardians would attempt to separate us. It never worked. It was like we were drawn to one another. Just couldn't get enough. It was especially bad once we started getting high and practicing magic together. Turns out my first taste was with Lillian. She introduced me to a group of hedges in Florida.

Not Rayburns. She wasn't talented enough for him yet. Hadn't even got her first tattoo. A Merlin scab. A symbol used by the practitioner himself. In his age magic was still forbidden. That didn't stop covens from gathering. The 'scab', otherwise known as a sigil of secrecy. If you wore one or frequented buildings with one carved on the door. It meant you were a witch and magic was safe to use. During the gatherings. The trade of spells and wares, as well as, drinking and sport were abundant. It kept our practices alive.

Well. Turns out. I received many. More than she ever did. All up and down my arms were hidden sigils detailing my rank. The more you gain. The higher your respect and level of knowledge. Lillian had a similar issue that Isabella had. She had just enough aptitude to cast. Not much else. Didn't even have a specialty. That's the case with most hedges. They can't be classified. Sometimes the magic is so low it can't even be quantified.

I never knew. But a rage of jealousy had been borne from my success. It spiraled us. We fought more often. Broke up. Got back together. Broke up again. On and on. Mostly because she enjoyed the attention she received while with me. My status bolstered hers. Especially since I took her everywhere with me. To secret clubs and bars where we learned new spells and tricks. Even participated in quick draw battles for cash. Straight-up addicted to magic and every fucking pill or new designer kick we could get our hands on. Nearing the end? When I started getting high by myself? I found my family's book. It was hidden inside a chest. Locked away. The rage I felt. I had been lying and sneaking around to cast spells. Yet this whole time. So had they. I never brought it up to them. I just began using it. You know. The very thing I wasn't supposed to do. So I don't lose my soul!

The vision began to morph to show me Clara. It took me all the way back to my sixteenth birthday. This was just before I met Lillian. That night was eventful because I had set the garage on fire. I couldn't even remember doing it. The story was I was trying to make sure I didn't chicken out. So I drugged myself. However, just a week before? She found me speaking in tongues to myself. The veil had thinned and a spirit had found its way to me. The close proximity to its raw energy, zapped my magic awake. That entire week I had blackouts and strange magical accidents. I had been a slow meal to the thing.

It was driving me up the walls and getting me to do things. Like take matches and set off fireworks in an enclosed space. Before I was taken to the mental hospital and set my eyes on Lilian. I was immediately transported to a back alley brewery. Where I was cleansed of the spirit and forced to drink a memory potion. Clara then fed me a story of attempting to hurt myself by swallowing a bottle of pills before setting the garage on fire. She felt awful for lying and sending me into the loony bin but didn't know what else to do.

It was meant as a Hail Mary. A hope that the magic would stay dormant. Or at the very least. If I didn't remember, I'd never cast. So now I know. It wasn't the drugs that stole my memories. But Clara. All in an attempt to make sure I stayed normal. Stayed sane. As she knew first hand what happens to necro witches. They always go crazy. Just like her grandmother, mother, father, sister, brother. Hell. Even her first wife.

The night she found me all huddled up and twitching as some strange dead language filtered in and out. Spurred Clara into action. She began preparing for the inevitable. So by the time I was drug into the hospital from an overdose? Brooke manner was almost completed. I was fed another memory potion and that was that. Her last attempt. I was none the wiser. Until Tyler ran dead smack into me and the Cullens entered my life. Another intervention made to undo what Eric and Clara had done.

Their presence sent me on a path of awakening. One I'm still on. So. I keep losing to the book. Because it already owns my soul. If I'm completely honest. It may have owned my soul since the death of my mother. Frost said my magic was back after my visit to the veil. If she stole my magic in attempt to bring my father back from the dead? She most likely would have had to use the book.

The vision cleared and I was back in the mirrored hall. The items were gone. I guess I'm only given one vision per visit. As I drifted back up. The sound of the cat giggling and chortling at my misfortune burst from every direction. I'm beginning to hate that thing. My sight cleared and the heatless candle came back into view.

It was quiet. Too quiet if I'm honest. I didn't want to move, yet felt the need to pee. I must have been lying there like that for hours. The moment I stood up the silence was disturbed once more. I ignored the noise and took a piss. While I sat on the toilet. I pondered why the approach was so observational. Yes, sleep deprivation is a genuine way to torture. But I'm locked up in a cage.

Oh. They're afraid. This must be the safest course. Leaf kept some things hidden. So. They can't kill me and attempting to harm me would be pointless. Let alone dumb. So monkey in a cage it is. Is the point to drive me mad? Make me expose myself in a fit of rage or something? Rather than freak out. I just flushed and washed up. The jumpsuit unfortunately keeps the pits and tits a bit too hot. Once I was relatively clean.

I laid back down. This time on the cot. My head was turned away from the candle. My shadow covered the crinkled metal wall. There I noticed scratches were on it. Markings. Tiny chinks to tally the days. How many had been in this cot before me? Just simply waiting to be seen and heard? How many died here? I'm not even sure where here is. Truthfully, I could be anywhere and this a ruse. I must remain calm and collected.

Despite how badly I wanted to sleep. My body refused to. My eyes were dry and it burned to hold them open. So I forced them to shut. The blanket tightly wrapped around me. That's when I began to hear it. A slight whisper. It sat in the back of my head and buzzed. No matter how hard I attempt to listen in. It just wouldn't clear. It helped me focus though. The buzzing led me to see through Isabella's eyes. The image wasn't clear.

It was like I was attempting to see through fogged glass. But true enough. I could see her watching carefully. Her eyes moved quickly as she ran into the night. I felt relief. My mate is coming for me. As long as I hold out until she gets here. That single piece of knowledge was enough to soothe my nerves a bit. It gave me peace to know I wasn't alone. Let's see what she's up to. As I squinted to see. My father's face came into view. His worn mug was stretched into an expression of fear. I attempted to not let that bother me but it did. He was leading what looked like Bella, Edward, I think Carlisle? Jasper looked like a blurry squiggly line. Occasionally he'd bounce into focus but he was further away from everyone. Oh. Lola was tagging along behind them. They were marching through some forest. Before I could see any more.

A sensation began to build. Right between my eyebrows. It felt like a burning. As I attempted to find Bella. The stronger the blaze. Until it felt like my entire face had taken stings from a wasp. I wasn't sure if it was a migraine from not sleeping or if it was some magical ailment or torture. Yet even then I forced myself to see them. To focus only on the strange muffled sight of my lovers coming to rescue me. The pain was soon unbearable and I was forced to bite my tongue to keep from screaming out. As blood dripped down my throat a blinding light flashed behind my eyes and I lost vision.

The sound of someone bursting into the cage and ordering people to help me sped my heart into a race. Hands picked me up and carried me to a gurney and I was rushed away. They were moving so quickly I was getting nauseous. A bout of bloody bile burst out and then a seizure overtook. Just before I drifted into darkness, that buzzing came back. When I woke. I could hear the beeping of machines. The bright white lights of a hospital glared in my eyes and I was shocked to see Carlisle. He was all suited up for work. His flashlight waving about in my face.

"It's such a lovely day to see you, Alex."

He took some drops and plopped them in my eyes. The dryness I had felt earlier abated. I attempted to thank him and couldn't. I didn't panic at first. I had gotten sick right? So I tried to move. To sit up. But I couldn't. I couldn't move, or speak, or even blink... I was paralyzed. Carlisle continued to check my vitals and then left the room. I swear I'd never forget how this room looked. The same hospital I woke up in after getting hit.

It's not possible. This can't be real. No!

I was just inside some metal box, I was looking for Bella... then? Pain. So much pain. Then it went dark... and now I'm? Just keep calm. It's an illusion. Another trick to get me to expose myself. To do whatever the hell they want me to do. As I continued to lie there. It began to dawn on me. If they were helping me. It wasn't something they did. So either something has gone very very very wrong or... I never got out of this bed.

Woah. Ok. Just breathe. Whew. Just calm down. A deep wave of panic rushed over me anyway. It was torture to endure so I forced myself to focus by counting the tiles of the ceiling. There's 64. Only 64 ugly white tiles. Yet I still counted. I'm not even sure how long it's been since I started. Occasionally I'd change direction and count them backward or even continue past 64 and going until I got confused. Only to start over again at one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve, and thirteen. That number has always been a favorite. Thirteen. Even as a small child. I adored that number. Of course, I became obsessed with it because of its notoriety. Its mystique. The unlucky number, no one knows why it became so unpromising.

There are theories though. We could talk about the religious ones linking back to Jesus Christ and Judas Iscariot. The belief that Judas was the last to sit down during the last supper. He being the thirteenth disciple and the betrayer of Christ. Meant the number was to be shunned and seen as an omen. Although this hasn't been accepted as truth. Just crazy nonsense some English sect of the cult of Christ thought up. On to the next theory.

This one is particularly interesting. On Friday the 13th October 1307, King Philip IV of France ordered the arrest of the Knights Templar and then slaughtered them. Although. Not before dipping their feet in butter and fat and then caramelizing them till golden brown. The torturer made detailed notes. Their legs were fastened in iron frames, then placed on a grate. He had control of the blaze underneath by way of moving a metal door open and closed. As the heat rose. The torturee dissolved into madness. Nothing but the scent of meat and screams abounded along stone walls. Torture. It's a nasty thing. Although it got what the king wanted. It certainly wasn't the confessions of the knights participating in the sins of sodomy, cat worshipping, and navel kissing. It was to discredit them and then carefully snatch every gold coin the templars had obtained. Oh that Phillip, he was brilliant.

As I lie here drenched in my thoughts. I could only think of two other brilliant minds. The first. My fathers. I'm beginning to understand how much of a shithead I was for complaining about all the things he couldn't do. This shit sucks, yet Eric still managed to accomplish living a full life while strapped to a chair. I commend him for his determination. The other. Well. Elizabeth Amonet Frost. I'm not completely in the dark about her. It's mostly the time before she was Frost that eludes me. Eludes everyone actually. It's a part of her own mystique. Her childhood has been wiped from all records. The earliest you can find? The year my mother and aunt Clara moved into that very castle she has fixed all up. It was just after the death of my grandparents and aunt.

They lived there completely alone. That's right. No record of any parents or even distant relatives living with them as guardians. She had family but they were long gone. At least that's what they say. Just. Gone. There's rumor she killed them herself. Of course. As talented as she. I could envision a young Frost going all Lizzie Borden on her folks. Others say they died in a fire. That rumor is based on the rebuilding of the whole damn house. While some. Just simply believe she's an orphan. Since Frost isn't a known family of witchblood. Not just a family without necromancers, no no no, I mean as in no one has heard of it. Yet somehow. A nobody is one of the most world-renowned. One of the most feared necromancers of date. Please. She's an Elite.

It's the only thing that makes sense if I'm honest. It would explain everything. Including how she so callously sold me out. See I've been trying to think about how I was transported here? Wherever I am. You have to know the exact longitude and latitude. No one else knew we were to be with her. Now yes. It's well known she's my witch mother. They could have simply guessed. But. I don't think so. If not her. Then it was someone else. Someone close to me. Esme? She did want me to go... I can't eliminate anyone. Not yet. Ah... there he is again. Carlisle. This time. Instead of plopping drops into my eyes. He replaced the drip. I wonder what's in it? I don't feel any pain? I'm sure I'm being fed through one of them. Oh shit! Blood?! When was the last time I fed...as I thought about the delicious essence that keeps me halfway sane. I noticed something strange about my father-in-law. His eyes. They weren't that honeyed amber nor that inky coal-black but were a crystal clear sky blue. Huh. That's. Um. Well, that's just forking great.

"I see you're alert today. That's good. Why don't we start those exorcises and I turn on that show you like so much."

The tv clicked on. At first, there was nothing heard but then suddenly I could hear a trickling of I Love Lucy playing. Heh. I did always love redheads... frig nugget. If I'm to believe what's going on. I was hit by Tyler and I never got up. I wasn't alone that day. What happened to Bella? Her injuries weren't life-threatening but that's because Edward ... if Carlisle's eyes are blue? Does that mean Edward is human also? If I'm here... did she survive too? The machines blared in protest at the idea she hadn't. He reacted!

"Okay. No tv today!"

As he rushed around to retrieve some medication to soothe my upset. I tried to remember in the crispest detail of what happened. Tyler drove a beat-up retro van. Super chunky too. It was shaped pretty much like a fat rectangle. Dark blue and had peeling paint and decals all over it. The windows were all crusty and fogged from smoke. He didn't smoke though. Tyler couldn't stand smoke and would frequently argue with Mike about his nasty habit. He didn't touch liquor, weed, cigs, or vapes, nothing. He'd say it was because he wanted to keep his body in tip-top shape. But really? He just didn't like any of it. He was kinda old in personality, to be honest. Like a 60-year-old trapped inside a teenage boy.

Maybe that's why I thought he was cute? Considering back home. My husbands are the same. It's kind of gross if you think too hard about it but. Anyway. Back to that day. I think I saw him on the road that day. Just before pulling into the parking lot. Yeah... he was. I can't remember if I saw his face. I think he was distracted? Then I pulled in and hopped off to talk to Bella. She was rambling on and on about Charlie and I think Billy. Something about some hunting trip. I was barely listening because my eyes were elsewhere as she bent over to check the chains on her tires. Then smack. I went down pretty hard and welp. Let's see. Bella? Had a fucked up leg and smacked her head. That's because Edward helped. He lifted the van off the ground. Her legs. She would have lost her legs. So I'm here and she's out there. In a wheelchair.

"There you are. Feeling better now?"

I jerked my attention back to Carlisle. He was looking down at me with concern. His hand rested on the top of my head. Occasionally I'd feel him smoothing the hair plastered on my forehead back. His eyes searched my face. That tongue poked out as that gaze turned inquisitive.

"You're still in there. Aren't you? Everyone thinks I've gone mad. It's been years. But it's those eyes. So expressive. They're filled with questions... and fear."

Years! It's been... as that sank in. An assortment of things began to come to question. Such as. Where is everyone? I mean where are my Aunts? Are they still here? Or what about Edward and Jasper? Jasper... he was the one to come to my aid and saved Tyler from Edward's rage. If they were human. How did it all go down? What happened to me?! Oh. I see. If Carlisle is human and my mates are too. That means my father got his wish. This is what would have happened had I been a normal teenage girl that day. Fucking hell.

"Are you cursing at me? I'm just saying. Besides, it's ok to be afraid. I've been afraid before. It's just an emotion and most often it's a call to pay attention. That's all. Well. I'll be back in a jiffy."

As he reluctantly walked off. I couldn't help but want to laugh. Im glad that hasn't changed. Dad and his no cursing rule. I can't tell you how much money I've handed over for letting one slip. There's a slew of other things Carlisle was adamant about. Quiet time was one. It never mattered when we took it but we all were to have at least an hour of no making a ruckus of the house. Of course, this one was always broken. Mostly by Emmet and me. We always were getting up to some kind of trouble. Damn... those things never happened because we weren't close yet. I wasn't close to any of them until after the crash. Except for Alice. We weren't speaking to each other. But she was the friendliest of them. Even when Carlisle banned them from consorting with me.

She was always friendly. Back then I didn't know why. But now, I know it's because she knew who I'd be. Not just who I was to them. But to our world. My most recent conversation with my sister came to the forefront. Not the one with the family. But with Frost. After finding out about Isabella and Kinsey. She was in Frost's office. Just hanging about. Jasper made a comment about Alice having not been home lately. That she's been acting strange and twitchy. I know most of that's from the future spiraling but she was quite comfortable just chatting with Elizabeth for hours on end. Has someone other than Clara played with Frost? No. Alice didn't betray me. Or did she?... Mary Alice Brandon, that crafty seer has been known to move earth and sky to bring forth a future she deems worthy. If this torment sets me on course. She would have sent me here.

That notion left me cold. What am I doing? Am I truly prepared to accuse my dearest friend and sister? Am I to believe it was she that sent me to the witch's council and now I'm lost in some alternate reality or worse?! Cult of fucking Christ will someone please scratch my nose! It's been killing me!! Carlisle?! Where the fuck is he when you need him? Shit!

- Would you quit your shouting?-

Pinky Paw, I'm quite sick of that thing. It was currently inching itself across my body and resting right on top of my chest. Wait a minute. Aren't cats bad omens in hospitals? Somebody get this thing off me! Bruh, I'm ready to go fucking home! It purred out a laugh and exposed its teeth. They glinted in the awful fluorescents. Blood dripping from them. Its tongue carefully licked the crimson droplets and snuggled up to go to sleep. You've got to be fucking kidding me. Not only does my nose itch. This thing thinks I'm its pillow. I'm stuck and most likely about to die. That's what these things are aren't they? Cat sith. Ambrose said they eat the souls of the dead. I wonder how long it's been waiting to take mine?

-How interesting. Such wonderful questions you have this time. Your soul is safe. For right now.-

That is so reassuring. Well. What am I supposed to do? Drive myself insane?

-You could try getting up.-

Oh. For real. I can. Pinky! I'm paralyzed!

-Erik was much less complainant.-

You're lying! I ignored its manic boisterous agreement of my call out. It disappeared. That's nice. Just give me useless advice and vanish. What the hell is his job? Whatever it is I'd like to speak to his manager. I'd like to make a 'complaint'. Because Pinky fucking sucks...damn speaking of cats. I hope baby is ok. I didn't find my cat's corpse at home so I imagine he wasn't there. I wasn't happy about having to leave him but no pets allowed at Blackbriar. They used to let them but it became a problem when students started sneaking in peculiarities. It's always something man.

Ugh! I'm so fucking bored. I wonder what Rosalie and Emmet are doing? I miss them. Despite our attitudes. She's still family. I'm not happy about what went down. How it went down. I could have lost my big brother and that's not cool with me. Lillian is walking a tightrope. She's just about teetered off it and hung herself. Although it makes sense now. Why she's gunning for Isabella so hard. Isabella... hmm. Her hatred has cleared too. I'm sure she's fully aware of my ex. If she's not up to snuff on my history as a hedge. I'm not looking forward to her finding out. I'll never hear the end of it. I mean quite literally. She will bitch about it until the end of time. If not well into the afterlife. I'd rather just. Not.

Geez. My girl is sure taking a long time getting here. Hmm. What to do? I could hear Frost saying something along the lines of me needing to sort through my faculties. Maintain a clear head. Analyze the situation. Coordinate a plan. Check for fallacies. Then wait for an opportunity. I am stuck inside 'my' body and my only support is a useless cat and a mortal? A human version of Carlisle. Let's catch his attention and see if we can't get a head start on getting out of this bitch.

I decided to do everything I said I wouldn't do. I allowed myself to sink. I allowed every thought I've pushed to the back of my mind. To come forth. To let them stew and fester. Most importantly, I allowed myself to feel it. To feel that rage. To feel that desire. That need to die. As my stress built to levels that forced my fragile mind and heart into critical magnitude. Then I began to flatline. The chaos that ensued intrigued me. As I lay there dying. The walls of my current reality began shattering and cracking... just as quickly as they broke. They fixed.

Carlisle was standing back over me again. He and a group of attendants were frantically trying to undo the damage my experiment had caused. The harder I bucked against whatever this is. The closer I got to ending myself permanently. At least that's what I'm to assume right? I die here and there's no restart. It's Game Over! I relaxed. My heart settled. Despite how frighted Carlisle looked. I'm beginning to understand he's not an ally. He's my warden. Our eyes met and I could swear I saw a glint in them. Almost like a hello. A salutation of opponents.

As the others filtered out. Carlisle chose to remain behind. I could barely see him out the corner of my eye. He was crouched in the same chair Willow occupied in the original version. A book in his hand. His soft voice twinkled around the room as he read page after page. My eyes settled on the ceiling once more. As I counted the tiles and listened to my father-in-law. That buzzing built to a hum. It crooned just in the back of my skull. Almost as if someone had drilled a tiny hole and stuck a little mic inside and carefully whispered to me. The individual words go unintelligible but you can tell that it's words. Something or someone was attempting to scratch their sermons into my brain. Occasionally. It was almost as if the buzzing danced at the same melodic rhythm Carlisle's lips moved as he said word after word. As if to lull me. A sensation of dread breathed into me. What happens if it succeeds? I die...? Alright then. It's game on. Dad? Whatever the fuck you are. I'm ready.

The Haven

Bella's pov.

Despite the moon guiding us. It was still nothing but endless darkness. Trees as tall as skyscrapers were erected around us. The sounds of the forest set my fangs on edge. Mostly because. I couldn't get home out of my head. That haunting blue fog. It's something I'm familiar with. It's what our home looks like. Forks. It's always got that bluish hue and that fog. An endless amount of fog. I hate it. I always have but now? I just wish for us to be back home and it's the weekend and we just binge-watch movies and eat popcorn. God. I miss that. I just miss how easy it was. How simple my life was before I knew. Knew anything really. Before Edward told me the truth about all this. Ugh. The most I had known was maybe ghosts existed. Or aliens. But to know there's an entire world full of creatures. I never had a chance did I? I was always going to run into your arms and lose myself in a love so. So earthshaking. That boring blue fog would never be enough.

For a while. Well. More after you left for Blackbriar. I felt. I was lost. You know? I say that I was lonely. That you left me. But. Truth is. I never reached out. Not to you or any of them. Edward is right. I chose to keep quiet because I wanted to. I wasn't Bella the chiefs kid. Or Bella the annoying human. Or Bella Alex's girlfriend. I was just Bella... it felt nice. The first few weeks were hard. I mean truly hard. Mostly because they were still around and I was forced to keep up with them. Edward constantly being over was annoying. Especially because Ellie never got over her crush. He would avoid her as much as possible and just kick it in my room. While Emmet and Rosalie were always there after classes and making sure I was ok. Alice and Jasper pulled me out for club nights or to hang and go shopping. Don't get me started on Carlisle. He was always checking in with my professors and making sure I was in class. As time drifted and I began to relax. So did they. We all just got our own lives.

They always invited me... but she. Tara didn't like them. She didn't think I should be hanging around vampires. No matter if they drank human blood or not. 'It's not natural.' She'd say. Most witches call vampires some derogatory name or word. Mostly along the lines of corpse. That's what we are. The walking dead. Her opinion of them. It mattered to me. I wanted her to like me. I wanted to fit in. So I stopped calling them. I stopped. I told myself they didn't love me and my true family was with the hedges. With her.

It's sort of what I've always done. I'm a lone wolf. I had no choice but to be the way I grew up. But I never wanted to be. I've always wanted a pack of my own. To belong. I can't believe it's taken me this long to see. To know. I traded my family in to be with someone who never knew me. That never even cared about me. Yes, Tara and I were close. But. She was always trying to change me. To make me fit. Hannah. Terry. Stella. Lastly, Tara.

That was her family. Those three people. They knew her like the back of her hand. Tara was the wild child. While Hannah. The mom. As for Terry and Stella? The funniest twins you'll ever meet. I mean they are psychotic! But I really liked them. I think. In another life. You might have liked them too. But I'm not sure they liked me. I was quiet and sort of needy. Tara and I started getting flack for missing meetings with the coven. It caused a lot of drama. We were just. We were always together and I shouldn't have been. I should have been with our family. I should have been with you, my love.

The anxiety and fear kept building despite how many times I felt Jasper attempting to assuage my emotions. There was no amount of relief he could give that would take the pain I feel away. I have lied and stole and cheated. I have yearned with so much envy of your power. Of your 'life', of how smart and talented you are. To know. You're just like me. That you feel alone and scared and in need. It has left me questioning if I deserve to love you.

Just as that thought crossed my mind. I could feel Edward bump into me as he moved ahead. His half-assed way of cheering me up was an attempt to draw me to race. I ignored him. He's become more irritating than ever. I'm shocked that's even possible. Especially since. Tara. The pendulum of his emotions has always given me whiplash but lately, it's been exhausting. It's not that I don't understand why. It was a betrayal.

I know that. I just. I can't believe I was that desperate for attention. That I was that needy for someone to like me. To speak to me. To love me... I already had it! I already had my pack! My family! The love of my life! All I needed to do was to say. All I needed to do was to reach out. But. I didn't. Now you're... and I'm.

The way things are going. Those things won't even matter. As we both will die. There's no possible way I'd survive without you. After you leave this earth, my love. So am I. Strangely. I'm sure I'm not the only one with that sentiment.

You'd think it would be Edward. Especially since that's what he set out to do after he left your side the first time. Hmm. His little encounter with the Volturi? I bet it's why Aro is after you. He must have seen something. I can't stand him. He's so cruel about anyone else's mistakes but he expects us to jump to fix his. I still don't get why you love him?

Anyway, it's Jasper. He's not doing well. Anytime he hears talking or even the whisper of someone enjoying themselves and he becomes a serious tyrannical Debbie downer. It makes sense how you two would find each other. How your souls would be aligned for each other...unlike ours. Alice made it her business to warn me off taking the transformation. I...I should have listened. I stole your soul. I forced you to love me. Even now. Even while you are scared and alone. Even as I trek through this endless dank dark forest. I can feel the love I stole pulsing. It beating along with our hearts.

"You're falling behind Ghost."

"Come on man."

"Nope. I told you. What's in that head?"

"She's feeling sorry for herself."

The group was spread out. Eric and Carlisle were the leads. Edward would occasionally trot further ahead and mark out a trail so we don't get lost. While Jasper, Lola, and I were falling behind.

"My bad."

I sped up. Despite that, I still had Jasper's watchful attention. Lola's too. At first. I thought she didn't like me because she wanted you. Now... I know she sees you deserve better. Better than I can ever give. If what Alice said is true. My mental illnesses. We're stuck in the form we were created in. I'll always be like this...

"Talk to me kid."

"I'm not in the mood."

"Well. Is Alex still ok?"

"Yeah...I don't want to talk right now."

"Heh. That's rich."

Lola moved ahead. Her emotions on the matter stayed near me. Looming. As if they had sprouted a body of their own.

"She's just worried about her friend."

"I know. They all care for her."

"Alex is sort of easy to care for. Once you get past all the outbursts and wild adventures that leave us all destitute."

"Are you trying to cheer me up by denigrating our mate?"

"Um. No. I was trying to say we all make mistakes."

"Yeah. My mistake kills Alex. Oh and the rest of the world. All because I was too selfish to let her go. So. Not the same."

"I've noticed you haven't eaten anything since we left. Wanna get something real quick? Release some of that teen angst?"

"How's Edward doing?"

"He's ok. Carlisle has been watching you both like hawks. Eric too."

"Probably because any minute now we could just lose our minds and go into a blood rage. Or I don't know. Molt... I saw it. What Edward looked like after leaving her? I mean he looked pretty shitty but nothing was like watching it from her perspective. The sheer evisceration of envisioning her mate so alone and so close to death. It cut Alex deep. He still won't talk about it to anyone. "

"I've seen it happen before. I've. I was forced to starve my underlings. To make them behave. It's not something you talk about. It's something you try and convince yourself that it never happened."

"Geez. Sometimes I forget how emo you can be. I'm just saying. He was like that before he fed from her. How bad do you think he'll get now? Or me for that matter. I just. I'm being practical. Alice has drawn it over and over right? Us dying."

"She's also drawn us all together and Alive! Including Alex. Ok. So chill out. Get your head in the game. She needs us and this moping? It won't save her!"

"I got it. Cry later. Ok."

"Bella. She loves you too."

I couldn't hear those words. Not after what I've done. So I moved further away from him and stuck myself between Eric and Carlisle. The tension between them choked me into a mind-numbing silence. Which was perfectly fine. I still couldn't help but notice them. Carlisle feels threatened by Eric. It's been sort of fun watching them try to out dad the other. Sad too. It's pointless. You love them both but Eric will never not be your father.

I noticed you two had, it was almost like you two were on a different wavelength. You three if I'm honest. You're most comfortable around fae. It's sort of like you become. Childlike. Light and sort of peaceful. Of course, then there's the chaos. You and Ambrose certainly enjoy wreaking havoc. I get the feeling Eric does too. They soothe you. Your rage.

It has become frightening to see you. To see who you've become. What you're becoming. What I've turned you into...that's what it said. That I'd bring you to it. Whatever it is. Carlisle and Frost aren't sure and Ambrose either knows and won't tell me or he's just as lost as the rest of us. But it's safe to say being with me has pushed you right into its slimy arms.

"Need to chat?"

"No thanks, Carlisle."

"I had someone run by your house. To check on Charlie. It was empty and some clothes were missing. Is there any way he left? Or should we be looking for him?"

"He's gone?!"

I hated how my voice sounded now. Even that's changed. Despite how soft and sultry and seductive I sound. The anxiety poked through. Charlie? He wouldn't just.

"You didn't know?"

"I've been calling..."

I stopped running. As the rest whizzed past us with Eric. Carlisle handed me his phone. It was opened up to his messages. Turns out. The house was cleaned. By cleaned. I mean spotless. As in evidence of Charlie having not been home to fuck it up. All I could do was just stand there.

"Um. Well. I saw him. I stopped by and he saw me and it didn't go well. Nothing bad happened. He just cried and I left... then. He stopped answering my calls. We briefly saw each other the night Jessica... we haven't talked since we left forks. I have no idea where he could be."

"I shouldn't have assumed. Bella, I'll send someone immediately."

Carlisle was slumped even further. All the

bullshit going on has severely depressed him. It's left Esme more of a control freak than should be allowed. Im worried about them. I pulled him into a hug. The embrace was crushing and much needed.

"Chicago was all over the news and he knew that's where I was. I've been calling and it goes straight to voicemail. No matter how upset. My dads not Renee. He would go looking for me. He hasn't... what if the enforcers have my dad?"

"He's human. They can't hurt him."

"That's only if the treaty is still active. They'll skin him alive for information."

"They'll do more than that."

"Wow... Carlisle. That's reassuring."

"I apologize for my bluntness. I refuse to lie to my children anymore."

"Are you and Esme ok?"

"That's not your concern kiddo. Let's just focus on getting Alex back."

"Are you cheating on her?"

"Excuse me?!"

"You've been avoiding her and acting strangely. Spending a lot of time with Elizabeth. She's been messing around with Clara. It's a fair question to ask."

Carlisle immediately became appalled that I'd even ask such a thing. He took a step back from me. His arms fell slack to his side and his face all screwed up. Oh. I. Shit. I suck at comforting people.

"I'm sorry."

"I'd never! No. I just. I would never commit an adulterous act. Let alone allow myself to disparage the vows I made to Esme. If you must know I've been searching for a cure. I have been for centuries. I've found something of promise and it has been holding my time."

"You're upset with me."

"I'm disappointed."

"I wouldn't expect you to understand."

"The thing is. I do. I understand loneliness. I've lived years filled with it. Lifetimes filled with nothing but empty. Isabella. I'm not judging you for your actions but you must understand your choices and behaviors harm not just you."

"You think I was trying to hurt myself?"

"I was informed of your attempt. I tried to reach out. I should have tried harder."

I didn't have words to say to that. He was sincere. He genuinely believed it a fault on him that I cheated. That I was alone. Not that I avoided them out of trying to impress a girl that was only with me to hurt my mate. The one I should have been brewing with... dancing with, spending my time with. I blamed you for staying. But I never told you I had a problem with it. I never told you anything but lies.

"Bella?"

"Sorry... I don't feel well. Let's catch up."

Just as I turned away from him. I felt a funny feeling. I was just standing there. Carlisle trying to get my attention again. I couldn't remove my eyes from the figures of the trees standing tall. The moon attempting to shed light through the thick branches. They all looked like. I've tried forgetting that strange thing. The strange slimy thing that gave me you. That told me I'd have you forever if only.

My thought was cut off. As just then. I felt it. I felt that thing. It's sticky poking at my brain. Then suddenly. That sensation of you. Of your beating heart. Of your essence on this world. It disappeared... just vanished and I went oblivious.

——————————————

Edwards pov.

The shrill shrieking of my father's voice. Sparked a feeling so primitive I simply fell to my knees. The sounds of the forest quieted. Everything stilled. The only sound was Carlisle bellowing out Isabella's name. It took the urging of Jasper for me to rise and follow. We were the last back. Eric and Lola attended to Bella as Carlisle held her like a wilted flower. Strange foreign clicks and slurring words drifted in and out of her mouth as she twitched. Her eyes foggy and distant.

It was how she arrived just after that creature harmed both she and Alexandra. If Isabella is like this. So is she. The information began to compound until I exploded into a rage and shouted out.

Jasper put an end to my outburst.

"Feeling hungry yet?"

"Starved brother."

"What do we do?"

"We could move her. But that could potentially make things worse."

Before anyone could put that to the test. A few visitors popped in. It was jarring to watch a roughed-up Frost now pinned to the forest floor. Above her Ambrose. He held her in some hold and barred a golden blade to her throat. As she struggled. He laughed. Eric immediately stood up.

Lola and Carlisle were protecting Bella. All while I could feel the temperature starting to cool to my right. Jasper was beginning to lose his patience. Not good!

I felt it best to not move. In case it set him off. Eric let out a small chuckle and pulled out a cigar. Clipped it. Lit it. Took a deep puff and savored it. Then removed his weapon from the back of his pants and bent down to Frost's eye level. The cigar still held in his mouth. The gun was pointed to the ground but pressed to the side of her face. The metal digging in. He took one last puff and then moved the muzzle to her temple and then blew the smoke into her face before saying to her.

"Now. I'm only gone ask you one more time. Where the fuck is my child?"

"You know. I've tried to tell this one. I have no fucking clue where my niece is!"

"I could help you remember."

From where I was standing. I struggled to see what was happening. But I believe. In response to Ambrose threatening to hurt Frost. She angled her head and positioned herself to fellate the tip of Eric's gun.

"Man you were always sick but that's just nasty. Alright, big brother. Your turn."

As he stood. The gun was yanked from her mouth. It clicked against her teeth. In a matter of seconds. I could feel Jasper. The full force of his gift slammed into us all. I for one was forced to my knees with my head pressed to the floor in agony. The thoughts of everyone spilled into me. Tears flowed out of me in a river. Ambrose and Eric were immediately dulled to puppets and slumped over. Carlisle, Lola, and Bella were hidden inside a bubble of protection. Safe from him. All while Frost flailed. Her screeches filled us all with her pain. With his pain.

"Elizabeth Frost. Mmm. You've been ticking me off for a long time."

My brother's tone devoid of any personality. Yet managed to still sound cruel and menacing. I attempted to reach out to him. To soothe him. To save us!

~Jasper!~

No matter how loudly I shouted in his mind. He refused to accept any logic. He's running purely on emotion. His thoughts were an odd jumble of memories. Of names. Of his victim's names. Jasper remembers every kill. From before and after his transformation. To bring forth this level of power. He must feel. He must feel every ounce of his pain. Of the pain, they felt as he ended their lives.

Over the years. I've heard this same mantra ring around his head. An endless string of names. Jasper repeats them like a

cilice. A reminder to never let himself taste the ambrosia of humans again. My brother truly is a mindless beast, a slave to our affliction. To blood. The only relief he's ever felt. Just so happens to be his most desired. His most precious vintage.

Her physical absence is tantamount to waking up from a blissful haze of peace. It's so jarring to Jasper he falls into such a depression he begins to lose all sense of himself. All he can remember is Maria and all the things she made him do.

Frost's scream began to die. A flat gurgling built in her chest as blood poured from her eyes and ears and nose. Jasper is collapsing her nervous system. Just before it was too late. She relented by wheezing the answer. His unmerciful hold lifted and he barked at her to repeat herself. As I lay there helpless. Lola broke the bubble shield and moved to disarm the assault. Her hands held up as she inched toward him. He allowed her to care for Frost.

"She said, The Haven. That's where we are headed. It's the last witch-base. She's being held by their military and ours."

"You mean she's being experimented on."

I called out. Despite not needing to breathe. I couldn't help but pant as I felt Jasper's influence lift from my body.

"Yes, overbite. That's exactly what I mean. So this is real cute. But we have somewhere to be. Let's get to it."

Jasper heaved in rage. His chest puffed out in resentment. But he marched forward. Just as he passed Carlisle. He picked Bella up and left us in his dust. The last thought in his mind. Being that holding Isabella. Would force him to stay calm and focused on reaching Alex. Both Ambrose and Eric sort of just sat there. They were having a harder time recovering and so we were forced to wait until they could stand before following.

"What did he do to her?"

"He was killing her."

"She's starting to heal."

"Why are you here?"

"Alex is my friend. But most of all because if we don't save her ass. We're all guaranteed to fucking die. Im too hot for that. Salem is pissed at me. He wants to go. He doesn't think this is our fight. 'We need to save our own skins'. What's crazy is. In the past. I'd have agreed with him. "

"So you've grown a conscious?"

"Her save the world and peace for all attitude has a way of getting to you. Especially because she's making shit happen. You read about revolutions but you never think about the people who lived during them. That witch. She's gonna be in some book someday. I'm just not sure if I want my name next to hers."

"It already is."

Frost began groaning and rolled over on her side to cough up a burst of blood. As she retched. Lola rejected to help her in favor of panicking about getting puked on. Ambrose rose before Eric did and attempted to land a kick to Frost's gut. I was quick enough to restrain him. All while Eric had the quick idea of shackling her and forcing Frost ahead. Leaving Lola and I to babysit the psychopath. Let's just hope we make it there before Ambrose ends up killing the prisoner for kicks.

I'll never cease to be amazed by magic. Before I could register I was walking on the scorching hot sand of Lincoln city, Nevada. Not the dank forest floor of somewhere in England. We had done just that. As everyone turned to Ambrose to confirm it was him that landed us outside Area 51. He disappeared. Leaving us on a ridge overlooking the mystified base.

We were all left with our dicks in our hands as red flashing lights and alarms went off. Signaling that he had relocated inside and most likely exposed our entry.

Aren't the fae just. Wonderful. God. I love them... three armed men arrived to collect us. At least I'll find out if aliens exist.

There we stood on that ridge. The sun beating down with such an intensity there's visible lines. A gradual sensation overwhelmed me. Until all of a sudden. I didn't feel so good. Ohhh, I'm really not feeling so hot. Why are there two suns? Am I sun-struck?! I feel dizzy and oh fuck. I think I'm gonna throw up. My mouth got really dry! No matter how much I attempted to moisten my tongue. It felt heavy and rough. That familiar burn brazenly fired. Thank you, Jasper.

Since I shed more than a few tears during his tantrum. My blood supply is low and it's now feeding time. All while. The newest update of my existence. My heart. It felt like it was about to jump out of my chest. I attempted to check my pulse... I'll never get used to saying that. I can't catch my breath and uh. It's really warm. Like really warm! To make everything so much worse. The sun is so bright I literally feel blinded. Even as I held my hand over my eyes. It wouldn't let up.

Despite that. I refused to remove my gaze from the armed men standing before us. They were quite interesting to stare at. For one. They were decked out in these strange skin tight light suits. I mean you could see the incredible definition of their epicly ripped bodies. Damn. I need to work out. Anyway. Along them, these lights flashed in a sequence that indicated the suits were speaking to each other. But the most interesting? Not only did they hold these strange-looking guns at us. Additional ones were perched on their shoulders. With the amount of red dots aimed at us. We're about to get ripped limb from limb.

Shit. I think... oh fuck. As I crashed to the earth I finally noticed for once while out under the rays of our closest star. I wasn't lit up like a disco ball! My skin. It's all waxy and shit. It's starting. Haha. I tried to resist hurling at the scent beginning to permeate from my freshly decomposing corpse. The sounds of my father franticly searching through his medical bag. The one he very carefully packed with an assortment of blood and medication to keep me fucked out my head so I don't kill anyone. All while he lost his shit. The armed dudes weren't taking kindly to his movement and were threatening to shoot. That set off all the hotheads. Their thoughts screamed at me. As I attempted to cover my ears to block the sound. Despite knowing damn well. It never works. I heard each of them in waves.

Jasper was fuming that the blacked-out full-face helmets the armed dudes were wearing blocked against his ability. While Lola was preparing to toss several spells. The prisoner remained completely calm inside and out. Despite that. I could see her fingers twisting about every so slightly. She's about to break out of those cuffs. I'd hate to be near Frost when she does. Eric calmly brandished his gun as if he didn't feel an ounce of the fear I smell leaking from every pore on his decaying corpse. My nose twitched in interest.

It's strange... even he's beginning to smell sort of. Filling. Well. I guess he still is fae. What's that? Is that. Frost? As my head lifted from the floor to sniff more of the scents permeating around me. Mmm. Is that. Basil? and... spiced meat. Such interesting flavors. I wonder? Oh. Yes. I must. I most simply must. Carlisle reacted instantly before I could by pinning me down and holding me in a vice. All while he pleaded with the men before us

"Please! My son is ill."

They didn't care and continued to shout out for us to remain still. Eric tried to de-escalate by explaining the situation.

"Look man just listen. This bleeder is about to snap. I'm all for a good firefight but uh. I don't think any of us want that. Let's just cool off and maybe help him?"

As I bucked and fought against the hold. I couldn't stop my jaw from snapping and snarling. I'm beginning to lose function of my motor skills much earlier than should be possible. A frenzy will happen soon if I don't break free. I must. I need. The blaze fired at such an intensity. Normally it's just in the chest and throat area. But now it's safe to say I feel nice and golden all over. The sensation was reminiscent of the first time I felt it.

To make matters worse. Some sort of allergic reaction or rash began to spread rapidly on any exposed flesh. Vividly red flaky patches. When touched they would peel off. So I get sunburnt now. That's just. What the fuck?! Oh, fuck! It burns! It burns! Please!!! No matter how loudly I screeched or pleaded. Carlisle refused to relent. His entire body weight fell into me. The amount of pressure was beginning to hurt beyond measure until I relented and forced myself to still.

No matter. The armed men had felt my outburst was an act of aggression and prepared to fire. The lights on their skin suits flashed a bright red too. Signifying we're about to die. That's Cool. The sound of a voice came through at just the right moment. An order to stand down.

The lights went off and then flashed a pure green. So they are friendly now? Okay?? As I heaved and panted in need. Carlisle was allowed to retrieve the blood from his bag. Finally! Relief came as Carlisle thrust an opened bag of O neg. into my mouth and emptied the contents. Oooh, fuck!! That's better. A sensation almost akin to aloe vera flooded as I slurped earnestly. As I did. I suddenly remembered. That was Bella's blood type.

Before I was finished. I was forcibly lifted and made to hobble with Carlisle. Looks like we're walking. When we could. You know. Just drop on in. As the last moresel hit my tongue. I noticed that the burn was starting to edge back. Carlisle held another bag at the ready. I snatched it. As my dad shook in panic. Eric pushed past us both while shoving the prisoner harshly. In his thoughts he held judgment. One would think he'd be more understanding. Considering he now eats people. I tore into the bag and tried to savor each drop.

——————————-

Eric's pov.

"Move."

"Push me again."

"You are demanding for someone with a gun to the back of the head."

"You won't do shit."

"Try me."

These stuffy ass spooks turned around and bucked up. My gun was snatched and Frost ordered to move in front. Their formation shifted into a triangle and they surrounded me. The lead marched along with his biometric-secured futuristic-looking rifle? Whatever the hell the lead spook was packing was deeply dug into Frost's spine. I'd break out into a laugh if I wasn't so close to shitting myself. For the life of me. I can't figure out what possessed this cunt to sell my child to Glinda Beckham. Otherwise known as the bitch of Haven. More fondly called. Hell for any witch under her tutelage. It's a research facility. A highly funded and super secret military ran research facility.

It's also considered the last hope of witch kind. Here. 'The best of the best', are handpicked by the bitch herself. There are multiple programs housed on-site. As well as several training farms for the special task forces of a certain sect of the CIA. Not to mention a testing ground for all weapons crafted by witch hands and houses the center of the most dangerous creatures on this planet. Before you ask. Yes. Of course, there are fucking aliens. The worst thing about it is how they gaslight the residents. One of those things gets out and they zap them stupid.

This is the last place anyone like me or Alex needs to be. Each step I took toward the haven was like signing my death warrant. It won't be quick. Better yet, they probably wouldn't even kill us. Just load us up with drugs while they poke and prod until our hearts give out. Somebody better have a motherfucking plan, otherwise, it's about to get real bloody.

The blonde kept a steady pace behind me. He was inching to just clean zoom past but we both know. That wouldn't end well. I could feel his breath rushing down my neck. As I attempted to move. The spook on my left jabbed me in the side with an iron blade. Oh. I see they are on the up and up. Sort of. As Whitlock noticed he relaxed his speed and huffed in submission. I take it that ain't something he does well. The sound of grunting and growling forced a small jump out of me. Anytime the. Viewing Swan like this is affecting me. I can't even look at her. I know the signs of possession. She's not looking good. If what the doc said is true. That means Alex ain't doing too hot either. All of this is wearing at my heart.

The redhead sorted and asked."Which one?" Damn, I hate that kid. He's funny as shit though. I glanced over at him. That was a mistake I won't make again. Just inching my nose slightly in his direction forced me to gag and almost upchuck.

"Can we go any faster?"

"Silence."

I rolled my eyes. I thought it best I take a scroll of the land. From how close we were to the base. We must be on mount white side. As my left eye picked up movement in the distance. I felt the ghosting of what must have been a third eyelid slide across and enhance my sight. I was able to glean what looked like a unit doing some weapons test exercise.

A little further away I saw her. The Bitch. She and the rest of her court sat in a box looking down on the unit. The court is made up of her most promising. Each man or woman competed for their spot but they must also be from a bloodline of good breeding and of talent. They dedicate their bodies and their skill to the Haven and after they serve their time. They are placed in some of the most sought-after jobs or places in society.

She's what put the Beckham name on the map. Glinda promised to turn the tide of non-casting and has made progress. Mostly in the fertility department. As for what happens to the kids they pop out? Who knows. Some believe it's some program to breed stronger witches. Don't get me started on where the work began. Where most of the work that's done here began. It took many lives to even obtain the knowledge let alone work it. Just as we finally made it to the gate.

The three spooks turned on their heels and barked at us to assume a t position. The first to be groped up was the doc and the redhead. Then Swan. Me and Frost. Lola. The last was Whitlock. I was more than surprised to see how much he was packing. His little twig body was carrying four knives and a grande. Several razor blades tucked in his hair. A gun holstered to his thigh. Last but not least. A lock pic. I won't mention where that was. At least I know who to count on to help us bust outta here. The moment we bypassed the gate? Swan was ripped from Whitlock's grasp and each of us seized. Despite how heavily outnumbered we were. He made it well known he wouldn't just let them walk off with her. As he fought.

We were pinned down in the dirt. It wasn't until one of them thrust a tablet into his grill that he settled. Whatever they showed him made his knees buckle and hit the dust without any other issues. We all were held at gunpoint until she was secured onto a truck and driven away with urgency. Once it couldn't be heard anymore. We got transported to a decontamination center and separated. Now I've been stripped before. I've been hosed down too. But let me tell you. I feel as if every inch of skin has been scrubbed raw. Even my downstairs was abused. It was hell having to stand there as some asshole kept giggling. Once I was deemed clean. A rough pair of black scrubs got tossed on before I was rudely sent to get fingerprinted and photographed. There we were. All lined up. When the old bitch finally decided to show her face.

"Elizabeth. It's wonderful to see you."

From the stony expression carved on Frost's face and Glinda's scathing tone. There's some animosity between them.

"Aye. Where the fuck is my kid?"

That wrinkled old bag of bones ignored my presence entirely. She was sure interested in Whitlock though. He was the one currently getting a photoshoot. As he boredly held up a sign with his name on it. I could see those eyes scanning. Just taking into account how many obstacles there are between us and Alex. As Glinda tapped her cane and swirled around him to get a better look. He adjusted his stance to be more aggressive. She didn't flinch.

"I've heard of you. Took on one of my best. Such a shame you're a revenant. "

"I thought Alex was your best."

"She holds promise."

"How is she?"

"When Blackburn left to meet the next. Did he go honorably?"

"We were able to understand how the phasers organized just before he popped."

"She's not well."

No comment. As she finished her assessment. She ordered that we be placed with the others. The others? Who else is she holding prisoner? As we were escorted to several holding cells. The redhead sniffed out that three humans and two witches were sitting ducks with us. His reaction forced him to be tossed into a cell of his own. Carlisle and Whitlock got shoved in the cell next to him. They kept attempting to keep him calm and quiet. I was remanded to that same sentence on the other side of them. Next to me were Lola and Frost in a cell together.

I couldn't take my eyes off the redhead. He's all curled up in a ball on the floor. Just whimpering and groaning and slurping through his supply of blood. It won't be enough. It won't quench that ache. If we don't get him to Alex soon? I'd hate to see if these bars will hold up to the strength of a cracked-out vampire. From the looks of him. We won't have much longer. As Carlisle smoothed some hair away from his face. Clumps fell out.

"They don't care if your boy dies."

The sound of a slurred voice burst loudly. It was masculine. Whoever was drunkenly calling to Carlisle. Was pushed back from sight. The cell he was in was on the opposite side of the room and shrouded in dark. The others with him. A woman and another man. Those two were much further from the drunken man and sat up under a blanket. From the smell emanating. They've been here.

"Charlie?"

Silence. Until a roughed-up middle-aged white man moved to the door of his cage. In his hand a can of cheap beer. His scrubs were disheveled and vomit-covered. His glazed eyes leered violently. Whoever he was. I'd hate to be Carlisle.

"That Edward?"

"Bella's here too. She's ill. They have her and Alex. Are you alright?"

"My daughters long dead. Looks like your boy won't be too far behind her."

"Now sir. I can appreciate your sentiments but my father and brother had nothing to do with Isabella's choice."

"Hale, right? You never gave any trouble unlike most of the hell-raisers back home. As kindly as I can put this. Your brother and that witch are directly responsible for my child now being whatever you are."

"She's been calling you."

"As you can see. I'm out of service."

"Not out of alcohol though. I heard you went into a similar stupor after the death of your folks. You need to find a will to live. Isabella is still very much in need of her father. Especially since her. Mother. Did such a wonderful job. How is she?"

He laughed and told Whitlock to ask for himself. Looks like it's a family reunion. A very pregnant woman tossed something at the drunk and told him to leave her alone. The other man asked them both to stop fighting and for us to be quiet.

"Is nice to meet you, Renee."

Each syllable clicked around Whitlock's teeth and promised of a feast. She ignored his taunting and kept her attention on the small man curled against her side. Occasionally he'd rustle as if to move away from her. In response, she'd complain of labor pain and he'd sit still.

I'm gathering. This must be who I need to chat with about the personality issues of Swan. I'll have to wait in line based on how persnickety Whitlock has become in her presence. He only settled down at the urging of the doc. He still refused to peel his attention from the cage before him and paced around like some show lion ready to pounce. As Carlisle ordered him to relax. He settled into the furthest corner and sat on his hands. Her murder stifled.

"Excuse me, ma'am, sir, the names Eric. Eric Morningstar. I've been meaning to reach out to you both. Especially since our children are getting hitched soon."

"Aren't you supposed to be six feet deep back at some cemetery in Miami?"

"It you must know, I was."

"Look it's more of the dead roaming the streets, Renee. I guess I'm not fucking crazy after all. Welp, time for a nap."

He chugged the rest of his beer and stumbled back to his previous spot. Any further contact was ignored by the three. Occasionally a whimper would tumble from this. Renee. Anytime she did the father would attempt to call out but the words died in his throat. She's being forced to wait until she's properly dilated before a finger would be lifted to help them. He's in charge of timing her.

My attention was taken by the cage to my right. Frost sat directly in the center and on the concrete. Heavily lost in a trance. While Lola continued to check and re-check the cell for any weapons or items she could use to escape. All while muttering under her breath about Salem.

If I was her. I'd do like everybody else and pop a squat. Even if she could get out of the cell. On each end are several heavy armed spooks. Not to say I'm not for her spunk. Im just saying a plan needs to be coordinated. So I inched off my bed and over to Whitlock. He greeted me much warmer than he did during our first encounter.

"You have been watching me."

"I've been watching you all."

"They have her in some room. It must be in the medical wing. I saw it. Briefly."

"You know she's waiting for you right?"

"I know. That Enforcer let it be known just how interested they are. I'll be careful. When I signal. I'll need a distraction. A big one."

"Ambrose is around here too."

"On any other day. I'd be excited about that but today I'll need his help. If I see him. I'll chill out."

"I was warning so you don't."

"What was with that big brother spiel?"

"Don't you know. Never trust the fae."

"You're fae."

"Exactly."

As I got up. The adjacent cell caught my attention. This one wasn't shrouded in darkness. But the occupants were all slinked back and hidden from sight. One of them appeared asleep and facing the wall. Thick greasy white blond locks fell across a pillow. A scratchy blanket pulled up high across their body. While the other was severally fucked up and holding their head against the cell at an odd angle. If I had to guess. She's the missing enforcer.

"Aye, you good?"

No response. She just continued to sit and drip blood onto the concrete. A shift from the sleeping occupant set everyone on edge. We all just sat there in confusion. Why you ask? Who could this slumbering member be? I've only met her a few times and from what I remember is hazy. But I'm pretty sure. I'm almost certain. The snoring prisoner is Clara's ex? Willow. As if on cue. Elizabeth began to rise from her self-induced rest. Nothing happened immediately. She was groggy and focused on me. Some snarky reply tossed my way. I ignored her. It wasn't until the beast on the far left got his blood-deprived ass up and went absolutely ape shit that Elizabeth finally noticed. In the chaos. Jasper and Lola disappeared. Hey. I guess I was wrong.

Hijacked.

Alex's pov...

Fifty-eight. Fifty-nine. Sixty-one. Someone please just shoot me. It's been hours. I think. Hours just lying here. Just waiting for Isabella and my boobs. Those blue eyes never moved from me and those lips never stopped flapping. That hum has long gone and what's left is just Carlisle's voice. Then suddenly. Those soft English timbres wavered with exhaustion. I couldn't hear anything other than the machines pumping and beeping. I don't know if that's good? Let's hope so...

While laying here I found that I can affect 'my' body. Sort of. I managed to piss on myself. If the evil Carlisle didn't have to clean it up. I'd be deeply ashamed. I've been trying to think of what to name it. I can't keep calling it dad. Doppel Carlisle? Doppel vs Doctor. Thinking about Doctor Carlisle brought on memories of them both. Of him and Esme. If I could. I'd fondly smile... I'll miss her dearly.

I understand my mother-in-law's grief. I'm the cause of a good portion. I once thought since they entered my life. It had turned upside down. The same could be said for them. That single moment. That fraction of time where I stood in between life and death. It set the dominos tumbling down and their lives have never been the same. I accept her choice too. I knew that I'd lose ones I cared about. This outcome is much preferred over if she were to die. Deeper. I felt a pang of regret.

There's so much I never got to tell her. So much I never said to any of them really. In my last moments with Esme. We were cordial but the distance was still felt. I guess you could say it's been building for a time. But I'm pretty sure the nail in the coffin was when Clara and Willow got snatched. Doctor Carlisle said they were safe, so they are. They're with family right? Adrian wouldn't hurt them. They are safe.

~ What if they're not?~

What's that?! I strained to see him. To see the Doppler. It was still just sitting there. Okay. I see. It's toying with me now. Back to what I was thinking. I believe Esme still loved me before Clara and Willow were so rudely attacked by Jessica and her cunt bag uncle Damian and his beasts. I was off with Isabella. Frolicking in the damn death flowers. Fucking upon Venus. It was fun while it lasted but while we were doing that. My family was being attacked. I'd say ours but she hasn't exactly acted as if she was a part of our family. To be honest. Neither have I. I've been away from them while the needed me. It hurts. Never mind.

It wouldn't do to lose hope. I must keep my spirits higher and maintain morale if I'm to outlast this. 'Silent' Doppelgänger. A snore grumbled out from its direction. uh huh. Yeah. Let's see if I can't do what the cat suggested and get outta here. I mean I'm just paralyzed right. Trying to move should be no biggie. When I pissed myself, it wasn't as if I couldn't hold it, more I couldn't feel it. However. When I had that last little bit. I had to force it out... or I at least had a muscle contraction and it forced the pee out. I guess I could try? See if I can't force this dead body to move? Okay. Um. How do you make yourself move? I mean you sort of just do it, but at one point you had to learn, right? Whatever. let's just try to close my eyes. Yep, still looking at the ceiling. This is dumb. I'm fucking paralyzed. I can't just force myself to move. I can't even cry...

As the time ticked by. There's been many things I've come to remember. Many things that would have sunk me in tears if it wasn't for you know. Being Stuck. It was mostly the stuff before I met the Cullens. Some of it was cool but mostly, It's depressing. I feel disgusting for even thinking this let alone admitting, but for once I'm in agreement with Rayburn.

I truly can't believe how much magic I had forgotten. There was so much I had learned. So much I had mastered. It's almost like a download just occurred and my brain has been updated to better software. Although most of it. Pertains to the dark arts. I had set out to master blood magic. My families book is nothing but blood. That's even how you open it... it already owns my soul, I know that, and now that thing over there knows it too.

——————————

Blah. Blah. Blah. As much as it's fun watching my sister and that creature play with each other. She sure knows how to talk your ears off. Let's give someone else a chance at telling the story. Don't worry... we'll be back to watch them play later. Oh. Sorry, I've yet to introduce myself. For all of those listening in to this god-awful tale. It is I. Alice Cullen. The resident psychic but also, the smartest, prettiest, and best dressed as I'm sure my sister has explained. Well. Shall we?

Let's see what's up with our dear sister and brother at the castle. Ah, there they are. Look. No, not over there. Right here, see. There. Rosalie and Emmet are sitting on their asses blowing smoke while they should be watching the house. Typical. It's always up to me, isn't it? While they choke on the good green, the Denali coven has just arrived and are glaringly alarmed as to why the front door is gone.

"Well, isn't this peculiar."

"I told you we shouldn't have come."

"Relax, it's probably just the princess."

Respectfully, Tanya, Irina, and... Kate. For once. It's not Alexandra's crime scene. Carmen and Eleazar were lugging bags behind them and stood in amusement as they caught sight of stray splinters of wood hanging about in the EVIL kitty gargoyle's mouths. They too took a certain shine to my sister's presence.

"Has anyone seen Alexandra? This must be a mess from one of her tantrums."

"Oh hush Eli, well, should we go in?"

"Yes, let's check on them. Im certain this wasn't an accident. There could be survivors. We must save all we can."

As dramatic as ever. Tanya took the lead. Once they all huddled inside. They came upon a truly unexpected sight. Or fright shall I say. Upon the chandelier were two ghostly children playing about. Well, swinging. My brother was correct. It was the odd children.

That was their name. How odd. They liked to swing from the chandeliers, it's a game really and Alex always played with them when she came to visit. Not the swinging. She'd play with a red ball. Tossing it up and down the third floor with the two. So when they heard about Tara. They played with her just the same but she didn't like their game. As the three took notice of the ghostly children. Irina shrieked. She's become such a frightened thing since the slaying of Laurent. Especially once she found out he wasn't the man she thought he was. The odd children didn't like screams. The chandeliers creaked in protest. Until a lady ghost appeared. The odd children disappeared at the mere sight of her.

I do apologize for the children._

A wind blew with her words. They bounced around and filled the room.

"Hello, we were invited here? Is everything alright?"

Follow the blue hall and pick a room. The mistress of the castle is out. Do not. I repeat. Do not disturb the third floor._

She vanished into thin air. They just stood there bewildered by the interaction. Kate was the first to move. She casually slung her duffle onto her shoulder. Just like everything else she does. Heh. I so don't want to think about her right now. Back to the story. Irina begrudgingly followed her sister, being more afraid the odds would come back if she stayed any longer.

"Should we repair the door? Or try to."

"No…Let's just try to find a. Person. I wasn't aware we'd be staying with the dead."

"Oh Tanya, you can't still be superstitious after all these years. I think possession is the least of our worries. Esme said. The witch here isn't very open to our kind."

"Carlisle believes she wouldn't harm them or us. Let's just try to help out."

They were slow to move but soon caught up with the rest. It was Tanya that decided she would be the one to search the downstairs. While the others searched for a room to settle down in. She and Kate did end up finding a person. A very drunk hot mess of a person hiding out in the grand kitchen. I've tried to get through to Salem about his habit. He flat out told me he plans to die young and hot. I think he's come to realize. That day may be sooner than he ever thought. Poor kid.

"Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to scare you."

"I'm so sick of seeing the dead. What do you want? Quickly!"

"You don't have to be rude. Where's Alex?"

"Probably dead to bitch. Look I'm off duty. If you need something. Go find one of the other sorry witches in this hell."

"Kate, I've got this."

Tanya was immediately left. Kate stormed off to do 'whatever the hell she wants'. Ugh! Tanya fixed herself a drink and toasted Salem. He sized her up and reciprocated before downing his glass.

"I take it you're Salem."

"Oh. You've heard of me?"

"We have a mutual friend."

"Who?"

"Edward."

"Huh. I didn't know that idiot knew what a friend was. I'm glad though. He's sad."

"He was worse."

They shared a laugh.

"Sorry about my bark."

"Don't be. War is never an easy pill to swallow. Have you lost someone?"

"I sure hope not. But uh Alex, she got snatched out of here. We've been on red alert. I presume you're the Denali's?"

"Yes. Is there anything we can do?"

"Nah. A team went out after her. Carlisle is with them. I'm waiting for contact from some people. If I hear anything. I'll let you know. Just find a room and chill."

"Salem. I hope your soul finds peace, if not tonight, when this is all over. "

Tanya disappeared with a flash and Salem dissolved into a fit of those tears Alex so badly wanted to shed. Welp. Let's go back to Emmet and Rosalie now. Oh. That is where Kate ran off too. She has joined them in the billiard room with Tang. I could literally scream. They'll fuck. How do I know? Because Tang can't keep it in her pants and Kate is avoiding her duties!

"So you're like a part of the Cullen clan?"

"No, more like, we help each other out."

"Gotcha."

There she was showing off those long legs. Those appendages are Tang's personal favorite and she must showcase them in every outfit she wears. Right now a very low tank sat perched on her breasts. Her pierced nipples were just barely covered. While a white flowy skirt hit the floor, it held a daring split of course. Necklaces of gold draped and caught the attention of Kate. As they flirted. Eye-role. Emmet finally dared to ask Rose a question. Had she known about Tara? I know the answer.

"Why would you ask that?"

"I'm just asking babe. I mean."

"You lived there too. Did you know?"

Emmet grew quiet and tried to remember if he had seen the girl. Yes. He had. Emmet had seen Tara and Bella at one of his football games. They were huddled up and quite affectionate. But he just brushed it off as just 'girly shit' it was a cold windy night and Bella didn't have a jacket on. So of course he didn't think anything of it. The two didn't stay after to say hello. It hurt him then. Even more, than it did now. Isabella's poor choices have hurt us all.

"That's what I thought."

"I didn't know."

"Neither did I. She said they were just friends. I noticed how sad Alex looked about it. You think she's ok?"

"Man, Alex is tough as nails. It's Eddie we gotta worry about. He didn't look too good before they left outta here."

"He never looks good."

"Rose. Chill out."

"How do we know she didn't run? It's not like Alex doesn't just hightail it when things get too tough for her to deal. "

"Baby, I get it. Can we please just relax? Let's go, you know."

"Emmet!"

"Okay, Pookie bear. How about a massage Huh?"

"Just a massage."

"Scouts honor!"

Rosalie with her anxious bitching. She did know about Tara but has since rethought her stance. You see. Rosalie was under the impression things weren't well between Isabella and Alex and didn't see the harm. 'They were just friends'. Isabella swore nothing had or would happen. Bella was just flirting with an enemy under her nose. Rosalie is filled with nothing but rage over having been played. Those two have become thick as thieves in Alexandra's absence. I wonder if the relationship shall survive this most recent discovery.

Of course there my obnoxious siblings go, just run off to fuck. Just leave Ann behind with Kate. I've been obscenely jealous of my siblings. Even Edward has gotten more tail than me. Mostly because I've been waiting for her to make up her mind. I'm ready to settle down. I just don't understand why she. I don't have time for this. Okay. Where did Irina get off too? There she is. She found her way to Esme. They were upstairs. On the third floor. Inside Frost's laboratory. Huh. How odd? Has that fear dissipated? Let's find out.

"Oh hey, I thought we weren't expecting you guys till tomorrow?"

Esme was rather flustered at being caught. Especially with how she must look. Tossing around cabinets and files.

"We arrived earlier than expected. Are you alright?"

No. Esme was not alright. Her mate just ran off into the night. With her children. Her very ill children. There's no telling if they'll be alright away from her. She's been in a tizzy since poor Alex has spiraled. The death of a child is something Esme knows well and is terrified to feel again. But she knows. Oh, she knows. Esme collapsed among the debris. She had turned the laboratory upside down. She's not sure why. It's just where Carlisle has had his nose for weeks. It's been driving her up the walls as to why?! Irina came to her aid and held her to her bosom and shushed her shudders away.

"I told you. We can just go."

"I will not leave my family Irina! That is enough. Besides Tanya has agreed to help us. Take it up with her and Carlisle if you truly can't stay. Has he returned?"

"I wasn't aware he was gone. Some ghost said. The door was blasted wide open! What are we doing, Let's go find!..."

"Oh, that was Eric. Alex's father."

"Excuse me?!"

"Of course. He always leaves me to deal with the bad news. It's a long story. I'd rather tell everyone at once so. I'll clean this up... don't wander there are spirits here."

"We know."

Irina lingered about with a watchful eye. She's a sneaky one. It's too early to tell what she has up her sleeve but I'll be watching. As Esme sheepishly packed the evidence of her stress away. She came across something. Something that hurt worse than Carlisle running off into the night with her sick kids. He's been trying to 'Cure' himself again. It's suicidal intent disguised as a fools' errand to 'save' us.

Carlisle genuinely believes that our being is a mistake. A blot in the system and we must be eradicated. Although the way he says it, he believes we have no souls and will be damned to eternal hellfire. Thus. He's doing the Lord's work by finding a cure. His daddy sure did a number on him. In turn, Carlisle fed those same beliefs to Edward. It's partially why he subscribes to the Bible-thumping. I've tried telling him. Jesus was a witch, Ah you should have seen his face! He still believes in his god and precious savior. Honorable but stupid. Ah she's seen the truth now.

Esme about fainted as she realized. His cure requires the blood of the fae queen. The very fae queen we all know and love. Yes, Esme still loves all her children. Including the annoying rage-filled ones. The cure was still in the early stages. Mostly because Carlisle hasn't figured out how to get rid of the blood's nasty effects. I'll check on my other brother soon. Not yet. Esme stole this file for safekeeping. As she and Irina sought out Tanya?

The lady ghost had been watching and keeping notes. She watches all that goes on when the 'mistress' is out and snitches later. I wonder what will be said? Had the ghost seen Irina? Hmm. Time will tell. Well. Let's see. Who else can we spy on? Ben's passed out. Oh. There's Tara... Yeah about that. There's some curse on this land or something. If you die on the castle grounds... you sort of can't leave.

It's just so annoyingly sad. I noticed her wandering around the halls after she died. Just sulking. Angrily sulking. Oh, that's just pitiful. Tara's still just sitting. Sitting right where she was when she found out just how much Bella lies. That girl can get so into one. She'll start believing it. Probably has to do with pretending to be so many people. Having to play pretend so her mommy could win. Oh, she certainly has done that now hasn't she? That's only if that sweet little boy comes out all bouncy and healthy. Oh well.

Back to Tara. As she sat there sulking in her broken heart. Those dull dead eyes filled with tears that will never stop flowing. When spirits get left behind. They have a tendency to stay as they were... until they begin to forget who they are. Then they go quiet and still. Until poof.Their essence on this world. Just gone. Tara will weep for Isabella. She will wander around hoping her love will come back to her. Despite knowing that shall never be. As Isabella had already given her heart to another. Deeper in those dull eyes. A rage burned. A firey vengeance Tara believes she is do for Alexandra taking her sweet love Isabella. Boo hoo.

I'm bored now. I think we've seen everyone. Unless I've forgotten? I guess we can take a stroll. A small gander at what's going on back at Area 51. I'm sure you're excited to know what they have been up to. We could see Eddie? Eric? Or Willow…oh no, I wonder how long it will take for Jasper to reach Alex. That sneaky little thing digging in my sister's head has its dirty claws dug in deep deep deep. He must hurry. Time is ticking. Tick Tock! Tick Tock! Oh. There she is. Over there.

There's that sweet beauty. Poor Isabella. She's all lost in the dark. It's got her in its clutches too. What to do?! What to do! Oh? I know. Choose. She must choose. Will she succeed? I must find out. I must! If not, then we shall lose the queen to the dark. We always lose the queen to the darkness. There it is. It's squirming and crawling. Bella no longer fights against it. She knows there's no use. All she feels is empty and alone. Stuck in the deep dark.

Sorry. Sometimes I get lost. Where was I? that's right. Let's see where Jasper and Lola ran off too. Jasper quickly escaped his cell through a vent. One left unscrewed for a reason. That Glinda is watching. While Lola? As tough as she is. Couldn't escape on her own. She had a bit of help from her big brother. Salem managed to reach Courtney and Aiden. Since a debt was owed to him for helping save Aiden's life. They agreed to help get Lola's fine ass out the Haven. There they are. Ducked off in a hall. Arguing about helping others. Courtney only agreed to get Lola, while Aiden wants to help his friends. Lola just wants them to shut up. Oh, there's Jasper. Alright, I'll just let this play out. Then we can see the others!

———————————

Jaspers pov.

"No! Look, do you know how much I'm risking just even being here?! Let's go!"

"I'm not leaving my friends here. I'm sorry Court... I'm helping them."

"Aiden. If you do this, I won't be here to save your ass when you both get caught."

"My goddess shut up! Ok. You're coming. Your debt isn't owned until I walk out of here and guess what. I'm not ready yet."

Their squabbling gave me a direction to follow. For the most part, I had just been blindly crawling around in these dark dusty disgusting vents. Seriously! I met a crossroads. The shaft I'm in has gotten too small. If I force myself I'll bust through. There's another shaft... fuck it. I crashed through the weak metal and fell dead smack on my face. I just lay there as two sets of hands threatened me. While Lola.

"Would you two relax?! He's a friend."

"A friend of whom? I don't know him."

"Jasper, are you okay?"

"Yeah."

"Do you need help getting up?"

"Just give me a second."

The sight of a bug made me scurry. They were amused by my agitation. It took one glare and the giggles ended. I noticed that one of the new faces looked familiar.

"Do I know you?"

"Nah, man."

"He goes to school with us."

"Ah, you're Alex's friend, the lil dude that got fucked up by that jinn. Aiden right?"

"Are you kidding me? Does everyone know?! Why am I surprised it's not like anyone in that house knows how to shut up. Someone's Always Blabbing. "

"This is cute and all. But we have an appointment later. One we'd like to make so if we can't. You know?"

"That makes you the traveler. Christina?"

"Courtney."

"My apologies ma'am. As for getting gone, Alexandra is being held captive in the medical unit. There's a slew of heavily armed men coming this way. I could either toss you to them or you can come with me. You have three seconds."

There was no more arguing. All three of them moved ahead of me. Lola in front while the two knuckleheads in center. Occasionally I could feel tickling at my synapses. This Courtney was attempting to slow me down. Get me caught. I guess that appointment is mighty important. She'll be a problem if I don't nip this behavior in the bud. So I leveled in on that precious boyfriend of hers. As we were chased down by three attack dogs and their handlers. I decided to... Let's see how she does with his cortisol too high. The boy fell and began to stroke out.

As she screamed in fear, I ordered that Lola keep moving. It wasn't until Courtney called out for my help that I let up. As she drug Aiden along panicked and close to death. I figured I could help her out. I snatched her and Aiden and turned my gaze to the mutts snapping at her heels. One by one they fell under my spell and turned on the Enforcer's. As we stood there hearing them scream for mercy as they had their faces peeled off. She finally knew who I was. As her wavering tone echoed. I fixed the dark mood brewing.

"She didn't mention you were psychic."

"I have mastered control over the central nervous system of anyone or anything I lay my eyes on. Don't do that again, I won't save you or him next time."

She weakly nodded and followed my lead. As we strolled the halls, she kept stealing glances behind us at the corpses.

"Shouldn't we hide them?"

"I want her to know it was me."

"Who?"

"Your grandmother."

That put the little girl on mute. Around the time we caught up with Lola. The boy had woken up. Lola glared daggers as she healed him with a spell. We were currently ducked off in a storage closet. Mostly to figure out where ever the fuck were at. As they bickered some more. I picked a corner and forced myself to hurl. What came up? A plastic baggy. Inside housed a roughly sketched-out map given to me by Alice. We're here and she's, Ah. X marks the spot. Hi love.

As for how to get to my Alex? Alice left me three options. The first? We can fight our way to her. The medical unit is on the other side though. That's a lot of bodies and honestly, I'm looking for a quieter route. There is an option for that. They won't like it though. It requires that we go underground. From the drawing? It's not so friendly down there. There's a boat load of creatures. In big pink marker. It warned that we must be very quiet and careful otherwise we don't make it. But. There's a trash shoot housed down there and it just so happens to lead all the way through to the medical wing. Bingo!

"Alright. Let's do this."

"Do what exactly? This place is crawling with traps. That doesn't cover being hunted down like wild animals. I get it. She's your mate but you might wanna accept. She's never getting out of here!"

"Does she hold emotional ties to you?"

"What are you gonna do? Kill me? Tough luck explaining that to Alex. I'm her ride, right? To that fucking hellhole, The Veil!"

"Haven't you heard? Change of plans. The veil. Is coming for her. That's why she's laid up. So yes. I'm prepared to go to any length to defend and protect my mate.

"What's the plan, Whitlock?"

"Oh shit! That's who you are?!"

"Aiden!"

"My bad! I'm just. So you're like a ninja right?! Ben told us all about you. The way you took out those convoys, and laid those puppies to bed. Mad props dude."

"Who wants to see some aliens?"

"You've got to be fucking joking."

—————————————

I like her. What? She's sort of mean. I have a type. Courtney was nowhere near as excited as Eddie was about a possible encounter with green little men. Probably because she knows what's down there. Anyways while they sneak around inside the walls. That being the only way to move around without Glindas eye's lurking. From there. To reach the lower levels they must gain access to a biometric elevator to take them down.

Then it's all about remaining very very quiet as they sneak into the trash shoot. That's where all the bio waste gets sent to the incinerator. They'll have to shut it off, wade through, and then climb to our sister. Easy peasy. There are multiple ways that can go. For the most part when they die. It's usually because one of those things breaks out and uses them as a chew toy. For now. Let's take a quick look at the holding cells. To check on Willow.

She received quite the fright from Edward. Ugh, I see why. Oh, my dear brother is not well. There he sat sitting in his own waste. His flesh hanging from his bones as if someone had come along and stretched it with a taffy puller. Oh and that smell! It's attracted a buzz of flies and their maggots burrow and feast. All while he sips earnestly from his own wrist. Furthering his descent into madness. As we all know. No vampire shall drink the blood of the dead. It poisons our body and mind. Occasionally he'd grumble and moan from the corner he's crouched in. The urging for him to stop had long since died. It was better for them to ignore the beast he had become. Otherwise, he'd wander to the bars and get zapped. All while our poor daddy watches in grief as his first child is on the brink of death. Oh well. Let's give this story to Eric now.

———————————————-

Eric's pov.

So this is some crazy shit I've done walked into. Here my ass sits having just watched it all unfold. Damn, I wish I had some popcorn or something... my tummy is growling. So to recap the bullshit. When that psycho got his ass up and rammed into the door of the cage? We found out that the bars would hold up and cooked vampire doesn't smell good. A heavy current now flows freely on each cell door. Daring one of us to touch.

Occasionally one of the spooks walks up and down the long hall. Just checking to make sure they haven't lost any more prisoners. It was funny as shit watching them run around looking for Whitlock. Outside the area were in. Has undergone complete lockdown and all able-bodied were sent to hunt our last hope. I have faith. We won't be here for much longer.

It's been quiet for a minute now but that's only cause they done placed a silencing charm up on both Willow's and Frost's cells. Their screaming matches kept irritating the thing. Making it fritz out and ram against the cage. Not to mention the mess his father has become. Carlisle has just been devastated. Lying on the floor as close as he can and just tries to talk to him. I guess trying to talk some sense? He gave up once Edward began feeding on himself. He just lies there with bloody tears falling. The boy doesn't respond to his name anymore. He's a goner...

I don't even want to contemplate what his death will do to my child. Losing a, a blood mate, is the most harrowing experience one can have. I had hoped she never would have to know the pain of. My hand absentmindedly reached up to find Claire's locket. Just like how she used to toy with... I had to remind myself they had taken it. To soothe the anxiety. I ran my hands up and down my legs.

My attention was snatched as a loud snore abounded from Charlie. He's been in and out, mostly out, not even the fight from earlier was enough to stir him. While Renee and I've since come to know, Phil. Were taken out of here about thirty minutes ago? However long ago, they should be on their way to being parents. The boy Renee is carrying, is his first. I pray for his soul. He's sure gon need it. Movement from Willow's cell intrigued me. It was the Enforcer... uh, Leaf, damn hippy parents. It's been all the rage for expecting witches to torture their children by naming them after plants or nature-related shit since the sixties. I saved Alex from being Meadow Morningstar. Leaf was moving about. Keeping herself active. Is she expecting somebody?

Shit. I hope. Save me too. Even with the current. I could escape. The room. I'll be damned if I show my hand and end up staying. Now that I think about it. They know. I'm sure she's waiting on my ass just like she is for Whitlock. Sorry, not sorry. I won't be doing that. Aw hell Nah. Um. The lights just kicked off. So did the hum of the bars. My eyes immediately ran to the left. There he sat. Blissfully unaware. He best stay there too. I saw how he was looking at me like I'm a juicy steak. Come on Whitlock hurry up! Elizabeth threw something at me. Some screw she's managed to strip from the bed. There was blood on it. What the hell?

"What do you want?"

"Are they watching?"

I rolled my eyes at being able to hear her again then took a gander at the spooks. Nah, they were just as confused as we were. One of 'em was getting antsy to go see what's going on. While the other two wanted to follow orders. Which were to watch our ugly asses. Two left out and one stayed. He was posted up near the door. The only way out of this motherfucking room. Sucks for him.

"There's one left."

"Keep watch."

I tried to see what she was doing and couldn't. So I turned around so my body would shield her from sight. I wasn't the only one who had noticed Frost moving.

"Aye. Quit that shit."

Edward was watching both me and her. The way he was drooling blood let me know it's not just me he's tryna sample.

"Frost?"

"Shh."

"Girl we are bout to die. Stop moving."

Carlisle was spurred up from the floor. He moved into view of Frost. A growl burst out and the spook jumped, his weapon aimed high. Damn. They left us the runt. Please don't shoot. Please. Thankfully Edward got bored and found his wrist. It took a minute for the spook to settle but everything went back to normal. Just as the silence got unbearable. An ugly old fuck pitter-pattered into my cage.

"Cornelius?"

That ugly son'o bitch ignored me. I hated that thing then and I can't stand him now. That cat pranced through the bars and into Carlisle's cage. As he did, I took notice his cheeks were puffier than I remembered, hmm? There he goes being an asshole. I tried not to laugh as the doc confusedly stared at the cat. Cornelius waved his tail in a taunt to the vampire.

"Is that a?"

"He's fae. Probably around here for Alex."

"What is it?"

"Cat sith. Terrible thing. It eats souls."

"What is it doing?"

"Hell if I know."

Right then? It hurled a puddle of red dead smack on the bars and sat back licking its hairless paw. It was like it was waiting for something. Just smiling at the beast that has become of Edward. Just before it was snatched it dashed back to my side as the beast rose. Edward then loudly and hungrily lapped up every drop of vomit.

Both Carlisle and I shuttered in revulsion.

"Do you know how hard it was to do that?! Uh, I've had that girl's blood in my stomach for an hour. That's just nasty!"

"It talks too?"

"Yes, you bumbling idiot! Now shush."

"Wait? What did you just? Who's blood?"

"Whose do you think?"

"Did that cat just save my son?"

I looked down at the thing. Then did something I hadn't done in years. He earned his scratches. As he purred and moaned in delight. I began to feel uncomfortable. So I quickly stopped.

"Is my child alright?"

"She's not as dumb as you were."

The sound of a drill whirring snagged everyone's attention. Including the spooks. Before he could do anything. He stood frozen with his hand on his gun. It was snatched. The drill just hanging there midair still whirring. My brother smirked and winked at me as he shot a few rounds.

"Miss me?"

"Whitlock find you?"

"Maybe."

"Open these doors you fool."

"He's working with you?"

"Erík. Must you always be so stupid?"

All doors but Edwards opened. Frost abandoned whatever she had been doing and raced out. Blood dripping from her wrist. Carlisle stood there watching her with those sunken in coals. He turned from her and gripped onto the cage. I decided it was best I cleaned up. Despite being out the cages. Our magic was still zapped. So I took this time to feed. As I cleaned the floor I felt sympathetic toward my son-in-law. While I was otherwise distracted. Elisabeth took this time to inch closer to Willow. Who was waiting for her? Before a punch was thrown, Ambrose took care of it and stood guard for Willow. She's so hostile because that one has yet to say anything about what happened to Clara. The most she's done is call Frost every name in the book for whore. In several different languages.

"Carlisle, there's some food outside that door. Do you need help getting it?"

"Thank you, Ambrose."

He dashed away and could be heard greedily feeding on whatever Ambrose brought. I looked up to him and asked.

"What's going on?"

"We're about to find out."

On cue. The clicking of heels cracked along the concrete floor. Each one irritated the living hell out of me. I thought it best to keep licking. A slab of meat was tossed my way. Before I looked at who so graciously decided to feed me. All I needed to see were the pink Giuseppe's to know it was the psychic.

"You're welcome. Well. What are we waiting for? Let's go see my sister."

She helped me up from the floor. I looked down at that face and felt like I was staring at kin. She looks elvish to me. They are known for sights and prophecy.

"You Fae?"

She just giggled and turned on her heel. We all shrugged and followed her. The only ones left behind were Carlisle and Edward. I was remanded to being on Frost duty. As we trotted through the building. I was amazed at how wide Ambrose's net went. Spooks all over were statues. Shit just floating in space. Bodies left to rot on the floor. Those weren't from Ambrose. It was sort of cool how they just. Stood there. It wasn't until we got on the opposite side of the building. That things grew. Frightening. There we stood. In the medical ward. On a completely empty floor. Well. Not completely. All personnel was gone. It's just us and uh, Alexandra.

That was until the vilest smell permeated and four bodies tumbled out some hole cut into the wall. Above is a sign that reads, bio waste... huh. They just lay there on the floor soaking in juices and strange pieces of meat. I bet they had fun. Whew shit. When asked if alright. Grunts were used to indicate they were breathing. Despite wanting to turn my nose away, it was preferred I looked here and not at my daughter. She was hanging upside down from the ceiling. Her wings extended out and lazily flapped in threat. The action busted the glass and the debris left on the floor. The words filtering out her mouth were strange. Strange as in. I think I've heard them before... but I couldn't place the language. Most of all? That god-forsaken book is floating around her head. Just waiting to be fed her flesh and blood.

"Jasper, would you be kind enough to get off your ass and go get Isabella? She's down the hall. You can't miss it."

The psychic barked at the blonde and he got up. They hopped to it after him but then chose to lean against the wall for support. Scratches and scars could be seen on every inch of skin. They went through it. I held back a chuckle. Jasper returned pushing a bed, on it was a contorted and rabid Isabella. She wasn't looking too good. Woah shit. In between her incessant screaming and foaming at the mouth, she repeated the same words Alex did. That deal really fucked that little girl up!

"Oh, you have no idea!"

The shrill girly shriek came from a prettier-looking Edward. He burst up in here pissed as all get out. Well, i see his skin was back in place. It was just red as a lobster and his hair hasn't grown back. He can't rock that look. Especially with no eyebrows. I couldn't hold back the fit. I let it all hang loose as he bitched.

"Shut up!"

"Whitlock. Don't ever raise your voice at me again and I deserve a good laugh."

He continued to leer at Edward. Oh. That wasn't for me. Ok. My bad. I looked at him as I felt my emotions shift.

"I'm calm. Just be quiet please."

Lola pulled him closer to her side and he relaxed against the wall. His eyes refused to move from the back of Ambrose's head. Yeah, buddy. He tore them up. I'd feel bad but Whitlock would of went after him anyway. That boy was lying through his teeth about not laying hands on him.

"Alright. Let's play."

The words tumbled out of the psychic's mouth. She was looking down at Isabella and smiled. She beckoned Jasper with a wave of her finger. Now I know there's nothing there. But that boy better close his mouth before I do. He immediately did. He then stared into Isabella's eyes. He struggled. He was forced to his knees as he strained but eventually he stilled and so did she. Mostly. The occasional twitch occurred and those words never ceased.

"What the hell is going on?!"

"She said it wasn't safe to tell you. Per my orders. I'm to maintain your health and physical well-being until this is done. Thus. You will sit against that wall and you will not move. Frost, you go with him. Willow. You go anywhere near her. I can and will find Clara and I will tell her you sent Alexandra here. How do you think she'll feel? You still want that kiddo?"

I mean I had been stuck. The Elisabeth shenanigans are always juicy bruh. But this is next level. So I guess Willow and Clara are still together? Oops. If Elizabeth gets to her first. They won't be for long. Not with the way Ambrose is cracking up in agreement with my assumption.

"Quiet, please. She's listening to us."

"Alex?"

"Claire."

————————————-

I know. I know. I said we'd head back to Alex and Jasper but we're out of time. Check back later. But oh my god. Did you see that coming? Eric sure didn't. Carlisle had returned just in time with that leg I brought. The shock sent him tumbling. They both have yet to accept their nature. Just before the book closed. The sound of a cane tapped toward me. Glinda...

Inception.

Jasper pov.

As I fell deep inside the mind of Isabella. Deeper than I had ever fallen. I re-emerged somewhere. Somewhere dark. More than that. I'm not alone. There's a presence here. One that feels... malevolent. No. Insidious. As if just standing there was enough to get touched by its wiles. Until, it has you. Trapped. I took one step and a sensation of dread shot straight into my heart. I froze. Unable to move. Unable to feel. Unable to think. I couldn't explain it... I just stood there, staring emptily into the darkness.

A faint cry began to fill the void. As if it was an echo. I knew that cry. It's Bella! A burst of energy allowed my limbs to move. Where? I had no idea. I was blind. I ended up finding out quickly, running was not the thing to do, a wet squelching plop with each step I took. Indicated. Something was after me. Something big. Something... squirming? As I stood in the middle of nothingness. There was something moving ever so slightly. It slunk and slithered... oh no. There she was. Just lying there all curled up as it? Is it eating her? Whatever it was doing, it wasn't good. How do I? I crouched low and crawled. Inching closer to her and it.

"Bella...?"

My whispers went unanswered. Every few inches I was forced to stop as that thing would take notice. A slithering would poke up and gander. After a moment of silence, it would go back to... feeding? It wasn't until I was, a few feet from her that things began to become clear. That's Bella alright. She's stuck inside a snake pit. One filled to the brim with these... things. There must be thousands of them. Slithering and slinking about. It wasn't until one poked its head into her mouth and disappeared that I knew. If I don't do something quick. She'll be dead. Both of them will be dead.

As the last bit of the snake's tail could be seen wiggling past her lips. I felt something inching its way around my wrist. It curled and tightened in a vice. The pressure was enough to crack the marble finish. Its forked tongue lapped up the blood dripping from the thin lines spreading up my arm. Just as the pain began to reach unbearable levels. I smashed its head with a splat. Its body fell limp and its black blood spilled alerting its brothers and sisters of its passing. Each one reared up in alarm. As I sat there stiff as a board, thousands of forked tongues flicked and fluttered about all at once.

"Run."

The word barely reached my ears. It was spoken so softly, so filled with terror, it trembled and wavered through the silence. As it finally clicked, as the warning from Bella finally made sense? Each one of those snakes slithered out of the pit, their hoods tossed out and fangs barred, as they hissed and searched. I was thankful they were blind in this endless darkness too. As long as I made sure to remain perfectly still. They just slithered right on past me. The dead snake was still coiled around my wrist... huh? I wonder if that is why?

The last snake to leave the pit, just so happened to be the one inside Bella. That one was moving towards me quickly. All while she collapsed indifferent and cold. As it reached me, it snaked higher until our eyes were level. I could feel it. It was attempting to worm its way through. To whisper its spell. Too bad I had it first. It moved on, slithering after its brothers and sisters. As I heard it attacking. I quickly stood up and stared down at the pitiful creature Bella has become. She just lies there trembling and shaking in the fetal position. The occasional whimper drifted but it was like all the fight, burned out.

I hopped in and grabbed her. Getting to Bella was a lot easier than Alice said it would be. Time for the hard part... as she lay there limply in my arms. I searched for those eyes and was intrigued to find. In here. The holes in Bella's skull held those chocolate brown irises, not the blazing red they should be. I hate magic. That familiar sensation took hold and I fell inside the subconscious of Isabella. From what was explained to me, briefly. I should be able to reach Alex. That 'deal' Bella got, made them halves of each other, they are connected in every way. Mind, body, and soul... As I emerged inside the mind of my mate? I found myself standing in an empty hospital room. Huh... Alice didn't say anything about Bella coming along for the ride. I couldn't help but smile a bit. She looked how she used to. I don't hate the new look, I've just noticed she has a harder time looking at herself.

Must be the resemblance, it's uncanny how much she looks and sounds like her mother. I carefully placed Bella on the bed. She didn't move or make a sound now... I hope that's a good thing? Well... Alex should be around here somewhere. Funny enough? Im pretty sure this is Forks hospital. Wait a minute... as I inched closer to the end of the bed. I found the clipboard with the forms. This bed belongs to, Alexandra Morningstar, her attending doctor, Carlisle. Hmm. Of course. I snorted and shook my head. I see, thanks for warning me, Alice. I now have to lug a catatonic Isabella through Alexandra's mind and find her subconscious before that thing gets its hands on that fucking book.

As I fretted. I caught sight of my reflection in the window. The sight scared me. I had never known how much I looked like my father. A red scruffy beard sat atop my face and my eyes. I gotta say it was fun seeing em green again. Whatever spell Alex is under must be able to affect us too? That ain't good. I'd hate to find out just how much I'll be affected if I don't get to her in time. As I was checking out my looks, Bella managed to turn her head. She was just staring.

"Bella?"

She didn't respond but she was lucid. Let's see if we can't find a wheelchair or something. Just as I was about to leave I heard her whimper for me not to go. I guess I can carry her. Until we find a wheelchair. When I scooped her up. I noticed something different about her legs. They just dangled. I gotta hurry up.

"I can't move them."

"What happened to you?"

"She's at the house."

"Bella!"

"What?!"

"What were those things? Those snakes?"

"Corrupted souls. They feed it and boost her magical abilities. You're wasting time talking to me. She's at Brooke manor."

"How do you know?"

"Don't trust me anymore?"

I took one look at the girl and knew, she's been raked across the coals. Whatever those things were doing, it wasn't good. I nodded my head and we were off. Just stumbling around the halls of Forks hospital. The detail in her mind palace was immaculate. I mean these people looked and functioned like real humans.

Well sort of. I did notice that many of the workers were replicas. There were slight differences, like skin color or hair color but the facial features were duplicates. Something else that was odd. They didn't see us. I mean I tried hailing down a few nurses and nothing. They all just kept working. Doing the odd tasks this spell has deemed them to do. We eventually did find a wheelchair. Once she was in it, Bella refused any more help from me.

As we got outside the hospital. It became glaringly obvious how difficult this was going to be. We're up against not just one creature that didn't want to be found. But two. Alexandra's mind was aware we were here. I can't believe it. She's a dream walker. As that thought popped into my head. Our surroundings began to become hostile, the ' people' were beginning to see us. I rushed as fast as possible. Pushing the wheelchair against Bella's will. She eventually stopped bitching once she saw the mob behind us. It became apparent as I tried to outrun them. I'm human. We managed to steal a car from a glitch.

"What the hell is going on?!"

"I thought you knew."

"I just know what it wants."

"What?"

"Her. If we don't get to Alex in time. Her mother gains access, right now Alex is ok, she's still in control of her body. Unlike me... if you don't hurry. We both die."

"Well good news is. I know what's going on. Bad news. We're up against Alex."

"Oh, that's just. Great."

"You're certain she's at the manor?"

"That's where the book is. It wants the book. Or she does, I don't know."

"You keep saying it and she, why?"

"It has Claire. She's been under its influence since before her passing. The veil is its home. It wants Alex, it's like a parasite, it will snake its way in and take possession. She'll use the book and... I told you the rest. I don't know anymore. "

"You know more than all of us."

"Finding out wasn't pleasant. Those things, they collect knowledge. Information. I allowed it in without a fight this time if it gave me information in return. You interrupted its latest brain rape. I can still feel them, they are upset."

"If we die here. Our bodies will die out there. Our subconscious minds are inside Alexandra's mind. She's dream walking."

"Like lucid dreaming?"

"Technically yes, that's just the first step but things can get a bit bumpy. You see, if you follow the belief in the multiverse. There's a theory you can fall into different realities. Different, versions of oneself across time and space could be accessed through one's dreams. If taken further, some can even enter other people's dreams and change them. Even kill them. "

"I've heard stories from Jake about shit like that. That there are creatures that can hurt you in your dreams. I miss him."

"You never talk about them anymore. I mean the pack in general but especially Black."

"What's there to talk about?"

"You grew up knowing him right?"

"Your point."

"He's out there somewhere and he's your friend. It's ok to be upset."

"I used to flirt with him, get him to do things for me, even kissed him once, that was before Alex. I swear. It was actually after you guys left. I had been dodging her texts and calls for weeks and I used to go down to the rez. I never intended to date him. I just liked the attention."

"I always end up with gay chicks."

"That's what you take from that?"

"I'm just saying."

"I don't deserve to mourn him."

"Still full of that angst I see."

"Can you drive any faster?"

"Is she ok?"

"I don't know, I can only feel them."

"It looks so real, it's insane."

"Eh. It's Alex."

"Are you kidding me, Bella, you're crippled and I have a damn heartbeat. I mean, this looks like home!"

She turned the radio on and leaned against the door. Her arms tight across her chest as she pouted in worry. I attempted to get reign on her emotions and remembered. I'm human here. My fingers flexed against the steering wheel and I let out a sigh. It's nice. It felt really nice. I see why Alex would dream up a place like this... to escape from the horrors of her life.

As I cruised down the road. I let the windows down and the wind blow in my hair. I could breathe. I mean really take in the air. I could smell fresh cut grass and it was about to rain. I allowed myself to enjoy the moment and closed my eyes for just a second. It was sublime while it lasted. Suddenly, a screech from Bella shocked me into focus. Panic rushed into me as I stepped on the gas. Alex's mind was fighting back again. The very reality of the dream was bending around us. The road was lifting up from the earth and chasing after us. Attempting to quite literally run us off the road. Just as we were about to get skyrocketed.

It stopped. It sat there hanging all bent out of shape like something out of a cartoon. Bella was twisted around to see the cars behind us, still moving along it. As they neared the end they accelerated and jumped the gap. Some stuck the landing. While others didn't. My Alexandra sure knows how to recreate a bloody crash. They hit the bottom with an audible whistle and splat. It wasn't until we were a good distance Bella finally had the courage to speak.

"Is she on drugs?"

"The laws of physics don't apply here."

"You seem to know more than me, now."

"Welcome to my domain. Well, my gig is more memories and emotions but you get the gist. The brain is my playhouse."

"You two are perfect for each other."

"So that's what this is about?"

"Will you keep your eyes on the road? Where are we anyway? Jasper. Have we been going in circles?! I thought you knew what you were doing!"

"Will you relax! I'm doing my best!"

"Why is she doing this?! You said this is her right?! Why is Alex trying to kill us?"

"She doesn't know it's us. Her brain is aware of anomalies and is trying to, fix them. Besides. Look. We're back on track. Tsk. Questing my skills."

"How are you so calm?"

"I don't know. I just feel relaxed."

"That's not a good thing Jasper."

"I know. You said mourn... is he dead?"

"I don't know. He might as well be. I'm pretty sure so are Clara and Willow."

"Willow's alive. She's actually here. Well. She was being held prisoner by Glinda."

"So we made it to the Haven. Is Edward ok?"

" He's ugly, but he's alright."

She got a kick out of my expression. The atmosphere of relaxation was getting to her too. That won't bode well. If we lose our wits in here. We'll lose grip out there. Alright. I attempted to search for a street sign. Or simply Anything to pinpoint where we're at. So far we've just been trotting down this empty road with nothing around but trees. Until there it was. The hill. We took our time going on up and then the manor leered over us. Somehow it went from day to night. A fat moon sat high in the foreground. The trees were swaying in a heavy wind and rain began to pelt. As thunder cracked and a flash of lightning struck the tower. We knew our mate was home. Yikes. I got out first and then helped Bella. She was less acidic and let me.

"Told you she'd be here."

"It's gonna be a world of ugly in there."

"I know. That's why I'm going in alone."

Bella did something that shocked me. She stood up from the wheelchair. That shouldn't be possible. We're in Alex's... they share everything. Including dreams. Before I knew it I was locked in the car and she was clumsily stumbling around. Looks like Alex is the stronger dreamer. I just hope. I hope Bella knows what to do.

————————————-

Bella's pov.

I always hated this ugly house. I'd never tell Alex that. But, the damn thing just gives me the heebie-jeebies. To get up here, you have to ride through winding roads in the damn woods. Then you find this gigantic witch's mansion just sitting here? Not likely. Even the grass that grows on the property, it's different than the grass that grows here in forks. It's always so vividly lush and green. Not to say, Oh. Don't get me started about the fucking gargantuan trees. All the trees on the hill move. Yep. I swear my first night here? I could see them from the tower. They fucking move! This entire place. It always felt strange.

I just knew it wasn't a normal house. Hell, a normal family. With each step towards it. Jaspers' muffled shouting grew faint. He'll be fine. I think. I'll try and be quick about it. This is my mess and I'm going to fix it. As I inched closer to the door. I could hear them. The whispers of the souls. Each one doubting me. Filling my heart with dread. Willing me to just relent and accept defeat. To turn back. They almost had me... I'm thankful to Jasper. I shook my head and willed myself to ignore them. A strike of lightning hit a few feet to my left. It sent my heart into a race.

Out of the corner of my eyes. A scene began to unfold. I turned my head to see her, there Alex was, well a version of her floating in the air. Her storm brewing overhead. That day forever changed the course of my fate. You know? In one of Alice's books. I did alright. Ended up settling down young with a kindergarten teacher... I have serious mommy issues. Just as I was opening the front door, James was just exploding. I let out a small chuckle in nostalgia. He fucking deserved that shit! A warm fuzzy feeling built in my gut as I entered the manor. Despite how much I hate this house? It became a home of sorts. This is where I built my family. As you move further into Brooke manor. The first thing the eye meets is a dark grand foyer, these gorgeous but gaudy stairs sprawl up the entirety, sitting just at the top is the hauntingly beautiful chandelier dripping in crystals and jewels. Every time I saw it. I thought it odd that something so beautiful would be in a house so terrifying. I guess that could be said about her too. Alexandra.

Anyway. The main stairs lead all through the house, except for the tower. To reach that? You must bypass the stairs. There's a hall to the right. That takes you back to the kitchen. I was surprised I managed to get this far in the house without something strange happening. I spoke too soon. Just as I entered the kitchen another split in reality appeared. These detailed ghost versions of Alex and I flitted around merrily. They were goofing off as the scent of tacos wafted and the faint notes of our song played. I couldn't help but shed a tear as I quietly sang along. Just soaking in the moment. Just as they kissed. Shame crept deep on my cheeks as I remembered why I must do this. I shook my head and forced myself to look away.

The service stairs are housed in a closet. As I reached it. My resolve crumbled to dust. My hand sat frozen. Unable to twist the knob. As the tears fell against my will, I pressed my forehead against the door. A shudder escaped. Behind my lids, memories of my betrayal flooded. The weakness allowed the whispers to scream. They laughed at my pain. Sewing failure into my soul. I shut them out by biting my cheek until blood filled my mouth. That familiar metallic syrupy goodness settled my nerves and I was able to open it. Ha. I said familiar. I guess I have accepted my new existence. It's not all bad.

As I ascended the spiraling staircase. The whispers began to take on the sound of my mother. Each one targeted every insecurity they managed to glean inside. Despite their efforts. I forced myself to crawl. To force my stiffening legs to move. With each inch toward Alexandra, it was getting harder to fight against the dream. Against her nightmarish hellscape.

As I finally made it to the fourth hidden floor. Her bedroom was just ahead. The lower half of my body was useless. So? I plunged my hands into the floorboards, making these hand-holes so I could pull myself. It wasn't easy. With each smash of my fist, splinters dug in like spikes. The blood spilling from my injuries fed the house and mended the damage. To make matters worse. If I wasn't quick enough. The carpet lining the stairs would wrap around my dead ankles and yank me. As my energy was depleted. I finally let the thing just drag me. I ended up back in the kitchen. The door to the tower just. Vanished. There must be another way. What am I doing? It's a dream.

Let's see if we can't level the playing field. The scent of smoke billowed around until suddenly the conservatory burst into nothingness. The glass shattered and floated as if gravity had disappeared. I got my ass up from the floor and felt the obliterated wood mush under each step. The paint on the walls peeled back to expose a rot. Flames burst behind me. The ceiling caved in and the floor above fell. Sitting in the remains of the kitchen were items from Clara and Willow's bedroom. As I floated inside the conservatory, the dead flowers wailed. Each one sounded like one of my victims. The souls I hurt. Gladys, Sara, Tommy, Rebecca, Cecilia, there was one voice in particular that caught my attention. Among the roses and ivy, I could hear Tara screaming. Begging for my love. Begging me to forget my mate. I took one look at them and they burst. Suddenly I crashed to the earth.

As a monsoon of glass swarmed into a mirror and exposed the reflection inside. There she was. I managed the impossible. How many have fixed their sights on Alastríona and failed to catch her? The list of her enemies is beginning to become long. It took me forever to do it. But sure enough, I caged the bird. What a pretty bird she was. So willing and agreeable, oh it was perfect while it lasted my love. A screech burned inside me. As the sound waves exited my body the mirror shattered and the pieces floated into a staircase. I'd have to be careful.

As I hopped from piece to piece, the one behind me would crack and shatter into millions of little pieces. Each one held a screeching Alexandra demanding release. As I reached the last one. The tower was hanging just out of reach. I jumped. I just barely made it. My hands clung to the edge of the roof. I was dangling a good way from the ground. If I fall… as I glanced down, I could feel my fingers slipping. Each slurring whisper urged me to just let go. To give in to my destiny. I was never meant to survive her love. Jasper grabbed my hand and pulled me up. My demise thwarted. We both sat on the roof just trying to get our bearings.

"How did you get out?"

All business and no play. Jasper immediately stood up to climb the tower. His rope being the ivy snaking up it. As he gripped onto it. The thorns happily drank. His grumbling about magic tickled my sides. Jasper can't stand anything that doesn't make sense to his brain. He's really analytical about life. Magic defies. I just got up and followed after him. About halfway up, the tower began growing. It grew until the massive moon looked like a tiny little pebble. The dark glittered like the diamonds that embedded our flesh. We finally reached the windows. The eyes of the tower. Jasper shattered one and it regrew. I took a different approach, we managed to open one together. I was helped inside. As I tumbled into that sacred septagonal princess tower. The window shut and locked Jasper out. The lights flickered off and a giggle burst.

"Alex?"

An unnatural chill in the air. It must have her now. I kept myself low to the floor as I crawled around looking for Alexandra. The creaking above me. Let me know. She's on the ceiling. As I looked up. I was met with a harrowing sight. That's Alexandra alright. Those milky white irises bore right into my soul and those horned wings extended and flapped. Those pointed ears twitched with each sound made. Those plump lips fell open and thick globs of drool and blood fell. As one drop touched my flesh. Her fangs extended and she screeched.She levitated a few inches above me. Her nose sniffed my hair. I just lied there. The floorboards beneath us began to creak and moan. Until one by one, they fell. A roaring fire eating the house.

"She'll kill us all before the possession is complete. You'll never get that book!"

A growl in response to my words. I just laughed. I pulled her closer to me and held her. The wings folded around me and cradled my body. The smoke from below filled my lungs with every breath. I coughed and sputtered as I plead to it. Plead for it to listen to my case. I knew Claire was lost. But that thing that stole her. It was willing to listen to my heart. I knew there was no way it would ever give up its pursuit of Alexandra's soul. That it would possess her mind and body, convince her to use that book and her soul would be lost. So just as we free fell into the blazing heat. I whispered for it to take me instead. To leave her be. To free her from the cage I had trapped my sweet little bird.

Those big white eyes looked down at me. For a split second, they went brown. There she was. Alexandra trapped. She was fighting it. Forcing it to remain with her. Fighting it from taking my half of our soul. As she begged for it to take her. To ignore me. She failed, before it took control, I heard her whisper something to me. The same words she said that day. Before she fell into its awaiting arms. She whispered she loved me and begged for me to give up and save myself. Then those brown irises glazed over and her mouth opened. The slimy grotesque demonic soul exited her body and then nothing. The flames, Alex, the whole hellish nightmare disappeared.

When I opened my eyes? I was strapped to a bed. Jasper was still held under… oh, the members of my family were frozen. I gandered at them all helpless. Unable to stop what came next. I felt the last corrupted soul enter my mind and settle. Its voice didn't get lost like the rest. It told me I had a few minutes left. I should make them last. I took its advice and managed to rise from where I had been held captive. The first person I laid my eyes on was Charlie. He sat against the wall drunk and sleepy. I already said my goodbyes to him. I was too afraid to turn around. I knew that's where she was. I did it anyway and the sight took my breath.

Alexandra was hanging from the ceiling out here too. As I neared her, her wings recognized who I was and let me pass. I let out a snort and Spider-Man kissed her goodbye. Before I changed my mind. I grabbed the book and ran. It wasn't until I was just out the door that she broke from the dream and fell to her knees. Her sobs and shouts for me to stop. Broke me.

"Why?"

"Why what?"

"After all this. After everything. This is how we end?"

"I owed you one for taking your soul."

"What will you do? Where will you go?"

"I don't know yet. But you're not strong enough to do this alone. I'll take care of this part. You just make sure to kill her."

"Bella… that means."

"I know. I knew when I made the decision. Lilith will find me. You must."

"I can't!"

"You can and you will. Alex… I'm sorry. I'm so sorry for everything I have done and for the things I must do to keep you safe. If I survive, if we survive, just know. I will never stop loving you. Goodbye."

Before she could stop me. A purplish-black aura whisked me away. Time unfroze. The sounds of an alarm blared and men shouted orders. I ignored them in favor of finding the maternity unit. There was one more thing I must do before I leave. I could sense her nearby. As I wandered the empty halls. I eventually found her. There my mother was nursing a babe. Phil was passed out. Typical. I looked at the lights and they popped. I could smell her fear. I giggled as I let myself in and she immediately recognized me. I guess a mother always knows her child. Renee didn't cower.

"I had a feeling I'd be seeing you."

"How is he?"

"She. The doctors got it wrong."

"Again, you mean."

"What do you want Isabella?"

"I don't know. I came. I came to say goodbye. If you see Charlie, tell him I love him. This is probably the last time I'll get the chance to say it, so."

"What's in it for me?"

"I won't hunt you down."

"Excuse me?!"

"Don't act deaf. Tell him I love him, oh and pretend to love this child, make this little girl your whole world. I'll know if you don't. You won't like the outcome."

A snore from Phil drifted. Renee glanced over at him and knew. I wouldn't just kill her. I'd kill her whole new family. She slowly nodded in agreement. I barked at her to reply verbally and she jumped.

"Are you scared yet?"

"I've been afraid for you since I brought you into this world. Child. Get on with it."

She bared her neck for me to bite and I laughed. I transported out. When I landed outside Area 51, I was surprised to see a bike waiting for me. I hopped on and revved the engine. A helmet was tossed to me. I just managed to catch it before it hit me dead smack in my face. Ambrose.

"Well look at you."

"Don't look surprised, I bet you and Alice knew long before I made my choice."

"I knew I made the right decision choosing you. Well, I'll see you on the Otherside."

Just as I slipped my helmet on. I felt something inside it. I took it off and found a note from Alice. She gave me directions. A map to follow. My first destination? Volterra, Italy. Rather than transport. I decided to take the scenic route. There are a few places I wanna see before I start the end. The end of my story. Of our story, my love.

Morgan.

Alex pov.

The starchy sheet was pulled high across my face and shrouded from view. I wasn't aware if I was concealed for everyone else's benefit or if I was hiding from them. Whatever the reason, I couldn't force myself to see. To dare remove the flimsy shield from my reality. It was the only protection from turning my head and peeking my eyes at the ceiling. Only because I knew. It wouldn't be those white tiles of that stupid dream land where I last saw her. I'd see some silvery reflective nonsense off Area 51. Then the truth would swell. As long as I kept my eyes closed. As long as I didn't dare see. I could hold her in my mind. Hold the image of who she was. Frozen in that span of time when life stood still and it was nothing but clear skies. What a fool I was for thinking I could save you. I can't even save my damn self. Now I lay here and I must ask myself, how can one hold water through hands that weren't meant to keep clasped? In this notion. I set you free from any bonds that may hold you to me. Goodbye Isabella. May your soul find rest.

My fingers ghosted the fabric with apprehension. Once I rip this veil from its place it starts. The tears that flowed in secret stilled. As the shroud fell and my lids dared to rise. I felt something crack and fall. It dropped to the pit of my soul and set ablaze. My chest rose and fell steadily. Creaks and cracks echoed as my glass bones protested my raised posture. As I stretched and yawned. I noticed that I wasn't alone. I sleepily acknowledged pinky curled at the foot of my bed. His beady eyes glared as he suckled on a rat.

"That's unsettling."

"Tell me about it."

Ah. He's ready to talk now. Edward skulked in the corner. He was uncharacteristically disheveled but It didn't look like he had been fighting. The longer I took in his appearance. It was only then that I thought of how tousled his hair was and remembered. He can sleep. It must have been quite the nightmare to have besmirched his impeccable aesthetics. Though I was grateful he didn't burn my eyes anymore. He smirked back.

"You look better."

"You don't."

"Thanks, babe."

"Sorry."

"Don't. I prefer honesty right now."

"I'm honestly so fucking done."

"You should have followed that plan."

"It wouldn't have worked. I couldn't stay away from you no matter how hard I tried. Even while away I was with you. My soul screamed out for you. Wailed for you. I had blamed you for not coming to my rescue back when I was dying in the catacombs of London.

If I'm honest. That was the first time I felt I had betrayed myself for you. That I had allowed myself to inch further, closer to becoming my father. I placed the blame at your feet and I'm sorry. It wasn't until I was away that I had known I had been betraying myself before you.

But after knowing who you are I began to see just how mislead I had been. How deeply unprepared to love a woman such as you. If I'm honest. I'm still uncomfortable with how little I had known about the world. How ungrateful and bitter I had grown held under my pain. Don't let her turn you, Alex. Baby just Let go. Let us handle this for you."

His long-winded plea went heard and I slowly climbed out of bed. Each joint rolled and popped as I built myself. Like we once did for each other. Strapped to each other's backs. One day it was you that forced our gears to function. The next day it was my turn. To mold us into beings that resembled people. Human souls that walk and talk and breathe. It never mattered if we were to fake it. It was the routine that helped us learn to crawl and then walk until we galloped into a wild chase that lead to this end.

As my limbs shook and shuttered as I attempted to make my weak muscles flex. My soft-hearted lover rushed to my aid. I attempted to hush and shush him. Yet I collapsed into his embrace as I once did yours. How did things get so bad between us Izzy? His waters flowed over and filled my lungs until I choke and sputter in his love. Unable to fight against the current. I put up no resistance to his help and let him lead me into the bathroom. This is where I cleansed my wounds and swept the mess we had made into a pile of ash. My final moment. There I stood watching through a cracked-looking glass. I looked into my dead eyes and I thought for a second I could see you staring back. I waved my hand to repair it and the words trickled on out.

"I already have."

All thoughts ceased as the motherboard that runs that computer he calls his brain, burnt to a crisp. He just stood there with his mouth slightly parted and his brows high. I closed his mouth and calmly replied.

"You'll get flies sweetie."

I kissed his cheek and left the bathroom. He quickly followed after me. He grasped my hand and squeezed it. The action was meant to be grateful. Him telling me he understands how hard my choice was. I let my hand fall out his grip and snapped my fingers. My clothes changed into more appropriate attire, my final action before showing my face was to crack my neck before strolling out. It was then that it dawned on Edward that it wasn't hard at all. He recognized the behavior. It was something I had frequently done in the veil. I always get so tense just before a battle. I heard a sob fall before his footsteps could be heard scurrying after. The cat was last to race to my side. As we walked. Edward kept stealing glances at the thing. So I held my wrist out and he laughed. It befuddled.

"What?"

"I'm full. It's. Um, I'm pretty sure I've seen that. Cat? Before?"

Edward stopped walking and just snatched pinky up and held him in the light. He humorously inspected him. The sight was so unexpected I split a side.

"Yeah, it was you. This is the cat that almost got my face fried off!"

"What are you talking about?"

Pinky swiped his knarly claws at him and was dropped. As he shook his lush coat out he hissed and licked his naked paw. Edward explained The night he and I had our chat outside her home. Under the moon and stars. Way back when everything was candy and sweet. This cantankerous feline was the reason my mate was forced to show himself and I almost killed him. Huh.

"How long have you been around?"

"Just as long as that Ambrose."

"huh. I'm assuming he's been around much longer than I think, right

"Purrrrecisely"

"That's pinky."

"We've met. But that's not his name."

"That's what he says. I don't care. He's been pinky my whole life. Little shit clawed my stuffed animal's eye off."

The cat giggled and licked his paw.

"Somethings off about you."

I ignored Edward's inquisition about why I'm so calm and trotted further down the hall. My wandering leads me outside. A chill rolled through as I eyed several units running exercises and drills. A few were drawn to lay sight and others ignored me entirely. While I chose to watch their moves. As I caught the pattern I began working it. Slowly but surely getting the fingerings. The structure of the spell was foreign but it was physical in nature. A hell of a battle working. I wonder who weaved the craft? Whoever they are. They've got talent.

"That wasn't what I had in mind."

"Nice to see you too Leaf. Oh. What's your last name?"

"You wouldn't know it."

"Mortal?"

"First witch in my line."

"Good blessings on its prosperity."

"There she is. I was wondering when I'd finally get to meet the undefeated Morgan. How did you come to that moniker? Le fey your witch crush?"

"Her effigies are divine."

"I figured you had a type."

"Unfortunately."

"Are you scared?"

"No."

Before she could reply I moved toward my fellow witches and fell into line. The formation shifted to make room and I allowed myself to submit to the rhythm. As the energy flowed freely from my fingertips my rusted limbs began to loosen and the sacred words of the spell came naturally. They were found among the notes of a song as it began to dance around my head. My tired lids shut and I fell into the spin of its web and relaxed. As the chant marched to the beat of our hearts on high bellows of thunder sped its repetition and our fingers as we tut the working. A monsoon of red pelted as charged dark clouds brewed and the wind churned into a twister. Its majestic presence haunted the heavens until it touched down and drew lightning into its eye and struck with fury. Enormous acerate shards spread wide as the sand exploded. About a hundred yards out targets were decimated to a pulp. The storm burned bright and raged with the passion of a thousand suns as a second twister split and began to waltz its brother. A helix formed and ate everything in their path all while shards pelted.

An order rang out for us to cease the work. All at once, we settled into a militant stillness. Our hands clasped behind our backs. All while south of us. Tucked safely inside a glass box. The witch's council has assembled. Each eye hungrily drinking in our imposing stature. Those warmongering clouds receded. As the dawn began to consume the twilight we watched the sun bask the horizon. We dedicated this last sunrise to our fallen brothers and sisters and accepted our fate. The sounds of drums heralding my own rang. A deafening silence was heard as it called. If you've made it this far. If you've held your breath and twisted along this ride. Stuck it out as the bag fumbled more times than I can count. I'd like to warn you. It won't get better from here. If that bothers you. I suggest you turn back. Forget this tale of my descent into that endless dark oddly comforting tunnel.

Those sharp craggy edges came to mind as a necklace of iron snapped and cinched my throat. Six sigils were etched into its shiny finish. Each one sang a tune. The frequency effectively nulled my magical signature. A final tear shed before my eyes dried. As I must cast my heart into the sea. Banish all doubt. Submit my will to the gods. No matter what comes next. I will slay that draconian succubus and ascend as the queen of fire and blood. Special wristlets were cuffed on before my arms were roughly jerked behind me. I didn't resist. I accepted my fate. What makes them special? They hold a spell that when activated can slice my magic right from my soul and sear my hands. Once it's cut? There is no getting it back. It's considered the darkest work created. As it's the loss of a great witch. A spirited witch. One that must be culled from the pack for survival of the blood. Of witches.

The philosophy of If we just sacrifice one witch. If we expel the ones that just can't stop feigning for attention. Amounting to feats that caught eyes of our enemies. If we slay them it means we live to see another day. To survive the times. My sheer ambition makes me a threat to the nation and so they see me as an enemy. One that has sought selfishly and selflessly endangered our species and if found guilty of treason by our council will be nixed. My name will fall to oblivion. Or Infamy. Most of the greats got nixed.

Leaf was correct. I did take on the name Morgan as a nod to the Lady Le Fey. God, she was a true practitioner. A brilliant and most painstakingly sapphic necromancer. The cuff's influence shot the glamor that hid my scabs. The one that caught the most attention was the intricate scab of Fey trailed delicately along my fingertips and up to my wrists. This scab is only obtained by one that can master necromancy to the strength of our most supreme. It's a shame she lost her marbles. I mean she went loopy, okay. What's even more fucking tragic is she was rumored to have been half fae. Hince the nod... there have always been rumors. Whispers. Little inklings of discovery and speculation that many of the works were linked to the creatures. You know. Some of the more soul-damaging works. I think I've pretty much proven that ... my bad.

As I was drug from the witch throng. Something unexpected occurred. The throng bent a knee in protest to my execution. As they all know what this symbol means. There's a storm coming with two fronts. Im the only chance they have if they want to survive. The members in that box on high clicked their tongues at their show of respect. I blew a kiss and laughed as I caught sight of the Witches that now have say of my fate. I held my head high as I was paraded. It wasn't until I was brought past my family and friends that I felt the full weight. I refused to show weakness. But viewing my father comforting dad hit me in my gut. Carlisle was a hot blubbery mess. His head tucked into Eric's arm as he collapsed in agony. Edward glared in all his grumpy glory but red streaks were running. He should be careful of leaking too much. Mary was in attendance too and she kept tapping her foot. That must mean something good right? Like she's ready to get past this?

Jasper his expression was cold and his eyes burned with rage. I believe it is I that's set him off this time. Edward definitely snitched about our moment together. I smiled as I noticed they were standing next to each other. It's so sad it takes the end of the world for them to stop waving their dicks. As for Aiden and Lola. I was grateful to have received flowers of death tossed at my feet. I bowed my head in acceptance. The only face not in attendance was Courtney. I pushed the worry felt about that down. Now that I've been thoroughly humiliated and shamed by my peers. I was taken to be cleansed in a bath of milk and herbs and after I'll be dressed in a crimson sacrificial smock. This part of the ritual is the absolute worst. As it's performed by the women in your family. Here I sit in a bath being prepared like a lamb by Frost and Willow. Turns out I didn't hallucinate that. It's been awkward.

"Was it worth it?"

They both continued to scrub my body as if I hadn't just spoken.

"I think it was for me. Although. I don't know if I didn't already have other partners if I'd ever dare to love again."

"Don't say that."

"Oh, so I'm not speaking to myself. Answer the question. Was it worth it?"

Willow couldn't meet my eyes. I passed mine across her appearance and noted how unmarred it was. I'm grateful. I hope Clara is ok too. While Frost held her head high. I knocked her off her horse by asking her the same question. She replied with no struggle. It upset Willow.

"Of course, you have no shame."

"Did you? She was married to Clara first right? Did you ever apologize?"

"Why are you interrogating me and not? No, I never did and it's a regret I hold. I fell in love and it wasn't clean or black and white. I am sincerely apologetic for our childish actions. We should have told you... I imagine the infidelity hurt a great deal. That's still no excuse for revenge."

"It wasn't revenge."

"Oh, please tell me you're not still after her. She's my wife! I won't tolerate it."

"Why are you treating her as if she was not one. Clara cheated too you know."

"I am aware and we have discussed it."

"So you know where she is?"

"She's safe Alex."

"Do you want to tell her or should I?"

"Tell me what?"

A thick wet blanket plopped over the atmosphere. I prepared myself for the worst. It certainly never occurred to me that it had been Willow that helped bring me in. I had an unexpected reaction. I didn't cry or shout but thanked her.

"I'm... are you alright?"

"No. I am not. Although I will be."

Frost was frazzled by my blasé attitude and traced the blackened pattern on my hands. She carefully washed under my nails and pondered how to ask how I did it. How I mastered the art of death work. In preparation to raise my father, I needed to be absolutely sure I could bring him back. There was a pet cemetery that came in handy. It was hell to clean up.

"An army of undead pups and cats. It was a nasty way to go but I won a lot of cash."

"How many battles did you win?"

"She won them all."

I snapped my head towards Willow. The shock of her knowing that sent me. A haunted expression hung from her face.

"I didn't know you knew."

"I didn't. Not for a long time. After I found out I kept your secret. I wish that I hadn't. Maybe things could have been different."

"Thank you for encouraging me to embrace witchcraft. As much as I hold a toxic love affair with magic. I wouldn't be me without it. It's who I am. I love you. "

"Im angry that I missed your life. Im so livid I can't see straight. It should have been Me that did that. Not her."

The truth finally fell. It wasn't just Clara that had woven between these two. Elizabeth is right. It should have been my witch-mother to guide me but it wasn't in the cards. Willow did an excellent job in her absence and it fans those flames high.

"We can only look forward. I won't tell you two what to do with your pain and rage but I need my family. I need the arms of my mothers to survive this..."

As the tears wept I was embraced by them both and then it was time. I was helped to my feet and I stepped out. A white light faintly glowed as the spell settled. The cleansing bath is to soothe one's soul before burning. A witch hasn't been burnt in centuries but we all have our ways. It was Willow that toweled me off and Frost unfolded the smock. My family crest stitched onto the breast. The great arms of Morningstar are a high crescent moon with a crow perched. Its darkened head cocked low. The direction its pointed representing of where maggots feast.

Once it draped my body. I was served a truth serum and escorted out by Eric. My hand held in a vice as he trembled with fear. No words could pass his quivering Adam's apple. We marched to the gathering. As the members of the council spied me. I didn't dare falter. Any perceived weakness would be taken as lameness. If I'm to sway them. I can't fall to my knees. As I made it to the center of the circle. I could feel them judging me already. Lashing their tongues in verdict. Eric placed a kiss on my forehead and slunk away. Leaving me to their mercy.

"We are gathered here today to discuss the discordant house of Morningstar. It's always a dark day when a witch falls. But even more when a line is lost."

"Yes. It is."

I spoke out of turn. But they allowed it. I thanked them for their hasty response time to my plea and then settled down for questioning. It was Michael Tang that addressed me first. His beady eyes cut daggers. I take it he doesn't approve of my friendship with Ann. Not surprising.

"Ms. Morningstar."

"Mrs."

"I wasn't aware you married."

"Don't pretend to not know of my bond."

"So you admit to perverse relations with our enemies?"

Clicks of tongues abounded. I didn't bat an eye. Michael greedily smirked and rubbed his hands in await of my sentence. A few of the other reactions surprised me. I noticed forlorn faces hidden among them. I wasn't aware I had supporters. The names of the witches with seats on the council are Mildred Beauchamp, Grindle Delacour, Valerie Harkness, Warren Jabbar, Sidonia Mahin, Prudence Cromwell, Ridley Holden, Hagatha Trumble, Sybil Wardwell, Thiago Ngawang, Blair Hemingway. Out of them. I had three that at least don't want my death. It will be put to a vote of majority.

"Let's get to the action alright. You all know my misdeeds. What's with the pomp and play?"

"Do you admit?!"

"I've done that and so much more. It won't be anything compared to what I must do. We all know you aren't going to kill me. Just tell me how bad does the human nation want our necks?"

"It's strange, with the way you flagrantly brandish magic. You'd think you never cared for matters such as unity."

"I don't create any more damage than you do. Selling us to them. The draft slaughtered us in droves. Explain how that is conducive to survival Michael?"

My usage of my elder's first name placed him as my peer. They didn't like that. Tang. She is a superior witch. If only she could cut her anger, she'd see that too. She raises all that hell to terrorize daddy.

"How dare you!"

"Haven't you selfishly risen high? Your hands have flexed far and wide. An Elite through and through. So tell me what makes you so different from me?"

"I can think of a few things."

"State them on record." A voice rang.

A witch is only allowed two witnesses. Two souls to comfort them to the next. But to also make sure it's a fair trial. Mine? Mary and Elizabeth. I boredly stared off at my sister. Mostly to hide my interest. Despite what Jasper thought, I really did want to talk. I'm pissed but I ain't about to hurt my prophet, my guide. It's obvious the gods are working through her devious but deeply traumatized mind. She holds the path. The way forward. Her interjection forced Michael to say.

"I'm not tainted for one. Second. Our differences of maturity and self-respect."

"So you've never been young and in love?"

"I've never succumbed to a degree of debasing my honor."

"You find it honorable to have such a poor rapport with your child? You do love Ann, don't you? I can see it in your eyes. That rage burning in your gut, that fear, that's your love. Anything else?"

"How is she?"

"Clara is with my uncle Adrian.

"We know that much. He's got a coven that lives underground. Has for years."

"Well then, you'll be proud to know Ann is thriving."

That's what he was afraid of. They're coming for him next. His child's flagrant use of magic will get her right here. Hell. She already is. He held his head high. March on solider. Our ways will be the death of us. We must adapt to survive.

"The revival of unity may not be enough to protect us from the humans."

"Figures. We serve them and they still take."

For the most part, the others hadn't had much to say. But I could see some were in agreement with my words. The same ones from before. Have my votes been bribed? I wouldn't be surprised knowing Frost.

"I'm prepared to vote, any against?"

No one was in disagreement. Until a faint clicking of a cane and Glinda said aye. She being the witch that helped stop the humans from slaughtering us. Is the ambassador of our nation. She was allowed to join and brought in the news about our case with the humans. They are threatening civil war unless we all nix. They have been well informed of the issues with vampires. The president is confident that they can handle the Volturi. He believes we are a greater threat and my head and forbidding magic are due. However. She managed to obtain a chance to prove that we are still useful to them.

"She wants to experiment on me. She had me in a holding cell."

"Before or after we were notified?"

"Does that matter?"

"Excuse me, I believe I still hold. It's true, I did obtain Morningstar well before you were sent for and a path has unfolded. As for experimenting. I did no such thing. She was merely detained. That's besides the point. We can by time with the humans if we were to send Jessica Stanley home. Despite all efforts, they still believe we are holding her. Her uncle has rallied support and is now their ally."

"You've got to be fucking kidding me. That nut for brains is who the humans are backing? Okay. Whatever. "

Michael was sympathetic to my plight as he asked if I knew where she was. That made me laugh until I cried. There I go. Breaking my vow. Why won't she just leave me alone? Why won't my heart just die? I just stood there nodding my head. But refusing to say any words. Mary dared near me and held me. I spit at his feet in refusal. The truth serum seared red hot and I collapsed to my knees. As I shook from the pain I bit my tongue until it bled. No. I've given everything. I've had enough. That fucking seer whispered in my ear a secret. She informed me why Jasper was so pissed.

When I heard her plea I ached. Jasper knew I would refuse to tell. That I'd be hard pressed to forgive and turn from my vengeance. While his friends perished. Jessica is being held prisoner along with two vampires my mate deems family. He's planning on running to save them, she's warned him to trust her. To trust that she can sway me to follow the path. She's seen it. We can make it. But so far... she's. No! Isabella is gone. She's Lilith's now. Her words finally came through as she swore it was in my best interest to listen to her. The words my sister spun were sly and slippery like that snakes. That whisper in Isabella's ear. I can still feel it. It's tickling in the back of my head. Im not sure if I can believe her but I can save him. I can save Jasper.

"She's being held for ransom by the De Rosa Cartel in Tijuana, Mexico."

"Her Revenant has a relationship and has agreed to help us obtain the girl. He's suited up and ready. He's requested her safety until he returns."

"Of course he has."

"If you manage to not fuck this up. You may have just lived to see another day."

My cuffs fell and Alice thanked me. Her arms strangled me so tight it left concern I was being harmed. I just sobbed and hid my face in her chest. She whispered slyly in my ear that it's still possible. That we may survive but i must want it for myself. She urged me to trust. To trust that everything would be ok. I nodded but no words would fall out of fear they'd jinx. As I fell to pieces. She held me with strength. That's what you need now. I'll hold strong for you now. I have to. I forced as much care as I could and prayed it broke through that buzzing. That itch I feel that I can't quite scratch. Then I forced my wobbly legs to stand.

"I'll need my guns back."

"I thought so."

As the council closed the circle. I noticed Michael nodded his head in my direction. He doesn't agree with my ways but that was his acknowledgment as my peer. I felt warm. A small bubble of faith was built. Maybe. Just maybe. I can make this work. One of those signature locked rifles was tossed my way. My audition went well. If that cuck thinks he's getting all the action he's got another thing coming. I was surprised to see another supporter. From what I can tell this is some top-of-the-line shit. I checked the sights. I was unfamiliar with even how to shoot the thing. Glinda was watching in intrigue as if I'd ask for assistance or... huh a laser blaster. I'll be careful with this. Alice handed me a uniform and I nodded my head. The design must be a Mary Alice original. A smug smirk pulled tautly.

"Don't hate me okay, I promise you'll get back so much more."

"My husband has such blind faith in you. I don't believe you or Ambrose at all but I hope I'm wrong."

"Whatever. Oh, just a tip. Don't kill her."

"Jessica will be returned unharmed."

"That's not who I'm speaking of sissy."

"Let's go!"

The sound that echoed and made several people jump was Jasper ordering me out. When I turned around to give him a piece of my mind. All words ceased and my legs moved against my will. I robotically walked toward him and fell in line. In attendance were my squad and Edward. We were immediately escorted into a convoy with Jasper and some new face. My mood was overwhelmingly subdued and he snapped for me to get dressed. We stared each other down from the rearview mirror. Courtney snapped her fingers and my uniform graced my frame. When I attempted to speak to him she just shook her head and shushed me. Okay. I just sat next to Edward and sulked. I didn't know... My actions have hurt him. I understand that and he has right to be upset. But his behavior is unduly rude.

- Welcome to my life babe.-

I was surprised to hear Edward. He ran his finger up and down my arm to soothe me. I leaned into his side and relaxed. The speed we were moving was dangerously fast. There must be a time limit. Who are these people and just how bad have I fucked up? Alice said they are like family but he's never told me about them. Those words about not killing someone were important. There's only one other woman I know of that makes him act like this. I get to meet the elusive Maria.

-Bingo.-

I rolled my eyes. I'm guessing my blood has allowed him to hear me clearly. Edward let out a small chuckle. The vehicle shook and I huffed out air.

"Jasper. Would you like to talk?"

"I'd like silence."

"I'd like a sandwich but that's not in the cards. I presume Maria is aware we're coming? So why the urgency?"

"I said no talking baby please don't make me force you to behave. I apologize for doing so earlier but as you've noticed. We're running out of time. So shush!"

I thought about pushing my luck but I thought better of it and just sat there.

"Thank you."

Courtney was amused. I kicked her leg and she muffled a laugh. I flipped her off and looked over the squad. Aiden was relaxed and listening to music. A ball tossing around in his hands. Moving back and forth. Occasionally it appears as something else or changes colors. As I watched it move I was mesmerized by the tats on his forearm, I noticed a few scabs on display. I instantly looked at mine. It's kind of crazy we never crossed paths before Blackbriar. Or had we? I filed that question away for later and continued to spy on my team. Lola wasn't happy being stuck between the court and him. I presume all is not well with the lovebirds. I just shook my head.

Not like my relationship is much better, I get it. She keep breaking up with him because of loyalty to her family. Aiden puts up with it, even though her grandmother is an evil genius blood purest with countless war crimes on her hands. A tyrant of the entire Beckham line. I hope she learns that family isn't just blood and there's more to life than worrying about purity. But who am I to judge... my family is in ruins right now. With several different enemies begging for our bodies. We're not so different after all, it's funny.

We've spent so much time together, hating each other, when we are literally just alike. Maybe that's why we were put together so much throughout the semester. The memories of the trials suddenly felt tricky. As I remembered my moment alone with the real Court during the trials. I thought about how all my secrets have been revealed. I recall that was supposed to happen. I felt uncomfortable as I faintly recalled the words that strange teller foretold of my future just before the trials occurred. They said. ' Your fate isn't set in stone. The future shifts constantly because of your conflicting interests. This here means a strong wish. Something you're longing for. Or someone. There is good news and bad. You shall get everything your heart desires. But at a cost. There are many obstacles, mainly, yourself.

Inside lies a deep secret of your soul. To access you must remove your ego. Once it is revealed you'll be unstoppable. I wonder what it is. It's hidden even from me. Aye, look at this. These here, are like stars lighting your way, pay attention to your surroundings. Look beyond the Veil.'

So, I'm assuming my mission has set in place, and all my secrets have been revealed, mostly being that I've already lost my soul… so who is it that I'm supposed to be looking for? At first, I thought it was my mom, I know now that ain't it, I found out that Eric was back. But he was already here. So. Maybe it's Bella? She asked for the same thing the seer said, I'd get everything my heart desires but at a cost. Well, I've lost a lot in the last few days. I'm sure there's more to come. Then they said? I need to pay attention to my soul unless I'll be lost to the darkness. Interesting. Oh, that's sick, my soul being lost was literal.

Bella, stole my soul and is lost to a demon. Cool. Ok. So what's next? What possibly do the gods want to bleed from my veins now? Alice just told me I have to save Jasper. I'm not sure If that means saving him from Maria or from himself because right now I'm scared it's him. Um. Shit. My emotions shifted and his speeding slowed. I leaned into Edward again.

-He's been like that all morning. I'll try and help direct his anger. Just lay off and follow my lead. We'll get through this.-

I nodded my head and leaned back into the seat. A steady rhythm rocked me calm. Unlike the rest of them. I didn't have anything to distract me. So I rested my eyes. As my mind drifted I felt her. It's so strange how familiar and safe she feels. But I know that isn't true. I had to remind myself that thing is telling her lies, and preparing her to kill me. How can I trust Alice? How can I trust Bella after all she's done? How can I trust We won't fail?

-Unfortunately, I agree. I think we are going to fail. However, Alice has yet to be wrong about you. I think it's best we focus on you and Jasper...-

-Thanks asshole.-

The reaction Edward had at finding out I'm telepathic was something else. He physically jumped and hit his head on the roof. Which snagged the attention of everyone, as he cursed and spewed I was trying to make sure he hadn't injured himself. He was fine, he's just overdramatic, shit the damn roof took more damage than he did. Just before Jasper called out in a rage I tossed up a shield and happily watched as he noticed no one could hear him bitch. He flipped me off and I was done with this shit. I forced us off the side of the road and cut the engine. He burst out and was on his way to the back. I transported out and snagged him. We were several miles off from the rest. Just standing in the heat? Was it this warm before I came back? As I pondered. Jasper kept pacing back and forth. His behavior was paranoid and manic. What the fuck did she do to him to make go crazy. I know a bit about her but anytime I tried talking to him about Maria. He shuts down. So I never poked that bear.

"Jasper."

He refused to look at me. His pacing had stopped but I knew that body language. I have never seen my mate this afraid before. I held my hands up and slowly inched near him. He didn't run or attempt to hurt me. So I moved closer. Until I could hold him. His full weight fell into me as his knees buckled. I struggled to maintain my grip but I held him until he finally submitted. Thin lines continued to spread as his knees put potholes in the pavement. His head dug into my gut as he shivered like a child left out in the rain too long. I brushed his hair back from his face and nodded my head. Okay. It's going to be ok. I held my breath as I heard those sly words slip. I can't kill her and neither can he. I let the air out of my chest and transported us back. This time I was in the driver's seat and he was back there with Lola and Edward. Okay. Look's like it's on me. This is all on me. The brain had left the building. Hey. I got this. Right?

I took a deep breath and said imma fake it till I make it. I could hear Edward darkly laugh and Jasper groan. I checked on them and found they were talking instead of fighting. Then something strange happened. Suddenly I just told myself I would be. That I would be ok and so would she. Then I pushed Bella out of my head and focused on the task at hand. I took another deep breath and then put the keys in the ignition and pulled off. It got a little bumpy. Mostly because I didn't feel like dealing with border control and transported us as much as possible.

Once in Tijuana. I was directed by Edward. I got the feeling he had to dig inside Jasper's head because um, I mean he knew the side streets and everything. Didn't even need to use google maps. What made it worse was that I got the feeling we were being watched. We were driving in a nondescript vehicle. For a reason. Yet. Eyes were following us. Cars too. Roughly halfway, we got cut off.

"Did you tip them off Jasper?"

"We were requested."

"For what?"

"We're about to find out."

When those words came out of his mouth, a Rolls Royce pulled up. Oh. This is how they do down here. I felt my mouth get dry as this woman exited and stood. Well, I'll be damned. I mean the boy has game. But I didn't know he had game like that. She was tall. I mean leggy. But damn she was thick. She was flat chested but aye little bitties are cool too. But what shocked me? She was dark-skinned. I knew that he wasn't, I mean damn, I see he learned real quick not to be racist. Okay. She tapped her heel. I pointed at me. She nodded. Before getting out. I rotated my finger to see if she'd turn around and my god. From the way, everyone behind me was acting. My partner was acting ugly. I just hopped out and apologized for gawking. Before I was near her Edward fed me some information he was able to glean. I love him. I sent him a quick thank you.

"My bad. I've heard some shit about you but I was not expecting for you to be darker than me. I try not to think too much about his past as a confederate. I'm sure you did too. "

She wasn't expecting me to know Spanish. Let alone the creole dialect she spoke. Edward's a godsend sometimes. That just established she's not in control and most importantly if I know that tidbit. It means I'm close. She smirked and then circled me. Her very pretty heels caught my attention as they glimmered. Her aura was interesting. A shimmering navy. If I know anything about that color it can lead to cold demeanors. Eddie has one and I know my Eddie. Once she was in my view again. She directed her men to rifle through the truck and when he looked back at her confused. I laughed.

In English. I responded to the creature that struck fear in my monsters heart.

"I see you've brought your friends. I have some too but I only need myself for this to work. It's a simple recovery of the human. Where is Jessica?"

She noticed I didn't say vampires and then understood. I don't care if his friends die. Not today. All I want is to get him away from here. He'll hate me but he'll be alive and the job will be completed.

"Where is Jasper."

"Who is Jasper?"

That's when it got very interesting. Her buddies bucked up. I see. She thought this was supposed to be a prisoner exchange. He was going to turn himself over to her and save his friends. How cute. Ok. As she scooted close and leaned down, I was freaked out that she attempted to kiss me and I backed away. She looked confused.

"He's not hiding out in a bush with a rifle, he's in the van. They just can't leave it."

"You're the fairy?"

"So you've heard of me."

"Yes."

"Aro put a bounty on my head?"

"Oh yes. Jasper was to be my bonus."

My attitude at hearing that brought out the bigger guns. I was surprised to find so many of her guys had gifts. My understanding is that newborn armies were forbidden after some nasty wars in America. That Caius and his bitch ran through the states putting an end to them. Aro has the monopoly on gifted vampires. Didn't want anyone else rising. That's why Frost was shocked at how many gifted vampires live under Carlisle's roof. The Olympic coven is one of the largest known with gifted members. Well. Was.

"You're Aro's lackey. Look don't be surprised he's after me. I read up on him."

"I feed them."

It took a second to remember that the Volturi forbade feeding in Volterra. So, they have to order out. She's saying she traffics humans for them to feed on. Interesting. It hit me why my mate fell out like that. I see why we never talked about her. I'm sure he's done worse than that.

"Is she still alive?"

"Of course."

"You were double dipping. That's good to know."

I waved my hand and Jasper hopped out shooting. The bullets evaporated before they landed. He huffed and he puffed at my thwarting her murder. As he bitched and hollered. I grinned. It unsettled him enough to stop. He was breathing all heavy but noticed she was the one sweating. He looked around him and saw all her goons were frozen in place. It's nice to be back. Why was I so anxious before? Whatever, let's just focus!

"Alex?"

"Yes?"

"What are you doing?"

"I'd like to see the human."

The gorgeous lady was silent. I snickered and nodded my head before the gun holstered on Jasper's hip rose into the air and cocked back and she jumped. I take it back. I think this is the most afraid Jasper has ever been. He quickly realized the danger wasn't his maker but his mate.

"Maria, what's going on?"

"I heard you couldn't control your power."

"Have you seen the news?"

"Oh. You're sort of ugly."

"Where I come from I'm seen as a great beauty. Many suiters desired me."

"What the fuck is going on?"

"Calm down, it's hard to explain I had a vision of my homeland and I could like."

"Walk around, yeah I know. I've been meaning to chat about that. What's going on?"

"She's working for Aro and was double dipping. Where is Jessica Stanley?"

"In a box, on a plane."

"Cargo plane... so we wasted our time."

"I do have her next location."

"I can't believe this shit."

"He's still whiny."

"He's a momma's boy what do you expect."

"You're a lot calmer than I've heard."

"Here's what's going to happen. My mate won't leave here without his buddies. You're going to hand them over and then you're going to help us retrieve the girl. We will walk away like none of this happened. Otherwise, things will get ugly. I can't kill you. But I can kill your friends, what's a queen without her army."

"A dead one."

That one was for me. I let her have it. Hell, I bet her pride is in the toilet with the ways she's been eyeing my jugular.

"You're right. So don't fuck up. "

I turned on my heel and to prove my point. The one that dared step to the van burst into flame. Very pretty black ones. His ashes fell into the shape of my royal crest. Jasper stayed near her. When his weapon moved towards his temple. He got moving and followed me to the van. We got back in. The new face hung in the back while Jasper sat next to me. I put my shades on and honked the horn for her to get a move on. She jumped to it. Jasper's dick was rock hard as he openly gawked in awe. I mean the boy was drooling. It was affecting everyone. I simmered him down by placing a shield up. They can't feel his emotions and I get to play.

He enjoyed himself as I drove behind that pretty ass car. I'm pretty sure she could see him from her mirror. I didn't even need to touch it. I just mentally made him feel exactly what he needed by affecting the nerves in his cock. He liked the patterns of them turning on and alight and came more than once. As he lay there in his seat spent and happy I cleaned him up. The car drove itself just fine under a spell and allowed me to take my time. I see why my ego needed adjustments. I'm getting on my own nerves with how fucking good I am. I kissed him sloppily before cleaning my mouth out and taking back over. His dick was put away and the shield fell. They knew what we did.

"Do you have any shame?"

"I don't have time for that emotion."

Lola wheezingly cackled as Edward shook his head in judgment. In his mind he was more upset it wasn't him I was fucking around with. I blew him a kiss and turned the radio on. As I enjoyed the rest of our quiet ride It didn't take long for us to come up to the beautiful home Maria had obtained for herself. It was more like a colorful resort. Lots of bright yellows and jewel tones. I instantly felt as if I was on some beautiful island full of colors and stucco homes. As we exited and were escorted around the property I saw elegant statues and paintings all over, it wasn't until we reached the magnificent building that I felt the need to comment.

"Most wealthy people give up color."

"The ones that have culture don't."

"So what exactly did you do to my husband?"

"I loved him."

The house itself once inside was lofty and eclectically designed. Ah. I see they had that in common. I've seen enough of his work to pick out his technique in a mural. It was too new to be done by him... they painted together. That little nugget of information tumbled around in my head. I need to cool off and make sure this goes smoothly. We were escorted outback and told to sit. She and her goons left, leaving us all looking like idiots on her patio overlooking a gorgeous red-tiled pool.

"How high are you right now?" Lola inquired.

"I just don't want to beat her face in so I'm keeping calm and getting off."

Aiden kept eyeing me funny but mostly kept his attention on his phone. While Courtney kept her eyes on the door. Her foot was jumping up and down. The moment it stopped. I flipped the table over and a hail of bullets rained on us.

I see she's got spark. I like that. All while my team went absolutely crazy slicing and dicing and attacking her beasts. I took off after Jasper. He just vanished. It didn't take me long to find him. He was about a mile out at some pig farm. The state of that place chilled me to my bones. I could feel them. The souls still attached to the land. As I stalked toward the pens I found him.

He was bent over a pair of dismembered bodies. Rocking one of them as the other sat headless on the hay-covered floor. Parts of the people had been eaten. A pool of blood seeped out near the pigs. I see why she ran. As my mate wept and hollered in his anguish. Bleets and cries came from the pigs that ate them. The little guys were forced to hurl their intestines and cough up the body parts. As I neared him he kept growling and acting aggressively. I just tossed him back and went to work. He quit blubbering once he realized what I was doing and then attempted to stop me as they rose from their quick slumber and coughed up blood. Before the big ugly one attacked he was forced to kill the other pigs. While the skinny edgy one sat catatonic. She was fine. Just in shock. Jasper just stood there. Blood seeps from his eyes. His hair was filthy and his clothes covered in piss and shit. That's when I saw it. I could just look in his eyes and see them hovering.

"Somebody want to explain what the hell is going on?"

The team showed up ready to fight. Her people must have left out. Nope. Edward had fun and released his aggression. The big guy looked me up and down before rising up and dashing to Jasper. As my mate was held a good distance from the floor by this short man I felt pressed.

"Is that any way to thank someone?"

As he continued to attempt strangling my mate over the death of his. He finally realized she was sitting on the concrete completely nude with her head reattached. It takes a minute for the brain to start back up but once it did she started crying. He dropped Jasper and raced to her side. They were an attractive couple. A bit odd being that he was kinda rough around the edges but. Aye, some girls like them like that. I tapped my foot in waiting.

"Just give me a minute."

"We don't have a minute. I imagine Maria has contacted whoever she needed to get Jessica pinched. We need to find her. So. Would anyone like to explain what's going on? Why are we here?"

"I don't know about you lady but I'm here because of that asshole and his cunt of a girlfriend. As for whatever you have going on we want no parts of it."

"That option died the moment I brought you two back. You see. I need the human otherwise it's my head. I don't care who I have to go through to make it happen."

The big one looked me over and then looked back to Jasper who was hunched over on the floor just looking at me.

"You don't learn do you?"

"Don't bust my chops man."

"It's nice to meet you. I'm Charlotte."

She was still a bit off. Tremors in her hands and feet. She needs to feed. Especially with the way she's eyeing me.

"Take her somewhere quickly before she frenzies and I have to put her back down."

He didn't need to be told twice. The eyes on me felt like ten pounds of hell. Edward and Jasper explained what I told them but actually seeing it was a shock. Aiden kept his distance and refused to look at me despite staring at my hands all day. I plopped right on a rusted metal stool. Every move I made he saw. Yeah, that's what I thought, we've crossed paths.

"Now I'm sure you've all got a lot of questions and I'm happy to answer but first. I need to know why Rayburn had you steal that book Aiden."

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"I told her."

He swallowed hard and then lifted his shirt to expose a scar near his kidneys.

"I got this because my brother couldn't pay his dues at one of those battle halls. A bunch of Rayburn's clowns busted up my high school and then shanked me over a lost game. That's how I found out he was dead. He lost to some necromancer and still had chips due so I had to battle in his name until I could pay it off. Well, that was until he told me the debts would be cleared as long as I stole some shit for him. I felt bad. I felt fucking horrible for what I did and how you got mixed up. But now I see. It's my brother's bullshit I'm still digging in. But what sucks is how I befriended and got saved by his murderer. Yeah. It's nice to meet you. Morgan."

I must have crossed paths with all. It's the only thing that makes sense. We keep gravitating toward one another. As it sank in what he said the rug was yanked out from underneath me. I didn't know what to say. Sorry? That feels insufficient and trite. If I say nothing then that feels worse. So I looked him square in the eyes and said he died honorably and that If I could take it back, I would. I'm shocked I never noticed before but Aiden does look like Anthony. He was a talented Battlist and kept a high score. Dominated all his opponents before me. I wasn't aware he was a part of Rayburn's club. We had tangoed a few times and there's always risk. It's why it's done. For a witch there is nothing more honorable than dying in battle. A tear fell from his eyes and he stumbled out the shack. I had to resist following after him. I was surprised Courtney didn't go, she just stared me down as if she expected more from me.

"You expect me to believe you didn't know?"

"I just received the memories back. "

"Stay away from us Morningstar."

"It's too late for that and you know it. Does anyone else have something to say?"

"Is it gone?" Lola inquired.

"My soul? Mostly. I'm still me but I guess it explains why I could kill so easily. We're wasting time we don't have. She said Jessica was on a cargo plane."

"She wouldn't be on a plane. Maria owns a trawler company. She's on a boat."

"I don't like her."

"That's because she's a mirror image."

"You don't mean that."

"Using magic like that will burn through what's left. Why would you do that?!... You're gonna go after Bella aren't you?"

I walked out and ignored the questions and stares from my mates. Not out of anger or upset. I just couldn't stand the way they were looking at me. I understand the level of damage I have done. I just never thought it would catch up to me this way. Back when I made those choices I was filled with rage and technically still am. But now I don't have it in me to let it burn out of control. I started heading back towards her place to scour for any information left behind. I wasn't aware I had been followed until the big guy started helping me dump Maria's office. It was awkward and silent.

"So you're her?"

"Dude if I wanted to chat about that shit I'd have stayed with my crew."

"I'll never understand him."

"I know right? He's always falling in love with lesbians. Is it a fetish?"

"You'd think. I'm Peter."

"So you're like his brother huh?"

"Something like that."

"The one he saved?

"Is that how he tells it?"

"Yeah, he let you run with your girl. I remember him telling me he didn't have it in him to run after you. Then you came back and saved him. Thank you for that."

That silence from that man stopped me in my tracks. When I looked back at him and saw he had just slumped out on the floor. I knew he must not have known the truth.

"You didn't know?"

"Angel doesn't tell anyone anything."

"I assume that has to do with all those spirits lingering out on that farm. He's never told me too much about what went down. I mean I knew about her... but I didn't know, about her. I'm starting to gather why he's so messed up. I never. I love him to death... I swear I have never meant to hurt him, any of them."

"I can see that. You're like him. I apologize for my mouth earlier. Um. As for the girl. She's probably gone."

"He won't rest until she's dead."

"He won't rest then either."

Our conversation was broken up by Jasper and a freshly fed Charlotte. In tow was none other than a shorn-headed Jessica. The nausea in my gut receded and my asshole unclenched. From her attire, she's been treated about as well as the pigs. She was struggling and fighting against Jasper but she eventually settled into acceptance. We marched her out and picked up the rest of the idiots. Instead of driving. We traveled. It was kind of disorienting for us to have been back on base all of a sudden. Traveling is like transportation but it can take you to different realms or... realities. Huh. So that's why she's here. As for Aiden, he's been even more distant than before. When asked about his flowers, he told me he meant them. I'm the greatest witch he's ever seen and the deadliest. As we walked Jessica inside everyone celebrated the win. We saved our asses for another day. I ignored the celebrations and went back to the barracks.

Today wasn't a win. What have I won? I'm pretty sure I just lost my friends and my mates are looking at me differently. Don't get me started on Bella. Especially that accusation tossed my way. No, I'm not going after her but I won't hesitate to kill Lilith. No matter how much I love her. I can't place her life as more important than the entire world. I was hanging off by my lonesome in the room when Edward joined me. In tow was a sandwich. A peace offering I guess.

"I recalled you wanting one."

"Thanks."

"Yeah. So Jessica has been returned. You get to live to see another day... how does all that make you feel? Do you still feel?"

"Yes. I do. It's Terrifying. Being alive means it's another day fighting to keep you all safe. It's a never ending battle. I get it now. Why Ambrose did all that shit? He had to. I guess I just didn't know when I was doing it. Why I was doing it. I mean... that's one of my best friends and I killed his brother. I know who I am now and I don't like it. I mean at first, I wanted to die just so I could be done but now? I want to die because I deserve it. I killed him and what's fucked up is I can bring him back. Aiden knows that, he saw that today and he didn't ask. But he watched me bring those people back. What am I? Who does these kinds of things and lives to tell the stories? I mean. Do I want to survive this? You see Ambrose. He's gone. A husk... would it be so bad? But then I remember if I die. So does everything else. I'm tired. I want to believe that we can live through this but with how I feel. I don't know if we should."

Edward scooped me up in his arms and rocked me until my eyes closed. As I fell into an uneasy rest. I could feel her. I mean fully and it soothed every upset and ache that was felt by my weary bones. What made it worse was she knew I was there. That I was with her. I felt enveloped by her warmth. The warmth we make together. But I could feel it too. This empty hole that's just sitting there. Waiting. Taunting me. Letting me know. She's not mine anymore and it fills me with dread. If I love her still when I must kill her. I know she will slay my beating heart and all I have done would have been for nothing. Those countless deaths. Wasted. It was then that she became so aware of my presence that I could hear her. Calling for me. Weeping for me. I was reminded of the words Edward spoke as he plead for me to let her go. For the most part, I have.

In my dream, she began to materialize and I could envision her fast asleep in the room we were meant to share. That room where the thing she's become awoke. Her stuff was just piled up everywhere and she was passed out on the end of the bed in her undies with half her sock hanging off. An occasional rumbling snore exited that petite body and I was reminded of drunk Charlie. Yeah buddy she is her parent's kid. I guess you could say the same for me. I attempted to get closer to her in my spirit form but couldn't. The demon was aware of my presence and tossed up a shield effectively stopping me. I just moved away and it disappeared. This must be what daddy meant by him being able to watch over me. I believe I'm astral projecting. As she slumbered. I cleaned up a bit. It was surprisingly hard to do so. It took every ounce of focus to move things even a fraction of an inch. It took forever but I managed to tidy up the floor. After that, I needed to sit down before I passed out. I just sat there. Watching over her. The way I should have been doing from the start. I didn't leave her side until I was forced too and found that we were at Frosts.

I was kind of surprised but then remembered my contract. Im sure I'll be seeing Glinda here soon. My new bed partner was Jasper and he looked a bit different. It sort of terrified me to see him lingering over me with blood pouring from his mouth. Until I realized it was my own. His heart was beating and his eyes were drenched in red. An apology for his words tumbled out and I held him to my breast as he wept and told me stories about that harpy that turned his soul black like mine. I may not be able to kill her today but I will someday. I just pray Peter is wrong and that it may finally settle this poor wretch. Otherwise. I may lose him too. If that were to happen. If I were to lose either one of them. I honestly think I'd just give up and let Lilith take me. He eventually settled into sleep and I laid there attempting to find her again but she was gone. She either had woken up or that thing got wise and knew to hide her better. If I can reach her still. I may be able to keep her safe. I know it's sick. She's poisoned me not only that but she's literally stole my soul. Why must her love still choke me? It must be what she did, she did say she could never lose my love.

I've just been laying here for hours unable to close my eyes and find peace. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't fucking sleep. It's sort of funny. The undead is lying next to me in a roaring rest and yet I, the living, is incapable. I find myself attempting to find her, to see her, and I can't...Why can't I find her? My heart thumps. I feel the life within as it sped into a race at the thought that was the last time I'd ever see her as herself. Lying face down and lifeless. A corpse of the girl I knew. I've just been staring at the ivy hanging on the ceiling and trying so hard to picture her before. To remember what that perfectly imperfect face looked like, how her crooked nose twitched when angry or annoyed, how she pursed her lips when thinking and twiddled with the skin on her fingernails when anxious. Always picking, always fixing. Why didn't she know she was perfect the way she was?

The thing that bothered her the most was her hair. It wasn't bouncy enough or shiny enough or long enough or short enough or pretty enough. It was just never. Enough. She was always messing with it. I loved the way she parted her hair and attempted to tame the fly always but it always ended up mussed and messy. Oh. Another thing. She couldn't stand hair being in her face. I mean couldn't stand it! God, it was hilarious this one time as she panicked about a headband not fitting her head right. I just couldn't take it and laughed. She didn't think It was funny at first but we both ended up dying. After, I helped her braid her hair up and into this cute bun. She wore it that way until it was ratty and then begged me to do it again. We were always doing little things like that for each other. That's not the best part.

The best part was how big Bella's heart was. She was always there to pick someone up when they were down. Always attempting to make people smile. Even strangers. I used to think she just wanted to, she wanted to make everyone happy...I was too stupid to see. She did that because she knew what it was like to force a smile and pretend...I needed to pick her up. I wasn't there. I should have been there. Why wasn't I there? I should have been there for her the way she's always been there for me. Taking care of me. Filling me with her love. Filling me with her life. Each small quirk now seems like a warning sign. Those little moments added up until they burst like bombs. The Isabella I had known. That I had fallen in love with. She was irrevocably. Fake.

As that thought settled and the panic began to flourish into waves. I felt trapped. Jasper had his arm tossed around me and I couldn't move it. He was so heavy. His snoring began to irritate me because they didn't sound likes hers. I just lay there attempting to quiet my mind, attempting to fall asleep. Yet all I could do was keep staring at the ivy inching across my ceiling as I thought of what she did, until I cracked and the tears flooded. They didn't rush out at first. It was almost like a trickle until I could taste salt. Then the rivers flowed free. He woke and I was immediately swaddled and shushed as he attempted to expertly assuage my sadning anger.

When I felt that itch in my brain, that dull fog Jasper likes to toss out when overwhelmed. I lost it. I just started kicking and screaming. Asking for. Pleading for. Begging for. It all to end. As I bucked and fought against the love pouring for him. He held on. He never let me go. I just kept spiraling in my thoughts. Falling so deep that I couldn't come up for air. Why would she do this? Who is the woman I feel these deep unending feelings for?

The other thing she abusively obsessed over was her skin. Bella was so adamant about having smooth clear skin. I mean. It was almost to the point of Patrick Bateman levels. I'd just sit and watch as she'd go through her nightly routine completely unaware and enthralled. She used three different facial cleansers, oil, foam, and toner. She'd do that in order. Then she'd move on to 3 different serums and 2 light creams. She'd stare at herself as she slathered herself up until she could see her own reflection in the shiny glass finish. But hey. In the years that I've known her. No blemishes. Ever. While I didn't care. Hell. I was fucking lucky to remember to take my makeup off! She would fuss at me. Oh my god. She'd beg me to let her do facials and teach me how to 'maintain' my beauty. I can't stand that word. Mostly because what she really means is teach me how to not get 'ugly'. God, I can't stand her mother! That's why she didn't know. Because that evil lying vindictive cunt never told her she was perfect already...As I continued to think of her. ...I just stopped. I just stilled and a strangled scream got caught in my throat and came out as a wheeze of air and the black spots I didn't even know had taken residence started to disappear. As my breathing slowed, I was shifted into a sitting position and my back was rubbed much softer than before. A dead silence settled into us both. Even it couldn't fill the space she left. I just sat there with his arms hung around me loosely and his face tucked into my hair as he hid the tears leaking. Occasionally his body shuttered and shook. I mostly just focused on the sound of him breathing.

How every few seconds it hitches as he attempts to soothe himself or how deep it thundered in his chest as he held his anger at bay. I timidly placed my hands over his and held on. Not sure if I was grasping on him to save myself or saving him out of fear he'd disappear. As my fingers rubbed the skin and I pushed all my weight into him. It felt so strange and foreign. I'm so used to him being cold. They are always so cold. To even sleep, I needed a heated blanket otherwise I ended up shivering all night. Yet now. He's just as warm as me. The warmth radiating from him tricked me into relaxing into those strong welcoming arms and he came up for air and kissed my temple and softly rocked our bodies.

"I was wondering when that would happen."

During his expression earlier. I didn't make a single sound. I didn't feel it my place. Jasper had his moment to speak and cry and choke and scream until he rested. Yet for me. My eyes still remain open. Too afraid if I closed them. I'd see it. I'd see that thing shes become.

"It's going to be alright."

"Lies."

"It's not."

"How can you say that when you don't believe it?"

"Because I have to. We have to stay stronger than she is right now. So it's going to be ok. Say it with me."

"Why?"

"Do you ever just do what you're told?"

"No!"

"Baby, please don't shout, my head hurts. Just say it."

"She's gone."

"I know."

"We're gonna be ok."

"That's my girl. You're right. We are. She is too and we'll keep saying it until we believe it and then she will be."

"Okay."

He leaned back into the pillows and pulled the blankets back over us. As I snuggled into his warmth and laid my ear over his heartbeat. Anytime it thumped, I subconsciously jumped. It's so weird. His hands rubbed against me until I fully settled. That's when I noticed. Jasper had an arrhythmic disruption. Every few beats. One would miss. It would just fall flat. I wonder if it's always been there? I've never thought about it before but I wonder how he would have died, if he wasn't turned? In battle or a heart attack?

"What are you thinking about?"

"Your heart is missing beats."

"Maybe because a pretty lady has stolen them."

"Which one?"

"Smart ass, you, only you darlin."

"Just checking."

"Is my honey getting a lil jealous?"

"Why don't we do some art together?"

"Right now?"

"Not necessarily."

"You are jealous."

" I am not, I'm just, why did you wait so long to tell me about. Her?"

He got quiet. Then carefully responded.

"I wasn't hiding things from you. I guess I just got so used to not talking about those things. It became easier to not talk about them, even when I should have."

"I guess I am sort of paranoid..."

"Oh, are you ready to talk in-depth about Isabella? Because I've been ready."

"Oh, really?"

"Oh, yes."

"What's there to talk about?"

"In all honesty. No. I am not."

"When you are? I need you to speak to me about it. Preferably before Edward."

" I've moved on."

"I'm aware."

"You don't agree?"

"I'm biased but no I do not. I understand completely why you'd want to. However, I don't view Isabella as irredeemable. Edward has a fetish for harsh punishment when it comes to people he views have wronged you. Completely understandable, however, I think leaving her behind would do a significant amount of damage. To you and her. I'd like to lessen that."

"So it has nothing to do with your bromance?"

"That too."

"So... Peter?"

"Not tonight."

"So you can delve and I can't?"

"Baby we don't have enough hours in the night left to even approach that topic."

"Well, I promise to talk to you first if you give me the same honor."

"Fine."

"Thank you, Mr. Whitlock."

"I've noticed you use my bio last name and not Cullen, is there a reason?"

"Do you not like it?"

"It just reminds me of my father...I've been thinking about him more often."

"You don't speak much about them."

"It's hard to remember."

"Who are you lying to?"

"Myself, obviously. It's hard to remember because I don't want to. I left all that behind and that's where it will stay."

"You know. For someone that enjoys digging into my past. You don't do the same and it's not fair Jasper."

Silence. More silence. Just before it got awkward he admitted to me his father's name. I felt bad because it seemed forced. As if I had taken his freedom. My emotions were quickly adjusted.

"Brutus Whitlock. Not what I expected."

"Me either."

I let out a horrible laugh and he joined in. It almost felt like how it used to. Before all this. Before things became so serious.

"Just stay with me."

"What?"

"Your thoughts keep drifting."

"You can hear me now?"

"Sort of, it's hard to explain. I feel more in tune. Like I can get a specific thought that's linked to an emotion. Not necessarily reading. I guess... feeling them. That wasn't very helpful. Sorry."

A yawn burst out and I closed my eyes.

"Oh no, you can't fall asleep, not after waking me up. Come on."

I put up a weak fight against my love tugging me from my depression hole and forcing me to interact with the living. Upon entry of the common room. I saw that there were only three doors, instead of four. I was instantly reminded of her absence but decided to attempt to enjoy Jasper. Yet that aching hole was there. As we wandered the halls. I could feel eyes. As a shiver ran down my spine. I forcibly removed my hand from his and spun to face whatever or whoever they were.

"Timothee is that you?

"It's probably one of the spirits."

"I know, he's this badass little boy. Cute as all get out but is kind of demented... but aren't all six-year-olds kinda off?"

A red ball bounced from seemingly nowhere. Jasper was visibly freaked out. I soothed him, snatched it up, and tossed it.

"I'm not feeling too good dude. I'll play with you later. Ok?"

A knock on the wall signified he understood and the ball bounced away.

"I will never get used to this."

"Oh hush butthead. Spirits are mostly harmless."

We started walking again and Jasper attempted to disprove my claim by reminding me. They can kill. He was deeply unsettled when I laughed. They sure can and most don't mean to. They honestly just get confused and lost. They just want community and guidance. Someone to talk to. Someone to play with. It's something I picked up from Frost. She regularly speaks to them. I think it. Soothes her. She's really lonely. Probably has been since... Clara.

"It's strange. You don't feel much different but I can see that spark is dim."

"Jasper."

"Nope."

"It is and has been since you met me."

"That's not true... I saw the visions."

"Which ones?"

"All of them."

From his tone, I knew he meant, The veil. We didn't need to discuss it anymore. He just tugged me along until we found people to hang with. I was thoroughly surprised to stumble upon Kate and Tanya with Esme and Lola. They were just chitchatting and cooking. We attempted to casually sneak in and grab some snacks but got caught stealing. I was swaddled in a bear hug by Tanya.

"I can't breathe..."

"Are you alright?"

"No."

Kate helped to pry me away and a drink was placed in my hand. Jasper took it and downed it. A kiss placed on my nose. I see I'm being forced to go dry. He nodded in agreement but slipped me an edible. Can't hear my thoughts my ass. I pocketed it.

"Thanks."

"You should thank Esme, we're trying to burn through the last shipment."

"I didn't think about the shop..."

"I've been attempting to not. It's depressing but I'm so glad to see you're home. Would you like something to eat that has more substance than sugar?"

I was shocked to hear those words come out of Esme's mouth but didn't want to say no. I was tearfully hugged before Jasper and I were ordered to sit down.

"What's with all the food?"

"Meal preparation for the rest."

"Everyone's still here?"

"More are arriving every hour. I think people are afraid to go anywhere else with the enforces still out there. Chicago is still hectic. Right now this is all I can contribute. So I will make meals for everyone, why don't you pick up some gloves and start helping out?

Two huge bowls of chili were placed down. In between helping Kate and Tanya beat on dough. Jasper attempted to spoon-feed me. I smiled as I recognized his recipe. It's ungodly spicy but I love it. I was going to ask for a glass of water to wash it down.

"Mom, can you get me a glass of water."

"Sure sweetheart…"

The interaction was so normal we didn't remember we weren't on good terms until she handed me the glass. Bella has always been Esme's favorite, I know no parent has a favorite... but they do. I wasn't upset or hurt about it. Bella needed the most love and care, especially from a mother figure. While Carlisle took to me more. I think it's his savior complex. His life before being a vampire doesn't help.

"I'm so sorry Alex, I shouldn't have. I wasn't thinking clearly. Can you forgive me for ever believing I'd be better off without all my children in my life?"

The sudden admission took me aback. I nodded my head and attempted to find words of love or... I took a fat gulp of water as I didn't have any to give. I could only think of her, of Bella passed out on that bed, drunk. I shook my head. I know Ambrose said she had blood but...Esme could pick my thoughts out and immediately replied.

"She's not well."

"I'm aware... I saw her in a dream. It's hard to explain, I think she's in Seattle."

"She is. We. Rosalie and I stopped by briefly, she was home in the nude and smelling of liquor. I did what I could to tidy up and made sure there was enough food and money but I fear..."

Her thoughts died on the tip of her tongue. Her silence was loud. The only other sounds heard were the inaudible whispers of chatter coming from Kate and Lola. The clinking of silverware on bowls. But most importantly. The unsaid uncomfortableness of all that's happened. Chicago was demolished. We've been run out of our hometown. Clara and Willow are probably dead. Bella is demon.

"Is Charlie still here?"

"He is. I wouldn't bother him."

"I wasn't going to, I just um, Is dad home? I'd like to speak with him."

"Your father is upstairs."

Okay then. Trouble in paradise Cullen. I just kept quiet and continued to eat my chili. As I ate, I felt Lola watching. The entire time I've been in here she's completely ignored my presence. Yet now every move I made I could feel her eyes. It finally got to me.

"Can I just eat in peace, please? I don't want to fight or argue, just leave me alone and I'll stay away from you guys."

"Don't mind me. Just observing."

"That's enough, Lola if you can't be polite please just go." Esme quickly cut.

"I just find it funny that you still act as if you're untouchable or unfazed. Or is it not an act? Do you even care?"

"If you want out. Go back home to Paris. Otherwise, just be where I tell you to be and we don't have to interact any more than that. You know what. That goes for the rest of them too, including Aiden and Courtney. I never liked involving y'all in my shit. Hell, how many times have I said y'all don't have to? But swore up and down. We like it. It's so cool and fun and adventurous. I tried to warn you bodies will fall. That we'd might not make it. I know I've hurt you, I've hurt you all, but I won't be disrespected like I don't pull my weight in blood. I've lost people too, hell a kingdom of souls that desperately prayed for my assistance is gone. I have lost my home. My mother. My wife! So do not step to me like that ever again."

She was shocked. Lola stood there staring me down and the most unexpected emotion was quite evident. Pride.

"What?!"

"You normally don't stand up for yourself."

"Fuck you."

I just popped the edible in my mouth and popped out. Where I landed. The third floor. The occupants of the lab were Carlisle, Frost, and surprisingly Eric. They just twiddled away at machines and computers. Probably tracking the enforcers looking for us. I wasn't acknowledged or even seen. What a bunch of Nerds. Just lost in their work. I didn't mind the change of pace at all. I like being ignored. It's easier than being constantly watched.

"You were dissecting toys at 2 to see how they functioned. That makes you what?"

"I'm so tired of telepaths."

"Come sit with me."

I hesitatingly dared to enter the zone. In case I too got sucked into the nerd ick. I stood behind Eric. He was eyeing binary.

"Hacking again?"

"How are you feeling?"

"Well, my friends hate me."

"I'm sure that's not true Alex."

Carlisle was sitting erect at a table with his face dug into some microscope staring at a Petri dish. Not an odd occurrence. It's just funny to see how they function. Elisabeth held her own station, so did Eric, any other time they are rude to each other. But when in this room. They functioned as a well-oiled machine.

"Carlisle, they hate me. It's alright. I just, I never knew how much they meant to me until I knew they were gone."

Eric reached behind and attempted to give me an awkward one-armed hug. His brain was moving a million miles a second as he decoded whatever the hell was on his screen. I left his side and moved to dads area. An empty stool next to him came in handy as I plopped down and slumped.

"I'd offer encouragement but I don't want to lie to you. It's probably best if you were to. Divest. Things will get bad."

"Why is Esme so pissed at you?"

"We're having a disagreement about you. If you'll follow me. I will explain why."

"That sounds ominous but ok."

Carlisle led me to a back room and what was inside was sort of concerning. Alice was floating in the air and pasted to the ceiling. Spools of yarn created a web. The images tacked up set my nerves alight. All of them pertained to one thing. My death.

"So I still get murdered. Cool."

"Not all the time." Alice chirped.

"Suicide is even better."

"Alexandra." Carlisle warned.

"I'll chill out on the cynicism."

"Thanks, while I have you, there's something that we need to discuss and before we do. This information was obtained long before I ever knew just how dangerous it was. I'd also like to sincerely apologize for utilizing it without your permission. "

"He wants to use your dna to cure us."

"Cure you? You mean the virus?"

As Carlisle sped through his guilt in already starting the project. He informed me of why I'm so popular in Aro's mind. Apparently, he wants a world in his image. My life. My blood. Is a threat to that. Since I potentially hold the only cure to vampirism but to death itself. I blinked with boredom.

"So essentially what you're saying is Aro wants to live his alt-right vampiric utopia fantasy and since I'm a threat to that. He's sending all his best after me, all while giving the go-ahead for them to transform any person they deem worthy and kill the ones they don't want to exist?"

"...yes."

"What do you need from me?"

"Samples. Lots of samples."

I was carefully handed a bag of cotton swabs and receptacles. Oh. He needs not just spit and skin samples but other things too. Ew. Ok. He attempted to make it less awkward and it wasn't working.

"Right now?"

"Preferably."

"Well. Um. I'll get back to you."

He was still standing there.

"Dad I know you're a doctor and all but it's still uncomfortable so. Thanks."

He quickly hugged me and shuffled out. Alice was quietly humming a tune. It sounded familiar but I couldn't place it. I decided to start swabbing places. I was thankful she just ignored my presence. By the time I was finished. Alice had started muttering to herself about the future. I hate what the gods are doing to my sister's mind. Out of the corner of my eye. I could see who was helping her float around.

"Hello, Ambrose."

"I was attempting to stay out of sight."

"You're fine."

"You're not."

"Let's not talk about that."

"We need to."

"Fine. You want to open that can. Whose idea was it to choose Bella as Lilith's vessel?"

"Yours." Alice whimsically mocked.

"What is she talking about?"

"Well that's a long story but as you know, your soul was stolen by your mother. I had to find a way to fix that. That's where Isabella comes into play. Isabella has explained the predicament of your lives never falling in line on their own. You two were never meant to be together. However, you always choose her. In every timeline, you would fall for her, and then break up. I only changed the course of the aftermath. Not the beginning."

"Who else was eligible to take my place as Lilith's skinsuit?"

"Your father."

"Oh."

I didn't need to be told why that would be a bad idea. It still irked me. I understand there are greater hands pulling strings. But knowing it was my sister and my, my uncle. That tossed Bella to the wolves. It makes me want to react in a poor manner.

"I am sorry Alastríona."

"Can someone explain all this to me?"

I pointed to the ceiling and he nodded. For the most part. Alice is pulling down the futures that have fallen to the wayside. All while simultaneously replacing them with even worse images. The one that caught my eye was the throne room of the Volturi. Sitting on Aro's throne was Bella.

"Lilith is a queen... she needs a crown and so you sent Bella to go get one?"

"Yes."

"Why? Why not send someone else?"

"We tried that."

"What do you mean?"

"The cat and I sent the other girl you were obsessed. She made a fine Lilith but she killed you."

"What the hell are you talking about?"

"You can tell her." Alice chimed.

As I heard the words that came out of Ambrose's mouth. I just keeled over cackling. So it turns out. I have died over a thousand times and every time. None of us make it. Lilith always wins. So. My elderly confused cousin-uncle has pretty much ripped himself to pieces spinning the wheels of time until them rusted bitches broke trying to kill her, I wonder if he's ever heard the saying that repeating the same actions and expecting a different outcome. Is insanity. Oh, wait. How can you know if you're insane if you actually are? As I choked until spit came out. He just annoyingly stared off into the distance. While Alice tossed her pen at me. It only made the episode worse. As I laid there on the chilly tile I just laxed. There's a certain serenity I found in being told I'm destined to die. I am ready to go. Death, take me away!

"You won't pass over until I say so."

"I think it's sort of humorous even the gods can't climb their way out of fate. You know, if they are truly so powerful. Why don't they come down here and fix this rotten rock their god damn selves!"

"I don't pretend to understand their ways but you are the most ungrateful child I've ever had the chance of meeting."

"Wasn't it my dear uncle that spoke, I am not a child? But a queen!"

"Then act like one!"

"I am. Can't you tell? I'm resting my laurels by draping myself on this floor. You want me to stand. Drag my corpse."

"I have."

The expression upon his face struck me. In his eyes, tears welled and his shoulders slumped. He bent to my eye level and cuffed my chin. His voice rung low.

"If only you could understand how many times I've seen your crown fall and I'll do it again until it sits atop this head and never touches the ground again."

He caught the tear that fell from my eye. It's genuinely hard to hate him at times. Ambrose. If I'm honest. He's been more a friend than an enemy lately but I hate his job. He bends over backward and fills me with lies of rivers of honey and milk. All so. I'll bend my knee and lift a sword.

"I don't take pleasure in it either."

"What's going on with time?"

"So you've noticed. It's an unfortunate side effect. Each time I've 'fixed' or 'changed' the course. A break happened, as it should, but now there's a snowball effect. Time is rippling out of control and is changing in an inordinate manner."

"Like the butterfly effect."

" Precisely, a small change has led to bigger ones. However. That leaves room for your future to turn bright."

"So you're saying. Bella and I staying together sparked the end of the world."

"Not quite, It just merely changed how, it ends. Any more questions?"

"Yeah. I actually have a boat load. I've been keeping a list of all the things I'd like to know about our homeland."

His eyebrows rose high.

"Don't be shocked."

"I'd be happy to answer anything you would like to know."

"I'm uncomfortable now."

"When you're ready."

I nodded my head and he gave me space. I eventually got up off the floor and left out to return the samples to Carlisle. The nerd brigade hadn't even noticed a whole argument had gone on. I just shook my head. Just as I was leaving out. Frost warned me of feeling too hopeless and informing me that her doors are open.

"I love you too."

I shut the door behind me and just wandered the halls. I wasn't ready to go back and mingle and I was too tired to even sleep. It wasn't until I found myself up in that tower. Where I had the last bittersweet moment with Isabella that I cried. I mean just allowed myself to become that child I felt I was inside. What hurt the most was the one person I wanted to talk to was the one that put me here. It was almost a blessing to have a moment with my momma. No matter how vile she was. I missed her but... you know what's funny? I'm not even surprised she sold my soul. When I think back. I'm not even sure if she wanted me or if it was a fantasy. The kid and the husband and the house. I wonder if when she found out, I'd take his life. If she began planning to end mine. My tears dried and I found myself climbing into that rickety bed to sleep. That's when I saw her. SaTara Kinsey. She was sitting on the window sill. Her body angled awkwardly. It's odd to see ghosts. They almost seem alive. But there's always just that one thing that gives away. Those misty lackluster lifeless eyes.

I envied you._

"I don't know why. If we're honest. You were more her partner than I ever was."

Not true._

"Semantics."

She kept trying to make me you and I kept trying to make her someone that used to love me as she loves you. _

"When you were climbing those steps. Were you planning on jumping?"

No, I was planning your murder._

"Go ahead."

No, I don't think I will. This is fitting anyway. You've lost her too._

"Would you have kidnapped her? I mean. If she had found out before your death."

Yes. Not to turn her over but to get her away from your influence. She'd have forgiven me eventually... _

"Probably, her mother's damage has given her this uncanny ability to adapt."

She's a survivor._

SaTara vanished. Yet her words stayed. She's right. Isabella is a survivor but believe me she can't outrun herself. My eyes closed and I found her once more. She was deep cleaning the downstairs. It's what she does when stressed. Her hair was tied back and a bandanna strapped tightly across her head. Keeping those pesky fly-aways from her face. It wasn't until she was vacuuming that I saw him. Lingering over by the sink was Zachari. He waved me over to him. If he's here... I turned back towards her. That must mean it's the demon Nergal inside her head. It suddenly made sense why daddy was on the chopping block. That and my soul being the only thing keeping him from killing everything in sight. I made my way over to my recurring nightmare.

It's nice to meet you too._

How long has she been cleaning?_

Hours. Your last visit upset her._

You mean it upset Nergal._

Id be careful using that name. He can hear us you know._

How are you outside her body?_

Your friend helped free my soul._

My friend? He meant my damn genius. As that information spun my thoughts. Isabella took notice and gazed off near where we were standing. I carefully shrouded myself and she went back to cleaning. I can't say too much. But something is brewing. Something Zachari will undoubtedly come in handy for. While I attempted to form a plan, I felt the book. Its whispering words of seduction were coming from. There it was. Zachari noticed my eyes stuck on its devious cover. The lock was still latched shut. However, it was out in the open on the counter. That's why she's cleaning... it's calling for her too. He moved in view.

You should go._

I won't touch it._

She will._

I'll go. For now._

I'll be here._

Goodbye Nergal._

Zachari got a kick out of my lack of fear.

Zachari got a kick out of my lack of fear. As I was just about to vanish. The doorbell rang and Bella ran off to answer it. It was a woman. A pretty one. I could only see her face since Bella only cracked the door open. My heart skipped a beat as I heard a ragged tone spill from Bella.

"What do you want Hannah?"

When I opened my eyes and saw I was back in that room. I wasn't alone and I didn't mind it. Edward must have been braver than Jasper was since it was him sitting on the end of the bed. A book in hand as he reads aloud to the ghostly children lingering in the tower. I shut my eyes again and tried to listen to his voice and not to overthink who this, Hannah, was. Edward noticed I was up and called out.

"How is she?"

"She's Bella."

"Hmm."

"Don't yell at me."

"I won't."

"Somethings in the works."

A sigh of relief fell from him and he joined me. The kids were sent out and a blanket was pulled high across us both.

"I thought you wanted me to let go."

"I can't ask that of you Alex. She's made it impossible for me too."

"I know."

"Then why are you trying so hard?"

"I don't know, I just feel, I gotta try you know. It's not just Bella on the line but the entire universe."

"No more talking, rest."

"Please hold me."

I was tucked against him so tightly that I began to sweat but refused to move. However, he wasn't happy about how warm it was and so I spelled the room cold and snow began to fall. I stared at my fingers and just didn't give a fuck. As the flakes dusted our hair in white. Edward patiently waited for me to stop the snow.

"Did you say the spell right?"

"I don't know and I don't care."

"Honeybunch, it's snowing."

"Make a snow-angel."

"Look crabapple. Fix it."

"I'm not doing a damn thing."

"How did you go see her?"

"It's hard to explain."

"What are you?"

"Well. Bella thinks I'm a goddess and... so does Ambrose. But honestly, I just feel like I'm a scumbag. How about you?"

"I don't know anymore. I'm tired."

"Go to sleep."

"I'm too cold."

"You're such a crybaby."

"Alexandra."

"Fine!"

I snapped my fingers and the snow disappeared. He requested that the windows be opened so we'd get airflow. As a breeze pulled in we snuggled close. His hand running low on my back as he whispered a story until my eyes closed. A dream took hold. One that frightened me. In it. I witnessed Bella and me fighting to the death. It didn't seem like a vision. More like a nightmare sent to me by Nergal as it had that sickly green cast. He's pornographically fond of gruesome finishers. It wasn't until I felt a block slide across that I understood. It wasn't him that shut me out from seeing her. I could feel Jasper changing the dream. Helping to keep my mind from drifting to her. We're going to have a serious talk about his usage of his gifts.

Gone

Alex's pov.

All I could do was sit there. She just. I didn't have words for what Isabella had done. All I could do. Was sit there. I was aware of my surroundings. Uh, I think I'm in some high-tech medical ward. So I'm back...which means. I couldn't focus. My thoughts were blurry. Every time I attempted to rewind the event over in my mind. I could only see Bella...how she just poofed out that door. It was still just hanging open. Exposing the empty hallway. The longer I stared, just willing her to come back. It sank in.

She's gone.

A sudden rush of sound poured into my ears and shocked me. I removed my eyes from that empty door and a sob tumbled. It went unnoticed. As the sound I heard was shouting. Several distinct voices attempt to outshout the others. The cacophony blended into a ringing until I felt the room spin. The lip of a vial clinked against my teeth. Inside it was the murky contents of some creature's blood. I dazedly acknowledged it was Ambrose ordering me to feed. I shoved it away and demanded he rewind time back.

"You must feed."

He forced the vial into my hand. As I tried to hold on to it. I shook so badly, it almost slipped. Ambrose sheepishly helped me by keeping it steady. In between gulps, I shamelessly begged and pleaded for him to help her.

"I can't."

"Can't or won't?!"

He didn't need to answer. His expression was enough. I sucked my teeth and nodded my head in understanding. My vision narrowed to pinholes and before I even knew what I wanted to do. Eric was aware of my fist balling up and itching to lay indentations in this motherfuckers face. My hand was caught in a wrist lock. My father wasn't prepared for me to break my wrist and chop him in the throat. As he choked and sputtered, he refused to go down without a fight.

We both fell out but it wasn't enough, we both were still all hot and ready. I spit some blood out and a growl from across the room dared me or him to rise to the occasion. I expected it to be one of the boys. But when Carlisle appeared in my eyesight. I understood it was an order. I backed down and Eric eyed Carlisle strangely. He eventually settled too. It went quiet all of a sudden. I didn't know why but I assumed it had something to do with Charlie. As he had just burst into a snickering and chortling fit. Even slapped his knee and hollered out in his anguish. A fat burp emptied and he tossed a beer can.

"You know. I really did like you. You brought out this light, this, innocence. She was so bright with you. At first. Then. What happened? I wanted to believe... I had wished it had been you that broke her. I blamed you for whatever the hell just stormed outta here. But I see. You just weren't able to hold all that hell. That black hole where your heart used to be. That's exactly how I felt after Renee. "

He stood up and stumbled. At the moment it didn't seem odd to see Willow helping him. She always helped people. They always helped people... I looked around for Clara but didn't see her. I looked back to Willow. As she helped escort Charlie out the room he struggled and fought and raised a drunken mess. He only settled once forced by an Enforcer. A group of them just wandered in here. As they stood looking at us all crazy. I heard the tapping of a cane. I knew it was Glinda. I found her. She was talking to Mary. They finally stopped to say hello.

"Oh, you're awake."

"Brandon? Why are you speaking to Glinda Beckham?"

"She didn't sell you out."

My attention was taken. On the other side of the room. The sound of a hoarse croak led my eyes to see Leaf all fucked up. But breathing. She ignored my assessment of her presence in favor of raiding a medicine cabinet. She snagged whatever the hell she was looking for and more without fear of repercussions.

"I'm surprised you're walking around."

"Haven't you heard? The draft is back."

"Death or Death, huh."

"Which do you choose?"

Leaf took special interest of the windows. before swirling a healing elixir around and tipping it back. I understood her message but Beckham was behind me. Enforcers were advancing. My father and Carlisle were preparing to attack. The rest faded into the background as I caught sight of Jasper slumped over and a deformed Edward going frantic about it. I darted my attention to that fucking door and I slowly rose my hands high. I could see Ambrose out the corner of my eyes shaking his head and preparing to save me. I hung my head in shame and collapsed to my knees. A single tear rolled to my lips.

"I seek asylum! I seek asylum and demand an audience of the council!"

As I screeched. Just praying my plea was heard before I lost anyone else. I witnessed something I had never seen before. About ten feet from me, my witch mother stood with a smile. A smile. A genuine smile curled onto Frost's normally stoic mask of frigid indifference. She clapped her hands and nodded her head in support of my choice. Especially as I heard Glinda sourly bite.

"Granted."

I was immediately snatched from the floor and roughly placed under arrest. As a set of iron-plated shackles were clinked on my wrists and ankles. Eric didn't take kindly to the treatment. He was being held at bay by Ambrose and Carlisle. While Edward was reminding me not to say shit!

"I'll be okay daddy."

"Alexandra Khlo Morningstar, I hereby place thee under trial by council. Do you consent to wave all rights and suffer whatever punishment they deem?"

"Alexandra! No!"

"Yes."

During my arraignment, Jasper rousted. He was hacking and coughing up blood, even as dazed as he was. He reacted to the chaos around him. My fed-up, delirious, traumatized, starved mate made it crystal clear. I wasn't going anywhere. There I stood. Drenched in the blood of the enforcers that had just been manhandling me. Their bodies were headless and draining out puddles that inched toward Glinda's dress robes. She hiked them up.

"You're doing my dry cleaning."

He continued to vibrate in rage. It was taking everything in him not to drain her. I attempted to deescalate before he did.

"I'll take a room with a bed, not a cot. We'll need meals of protein and sugar prepared. Baby... come on, okay?"

Jasper wasn't budging. He was ready to make a stand. I did the only thing I could. As I whispered the words to a dark spell two bright red slits appeared on my wrists and dripped ribbons onto the floor. Elizabeth took notice of its origin and glared with acknowledgment. I'd have to explain myself later. The scent of my blood was enough to break his fixation on her jugular and he submitted to my order.

"Whatever sentence I'm given. I'll go willingly but only if ALL who came for me are free to leave! I surrender... alright? I'm done. Just let them go."

Glinda mulled over my request and then eventually conceded and boredly spoke.

"Diana, help her to a room. The rest. Follow me."

"Yes, ma'am."

I was amused to find Courtney. Oh, and Aiden, in attendance among my rescue team. As they both skittered past her grandmother I couldn't help but feel worried for her. Ooof?! What is that smell?! I covered my nose as they inched closer to us. They both casually stepped over the bodies and exited into the hall.

"Are you coming or not?!"

I rolled my eyes at her attitude and shuffled after them. Edward and Lola were dragging Jasper along behind us. His grumbling mixed with the clink of my shackles. They were pretty tight and were chaffing against my slow-healing wrists. Thankfully, they suddenly fell to the floor. Ambrose... he refused to show himself but I could feel his presence near me.

"So, Diana, you came to help after all."

"Don't flatter yourself Morningstar. Salem called in a life debt for Lola. You just happened to be here. You always just. Whatever. Let's just find a damn room."

Jasper had relocated to standing right behind me. His long body a threat to all who dared raise their eyes to meet ours. Every few steps his feet were clipping the back of mine and his hand was permanently secured on my shoulder. I let out a huff and just kept my mouth shut. Lola came up next to us and noticed his anxiety, in attempt to cool him, she struck up a conversation.

"She's safe. No one can lay a hand on her until. The council won't kill her."

"Nope, they'll just stick her in one of those containers downstairs. "

"What happened? I mean..."

"She..."

They both quieted in favor of not upsetting me. Lola eventually decided to edge back to her spot next to Edward. The wounds on my wrist finally healed. Jasper physically relaxed and I was allowed more than a few inches. My hand was snatched and held in a vice. I was scared if I told him to let up. He'd freak. Edward finally dared to enter our bubble of space. I immediately took his hand too and he attentively checked my wrist over.

"When we get somewhere private."

"Huh?"

"I'll fix whatever the hell you did to yourself."

"Whatever I did? Oh, the sunburn. It doesn't hurt that bad. As long as I don't. You know. Move. But, um. Are you ok?"

Out of respect. I chose not to answer that question. He didn't pry any further than that and swung our hands in attempt to cheer me up. At least make me smile... We stumbled upon some barrack housing. As we were led through many of the common areas. Jasper caught eyes. He's been busy makings friends I see. Best I nip this shit in the bud before I'm tried.

"Anyone touches him, either of them. I expect you to go ahead and kill yourself."

Anyone who thought twice about it. Sized me up. I made sure to show off the new tats. They kept on moving.

"I can handle myself gorgeous."

"Uh-huh. I see that. What's that shit all over you and these idiots?"

"The guts of something... I don't know."

"We were underground," Aiden called out.

"Oh. That's. Huh? Were they green?"

Edward got a kick out of my joke. The others groaned. I took that as a no. An empty room was found and Courtney immediately bum rushed me into it.

"Want to explain what the fuck is going on?!"

"Please lower your voice."

Instead of standing there arguing with her. I brushed past her and found the bathroom. As the door shut behind me. I made sure to tell Edward I just needed a moment. I just needed a moment alone. A moment to think. Yet. I just stood there. Staring at myself. My mind empty for the first time since I had learned to think. Suddenly I gasped at how worn I looked. I looked bad! Almost as if all the life had been drained right out. As I attempted to wash my face. I quickly realized the water was freezing!

These stupid. Fuck! I couldn't get the hot water on. So I just stood there with my hands sitting in the chilly puddle forming. Just taking in the reflection in the mirror. The architect of this place really went for it. The bathroom looked like something out of a movie... but like Zenon 21st century, not Alien. Just really. Low budget. It all smacked into me at once. Why would she just, why would Bella do that?! At the thought of her name. Ambrose finally showed himself. He was crouched low with a chocolate donut in hand. His eyes were red-rimmed with conviction but he defiantly toasted and took a bite.

"She'll need to feed too."

"It's already taken care of. She'll have a similar deal you did back at school... she has a canister. She's got blood."

"So you know where she is?"

"I just know of the drop-off location."

"Drop off location?! So this was planned. Heh... where is my wife, Ambrose?"

"She's supposed to be going to Italy."

"Italy…You sent... you're sending her to Aro?!"

"I didn't send her anywhere. She chose. She had a choice and she saved you!"

The lights flickered and the mirror cracked. I stood there staring at him from the remains. It was hard to focus on him as I kept getting lost at the sight of me. Finding my reflection in the cracks as if I were peeking at an enemy. I distractedly demanded an explanation. Some sort of sense to grasp hold on. Something to make me wake up from this nightmare. I didn't expect my father to appear and lift him up from the floor. Backing up my demand under threat of harm. Things became interesting as the walls melted away as Ambrose cracked under the pressure. Eric took a step back from the pretty illusion. The truth of Ambrose was revealed. The poor wretch still looked ragged and aged. His frail body shook in terror, yet he refused to bow. He stood tall and proud as he spoke to both of the 'royals'.

"We are dying. All of us are dying! My queen, I urge you to understand, to listen! I warned you, I don't pretend to be good. I have done so many things, reprehensible things, all to get here! You have no idea how long it has taken me to bring you back. The influence of that girl tainted you. She's gone. So is I can't bring them back! You must accept that Isabella is gone. As for your mother, I am sorry."

"My mother... my mother! So you knew this whole time she was a demon?!"

"I heard her." Eric's voice cracked.

"What?!"

"While you were. She was speaking through you, saying all these things. Telling me how I failed her, how I failed you. It's not true. That wasn't your mother, was it?! It can't be true. Alexandra. What in the hell is going on?! Start talking!"

It was interesting that he demanded that I open my mouth and spew the things that creature uttered in my final moments with her. I remember what happened. There. Where ever the hell we were? Things quickly went from going mad from believing I'd be stuck. Sentenced to a life of waiting for death. To being, um, well. Seduced by my mother... she kept begging for me to come back for her, to help her.

All while reminding me how much I had failed her as a daughter. How I had promised to free her, to save her, and yet instead. I had replaced her and Eric. How I had allowed Carlisle and Esme to take their place, all while they rotted. How my choice to save her now was too late and her soul was lost to. A demon. That she's now a... in the veil, during my vision of her. I noticed she didn't have a caporal body. That she was made entirely of energy. I had been looking at the literal remains of my mother's soul and now it's been consumed by some demon. A demon that's... hosting inside Isabella.

Why? To prepare a new vessel for their mother, Lilith, the queen of demons. How do I know this? Well. The whole reason I even wanted to learn blood magic in the first place? Was so I could raise my parents from their soil. Hahaha. No wonder that potion failed. It wasn't magic I was obsessed with, but the dead... But what's so sick?

That thing started talking to me and told me, it sold my mother the same dream, that it could help her bring back Eric. That's why she used the book. Lilith and her demons have been fucking with me and my life since before the Cullens. It told me. That the precious fire child had been stolen and now would be the harbinger of the darkness. At last. Demons shall reign over all. Lilith wants to rule the world.

"Momma sold my soul to Lilith. She put my blood and flesh in the codex and sold my soul to Lilith, to bring you back. She failed. But you see daddy, I inadvertently picked up her mission and used the book. The night I had my o.d, Lilian and I were performing a ritual and we brought you back. Im the reason you're a fomori... now Bella... she's gone and they have her. Mommas a demon daddy and Bella..."

"The prophecy has been righted and we shall proceed. We will save our people and the rest of the world from Lilith's destruction. Isabella has taken on a final mission and will be helping to put an end to Aro. After that. Her journey begins, she must destroy her soul, defile herself till beyond repair. Then, Lilith will consume her. My liege, as I was telling Alexandra. That, all I have done has been to save our kingdom. I didn't know. We didn't know about Claire. I am sincerely sorry for your loss. For both of you. But you must understand. They are gone... our people are waiting and require our help."

The sounds of my father attempting to speak to me were distant and forgettable. I just stood. Where ever we are. Where ever Ambrose's chaos has taken us. If he isn't careful all that crazy building inside him. Will suddenly combust and poof he's gone. His energy returned to the mother. That's why we must let off steam or else.

"Careful cousin."

"I'd mind your own. Cousin."

"Take us back."

Eric barked at Ambrose and suddenly we were crammed back in that ugly bathroom. His pretty mask back in place.

"I like the scraggly look better."

"Don't antagonize him. Would you like to explain yourself? Why would you invoke?! They will burn you, Alex!"

"They can't. Not if they don't want to fucking die. Lilith plans on hopping to this side and fry the earth with her babies. I'm their last hope too. So, I'll be fine."

"I hope you know what you're doing kid."

I took one last look at that broken mirror and left the bathroom. I was immediately thankful to see Jasper all clean and fed. He was huddled up on the floor and pasted to Lola's side. I'm glad they are on alright footing. It's been kinda tight..Although that's mostly because of Bella...Edward immediately came to my side. In his hand was a cup of blood. I took it.

"You're the one that needs to feed."

"I'm healing. It's just taking a while."

"Is he okay?"

"He doesn't like me right now."

"He's hungry."

"I know."

I took a sip and smiled. Jasper's blood.

"This is much better than that swill Ambrose has been drinking."

"He's fond of."

"I don't want to know."

He chuckled and then bounced on his heels. That's what he does when he wants to talk about something. But he's too anxious to just ask. So he bounces. It's an annoying quirk that I love about him. I sighed and said.

"I'm not ok."

"I know."

"I can't save her either. They'll kill me. I get it now. The gods were showing me what would happen if I didn't let that demon take her from me. She's gone. There's nothing I can do."

His bouncing stopped. He just stood there. Hmm. Yep. We just stood there. I took another sip and then he walked off. You know what. I'm gonna trust he won't get himself killed and go take a fucking nap. As I waddled to the bed. I was interceded by Jasper. I sat down first and then he causally plopped next to me. He patiently waited until I had finished my entire cup before starting his interrogation. I robotically explained everything to him. Unlike Edward. He didn't run off to mourn. Jasper sat there poised like a cat. He was ready but then suddenly he sat back and a burst of tears came out. He blubbered about losing her. He was genuinely hurt that he couldn't save her. As I comforted my mate.

My mind was elsewhere. The only thing I could think about. The only thing consuming me was what Charlie said. He's right. I feel nothing, I feel as if she's ripped it all out. That those talons had quite literally dug in my chest and plucked my heart for her feeding. What's worse. She saved my life. Now I must prepare to go and end hers. I have to kill my mate... fuck, Izzy.

"What are we gonna do?"

"Jasper."

"Just cause you can't do anything about it. Don't mean somebody else can't try."

"Well shit. If you can come up with a plan...You know what. I didn't hear that."

"You're right."

"Where's Mary?"

"Now, Alexandra."

"I just want to talk."

"How bout I talk to her?"

From his tone that wasn't a question. I nodded my head and held out my wrist. He smacked it away. I shrugged my shoulders and moved to lay down. He rubbed my thigh and tucked me in before leaving. I closed my eyes tightly before anyone else decided to disturb the dead. Yet even behind the safety of my eyelids. I couldn't escape the damage that cruel woman left behind.

——————————

Eric's pov.

As I just watched my child walk away from me for the umpteenth time. I let her go. That's the hardest part about this job. Knowing you gotta let 'em go. I felt stinging tears pinprick. The emotional display startled Ambrose. As he attempted to comfort me. I just stood there acting all tough. Knowing damn well. I'm worse off than she is... fuck. I don't have words to express the level of emotion I feel at hearing the things my wife has done.

"I'll do everything in my power to make sure she survives."

Even though how assured my brother felt saying those words. The shakiness in his throat let me know he's been moving from one second to the next. Just praying. Holding on to faith so strong his knuckles bleed and his body creeks with exhaustion. We both stared each other down. No real animosity. Just unease.

"She's in shock right now. You best not be around when she comes out of it."

He leaned against the wall in a relaxed manor and then flashed a smile of the ages. This should be a feat considering how rancid his appearance actually is. The litany of scars told a story of war. Since I've been around, it's been hard getting close to him. Who is this guy?

"Thank you for saving my face."

He said calmly.

"I figure you've been hit enough today."

A musical laugh echoed around the room.

"That pretty bastard got me in my nose!"

"There's truly no way?"

"Eric, she's gone."

Well. It ain't like I didn't already know she was dead but. Damn. She's been turned into a demon?! I hung my head in shame, from what I know about them they are created by corruption of a soul. All living things have a soul. Elizabeth informed me that Claire's went to the veil. Where something pretty much destroyed what she's was. If that wasn't enough to kill me the things she's done to. Our child! I. I stormed out of the bathroom. My thoughts reeling out of control.

I need to make sense of all this! If Elizabeth won't talk. I'm sure I could make Willow. She looked weak and malleable. I'm feeling hungry. During my quick exit. A sight worse than death stabbed me in my heart. Alex was twisted up in the fetal position on her bed for the night. Just wrestling with the sheets as she attempts to forget that heartache... that reminds me. I need to find Renee.

I peeled my eyes from her and dashed out. I made sure to close the door behind me. There was no need. It was like a ghost town around here. All the residents were moved to another part of this hellhole. Although. There was one soul lingering about. Edward has found himself a couch to toss himself onto. His face stuffed into a pillow as he poured his heart out. I thought better of leaving him alone and took a seat on the floor near his feet.

"Are those tears for the girl or your face?"

"Go away."

"Fat chance kid."

"I'm older than you are."

"You're ruining your chances of me ever liking you. But, fine. Old man."

He turned to look at me and I cackled. One eyebrow was sparsely growing back on his bright tomato red face.

"Laugh it up, god I look like a thumb."

"That's not why you're blubbering. From all that bitching and hollering you'd think you hated that girl."

"She's an, acquired taste. They both are... were. My feelings on the matter, well, she was my bestfriend. Now she's... "

"Tell me about it. I just found out my wife, sold our child to that damn demon. I tried so hard and I'm right back where I started. Going to war to kill Lilith, but this time. It feels real. When I was just a kid, It all felt like I was playing pretend. You know? Now. I must help prepare to ship my daughter to go kill her, wife. So you just let it out kid. Because I sure want to."

"I like you. You're good for her."

"That's enough father-son bonding. Um, where's your daddy at?"

He blinked and then laughed. I got the feeling there was something I wasn't getting and just ignored his behavior.

"Sorry. My daddy. Is in hell. But Carlisle is somewhere around here. Probably looking for a phone to call Esme. There's no cell service here, why is that?"

"The frequency interferes with spellcraft."

"Oh.. Anyway, I'd like to be alone."

"Keep your eyes on my kid."

"Yes, sir."

He rolled his face back into that pillow and screamed. I shook my head. Welp. Rising from the floor took some effort but I managed. I guess I will just hobble around searching for any familiar people. My quest led me to the cafeteria. That was where Charlie and Willow got off too. He was being forced to eat. While she kept watch. Most likely for Elizabeth. Yeah, I'd hate to be on her shit list. Instead of immediately stalking toward them. I made a beeline for the buffet. Most of the stuff didn't look too appetizing. But there was one thing that caught my eye. Apple pie. I stole the whole tray and carried it over to a seat. I figured it best to let her come to me, let her think it was her idea.

"Is this seat taken?"

I didn't even look at her. Just kept stuffing my pie hole and enjoying every bit of it. She didn't mind and sat on the stool across from me. While Charlie was still a good five down from us, he plopped his head down. Hard. I've been there brother. That hangover is about to be a bitch!

"I always thought she got her sweet tooth from Clara but now it's obvious Alex gets that from you, Eric. How is she?"

"Her attitude needs an adjustment."

"So not much has changed."

"I wouldn't say that."

"You look. Different."

"Oh haven't you heard? Im something called a fomori, it's something nasty. But uh, that's not why you came over here. "

I finally raised my eyes to meet hers. Despite looking forlorn and confused. She's much prettier than I remembered. Clara sure does have a taste for blondes. She looks softer than the last, not hard with Frost.

"I don't know why I came over here. If it's to explain myself or... make sense of all this. Will you please tell me how Alex is? No one will. I've been shut out."

Oh dear, she was positively offended. I wanted to laugh.

"Miss, do you honestly care?"

"How dare you!"

"It's just a question, I mean from what I've been told. You raised my child. So. If you're looking for sympathy or absolution for giving her up. You've been mistaken."

"I didn't give her up!"

"Oh, you didn't? So my brother was lying?"

"Your brother. You and that thing are close? That doesn't matter... It's more complicated than that."

"Explain it to me then."

"I don't even know where to start. I keep trying to. Well, That girl. Um, I can't remember her name. She saved us. Got us out in time and then we ran. I mean we ran all night. We finally ducked away into an abandoned cabin, that's when they found us. The boys from the reservation."

"Shifters right?"

"Yeah. Um. From there, things were just about getting us to safety. Sam, the leader, he knew of a charter boat that we could hop on. The plan was just for us to get on it but it didn't go that way."

"What happened?"

"The boat wasn't at the dock, we didn't have another way out. Enforcers were everywhere! Combing through back alleys, friends' houses, hell even interrogating people that only met us once. There was no other option.

We had to split up. A few of the boys went with me and the others with Clara. She was to get a train ticket and I got a bus ticket. We met up in Seattle. A contact of one of the Cullens, let us lay low and got us new identities. We weren't there long. We were told to get on separate planes to London and then...she was supposed to land before me and get us a rental and we were to drive to the countryside. There a cottage would be fully stocked with anything we needed. We were to wait for a contact to reach out and we were to be taken to a small island. Some place owned off books by Esme.

That didn't go to plan either. When I landed. She wasn't there. I didn't panic at first, I just waited there and waited and waited. Until I was in handcuffs and brought here. I never saw her again."

"That feels practiced. That's alright, I don't need to know where Clara is. In fact, I'm pretty sure she's with her brother. Adrian right? We know that part. I just need to know, how they found Alex. I mean Elizabeth swore it wasn't her, I didn't believe her. I mean she took that torture by Jasper. Like a champ. But she did tap out and told us to come looking here. So when I found out it was you, after all that... huh just feels funny."

"Jasper tortured that slut? I'll have to do something nice for him."

"I'd be careful talking like that. See. I remember catching you in a compromising position with Clara when she wasn't exactly available to be couch tangoing. But what do I know? "

"They were getting divorced."

"Really?"

"Yes."

"Was Frost aware of that?"

"I thought you didn't like her."

"That ain't true, I love Elizabeth like a sister. I just didn't want her around my kid. That whole necromancy kills thing."

"It still does."

"Yeah, I learned the hard way. Anywho, so you're pregnant? Or is Clara?"

"Neither of us is, but I'd like to be. It's something we discussed years ago and put off because we had Alex. She's grown now. In the light of, Clara has agreed to us having a child. If I forgave her. "

"So you traded my child for your own?"

"That's not what happened!"

"That's what it seems like."

"I had no choice. It was either I gave up Alex, or I gave up Clara. Elizabeth promised her to the haven but never signed a contract. Glinda knew where Alex was without me needing to tell her. But legally couldn't go get her. All she needed was for me to sign... and it would stop. That's all she needed was my signature and I. I just wanted it to stop. "

"You don't have a scar on you."

"I didn't say I was the one being tortured. Oh. They tried. It wasn't until I was forced to, give the same treatment. That I. I'll never understand how that woman can. Clara used to confide in me about the things Frost has done. But actually doing it. I can't grasp how my wife can look at that woman let alone allow her to touch."

"So you want a kid of your own, but can't stomach what needs to be done to protect the one left in your care? I'd rethink that."

"You think I don't know that."

"Was she ok? Last time you saw Clara?"

"Other than being on the run. Yes."

"Alex ain't doing too hot. "

"I saw what went down in Chicago."

"It was hot. Real hot. But we did ok. That ain't what's got her in a bind. Bella does."

A groan came from the direction of Charlie. I let out a quick apology.

"He's not doing well."

"Yeah. Have you seen her mother?"

From the eye roll and huff of annoyance. Let it be known. Renee is not liked at all.

"Her husband was in here awhile go. She's in the maternity ward."

"I guess I should go see the boy."

"Girl, she had a little girl."

"Oh, I'll go see Phil then."

"I wouldn't. He's been at her beck and call since they arrived. Let him rest."

"How exactly did that happen?"

"Charlie got caught up in Chicago, while they picked up Renee and Phil after."

"Hmm. So the council arrives soon?"

"In the morning."

"Oh."

"They won't kill her."

"I know... that's what I'm afraid of."

I rose from my stool without saying anything else and carried the tray to its resting place. My heart heavy and filled with regret. While my mind was racing. I found myself wandering the halls. Just trying to make sense of how to save her. To save her from you. How could you do this to our baby Claire...I just. She's our baby! How could it all have gone so wrong? How couldn't I have seen the truth. Now you're gone.

Dark passenger

Bella's pov.

The sun fell and the darkness settled. It's just me, the moon, the open road, and the corrupted souls. The hum of the engine helped to muffle the whispers. But that voice. It was still clear. For the most part, it's just been quiet. An occasional hum or gruff falls but no words. If I had to say what's it like to be possessed? Well. I'd call it like having a passenger. It's just cruising along for the ride and sometimes it's in the driver's seat...right now my soul is still strong. But I'll weaken and then it will be easier for it to slip in my head and then I'll be gone. Lost inside like the rest. The lights passing by on the highway were once a soothing feature of driving, now I find them a bother.

My eyes have been strained and itchy for the past hour. Mostly because I refuse to shut them. I can't. For practical reasons because I'm tired and I don't want to crash but also because I don't want to feel her. It's odd. I can still feel her but I can't... I believe the demon is suppressing our bond. Trying to cut off my connection until I give in. So I lose hope and betray her again. So, I keep them open. To distract myself I've been counting cars. How many silver or white ones or specific makes and models I can pick out? It's been helping to distract my thoughts.

It's starting to fail and I find my mind slipping. It spinning its tales. Telling me I'm a failure and there's no point in fighting this destiny. How easy it would be to give in and use the book. Of course, it will end in my death but hey, Alex hates me anyway, so does my family and everyone I care for sooo... why not have some fun before I go? Wreak some havoc like Alex does until my soul is black. Eyeroll. I can't believe I fell for this. If I'm not thinking about that. I find myself pondering how to go about killing Aro and his merry gang of pals. Lillian will die slowly. After that... it's up to me to decide. Alice is giving me a choice. Just as she gave Alex. She's seen two outcomes. Either destiny will play out and one of us will die or we outsmart fate and play another hand. That second future has almost no chance of happening. Mostly because that would require Alex forgiving me. There's a 99% chance that will never happen. I'll fail to keep my soul intact. Then Lilith will slip in my meat sack and kill my wife.

If I do maintain my soul. She has seen Alexandra and I ruling side by side. In separate kingdoms. As both must exist apparently. The light and dark. The balance will be restored and the otherworld will flourish beyond before. The only shred of hope I have is reminding myself she may be able to forgive me someday. To love me again. But we have to survive for that to happen. I finally had no choice but to stop driving and pulled off to find something to eat. I tested my patience and my luck and decided to have a burger instead of a cow. Some relic from the seventies would have to do.

As I walked into the dive bar an overwhelming odor of boiled peanuts and stale beer hit the back of my throat. I repressed a gag and found a booth. The table needed a good cleaning with some elbow grease. From the look of the sticky menu, this place hasn't been in a while. I snagged it and checked out the grub. I snorted in surprise to find they had a veggie burger. I'd try it but I want bacon. It's almost hard to believe just before I took the plunge. I was a vegan. Tara hated animal slayers. So I stopped eating meat. What's sort of hilarious is that was one of the many grievances she held towards the Cullens. Well, I called them the Carters when speaking to her. Anyway. Tara believed it worse of them to kill animals as it was an act perverse to what they are.

What I am. The memory of our last conversation came to mind. The hell she raised about my red eyes. She just kept drunkenly slurring how she'd kill them. As she groped me up. I kept thinking back to that night. To when I wanted her to touch me like that. After my turning, I quickly regretted so much about her. But at that moment I just got so flustered and then Jasper found us. If I could go back. I'd tell her I was sorry for ever believing a word she said to me and then tell Alex myself. My wife deserved to hear about my infidelity from me and not from the corpse of my girlfriend. No! My mate found out about my affair from the literal soul of the whore I was screwing around with. God. I'm becoming my mother. I've truly bungled it all up. Just like she did. Honestly, I think she really loved my dad. It's tragic. I sacrificed my love. For what?

"Here you go, sweetie."

The burger didn't look like much but it was sloppy and that's how I felt. As I took my first bite and I closed my eyes. I heard her moan. My heart thumped and I moistened at the thought of those pouty lips. Alex is such a vocal eater. It bothered me at first but then one day I found myself watching her and I got hot. It's not on a feeder-type deal. It's more watching and hearing her enjoy herself. Her pleasure. It always makes me pant in heat. I forced my eyes open as my mind started playing tricks. It wouldn't do to come undone in public. Shit. I forgot I'm in the presence of humans. I blinked a few times and rubbed my eyes. This part sucks. I've come to understand I excel at being a vampire. I just suck at being a Cullen. They are truly such odd little creatures.

"Yes. They are."

There it is again. So far its voice doesn't remind me of anyone but occasionally it slips and sounds like her. That cadence she used when she wanted me. Her come hither devilish tongue could get anything she wanted out of me and she knew it. I did the same. All I'd have to do was state my desire and she melted in my hand. My heart ached at that thought. She trusted me. I dropped my burger in disgust. I spied a jukebox hunkered in a corner and felt like hearing some tunes to drown out my emotions. It suddenly kicked on and our song started playing. It's fucking with me. There's no way Labyrinth is bumping from that dead box. Its lights weren't even on. I'm haunted and my dark passenger is toying with my head.

"I like that, Dark Passenger. Where do you come up with this stuff babe?"

The song playing is Genius. I thought it clever. I picked it out during the time she didn't fully understand her greatness and I did. A smile curled as I sipped my Coca-Cola. That hit the spot. My stomach growled for more. I'm hungry for something I don't deserve. I can still smell it from here. In the satchel on my bike, my mate's aroma permeates. I should have drank her blood a while ago but I couldn't bring myself. Relax. Unlike Edward, I'm not an idiot. I just don't want to waste it.

I'm not sure when my next delivery will be. I'll have to ration. I paid for my meal and left. As my boots stomped the dirt and I hopped on. The lyrics bonked around my head. The purr of the engine titillated me. I shook my head. I miss her...This time I felt it easier to skip driving and plopped right where I needed to be. Jasper was right about that dream being something but it wasn't home. I transported outside the ruins of that manor. There's nothing here but remains but it was calling me for some reason. I made my visit quick by climbing the face and sneaking in through a broken window.

It shattered my heart when I found a brick. I noticed someone took it upon themselves to graffiti 'Satans home.' On the front door. It didn't look any better on the inside. The damage from the fire coupled with the vandalism and Christian paraphernalia was strewn about. Let it be known. The town had awoken and they were not happy about the secrets withheld. I cleaned up as much as possible before moving upstairs. Most of Alex's things are at Frost's. Only a few odds and ends not important enough were left behind. The only thing I wanted was her camera. It was sort of obnoxious but she carried it around everywhere she went. When tired of it being in my face I used to say I'd break the thing but now all I want is to see the memories we made.

It was tucked away in the closet. Mostly that's because she uses real film and developed the reels there. But it hurt to see some old spirals scrambled up and tossed like trash. I carefully sorted through what I wanted and snatched the camera. Once it was safely in my hands. I was dumped outside. The house has finally rejected me as family...The mementos were stashed and I snagged the canister of blood and swigged. I moaned as the boozy essence of my mate hit.

Once fed. I wasted no time getting off the land before It reared up and attacked. As the image of our home receded. I dared let a few tears fall in remembrance of what was never meant to be. Once it was completely out of sight I relaxed into a subdued acceptance. I can check that off my list, what next? Charlie's gone, no one is here that I care to see but there was one place. One last destination before I leave this dumpster fire.

To get there I'd have to drive to the opposite side of town. Viewing the carnage of Forks as I made my way to La Push reinforced just how much time had changed. It was almost as if that dark blue fog has sucked all the life and left everything dull and sleepy. Not that much ever happened before but it wasn't as eerily dead. No one was outside. No cars. No people. Not even the animals. I found out why when I stopped for some gas. The town has a curfew and its citizens are not to be out after dark. Why? The town has been overrun by vampires. They started showing up in droves to pick from the bones. Aro must have done this. Sent his beasts after Alex and when she wasn't here they turned their fangs.

I left some cash outside the station and escaped before I was seen by anyone. My red eyes will get me staked on sight. I hadn't noticed until almost at the boundary of La push that I had been followed. To my surprise, it wasn't some stray vampire that had me in their sights but a hunter. She showed herself and ordered me to get off my bike. My hands were raised high until I saw it was Angela. She filled out nice! She was suited up in the tiniest booty shorts I had ever seen. A cute cropped tank exposed a belly button piercing. A gun aimed high and a stake holstered on her hip. I see vampire apocalypse looks hot!

"I thought that was you."

"I'm not here to hurt anyone."

"I don't believe that for a second Swan."

"Put it down, she's with us."

The voice of my savior sent chills down my spine. Jacob Black edged out of the tree line and joined us in the street. Angela was hesitant but did as he said. He looked strong. His hair had grown back and hung in waves. A few new scars were added to his face. A long claw mark perched on his top lip. Some scrapes and scuffs on his exposed chest. A sprawling of text on his peck let be known he's found a lover. I guess he and Leah teamed up during their time away. I'm glad. As we stared each other down. The tension was broken by him hugging me tightly.

"What are you doing here?"

"I could ask you the same."

"I never left..."

"So the pack?"

"Sam calls every once in a while."

"So they're safe. That's good."

"I didn't say that. What are you doing here Cullen?"

He let me go and stepped back to get a good look. I cringed but made sure not to appear threatening. Angela's finger was still itching. He wanted to hear it all so I carefully detailed how my life has gone downhill as we walked the land. It wasn't until we reached his house that I finished. Everything I had to say left him silent. While Angela was intrigued to know all the juicy details and didn't shy from asking questions. The topic she cared most about was the Cullens. The interaction reminded me of when we were in school. I bet she would have loved to have been the one to have found out creatures existed. If she had been in my shoes I imagine the future would have been different. Maybe less doom and gloom. I wonder who it could have been? The lover that could have taken my place. He asked her to give us some space. Angela trotted off inside and we sat on the porch. Like how we used to. Jake was leaned over clutching his knees to his chest and I just sat there. Too afraid to even look at my old friend.

"I'd ask if you're ok but I can see you aren't."

"That's obvious."

"I'm trying to be nice Bella."

"I know."

"So… all this I'd your fault?"

"mhm."

"That's pretty certain you're going to end up killing each other... and from what you said. It sounds like you guys are over. I mean... is there anything you can do? Anything at all? I mean, she can't die. You're most very going to end up dead and that thing will win." "

"Yep…so, How's Leah?"

"She's inside."

"Mind if I go say hello?"

"I wouldn't If I were you. But yeah things are alright between her and me. She's mostly just worried about Seth."

"I'm so sorry Jake."

"... what are you going to do?"

"I have a plan. Well, Alice has a plan."

"Oh, that's good. I was hoping that you'd say it wouldn't have to do with more blood suckers but you know. So, How is the pixie?"

"... Alice is okay, as much as she can be anyway. They all are in pretty bad shape... Um. I gotta go but I'm glad you're alright."

"Don't give up B."

I ran off before I heard anymore. My legs carried me until I found what I was looking for. I found the tide pool where I fell in love. My immediate reaction was to take a dip. To just toss myself into the sea and let it take me. Even he has moved on. All the lives that once meant everything to me. I damaged. This is my punishment. My deserving end. As I floated in the gray depths that voice called to me again.

"It doesn't have to be."

I wish it would just shut up. That it would just leave me be. Yet I knew that wasn't likely to happen and disappeared under. As I swam along the seabed I ran my fingers through the silky sand and screamed. The air bubbles scared off any passing life. I finally just settled there. Just lying at the bottom of the ocean. I could just stay here until it's all over. Allow barnacles and seaweed to grow as time passes and I'm forgotten about.

"She'll come for you before then."

It meant Lilith but I took that as my mate will come for me before I'm lost to her. That set fear in my veins like never before. I can't let her find me like this. All weak and broken. I stole a dead starfish from the sand and blinked to my bike. The salty water-drenched clothes clung as I drove. Where I ended up? Back to where it all fell apart. Our house in Seattle.

I guess this is where I'll stay. I cut the engine off and put the bike up. Once inside. I started stripping off my clothes. Just leaving them where they landed and climbing those steps. As I made it to the second floor I saw the ceiling had been repaired. I almost wish the damage my fight with her was left behind. It would make it easier to stay away. To cast those thoughts of my lover in hell. Yet I know she's not the villain in this story. That place has been reserved for me. That thought occurred as I entered my bedroom and tossed myself in the bed. This is where I did it. Where I killed myself. Where she found my corpse. Where our romance began to fester and spoil. My eyes settled on the ceiling and I thought about my day. Turns out.

Angela and Jake have been working together to train a lot of the residents. Arming them with stakes and silver bullets. Make sure no more lives are lost. When asked about her love life she informed she and Eric are married...As for the tribe? Almost all of them were slaughtered and it's up to Jake to care for whose left. To protect them from creatures like us. I darkly laughed as I thought about her again. As I wondered what has become of my ex wife in my absence. The voice told me I could take a quick peek. Steal a glance at what my enemies are up to. It cackled when I bit back that she's never been, my enemy. My sudden acknowledgment of its presence allowed for it to speak freely. Its voice was now chosen and I heard the sweet timbres of my mate slyly whispering in my ears.

"You like when I sound like Alexandra. But I can appear as anyone you desire."

Out of the corner of my eyes, I could see it. A ghostly visage curled against my side. An arm was tossed across my waist. I didn't need to look to know it was Tara. It laughed at the thoughts that spilled about her. She had snuck into my heart and attempted to dissolve the strings my mate carefully knitted. She almost succeeded. I won't fail her again. I must remain faithful and keep my soul safe.

"Or you could quit your moping and we go have fun. How about a drink? We could find a pretty brunette or a redhead to help you forget, if you like..."

"I'm not moving from this bed."

"You sure about that?"

In its smugness. My hand began to malfunction. My fingers flexed and curled against my will. Then the windows started banging open. I regained control and they slammed one last time and the glass shattered. I stared at the debris as the voice reminded me of what will happen.

"I won't let you or anyone else open that book. As for fun, I'd like to sleep now."

I yanked my blanket high and attempted to shut it out of my thoughts. I could still feel it next to me. Breathing a hot gust of air on the back of my neck. A cluster of kisses was left and it said goodnight in that husky wanton moan my Alex uses. I tightly closed my eyes to sleep. Just then, I felt my body slip through time and space and a fist connected. Who transported me and then knocked me out? Hannah. The head of my coven and Tara's bestfriend and ex. Fuck.

"Wakey wakey, there she is."

"I told you, you didn't believe me."

"Because this shouldn't be possible!"

"Will you all just shut up!"

My vision cleared and they backed away. I was restrained but not well and so when I broke through my handcuffs. I was perceived as a threat. I ignored them. I'm beginning to understand why Alex just does the things she does. Everyone sees her as a threat no matter if she means to be or not. I just sat there with my hands on my knees and tried to appear as nonthreatening as possible. What the hell Hannah! I think she knocked a tooth?

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

Terry was the closest to me. He stood at all of his five-six glory and wasn't intimidated at all. While his 6-foot-tall fraternal twin sister Stella hunched behind Hannah. She was still holding her hand up in defense. I just shook my head and said.

"It's interesting. You summoned me here and yet I'm the threat…what's up?"

"Why were you on the news with that thing and where is she?"

"This isn't about Tara is it?"

"I got a message from someone. They told me. Tara's dead and you're the reason why. I suggest you explain yourself, Dove. Otherwise, I'm going to rearrange your face and then I'll go ask that fucker you hang with… what's his name?"

"Carter," Terry said with a smile.

"He's at the Haven ask for Jasper. Oh, and it's Swan, not Dove. I lied. A lot. But let me explain before you carve me up. I promise it's a tale that you'll love."

I stood up and took in the cauldron. This rickety old shack. During the daytime is a cool little hang-out for college kids. You know have some coffee and study. At night? It turns into a club only a witch can get in. After a good stretch, I boredly bypassed Hannah and the twins in favor of moving to the bar. They all looked at me as if I had grown a second head.

"Um, come on. We're gonna need some shots."

As I rummaged around in the cabinets. I found a bottle of Tito's and poured four double shots and went to town. They finally joined me and took theirs. I made some more and then just as I was about to down my second shot. Hannah snatched the shot glass. I took that as a warning.

"Alright. So first I'd like to say. Im a liar. I lie a lot. Not for fun. But because the truth is that unbelievable. As you all know I had a girlfriend before Tara. I called her Andrea… I lied about her, she never cheated on me or anything I ever said she did. As for who that 'creature' is that you all saw on tv. To be specific her name is Alexandra Morningstar. Yes. That one. The rumors are true. She's fae… the queen of them actually. That's a long story but anyway, she's now my ex because Tara was sent after me by the witches' council. They wanted her to get dirt on me, on my ex. I'm her mate. Again. That's an even longer story. Anyway.

As for Tara's death… her handler's name is Leaf. She was supposed to meet up with her in Chicago and then all that shit went down. She survived the battle and we all got picked up by Elizabeth Frost, yes that one. She's Alex's witch mother. Tara didn't make it because some ghost found out about what she did and about our relationship and she was hung from a chandelier. It was a horrible way to go. I'm not sorry she's dead but. But oh wait. That's not it. There's more. The end of the world starts with a vampire apocalypse and Lilith the queen of demons will come for me. Mostly because I'm carrying half my mate's soul because I stole it through a demon deal and she's got these super cool powers I can tap into. The only issue is the demon is riding along in my meat. So, I get it. Your friends dead but I'm sort of busy with being possessed oh and trying to save the world to give two fucks."

The lackluster expressions I received after I let all that out surprised me. I patiently waited for it to sink in and casually drank. At this point, I'm just as bad as Salem. I didn't care and continued to drown my sorrows. As it finally clicked. It was Terry that reacted and attempted to attack by smacking me with a hex. They were mighty surprised as my force field activated and bounced the spell. It continued to ping around the place. Until finally its energy fizzled out. The eggplant-toned bubble disappeared.

"I wasn't lying about the new powers. I've got complete access to my wife's soul. Check my signature. I'll wait."

"Who the fuck are you?" Hannah shouted.

"Like I said. Isabella Morningstar."

Terry and Hannah were at a loss. As I drifted my eyes across them. I noticed they looked pretty roughed up. Hannah said someone told her Tara had died. I wonder if they also laid a beating down. To my surprise, it was Stella that neared me and whispered a spell to reveal the truth. Alexandra's magic pulsed around me in a blaze. When she met my gaze I saw nothing but revulsion in her eyes. She was the nicest out of Tara's friends. Eh.

"She's not lying. She has the elite's signature. What do we do Hannah?"

"Check it again."

"For what? Can't accept Tara sold you out? The enforcers know everything, was it them that busted this place up? Or something else? A vampire perhaps?"

"How'd you know?"

"She was looking for me. Her name is Lillian and if you see her again. Call me."

I adjusted myself. My titty was out the whole time. For fucks sake. I stood there shivering my ass off as I tried to vanish. I quickly realized I was being held here.

"You're not going anywhere."

"Look, man. I'm cold and I'm tired. I don't think you want to piss me off."

"How the fuck can you be tired?"

"I shared blood with my wife."

"What?!"

"I don't know how to explain it. It's got something to do with some protein or something. It's in her blood and it can mutate our genes. I can sleep and eat. I'd call Carlisle and have him explain it but unfortunately, I doubt he'd pick up… no he would pick up, I mean I can call?"

"I need antipsychotics to hear any more of this shit." Terry just flat out fell on his ass.

"Tell me about it, bro."

"Don't do that."

"Sorry. Do you want me to call him?"

"No, Dove… Morningstar. I do not. I just can't believe I was right about you. I knew I shouldn't have let you in."

"Tara got popped by them before she met me. So don't try that. You were blinded by her bullshit too. Can I go now?"

"You were at the Haven?"

"Briefly."

"Is it true?"

"We're going to war."

"Get out of here."

"You can't be serious. Nah. She's staying. She got Tara fucking murdered!"

"Terry. You heard your sister. She's the elite's two-timing cunt. We touch her, I highly doubt that thing will turn cheek."

"Whatever, you heard what I said. If that bitch comes around here. Call me."

This time when I attempted to go, I landed right in my home.Unfortunately, it wasn't empty. All my clothes were picked up. They were neatly washed and folded on the couch. I noticed Rosalie sitting on the steps waiting. I should have known I'd be seeing her. What I didn't expect was getting tased from behind. As I fell to the ground. I heard that voice mockingly whisper how sure I was about not being an enemy just as the person who did it came into view. Standing above me was none other than Esme. She tossed a file at my feet and she waited for me to speak.

"What's going on?"

"Carlisle just informed me of the situation at hand. I heard you're going to Italy. There are some things we need to discuss. Something that involves Alex and Aro. Then we're going to leave. Is that ok?"

"Mom I'm possessed but I'm still me."

"Isabella, I'm aware of that."

"Oh. Well, all I know is Alice said I have to kill the big three and not to miss Jane. The rest is up to me. What's in the file?"

"Like you don't know."

"Carlisle know you're here?"

"Does he know how to complete the cure?"

Rosalie called out to me. Ah. It makes sense now. You'd think they would be happy. I mean it's obvious none of them enjoys this life. I still have mixed feelings. It's a long life. But since Alex. I like it. I find that having so much time with her isn't a bad thing…I ignored it's chuckling at the misfortune of my life.

"Um, all I know is that he's working on it. We were talking just before the demon possessed me… other than that I know nothing. What does Alex have to do with it? Are you kidding me? Is it her blood?! Is that why the crypt creeper is after her?"

"I told you she didn't know."

"Well, I needed to be sure. I apologize for hurting you honey but well. You gotta admit you've been an asshole lately."

"A lying cheat too."

"Ok Rose. I've been kicked enough. Can I get up?"

"Oh. Sorry."

Esme immediately helped me from the floor and dusted me off. It was awkward because I could tell she was afraid of me.

"How'd you find me?"

"Silent alarm dumb ass."

"I helped."

That thick Spanish brogue caught my attention and I smiled. It was Salem. A flask in his hand. He felt uncomfortable with my watching him so I stopped.

"My bad. I was just thinking about you."

"I didn't know you knew my name."

"I didn't think you liked me."

"I don't. Alex does."

"Are you after my brother-husband?"

He burst into laughter and shook his head.

"No. I am not. I just feel bad for him. He's clearly a lesbian and doesn't know."

"Chuck and Larry, can we get with the program."

"Geez Rosalie. You're pissed. I get it."

"Do you?"

"Rosalie."

"Fine. What did Alice specifically say?"

"I don't know. There's a map. It's in the garage check the helmet. I'm going to bed. Oh, can you put that blood up?"

"It's in the fridge. There's more in there. Are you going to be alright?"

"Yeah, Esme. Thanks."

As I humbly attempted to walk past Rosalie. She nudged me and asked what it felt like to be possessed. I could explain. But I know she's just trying to rub dirt in my wounds. I must have really hurt her.

"It suck's and I'm sorry I lied."

"You should tell that to Alex."

"I already did before having to leave her. I know how much I fucked up. I've lost my mate, my friends, and my family. So I'd appreciate it if I could just go upstairs and not try and blow my brains out."

"How was she?"

"Before or after?"

"Both."

"Well she was possessed and now she isn't. I haven't touched the book."

"Yet."

"Is it here?" Esme inquired.

"Why would I tell you that?"

"Let's go."

Esme called out to her. But Rose refused. We were staring each other down. I could feel it. It's dirty fingernail scratching away. If I don't remain calm… but I just couldn't resist poking. Digging a bigger hole. So I quietly asked her about dad.

"Should I be worried about Carlisle?"

"Dad and Aro were friends back in the day. He funded some research. Experiments that Carlisle conducted. He's been looking for a cure since he was turned. They were just stories. But. In his day it was believed the fountain of youth lay inside the veins of the fae. That they could heal us and we'd retain our immortality. It's why we were forbidden from having relationships. Mostly because their blood came with a price. I'd be careful Bells. I mean if Alex decides she's done. She can just stop feeding you. What will that demon do then? Hmm?!"

"I don't know but I'd hate to find out."

"I'm sure you would."

She finally let me pass and I inched up the steps. Esme called after me and reminded me of the code for the security system. Just as I was out of sight I heard her say she loved me and I whimpered as if I'd been hit. That's what hurts so much. They all still love me. I weakly replied.

"I love you too mom."

When I entered my room I saw the windows had been fixed and all my things from Frosts sat on my bed. I don't know why I'm surprised. I guess I just thought they'd leave it? I don't know. I just tossed myself and tried to forget her. Tried to forget everything I had done to her.

"Rest. You'll be needing it."

Daughter of the Morning.

Bella's pov.

"What do you want Hannah?"

Before I could prepare a spell. The door was kicked open. The force of it connecting sent me on my ass. Blood profusely dripped and clouded my vision. As I sat there just trying to keep my cool, I wiped my face with the sleeve of my jacket. I sucked on my teeth and called her out. It wasn't until Hannah collapsed at my feet. That things became apparent.

"I heard you were looking for me."

I've gotten familiar with that grating tone. You see. I scoured everywhere for information on the owner. They had a prolific host of videos on Instagram. Some even from back when Alex regularly fucked around with them. The intruder in my house. That seemingly has at the very least knocked Hannah out? Lillian god damn Wexler. Stolen Prada boots clicked along the wood flooring as she took in the layout of the downstairs.

"Not a bad spot, I've seen better but, it's certainly got its flair."

" Is she alive?"

"Don't worry, I have an antidote."

"Potion or poison?"

"She was just here."

I trailed my eyes up her body. Being sober suits her. She wasn't bad looking before her transformation but she was scarily thin. Probably all those drugs. From what I've gathered, she was a fan of the needle. Now, she's filled out but still thin in all the right places. It made her melons stand out in a cartoonish way. That wasn't the only change. Some of her transformed facial features now exposed her ethnic background. She's mixed race but doesn't read that way. I've heard her absentee father is Korean and Black, while her crackhead mother was white trash. She had these blue hazel-colored eyes and pale skin. The only features that read as ethnic were her eye shape and hair texture, other than that she just looked like a regular white girl. Her hair is now bone straight and dyed caramel brown with chunky honeyed highlights. Blunt bangs covered that ginormous forehead. The aesthetics of her looks and stolen clothes reminded me of a Bratz doll. I. Hate. Her!

"I don't know what you're talking about."

-The book. Get the book.- It ordered.

-I wonder what she'd look like skinned?- another questioned. -Suck her titty!- That voice sounded like a middle schooler. The whispers were rising in volume and it made it hard to focus. I carefully stood up. Lillian wasn't fazed and continued near it. As she touched the cover a smile played.

"I'm surprised she'd leave this behind. I recall reading it once and she lost it."

"I'm familiar with how she gets."

Lillian popped a squat on the counter. The book was clutched to her breasts. That's the way Alex holds it. Almost as if she's attempting to shove it inside her. The action made Lillian's breasts bulge. I looked anywhere else.

"How is she?"

"Do you care?"

"Of course, I care."

"I don't believe that for a second. You only cared if she was kissing your ass."

"Or when I was eating her's."

"You're fucking disgusting!"

"Yeah... she used to like that about me."

"Get the fuck out of my house."

"Have you opened it yet?"

Her perfectly manicured nails scratched against the delicate silver ornaments melted into the cover. The leather itself holds a similar grayish tone... like skin.

"No, and I suggest you put it down."

"Oops."

Her bony finger sliced open and the blood stained the lock. She chuckled to herself.

"Relax, only a Morningstar can open it. It's coded through their bloodline."

"I'm aware of that."

The sneer that marred as I showed off the wedding ring perched on my hand, satisfied me to my core. In response, she placed the book on the counter and shoved it onto the floor. She didn't even try to make it look like an accident and then said another oops. Rather than move any closer. I twitched my finger and it flew to my hands. Ah. That must have been what she wanted to know. If it was true that I had access to magic now. She laughed hysterically.

"Oh Alex, I love her but god she's naïve. How the hell did you con her soul away? I mean, I thought I was horrible but, you take the cake. How does it feel?"

-I could fix her attitude, if you let me.-

"Well, I'm here and she's... elsewhere."

"I could care less where Lexi is. I'm here for you lovebug... well, your blood."

"Lilly and Lexi? I want to throw up."

"Yeah. We were sort of annoying."

She hopped off the counter and stalked toward me. Her eyes changed from red to black. I'm familiar with what she's attempting to do. She's got this. Pulse? She emits a frequency that nulls magic and other things too but. I'm not alone. She was quite surprised to find out that my dark passenger wasn't affected. She ended up dangling from the ceiling. As she gasped and choked for air. Those little legs kicked. I'm ashamed to say. As I watched those thin lines spread and her eyes bulge. I got a little wet. The lights flicked off and I was shoved to the floor and Lilian crashed. When they came back on she was spitting and sputtering. Her body awkwardly leaned up against the kitchen island as she rubbed at her neck and attempted to catch her breath. I was about ten feet from her. The book? It was directly between us. The assailant that put an end to my assault on that dainty neck? A blurry male presenting spirit. He lingered over the book and picked it up.

You kill, You die._

"What the fuck are you?!"

"I'm possessed and that's a ghost?"

"Nobody said anything about demons!"

My eyes immediately went to Hannah. Her lips were turning blue. I noticed near her foot there was a tiny vial that had clinked and shattered. A puddle of purple fluid seeped from the remains. I did the best I could to levitate the fluid and force the stiff Hannah to drink it. It didn't take long for it to work and she gasped for air.

-Let me finish her off.-

"Yo, Casper, what's up with the bs?"

He couldn't keep his form and kept blinking in and out of sight. The book was floating away and placed on the counter before he completely vanished. What was it that he said? You kill, you die? It's safe to say I've killed my fair share... I sort of had fun ganking those pups. Whatever. Hannah was sitting up and glaring at Lilly and me. The tension in the room was astronomical. I was the first to get up. I snickered as Lillian scooted away as I neared the counter. A handprint glowed on the book, is this ectoplasm? If it is that's nasty. As I picked it up, I felt relaxed. The whispers settled. The voice didn't. Despite its constant urging of death and destruction. I was able to ignore it.

"Where did you get that?"

Hannah rasped. As she heaved. Her eyes were wide in alarm and her skin pale. It's sort of interesting to see others' reactions to this thing. To Alex, it's a prized possession. A family heirloom. But to any other witch. It's seen as pure evil. I imagine it's because of all the souls it's stolen. Each page holds the soul of the witch that carved their flesh to feed it.

"I stole it from my wife."

"Do you know how many bodies have turned up over that thing?! How many people have gone missing searching for it?! The fucking wars started over it?!"

I silenced her. She continued to scream and shout at me. Lillian got a kick out of it. I ignored them both and inspected the glowing handprint. I quickly snapped a photo before it completely disappeared. Hannah had risen from the floor and made herself known by standing too close.

"If you promise not to yell. I'll give you your voice back."

She continued to make a fool of herself by miming out her rage. She finally settled and then she could suddenly speak.

"Thank you."

"Go to hell."

"I said to call me, not bring her here."

"I didn't give her much of a choice."

Lilian stood up and adjusted her clothes before attempting to stroll on out of here.

"Where do you think you're going?"

"Look, I'd love to stay and play. But it looks like you're untouchable. I know when to call it... so imma bounce."

The front door and windows disappeared.

"Would you like some refreshments?"

She clasped her hands behind her back and accepted her brash invasion has led her to being my prisoner. A chair at the kitchen table scooted out for her to sit in. She continued to linger. When her legs began moving against her will and she was forced to sit down. It became very clear to her, how much she had fucked up. Hannah even enjoyed her error. My tummy growled, and I found myself wandering to the fridge and taking out some sweet tea. After I prepared two glasses. They floated to the table. Before taking my seat. I snagged a few snacks and then joined her. As she watched me devour Doritos, her eyes were as big as saucers. I just ignored her stares and did a small happy dance. I really missed food.

"So it's true... shit."

"Yeah, Alex is kinda cool."

As I glared and enjoyed myself. Hannah took my offer of snacks and refreshments seriously by rooting around in the fridge. She mistakenly pulled out my canister. Lillian's eyes lit up in recognition.

"I'd put that back if I were you."

"What is it?"

"Blood." Lillian hungrily mumbled.

Hannah grimaced before doing as I said. She found some eggs and bacon. Hmm. A breakfast sandwich sounds good.

"Hey, make me one too please."

"Do I look like your maid?"

"You're in my house, using my shit. Make me a damn sandwich please."

"Is that your new sneaky link?

"I despise you."

"I'm just asking."

"No, I don't foresee letting a leech touch me. I honestly never understood what Tara saw in you as a human either."

"She foresaw getting locked up unless she could talk me out my thong. "

Lillian thought she could use the argument going on between Hannah and me as a distraction. As she struggled to push away from the table. Her arms quite literally just fell off. She screamed as they flipped and flopped around on the floor. I just snatched them and thanked It for helping. They suddenly vanished into thin air. The voice it's been using sort of reminded me of Jasper but less southern.

"Sorry, my demon isn't happy."

"What do you want?!"

"I'd like to see you beg."

"I'm uncomfortable." Hannah screeched.

"Speaking of begging, pro tip, the best way to make Alex purr in delight."

"Is to suck on her earlobe, I know. I did that often. Although, she loves having her toes sucked even more. God, she just melted in my hands when I did that. I miss those moans and groans."

I closed my eyes for just a moment and savored the memories. In her displeasure, Lillian kicked me under the table. I cackled at her genuine anger at my admission and obvious arousal. Damn. She really is still in love. The emotion was welling behind those big eyes. That and a mean green jealous stare burned.

"You'd think with the way you treated her. That you were never her lover but a fiend that only meant to break her heart."

"Speaking from experience?"

Hannah joined us and slipped me my sandwich. The book was moved to the center of the table to make room. The way Lillian kept her eyes on it. Intrigued me.

"You scared?"

"Hell yeah. That thing almost killed me."

"I thought it was fentanyl."

"That too."

"I take it you know each other well."

"Her wife used to suck on my clit."

"You're starting to push my buttons."

Lillian quickly quieted. I took a bite of my sandwich. It was good. Fresh tomato, lettuce, bacon, a bit too much Mayo but eh. I took another bite and then a sip of my tea. As I ate in peace. I could feel those hazel eyes following every movement I made. While Hannah. She found herself deeply turned off from eating. I guess watching a vampire eat human food was too hard to wrap her head around. She was ogling harshly.

"What?"

"You're just so different."

"Not really. You just never knew who I was. I wanted it to be that way."

"Why?"

"It's just... I don't want to talk about it."

"She's got a personality disorder."

"Clearly."

"You've read up on me?"

"I've done more than that. Gladys was a nice lady. She reminded me of a chutney."

The sandwich in my hand dropped against my will and I could physically watch myself reach across and attempt to strangle her. Before It could. I sat on my hands. Lillian certainly enjoyed herself as she realized just how fucked I am. Hell, I almost opened that damn book today. It was... I could have sworn. Alex was here. I woke up from this odd dream. In it, she had been watching me. Just watching from a corner in the room. It was so odd because she didn't look right. Almost like... a ghost. I had thought... I was going to. Listen to me, she's still alive! I know she is! It was probably just It or the spirit? I felt her presence again just before I was so rudely attacked. I swear I heard her too. Maybe I'm just tripping.

"Yeah, Yeah. Laugh it up."

"I'm sorry it's just. A demon. What the hell have you done to yourself?"

"A lot of shit that I regret...

"Oh, am I supposed to feel sorry for you?"

"Why are trying to kill her?"

"I'm not. I'm trying to kill you."

"You do know Aro is after her right?"

"So..."

"Whose this Aro?"

"He's the oldest vampire alive."

"He's our king, the one I have to kill."

"Oh? For real?"

"You don't even know what's going on, do you? Wow, for a witch, you're stupid."

"If you ask Alex, I was never much of one in the first place."

"She said that to you?"

"Something like it. It was after she found out I had been fucking around. I did a lot of things I'm not proud of while high."

"So this Alex has a thing for addicts."

I ignored the jab. It's no secret to Hannah that I like to party. It is one of the reasons she didn't like me hanging with Tara. She had a record for dui's and wasn't supposed to be drinking anymore. Tara was a grown woman and made her bed. Fuck her!

"Alex has a problem with fixing people."

"Oh, been there." Hannah rolled her eyes.

"It won't be the only demon to come for me. There's one that wants to hurt Alex. It's supposed to use my body as a vessel. I'm assuming you have heard of Lilith?"

"She's a myth."

"So you have heard of her."

"You're lying."

"She's not... I had my coven scour for proof. We researched all night. There have been demons popping up everywhere lately. Crop failures. Horrific storms. Somethings coming. Something that's coming for her and that... fairy."

"She's not a fairy."

"You said she was?"

"She's Fae. There's a difference. Fairies are a type of fae."

"Alex is what's called, Daoine Sídhe."

I couldn't help but angle my head to the side as I was baffled. Huh. Maybe she's not dumb as I thought. I nodded in agreement. Lillian adverted her eyes. I tried not to laugh, I'm sure I look pissed. I kept my words modulated as I asked.

"So what? You thought you were gonna kill me and she'd just take you back?"

"Little known fact about Lexi, after a break up. She gets kinda sloppy and loves to party out her emotions. So. Yeah."

I could physically feel the muscles in my face twitch. What did that ghost mean? Because... I'm about two seconds from really losing my shit. I kill, I die? Is it a threat? Or... a warning? Huh. I relaxed.

"If she chooses another partner. I...I. I hope they treat her better than we did."

"Aww, I almost believed that."

"I mean it. I love her but. I don't deserve her and you can't say you do either. Though you have piqued my interest. Where did you learn that she was Sídhe?"

" I don't remember."

"Don't play with me."

"From the book."

"What are you talking about?"

"So you haven't opened it then. There's an entire chapter dedicated to something called the darkness. It's some, I don't know. It's Evil! But ugh. Yeah, it's Alex."

"I don't believe you."

"Read it for yourself. I told you, she caught me with it and lost her shit. When I tried to ask about it. She had no idea what I was talking about. But there's a portrait in there. I swear to god it's her."

It, has been silent since the removal of Lillian's arms. As my thoughts began to spiral. I found I could hear the book. It's almost like a ringing in my ears. It gets unbearable at times. As I spied its cover. It began inching towards me. Until my plate almost spilled into my lap. I stood up and moved as far from it as possible.

"What did it say?"

"You expect me to remember something I read years ago? While high out my mind?. You'll have to read it. Unless you're too weak. Alex was. I tried to stop her but by then she didn't care what I thought and did it anyway. Even got me to help her..."

"I almost used it today."

"That sucks. Well. Can I have my arms back and uh, can I please go now?"

"Yeah... don't go around her."

"Or what? Gonna kill me? Cause uh that ghost thing was pretty interesting."

"I don't know what's going on but it seems you've got a spooky friend covering your ass. Just leave her alone. She deserves better than anything we can give. So if you love her. Let her go!"

"You see, that's the difference between you and me. I don't care. I'm selfish and I miss her. I didn't know what I had until I was being beaten on a regular basis. You didn't see her when... she still loves me. She saved me, so I guess. I'll be around."

"Oh, already turning loyalties?"

"I'm not an idiot. The second I become useless to any of them. I'm dead. At least with you, I know what I'm dealing with."

Her arms appeared at her feet. The front door and windows took longer but they too came back. She didn't waste time heading out. The door slammed behind her. I'll have to clean again to get rid of her scent. She reeks of desperation.

"I like her. She's nuts. But at least she's not lying about it."

"You can go too."

"Not yet. We need to talk."

"What do you want? Money?"

"Don't insult me. I'm in."

"What are you talking about?"

"You said the world's ending, the way I see it. I either hitch down to the haven or I stick around with you. You seem to know what you're talking about and I'm not ready to die. I've been trying to convince the others but... You can count me in."

I didn't know what to say. I shrugged and nodded my head. She took one more look at the book and then transported out. The moment I was alone. I felt this emptiness sink into the pit of my gut. Lillian said, the darkness. There's no way she could have known what that meant unless it's true. There's information in that book about Alex. Information that might help me. At the very least. It might be able to help her. All I know is she has to win. I inched closer to the table and I could feel a chill. An unnatural one. Is it Casper?

"Aye? Is that you?"

A knock on the table.

"Am I crazy or did you save her?"

This time there were two knocks.

"You didn't save her?"

One knock.

"I kill... I die? I don't know what that means."

The book got tossed to the floor. Well then. So it's got something to do with that. Oh. I think I get it now. Killing Lillian would be one step closer to darkening my soul. To confirm I decided to ask.

"The demon in my head wanted me to kill her and so you're saying. I shouldn't?"

One knock.

"Alex was here earlier wasn't she?"

There were no knocks. But that wasn't a no. I just carefully picked up that ugly tome. The magic buzzing from it burned. The longer I held it. The more my fingers hurt. Instead of letting go. I allowed the sensation to build. She was here, she had to be, that must mean the ghost is good.

"Thank you."

One knock. I decided it was time to put this thing up. I don't trust myself to read it alone. I'll just have to wait... just before I sent it back to its resting place. I could hear its voice attempting to dissuade me. It was much easier to ignore now that I knew my princess wasn't dead. I don't know how she was here. But she was. I was able to lug myself to the steps. Every muscle in my body protested the movement. I went a bit overboard with the cleaning. It wasn't until I made it to my room that It showed itself. Yep, looks like It has chosen to appear as Jasper... I miss him too. I ignored It and laid down.

-You shouldn't have let her go.-

"Nah, I think I'll listen to Casper."

-You shouldn't, he works for her.-

"So I hadn't imagined my wife here?"

-She's been, sneaking past my defenses.-

"Ah. So I shouldn't trust her... why?"

-If you're struggling to fight against this. That must also be true for Alexandra.-

I wanted to disprove him but I couldn't. He's right. If we don't find a way out. If Alice's plan falls flat. Lilith will wear me and my wife will have to kill me. So instead I rolled over and got on my phone. It's easier to ignore It with headphones. Yet something kept bothering me. I yanked them out and then asked who Casper was. I was informed it was Zachari. The kid that died at her school. If he's here... It has a name. It is, Nergal. I read up on him during my research about that fucking school. From what I found out. He's a nasty piece of work. Outside of being a war god, he's also known as a god of death and disease. Isn't that just perfect for an apocalypse? I mean that quite literally reminds me of the Christian idea of revelations. Just great. He's also probably the most suited to teach me how to master that damn book. In his time, he presided over the fate of the dead. Sending them to better lands or even worse ones after they have passed. That's probably how he got stuck in the veil after the burning of that house. Oh, listen to this. To the witches and magic handlers who worshiped and sacrificed souls in his name. He protected their families and homes from evil. I presume that means more evil than he. Being that he was regularly fond of attacking villages with his bioweapons. Don't even get me started with his wars. His worshipers left with the spoils of the women, the riches, and the blood of their enemies. But of course, that's not all. One of his known symbols? Just so happens to be a darkened sunset. It was believed that as the morning sun fell that the gates to hell opened and the dead may pass through. Normally, I wouldn't read too much into that. But Alex is too much like the sun. I'll be damned if he sets the rising MorningStar. My nerves wouldn't calm. I was terrified about Alex being a damn necro witch. I knew, god I was terrified she'd end up dead. I carefully placed my headphones back in. It was aware I knew and enjoyed my despair.

-If it makes you feel better I'm rooting for her. That girl is certainly, special. I look forward to seeing who shall live. The young queen or my mistress. She's been patiently awaiting to meet Alexandra.-

I bet. Unfortunately. I know nothing of this Lilith. Anytime I attempted to pry information from Ambrose. He'd act strangely and so I thought it best to leave that topic alone. That wasn't smart.

-I'll answer any question you have.-

Of course, he will. For the price of my soul. My best bet is to take them up on the offer. Despite not liking my, partners. I'm not sure I can pull this off without help. As that thought crossed my mind. Lillian's taunt of reading those forbidden pages stung. My paranoia and manic jealousy burned until out of the corner of my eye. I saw something that set my nerves alight. The damn book was perched in the corner of the room. Right, where my Alex had been. Its ringing sounded much more like music notes. Much like the ones that fall from her pretty wings. Before I knew what I was doing. The book was in my hands. My hand hovering over the lock. I couldn't stop myself. I just need to see. I needed to know what was written about her. To know how to save her or at least how to destroy myself. I can't let Lilith win! The lights flickered on and off in warning as my fingers danced on that lock. Zachari had been too late. A single blood drop was all it took and the book immediately opened to the middle and exposed an image that stole my breath. A perfect embodiment of Alexandra etched in crisp darkened ink exposed the truth.

-She's magnificent isn't she?-

"What is she?"

-The queen of chaos, a goddess that holds dominion over life and death. She was built not born by the hands of our ancestors. They thought that by creating her. They'd save themselves. A true weapon of great destruction. Thanks to your contribution and your ignorance, my mistress will now take her place and rule for eternity. Such a shame. I was hoping for her to win. -

You Idiot._

Despite the whispered words setting guilt and shame ablaze. I ignored them. Zachari was right. I was stupid for opening the book but let's be honest. I was never going to be able to resist. Especially once told about the contents. I transported to the roof and sat underneath the moon and stars and attempted to read each word carefully.

As my eyes passed line by line my head began to pound and my nose dripped with blood. I bit my lip through the pain. It was worth it to drench my mind with more knowledge of my goddess. The queen of magic? A key of the multiverse? Of course, she is. Having just been the victim of her new powers, I shook my head, she's been toying with reality for a while. I had known that Ambrose spun time back trying to save her but my goodness. He's used most of his chaos. While she's gone delirious from the effects.

If you're looking for a proper definition of what chaos is, It's hard to describe. It's an element that exists in the in-between. However, there's no exact way to control it. Its unpredictable. It's supposedly the matter that existed before the universe expanded. It leaks from everywhere and everything that lives or has lived but it can also leak into the physical by forming a crystal.

The more I read. The more my possession of my goddess grew. Destroying the soul I was meant to keep safe. It was worth it to know the truth, I had been tricked, yes I may have this book, I may even be able to still thwart Lilith if I master it's contents and keep my head but I had lost my love. Which should be impossible. l stole her soul and ensured she'd never leave me. Yet even then…another still exists. it's not like I didn't know she would leave but knowing someone would take my place as her mate?! I thought about that distant memory of reading Alice's visions. There was always another, thats why I made the deal! Oh you've got to be kidding me. I boiled with rage as I kept reading until the sun rose high and blistered against my cold skin.

Acceptance.

Chapter Notes

Alex pov explicit sex, picks up after restlessness.

Whatever was in that edible knocked me on my ass. I mean. I slept! It was much-needed rest too. Although I think I overslept. From the sounds echoing on up from outside. Someone has begun training. Oh well. From the sun's rays streaming into the dusty cavern of a room, it's at least noon. Maybe give or take an hour. The gentle snores from Edward and the rustling of trees added to the atmosphere. As he slumbered. I continued to lie here and stare at the evidence of my soul damage. These markings on my hands signify how lethal of a witch I am. Even as I think of that word. Witch. I know it isn't the correct description. What am I, he asked with confusion and slight enthrallment. The cadence reminded me of her. Of how she recognized what I am without any proof or evidence. She just knew. She's always known and addressed me accordingly. At first with fear, then with reluctance and intrigue, then love? No, I wouldn't call the final evolution of our relationship love. But Isabella has always known the truth. I am not a witch, but a ruthless goddess. A coy smirk built as the light passed my hands and refracted into a dark rainbow. I twisted my hand around and played in the light. Casting shadows and shapes along the pale dingy dust-covered walls. Frost seriously needs to clean this side up. As I mildly entertained myself. I started to hear scratching and scurrying inside the walls. Ah hell naw.

She got mice up here? In my pause, It stopped. I pulled the blanket up to my neck and tried to forget. For a moment. I did. I was angled toward Edward and watching him sleep. He's remarkably handsome when he's not scowling. Those thick bright orange caterpillar's captivated me until I found my fingers inching to touch them. I cradled his face gently in the palm of my hand. The stark blackness against his alabaster skin struck me cold. I found that while I was distracted the shuffling came back. I can't. I can't. I'm sorry. I can't do rodents. I slowly sat up and attempted to find it. I didn't see anything next to the bed so I tried to dangle over the edge and fell. When I tell you I came face to face with something. I screamed. It scurried away before I could get a good look. Edward was up and ready to attack.

He looked adorable in his briefs as he wildly spun around looking for intruders. I lost it. As I belly ached he stared at me incredulously until I resettled and explained. He hopped on the bed as soon as the word mouse fell from my lips. It sent me into another episode, which he wasn't happy about and begged me to kill it. I soothed my cry baby and crawled around. It must have left the room. Oh well. I stood up and spelled the dust that had accumulated off. Edward simply refused to stay so we started getting dressed. It was as Edward was putting his pants on that he suddenly screeched and something ran out his pants leg. The little guy was shaking in his boots and hiding under the bed. I got on my knees and saw the thing we believed to be a mouse had a humanoid face and was wearing clothes. They were scrapes of cloth that he had mended to fit his tiny little fat body.

"Hey, little guy. I'm sorry we scared you."

"Are you taking to the rat?"

"He's not a rat, are you dude?"

He peaked out from underneath his tiny hand and I could see a snout-like nose sniffling and he shook his head no. He inched closer to my face until he could touch my nose with his tiny little finger. I noticed he was attempting to get me to see, he was trying to show me something. So I turned my head in the direction and saw a tiny hole in the wall with little trinkets inside. Stolen things and odd ends. I had the distinct feeling this creature wasn't of this world. Like me.

"What is it?"

"I don't know but I think he's fae."

A big smile curled on that oddly mouse but strangely human-like face. It's odd. His little eyes held so much character and were filled with warmth and curiosity. Edward dared to get closer and the little dude didn't like that. He shivered and shook as if Edward would snatch him up.

"I won't let the big meany hurt you."

I held out my hand. At first, he was scared but then his curiosity got the better of him. His snout touched my finger and sniffed. I giggled as his whiskers tickled. He tried to make them move. Ah. I see. He must have liked my playing earlier. I sat down on my behind and moved my hands around. As I played with the light by bending the beams into shapes and figures. He clapped his little hands in delight. All while Edward was perplexed.

"What the fuck?"

"Shh, you'll scare him."

Eventually, I got bored and said goodbye to the little guy and continued to get dressed. It was then as we were about to leave that I felt his little hands tugging.

"You wanna come?"

He nodded his head and started to climb up until he rested on my shoulder. I high-fived him with my pointer finger before heading out. Edward trailed behind us. Occasionally Edward would attempt to get a better look but the little guy really didn't like him. Probably because he begged me to kill him. It wasn't until we were downstairs and confronted with the hustle and bustle of the castle that I realized having this little dude so close might not be a good idea. He hated noise! To keep him from tearing my hair out. I placed him inside a soundproof bubble. It floated near me. He relaxed and sat down. Before anyone attempted to speak to me I headed straight for the kitchen to eat. It was much quieter in here so I let him out. He scrambled back on my shoulder.

"So little dude, what would you like?"

As I pondered and searched the cold pantry. Edward stood in the doorway.

"How do you know it's fae?"

"I don't know. I just do."

As we neared the dairy shelf and he saw the abundance of cheese and milk he went ecstatic. I figured that must be what he wants and let him pick out his cheese. Once he pointed to a nice Munster. I snagged it and a glass jug of milk. I told Edward to get out stuff for an omelet. He happily grabbed onions, peppers, eggs, and bacon. While I put the little dude down and started cutting up his cheese. He patiently waited until they were cubed and placed on a plate. While his milk was inside a bowl with a coffee stir straw. He occasionally would offer to share but I politely declined and waited for my food.

"Well look who decided to wake up."

Eric graced us with his presence. When I say the little dude lost his shit! I mean he morphed from a cute little guy into this raging white fuzz ball that screeched and pelted my father with cheese. If I wasn't so freaked out the entire thing would have sent me. Eric was forced to leave the room so he could calm down. As I attempted to explain to him my dad wasn't bad he just vehemently kept shaking his head in disagreement. Once he calmed and shifted back into his cute form. I was able to convince him to see for himself. Eric was allowed back in but had to stay far away. The little dude kept his eyes on him at all times and attempted to protect me with his coffee straw. That's when I understood. He knew who I was.

"Hey little dude, that guy over there is Prince Eírk McCionaoith. I know he looks scary but I promise he won't hurt you."

When he heard that name. He mimed rocking a baby. I nodded in response.

"Yes, the baby prince."

He suddenly looked struck and glanced back and forth between us. I think he was trying to assess our resemblance. Once satisfied he waved my father over. Eric apprehensively scooted close and held out his hand. The little guy was nervous but he sniffed his fingers and then opened his mouth in shock. He bowed and held his straw to his chest as if it were a sword.

During his display. The scent of burnt eggs filled the room and the fire alarm started going off. I quickly placed the little guy back in a bubble. Ambrose appeared in alarm but relaxed as he saw it was just my dumbass mate jumping around as he complained about burning his fingers on the hot pan. The fire building in it was put out and his fingers healed. Ambrose wasn't happy. He must have been passed out as he was still rocking his elegant silk pajamas. He immediately shut off the blaring and sarcastically mocked Edward by saying.

"Must you be completely useless?"

"Lay off, why don't you and come look at this little dude I found? He was upstairs with us. I'm pretty sure he's fae."

Ambrose grumbled and placed a pair of glasses on and then inspected the bubble. He plucked them off his face and then confidently told me the creature I've found is a brownie. A household fae that protects the home and does odd little jobs in exchange for dairy and little trinkets.

"They have a tendency to bond, so. He's yours now. Feed him well otherwise they can go bad and turn into boggarts."

"I think we witnessed that when dad came in. He turned all fluffy and mean."

"Mhm."

Ambrose waved at the little guy and then spoke in high elder. I was amazed to find the little guy was able to read his lips and attempted to speak back. I popped the bubble and then he spoke freely.

"Ah yes, this is Bobble. He's been living upstairs for generations. He's grateful for the cheese and would like more."

I happily ran off to grab him some more cheese to nibble on. When I returned I noticed that Eric had decided to start up a new omelet and Edward was seated with Bobble and Ambrose was seemingly gone again. I silently prayed my eggs would turn out alright as I cut up the cheese. My attention was snagged as I noticed Bobble and Edward playing patty cake.

"How'd you get him to trust you?"

"I apologized and explained that he scared me and then he just got up and started this. It's odd. I can't hear him. But it's evident he's a highly intelligent creature."

"Yeah, he's cute too."

"I guess."

I dragged my eyes over to Eric and saw that my omelet was actually turning out alright. As I mustered up enough courage to ask about high elder. He responded.

"You ready to learn?"

"This hearing my thoughts thing is getting annoying but, um, I think I should."

"We can start with the letter after you eat. I'm having trouble deciphering it."

"Are you sure, I mean it's pretty private?"

"Kiddo, the letter holds instructions on how to get home. As for the heartfelt note from Morgan. It was nice, he just told me he loved me and explained why he wasn't around..."

"I love you too dad."

"I know kiddo. Anywho, what's on your to-do list? I was thinking we could hang?"

"Um, I'm not really sure but I'd like that a lot. Maybe we could go into town?"

"Sure, We'll borrow Elizabeth's car."

"Or we could transport?"

"A car ride won't kill you."

I mocked him and Edward cackled. Eric flipped me and him off but smiled at our antics. I'm glad he's trying to get along. I handed Bobble his cheese. As he scurried off to eat I snuggled up to Edward. His arms instinctively wrapped around me.

"How are you feeling?"

"I don't even want to think about that. Although thanks for reminding me, I need to talk to Tang, or ugh, I really don't feel like seeing Lola but she might be the one to speak to. I found out the demon inside Bella is Nergal. Same demon that killed that kid when Elizabeth was a professor."

Eric perked up at hearing that. My omelet was plated and handed over.

"How'd you find that out?"

"She's been sneaking around and seeing Bella. When I asked how, she didn't say."

"Tattletale. I've figured out how to astral project and I went to go see her."

"You think that's smart?"

"No but she's my wife and I won't abandon her again."

I stuffed my face with eggs as Eric clearly wanted to talk more about my adventures.

"I won't dissuade you but be careful."

I nodded and tried not to look up. This situation has left room for another uncomfortable topic. Zachari informed me that Jasper freed him... my moms still lost inside Bella's head. Does that mean, she could possibly be freed? Eric heard.

"Ambrose said it was impossible, she's gone and that's where she'll stay."

He rushed out of the room. His emotions on the matter lingered and left us quiet. As I choked up Edward rubbed my back.

"Is that what you want? To free her?"

"No, but it felt wrong to withhold that information. It seems he and I are in agreement when it comes to my mother."

"Can I say that I'm proud of you for how you're handling all this?"

"I had a tantrum yesterday."

"Was anyone hurt?"

I understood what he was getting at. I shook my head and he kissed my cheek. I attempted to eat my eggs but they just tasted like cardboard. Edward took my plate and shoveled them into his mouth. It's safe to say my lesson might be on hold, so after Edward was done. I snagged Bobble and put him in his bubble again and sent the dirty dishes to the sink. As soon as I was outside the kitchen. I was accosted and escorted outside at once. My assumption that I had missed training was correct and I was led to Kate and Jasper.

"What is that?"

"Oh, isn't he cute, this is Bobble. He's a house brownie. It's a type of fae."

Bobble pressed his face to the bubble and waved at Jasper. My mate wasn't amused.

"Don't be mean, cranky."

"Did you sleep alright?"

"Hell yeah."

"Good."

It was then that my mate reared up and attacked. Bobble wasn't happy and tried to break out of his bubble to defend me. Jasper noticed and immediately stopped. In his wild confusion. I was forced to explain to Bobble that Jasper meant no harm and that he was merely training me. The freakishly strong protective creature screeched expletives at my mate. He didn't miss Jasper's foot on his way over to a tree. I cackled and Jasper just stood with his mouth agape as he eyed the little guy.

"Did I just get cursed out by a mouse?"

I didn't waste time and gave Jasper a bit of his own treatment and immediately attacked. As we settled into a rhythm. He noticed that my hand-to-hand had improved. A smile pulled and exposed deep dimples in those carved cheeks.

"Like what you see gorgeous?"

"So we need to talk."

"I agree. What were you doing last night?"

"I saw Bella."

He puffed his chest out but continued to come at me. You'd think he'd be happy.

"Why are you so pissed?"

"I'm not."

"Jasper."

He stopped and pulled me into a hug. As he held me close he struggled with informing me about why he shut me out.

"I think it's too dangerous for you to be around her. You let me handle this. Ok?"

"I'll tell you like I told my father. I won't let her just rot. She needed me then and I was nowhere to be found. She's out there and stuck in my mess. I'll be careful."

His arms tightened around me in a vice. Almost as if he was attempting to keep me reigned in. His head nuzzled the top of mine and he begged me not to see her. As I attempted to get space. He held tighter.

"Jasper, what's going on?"

"Wasn't it you that said the gods would retaliate if you were to try and save her?"

"I didn't do anything."

"Baby, please."

He pulled away and tears were dripping from his face as he handed me a drawing. I didn't need to see it to know why he was falling apart. His hand shook with fear and it fell and floated in the breeze. Off in the distance Bobble was rolling near us. The others who had stayed behind for extra time with Kate had taken notice. I didn't react. I didn't fight. I just accepted.

"She opened it didn't she?"

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be. It was inevitable. The call it has on my soul is incredibly strong."

"Please don't go back. Just stay away and... you need to prepare for the worst."

"So that's it then?"

"You know Alice but I'd be negligent in my responsibility as your mate if I continued to believe her. My focus is on you. I'll help you in any way I can."

"So there's still time."

"Alexandra! Listen to me. She's opened that fucking book and that thing is going to come for her! We have to stop. Baby, you have to choose yourself! She's gone."

Bobble was between us. His head moved back and forth as he attempted to catch our attention. I carefully levitated him up and sent him back to my bedroom. I don't want him to witness what may happen next. I carefully questioned my mate.

"Zachari. The kid that passed, the one from the house of death? He said you freed him. What did you do while in her head? How did you separate him from the host? He's outside her body and has agreed to help keep her safe."

"What?!"

"Just answer the question!"

"I don't know what you're talking about."

Kate was nearing us as I was inching closer and closer to him. Her words were lost on us both as the environment started going haywire around us. As I was right on him. Jasper didn't back down. He bucked up. It was Peter that got me to step back and he warned Angel to calm down.

"Don't go see her again. I'm not playing Alexandra."

"Jasper, I'll do what I damn well please."

"I'll kill that girl before I let her take you."

I grew tired of his evasion and turned that gaze towards him and saw the memories for myself. The web that's weaved on her soul is mighty intricate but Jasper was able to clip the strand. Zachari was used almost like an attack dog, he ravaged the other souls until he was forced out before he took any more with him. Ever since he's been following Bella around. Those extra souls inside her are the key. If I can dislodge some more, maybe it will weaken Nergal. I don't know but I have to try. At least while there's still time too.

"Thanks for the info babe."

"Alastriona!"

"You should go, hun, I'll calm him down."

Peter was holding him back as I sauntered away. I felt eyes on my back that didn't belong to my very pissed-off mate. But Salem. He followed me back to my room. I was grabbing some clothes for my trip to the city when he busted up in and crawled into my bed. He was sitting pretty as he waited for me to explain what went down.

"I gotta say, I like this new you."

"You're still talking to me?"

"Oooo put the claws away, kitty. I'm not here to fight."

"Sorry, I'm kinda on edge."

"I saw. Come here."

I rolled my eyes and joined him. He slipped me his flask and I swigged the gin. It took me only a second to know it was laced with a truth serum. That's the deal with him. He always comes prepared.

"I didn't know ok? I never meant to hurt Aiden."

"I believe you."

"Is that why I taste truth serum?"

"I'm just being precautious of lies."

"How's Lola, I kinda chewed her out last night."

"She's in her feelings but she'll be ok."

"Aiden?"

"I haven't seen him since last night. He and Courtney got into it about staying."

"Oh, really?"

"Shocker right? Yeah, she's been helping out a lot. While he's been. An asshole."

"He has the right to be."

"To you maybe but I did nothing to him. I almost smacked him silly."

"What he do, insult your clothes?"

"You think you're cute don't you?"

"I happen to be gorgeous."

Bobble made his presence known and attempted to greet Salem. Those cat eyes glowed and Bobble hid behind me.

"Leave him alone."

"He looks like a rat."

"He's a brownie, he's fae."

"Whatever, so what's up with homeboy?"

"Is that what you call him?"

"Oh he's very confused, he went so far left I think he genuinely believes he's a man of color despite not having any. Although that chica was fine as hell."

"You ain't lying, unfortunately, I'd rather see her head on a spike."

"Damn boo. So it's that bad?"

"He's pissed because I'm not ready to kill my wife."

Salem just pulled me in for a hug and I sobbed. He immediately froze. It made me laugh through my tears. I forgot how bad he is at comforting through emotions.

"Sorry I just really needed that."

"You need some dick."

"I need for everyone to go to hell."

"Let's get out of here."

"I can't, I promised my dad I'd hang out with him today... he's not doing good."

"I've noticed. Neither are you. Try and relax ok? Before you kill somebody else."

"Fuck you too."

He kissed my forehead and I got up. It was fun as we played around in my clothes. He helped me choose an appropriate outfit for an outing with my father. Once ready I hunted his depressed ass down and demanded that we go out and see a movie. Elizabeth called us a Uber and we were off. Just us two. Like how it used to be. Momma wasn't around much since she had to work three jobs to pay for his treatments and medication. It was always just us even when it wasn't. We were sitting in the back and trying to small talk. Yet all I wanted was for it to be quiet. So I scooted over and hugged him. He cried. The tears were silent as they streamed down and the sun disappeared behind clouds. The wind whipped and rain poured as we attempted to soothe the pain. We arrived at the cinema and chose to see a family comedy. I think he's feeling reminiscent of when I was a kid. It was actually pretty cute and Bobble loved it. Although he was annoying as shit as he kept asking dad what was being said. After the movie, we went for pizza. He got a fully loaded pie, while I nibbled on the breadsticks and sipped a coke. Bobble was forced to sit under the table as he devoured an entire cheese pizza.

"Not hungry?"

"Nah."

"I heard about your lil boyfriend."

"I so don't want to talk about that."

"Well, you have two options. You can help me read this mess or we talk? Pick one."

I chose the letter. We started with the English version and he made me pick out words from the high elder one that looked familiar. The goal was just for me to get the syllables and sounds right not necessarily the pronunciation. If I had to explain how the language felt in my mouth I'd say bouncy. It's got a certain beat. Essentially what we found out was that we're missing the cipher that goes with it. So we're pretty much screwed until we find it. That was until Bobble informed Eric that a certain line in the letter corresponded with a fae nursery rhyme. Eric suddenly recalled being read something like it as a kid. While I thought about that strange blue book given to me by that seer. I summoned it and true enough. Bobble was absolutely correct.

The damn book is a collection of tales about the gods. There's a section that pretty much reads as a how-to on opening the gates and returning to our homeland. First and foremost. There are several items that are missing. They pretty much act as keys. In the fairy tale, the keys are used to enter the land of the fae. The keys are known as the four treasures or the four jewels of the Tuatha Dé Danann.

Dagda's Cauldron, The spear of Lugh, The stone of Fal, and lastly, the sword of light, Aodh's sword of light.

While my Daddy continued to read the book. I was searching on the internet and trying not to freak out about this damn sword. There wasn't much information other than the sword is called a god-slaying weapon. I imagine that's how he kicked the bucket. I remember learning in that dream with Pinky that Aodh was some undefeated war god and got murked by his own weapon. That's just tragic and slightly comedic. Online I found some wiki notes about the book sitting in front of me. So the sword in the tale is found through a quest set by some ancient Druid and to obtain it you must defeat a foe. In the tale, it's a giant creature, although the wiki says it can also be a hag or the brother of the Druid. I don't know, the translation is probably off. All of that started making my stomach hurt. So I searched for the other keys.

The stone of Fal, is actually the coronation stone of the high kings of Tuatha Dè and helps to contain the magic that is molded in the very fabric of the entire kingdom. It pretty much means that without this stone, the reality in which it's held, can not exist. Oh goody. Moving on to the next. Lugh's spear is more like a staff and is made of yew. The tree wood that symbolizes death and resurrection...it kills with one end and brings to life with the other, in Lugh's tale, it shifted the tide of a great battle that ended a long war between my people and the Fomorians. Which at this time, were just straight demons, unlike the one sitting in front of me that's a bastardized creation. That's Interesting. But not as interesting as finding out that Lugh in his tale, after the battle, marries a Fomorian queen and brings about a time of peace...

Hmm.

They go on to have children... the peace lasted until Lugh died. Then war happened again and my people were enslaved to the Fomorians. All of that sounds like an awful lot like what Lilith did... also like what Alice has been pedaling. I bookmarked that tab on my phone and continued on to the next.

Dagda is known as, The great father, and had control of fertility, agriculture, manliness, and strength, as well as magic, Druidry, wisdom, life, and death, the weather and crops, as well as time and the seasons. He also had many magical objects such as the creation of the Brú na Bóinne. However, the cauldron relates to the fertility of the people and the land. May the people of Tuatha Dé Danann never go hungry or thirsty as long as the cauldron is full. I was reminded of that lovely waterfall that poured from the golden glowing castle in my dream and blessed the land with life and how the dry barren side with that dark iron castle seemed to be filled with death. Without these objects we all die.

"You alright?"

I looked up from my phone and noticed that Eric was worriedly gazing at me. I couldn't even fix myself to open my mouth. As I felt thick acidic bile coming up. I mad dashed to the bathroom and upchucked. Eric wasn't ashamed and followed me into the ladies' room. As I sat hunched over with my head in the toilet. Eric was behind me and trying to soothe. We eventually just sat there. No words needed to be said. We both knew it was time to pack away the fear and tears as we must pull ourselves together and get to work. Once I was able to stand I limped to a sink and washed my mouth out. Bobble was at his feet and the book in his hands. I didn't feel like waiting for an Uber so we dipped and transported back to Frosts. As we were forced to make the trek to the castle. Eric kept trying to talk about it. I stopped walking and turned to my dad and collapsed into his arms and wailed. As I cried he could only whisper for me to hold on. That it all was going to work out.

"This is so fucked up."

"I know."

"Why me? What did I do to deserve this?"

"Nothing, absolutely nothing. I'm so sorry, I know you feel the weight of the world but you gotta stand tall. You hear me? We will get by."

I collected myself and continued to march on. With each step I took, I felt the words Jasper uttered beat into my mind. How he cried and swore of murder. I was scared he'd would make good on that. I transported to Seattle. I was standing outside that house and I texted Eric I'd be back. That I needed to check up on her, before... before I must start my own journey. It was sunny out but a deep chill settled in my bones. I gazed up and saw a figure looming on the roof. I transported to find it was Bella. She was deep in a trance with the book in her lap. I noticed that the exposed areas of skin had started to burn. As I settled next to her. I could physically feel the presence of Nergal getting pissed.

"I'm sure you can hear me."

"Yes?"

The voice that came out of her mouth wasn't human and was meant to scare.

"So I just found out about the keys and I've seen one of them in a vision. The stone of Fal, that precious gem that's in my crown, that's on your mommy's head. How am I to retrieve that if I can't open the doors to Tuatha Dè without it?"

"You expect an answer to that?"

"Not really but I figured I'd ask."

"You're looking for its twin piece, it sits in the ring given to your father. It comes out the frame and is used as a key. You can go now."

"I'd like one more night with her."

"I thought you never wanted her to touch you again."

"It's complicated okay."

He fell silent and Isabella awoke as the book shut tight and disappeared. She was confused. I'm familiar with the way the book clouds the mind. How it infects. I carefully helped her up and into the house. As she groggily followed, my scent soon enticed until she greedily attacked. Once she realized what was happening she stopped and profusely apologized.

"Shh, I'm fine." I held my neck and stanched the blood until the wound healed. It didn't take long. Though she still fretted and continued to pet me.

"How are you here?"

"It doesn't matter."

We were in the hallway. The same one where she about ripped my neck out the first time. I just leaned into her and she held on to me.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't say that."

"I tried not to but."

"Shh, not tonight ok? I've only got one."

"I figured your visits might not last."

"Yeah, where's Zachari?"

"Around here somewhere."

"Keep him close ok? Don't let Nergal hurt him. He's been through enough."

"I'll try."

I was swaddled so close to her I couldn't tell where she ended and I began. Normally I'd complain but not today. I let her squeeze me near to death before breaking that flimsy peace between us.

"Can you make me that chicken?"

"Yes, baby. I'd love to cook for you."

She burst into tears and fell into me. As she crawled into my lap. I rocked us both. Once she calmed I was forced to my feet and led down to the kitchen and ordered to remain seated at the counter. I wasn't allowed to lift a single finger as she worked her magic. It wasn't until I looked down and noticed a familiar necklace that I felt that bile inch back up. Lillian.

"I've had it with that girl."

"Hmm?"

"Lillian was here wasn't she?"

Bella stopped in her tracks and turned. She was leaned up against the stove with the spatula tucked against her. I could tell she was contemplating a lie but told the truth. I was in disbelief at hearing she was helping Bella instead of trying to kill her. I was so grateful to know that Hannah, wasn't a problem either. To repay my wife for her honesty. I felt the need to lip-lock.

I ended up on the counter with my legs up in the air as her tongue danced and teased until I creamed and screamed her name. She stopped only to make sure my food didn't burn and then ordered me upstairs. I was patiently waiting under the blankets with the tv on and a squish mallow tucked tightly. She's got a plethora of them all perfectly lined up. I got her the nightmare before Christmas collection and she died. Those ones sit on her pillows at all times. She entered the room with two hearty helpings of Korean chicken and rice, a box of fancy chocolates, and freshly squished lemonade made just how I like. The tray was placed on the bed and we snuggled up under the blankets. She got cute with my magic and had the food served to us instead of serving ourselves.

As we both enjoyed our food. Her hands didn't stop touching anywhere she could reach. More than once she attempted putting her fingers back inside me. I dissuaded her and hid my face in her breasts. That's when she understood I just needed to be held by her. To feel her.

"Something happened didn't it?"

"Jasper is not happy with you."

"Ah. Yeah, that'll do it. How is he?"

"He's fed."

"I never thought he would get to taste."

"I didn't either, honestly if it wasn't for Maria I'm pretty sure he wouldn't have."

"Maria? His maker?"

"Yeah, it's pushed him over the edge. "

I wasn't ashamed to ask that when she takes Aro's head. To put a stop to Maria's operation. She agreed to do that for me. I'd love to see how well she fares without all that protection.

"So Alice has shared my future."

"Oh, our sister has shared quite a bit. I'm not happy with all this but she still. We're not alone so I can't say much but she's sure. I'll do what she says until..."

"I know, you can say it, until you can't."

"You need to be more careful about being outside when reading that book. When I found you, you were burning."

"I was?"

"The memory lapses will fade once it has its hold. For now, it doesn't trust you so the information you learn won't stay."

She kept her lips tight. That's what I thought. It's already dug in deep. She kissed my cheek and forced me to eat a delicious chocolate turtle and turned on Buffy. You'd think with having vampires in my everyday life. I'd be tired of them. But this show is still such a comfort. I don't know. It makes me feel not alone.

"You never told me that."

"Not you too."

"I knew it, so Jasper can hear your thoughts? Can Edward feel your emotions? I had a theory we all would."

"I'll ask... he misses you, could you call?"

"If I must, I will talk to Edward. He's most likely just going to bitch at me."

"You know that's how he shows love."

"Unfortunately."

" I will always love you too Izzy."

"You're not going yet are you?"

"No, but I needed to say it. I need you to never forget that no matter what. No matter... Alice has seen my death and I know it's because I can't kill you. I will die and you know what, I'm ok with that."

I wasn't expecting to be smacked. As I held my cheek Bella huffed and puffed. She yanked my hair and kissed me roughly until I could feel blood fill my mouth. As her hand clamped around my throat. She dared me to repeat myself.

"You don't want to die, you want me. Too bad. I was never meant to be with you. You will survive and you will rule!"

"I'm conflicted. I don't know if I should kick your ass or fuck the shit out of you."

She released her hold and kissed me gently. Her hands sliding up and down the sides of my body not missing a single imperfection. Her fingers danced along like little kisses as if she were etching my form into her mind. Each caress set my skin on fire. As those light pecks began to build into a frenzied clashing of tongues, she attempted to touch me and I let her. Those nimble fingers found my nipple and clamped down until I yelped. She continued until they were raw and red then flipped me over. A good thwack to my ass sent me into a moan. My hair was grabbed as she purred in my ear. 'say it.' I refused. I always do. Yet just before those smacks had me over the edge I relented and begged for her to fuck me. Her hands rubbed up my back and her nails drug down it until I was shivering.

"Louder."

"I wont say it again."

"You always do this, just give in."

"Will my wife please fuck me?"

I felt her arms cinch around my waist and her entire body press against me before trailing kisses down my body until I could feel her nose starting to sniff my puss. She greedily drank in my scent. A sob bell before she teasingly licked from my slit to my ass crack. Her laced venom sent my pleasure into overdrive. The tip of those razor sharp fangs added the most delicious pressure before she bit down on my right cheek and her fingers caressed my labia and clit. She continued to bite and kiss as she increased the pressure and speed until a gust of nectar burst.

"Oh my sweet, fuck, I'm gonna miss this. I'm going to miss you so much baby. I'm just. Fuck. I love you Alexandra. "

"I swear if you don't shut up."

"I'll get to it."

I need to feel every inch of you. Please!"

That drove her to where I needed her and the position was immediately flipped. That perfect ass was deeply nestled on my face. My hands gripped those the thighs as I licked that twat. She rocked back and forth until I was ready to eat every painstaking emotion out of existence. I lapped and licked and sucked until that perfect snatch spilled every drop she had to offer into my mouth and quenched. Her mission of eating me out forgotten as she lost herself in the grips of reaching another peak and another and another.

Once she came for the last time, all bets were off and she conjured a strap. I was tossed to the floor and ordered to assume a position where my ass was high up. The carpet dug into my forearms in the most delightful manner as she stroked and plunged into my depths.The pleasure was heightened by my hair being yanked by a clamp that linked to the rope currently wrapped around my arms. All while her left hand squeezed my throat until I saw black spots and her right hand reached around so she could caress my clit. As the dildo hit that angle perfectly my eyes rolled back and I collapsed into goo. She still wasn't finished fucking me senseless.

The last touch was to leave me alone all helpless and needy for more. I wasn't expecting for her to come back with a fuck machine. But I wasn't mad about it. I could choose any dildo I wanted but she had control of the speed. Once it was all set up I greedily awaited to have every hole pounded unmercifully. The double-headed dildo was paced at torturously slow but it went in hard and jolted me forward until I gagged on her strap. She went on until I physically couldn't take anymore. I was damn near passed out when the rope vanished and I was carried bridal style to the bathroom and sat inside the deep-set claw tub. All while she prepared the bath with rose petals, Epsom salt, and luxurious butters and oils. As the tub filled up with steaming water. Bella called out to Alexa to play Genius then slipped inside and held me to her breasts.

"You're still obsessed with this song?"

"Always and forever. Now rest."

I didn't need to be told twice. I could barely keep my eyes open as she rubbed my temples and played in my hair. The only noise was the music softly twinkling and the sound of her humming along with the melody as I drifted into a deep rest where nothing and no one could hurt me. I didn't wake until much later. Alone.

I was tucked into our bed with my squishmallow and a handwritten letter beside me. She was finally truly, gone. In the letter, she warned me not to follow and made me swear that I'd live. That I'd bring about the fated era of peace. That I'd rule with a kind heart. That I'd forgive and learn compassion for those that mean to harm me. To learn to live without her. To absolve myself and accept my fate with honor and grace. As I sniffled and read the last words from her. I wasn't aware of not being alone until I heard the sound of wood creaking. Jasper was lurking in the dark. I was shocked to see a gun in his hand. I guess he wasn't kidding. He acknowledged my thoughts.

"No, I wasn't. Where is she?"

"Gone."

"She best stay that way."

"Did you love her too?"

"Oh yes, Bella reminds of my lil sister. That girl is cunning and bright. It's a shame her smarts are what's gonna do her in. Now I'm sorry for my behavior earlier... I was informed of how it came across. But you need to understand something. I will not abide by anyone hurting you! No matter how much you love her. She has and will hurt you. Do you understand that Alexandra?"

"Yes."

"Then help me understand why you keep...I know you love her but Alex."

"Jasper, she's gone. I get it. Ok. Just please try and see this from my perspective. Every moment of my life has been pre-ordained. From the second I was conceived to this moment. I hold no control. No agency. No will. I am subject to the gods and their needs. Despite my change of heart, even my choice to rule isn't a choice. I just needed one thing that was mine. Just one thing, and now she's gone. They've taken her too. So please!"

He crawled into bed with me and I rejected his touch. It hurt but he understood. I didn't want to be comforted.

"I can understand that. The need to rebel, to fight for her, for yourself. I get that."

"It's not just to rebel. I just. I just want my life back. I just want to be a kid, to go back to when my only stress was making sure my homework got done. I mean for fucks sake, I know life isn't meant to be easy, but why is it so hard?"

He settled into her empty space and snatched up a squishmallow for himself.

"I don't know baby."

"What do you know?"

"That she loves you in the best way she knows how and I know she doesn't want to or mean to do the things she does. I know that, I know it's gonna hurt. That it's going to feel like killing yourself. That after this is done you won't be the same. You'll never smile as bright or laugh as hard but you'll be alive. I know that might seem unimportant right now but that means there's room to grow, to heal as much as possible, and try to live a good, honest life. Isabella will never be gone as long as you hold her in your heart. Let the love she has for you flourish into something that can hold you together in darkness because you're going to need it to do what's next."

The silence settled and I laid my head in his lap. Nothing else need be said. My hand clutched the necklace that hung around my nape and I found her ring. She must have switched them when I was out. The only thought in my mind as I played with that silver circle until my fingers felt rough and blistered.

"Sooo, did you have fun?"

"Jasper."

"Sorry, I'm just trying to make conversation."

My head was resting awkwardly on his thigh. I got the message and sat up. He adjusted himself and offered to hold me again. We relaxed against the headboard.

"So Peter got in your ass about raising your voice?"

He laughed and shook his head no. I was informed that my father took it upon himself to remind Jasper exactly whose child I am. Although Peter sent him after me, he agreed on the matter of me staying away from Isabella and was concerned I'd need assistance on leaving her.

"I can't get a read on him."

"That's cause you're looking for some hidden motive, Peter is, the way he is."

"There's a lot of history between you two."

"There is."

"Why didn't you tell him you set him free?"

He just got quiet and introspective. So I laid my head on his shoulder and hugged him. He responded by squeezing me tight. His fingers ghosted down my arm until I could barely feel them sitting on top my hand. He was working up courage to ask.

"I don't need to. I think in a way I've always known just how, damaged, sorry for not having a better word but... We are. We are damaged people. I'll tell you why I let my friend live, because I had to. It was either I let him go or I would have had to kill him. We were exposed, and Maria was notified immediately. If I hadn't have allowed him to get the upper hand, I'd have had to make an example of them and I. I just couldn't. I think, I'm thinking of Brutus because of Peter. I loved my father and I couldn't kill someone that I loved again. So I understand and I'm sorry. I was such an ass earlier... I'm just scared."

When he lifted my hand to kiss my dead fingers. The lights in the house got cut and the sound of windows shattering snagged our attention. Jasper was up immediately as three newborns burst into the bedroom. He managed to corral them in the doorway. This forced them to battle in awkward positions. As he ducked and dodged and destroyed. I just paused.

I'd feel bad but Jasper was fine and didn't particularly need my help. I paused because a thought came to me that sparked something unexpected. The thought was, There's no getting off this fucking ride. Which yes, I've had that thought an endless amount of times but for some reason... I don't know. I boredly snapped my fingers and one of them burst to a crisp. Jasper tossed a thank you over his shoulder and beheaded the last unlucky sacrifice. I spoke too soon. Bella needs to hurry up. I'm getting annoyed with Aro's antics already... I felt a boil burn in my gut as I had a horrible realization, she won't stop this. Why would she stop building her ranks? These newborns are for Lilith's new babies. The ones safely tucked inside the new vessel. That's why Bella has to kill Aro... not for the crown, but for his little infectious nest.

I shook my head and fucking stewed. Jasper was starting to get overwhelmed but not once did he call out. It took him a moment but as he started building a groove and enjoying himself as the hallway was overrun with those things. A small smile crept. I'm a little concerned that I enjoy this too. I mean. I think I understand why he enjoys this. War is messy and gritty and... and, you almost feel more alive once the threat of death arrives. As I pointed my finger towards one of those rabid fucks clawing to get near me and this beam of light escaped my hand and disintegrated its body into nothingness. A fit of giggles and hiccups burst out. So I did it again and again. Ah yes, this is where it got strange. As I was thinking, I'm never getting off this ride, I felt happy. I think I felt that way because the closest to dying that I've ever gotten. Is when I take life from others. Jasper evaded my beams effortlessly as he flitted around snagging strays. Though occasionally he'd look off to me. Those inquisitive eyes inspecting the damage, assessing how much is left of my soul.

"You alright, hun?"

"I think, um, I'm having fun."

"Oh? Okay. I think, we need to talk about that."

I chuckled at the worried tone and rebutted by asking if he was having fun too. The last body fell at his feet. As he awkwardly stood and attempted to respond. He quickly moved to my side and sat down on the edge of the bed. He then anxiously caressed my fingertips. I kept my eyes on his pained face. His Adam's apple bobbed and then his brain went blank. It's a pleasure to watch that old well-oiled steel wheel just. Rust.

"I think it's time to leave."

The words were strained. I meekly looked around and spotted the damage. It was very pretty before, Bella really did have good taste. The ceiling was painted a dark eggplant. I noticed that there were micro lace details in black sprawled throughout. The paint ran onto the walls a bit, it gave the illusion that the ceiling was much higher. The walls were more of a neutral taupe. The furniture chosen complimented and gave a mature but still sexy vibe. That energy she exudes with ease these days.

"Just a moment."

Jasper kissed my hairline and held me close. The second of peace was gone. This is becoming ridiculous. Before we were attacked once again. I snagged the letter Bella wrote and transported outside. Before our feet touched the ground, we were able to witness the dead taking the land of the living. I didn't see the point in allowing this tragedy any longer. We left the land burning. Where we landed wasn't much better. I gazed up at Brooke manor. While Jasper was bent over trying not to blow chunks. It hurt to see the nasty things people have said and left behind. I shook my head at all the crosses pinned up, they never learn. These symbols mean nothing to me.

"You could have warned me!"

"You'll be alright."

Jasper moved behind me and I could feel heat rise to my face and my fist clench. I doubled back to stare up at him. Oh, he's pissed! I pressed into his side and he relaxed. This new mate thing is going to take time to get used to. Though Bella's theory about them all being able to tap in worries me. Does that mean they are in danger from her too? I couldn't even deal with that thought and moved to enter. The house greeted me by opening the door and the lights coming on. Jasper was slow to follow but as he tiptoed inside he kept looking around all strange. Scaredy cat.

"Why are we here?"

"I left some stuff behind."

"Not possible. I left orders for Edward to grab everything of importance."

I rolled my eyes and made out to the kitchen and up the hidden staircase. The door to my bedroom opened to expose her deeds. She's been here. My closet was ransacked. She took our pictures. She gets on my nerves but I'm sort of glad. I can't have any slip-ups. What I was looking for was my stash. Alright, listen. During unpacking, right around my first week of school. I found some stuff that Clara had managed to miss. Hidden inside a gutted book is some pills from before I got clean. I was going to throw them out but decided to keep them. I don't know why. I mean, ok, if I'm honest, I wasn't planning on staying clean... but meeting them and Bella, changed that. Sort of dumb right?Fun fact, a good portion of the reason so many witches utilize mind-altering substances? They boost our magic, but that's not why I wanted to be blitzed, I...Im going to need all the help I can get to forget her. Just as I slipped them into my pocket, Jasper was standing in the doorway. He hadn't suspected anything. I continued to grab a few things that Edward had missed. Nothing I needed. It wasn't until we were about to leave that things became annoying. It's like these vamps are tracking our scent or something. Before Jasper had a chance to put them down they burst into flames and their ashes billowed around the kitchen.

"What's up with you and burning things?"

"I'm a pyromaniac."

"You don't say."

A gaggle of newborn vampires put me in a mood as they herded themselves around us. These ones were pretty stupid, like they weren't fully aware. Just a bunch of hungry animals snipping and snapping in threat while hunched over like apes. Their beady eyes followed our every move. Jasper had his back pressed to mine. Looks like we gotta fight our way out. Again. We worked well as a team before but something was different now. I don't know how to explain it other than I knew every move Jasper was going to make. Seemingly, the second he decided to do it. We moved completely in sync. Once they were dead. We stood there freaked out.

"Something weird is going on."

"I was going to say the same."

"We should go see Carlisle."

"Well look who decided to show up."

I wasn't expecting for Black to enter but I was pleased to see him alive. Jasper greeted him as he was about to step out. Leah reminded him the treaty was long gone and he didn't need to. She greeted me with a curt nod and gave her condolences for Isabella. The interaction gave way to a sob that got caught in my throat. The pain crushed into me as if an elephant sat on my chest. My emotions shifted and I regained composure.

"Where are all these newborns coming from?"

"You haven't heard? Of course not. We've been dealing with them for days now. More and more arrive every day. Looking for you! We do what we can, but."

"Where's the nest?"

"Nest?"

"Where do they congregate?"

"Forks High."

"Let's get to it then."

We hopped in Emmets Jeep. It was gifted before we fled. I tried not to beat myself up for not leaving any protection behind. Our escape left the people of forks vulnerable and my actions left many dead. The pills in my pocket felt like little time bombs. I didn't want to feel, I needed to focus. So I didn't think about it as I transported one and let it slide down. I laid my head on Jasper's arm and relaxed. The night air smelt dank. A new moon is out. Trees looming overhead. I realized as we bypassed the high school that we were headed somewhere else. The Weber farm. Angela was sitting out on the front porch of this little white house with a shotgun. A can of beer out next to her. She wiped her brow and stood up to greet us in the drive. She hung outside my door and pulled me in for a hug. Damn, I missed her. We hung out a lot, especially while Bella wasn't speaking to me. We drifted once we both got into our respective relationships...

"What's up, babe."

"Whole lotta hell."

"I hear that."

"Nice to see you too, Angela."

"Oh, he speaks?"

She was just pulling his chain. Before I had arrived at forks. Jasper was the resident scary. Most thought him the school shooter type. He became more sociable after he got shoved into me. Jasper grasped my hand and grounded me to the present. It's hard to not think about life before. That sweet spot of time with her. I shook my head and we all got out and trecked to a red barn hidden a ways off. Oooo wee, I see Eric has filled out. Oh my god, I think I'm starting to sound like my dad! Anyway. High school Eric was sawing away at his own double barrel. That's when I noticed all the artillery hanging around. A beautiful bow caught my eye and it flew to me.

"You know how to use that Morningstar?"

"Don't act all new 'cause you glowed up."

I checked the sights on the crossbow. It was a killer instinct. This thing is several grand. There's no way they bought this.

"Newton still kicking around?"

"Yep."

"Hmm. So he just let y'all rob his shop?"

Nope."

He burst out laughing and retold the tale of Newton being bitten. Turns out it's his homophobic ass that's coordinating the attacks. They've attempted to take him down yet they always lose large numbers. They're just barely hanging on. I drifted near the wall and grabbed a hammer, nails, and soldered them. The rest followed and began preparing. It was quiet. I was off on my own while the others naturally grouped. Jasper was the furthest away. I feel he's taking this hard. He's holding back his emotions. I can get a feel of them but everything is muffled. I know he's normally constipated...but he's being uncharacteristically cold. I'm a bit worried his volcano is about to blow. I noticed as we were heading back to the Jeep. Angela was headed in the opposite direction. From this angle, I could see a pooch. For a moment I just thought love was making her healthy. That was until I could see a separate glow in her aura. I'll be damned. I had to stop myself from running to greet the little bugger. I gleaned Eric doesn't know and she's not sure she wants to keep it. I reached out.

-I can help. If you need it.-

She knew of my powers but I don't think she was expecting to hear my voice reverb in her noggin. She stood still. We kept moving and hopped into the Jeep. Just as we were pulling out. She sat back on the steps and waved at her husband. He blew her a kiss just as her hand shakily moved to lift the beer, tipped it in acknowledgment of my offer, and drank. A single tear slipped and slid out her eye and fell to the concrete step she sat on. It didn't take much to single in. As she sat perched with her legs spread and her elbows digging into her thighs. Her head hung low in guilt and sorrow. I ripped the cord. Almost immediately she rose in panic as she had spotted red. A pause. As the remains of her child pooled between her thighs. She whispered a thank you and dashed inside to hide the evidence of him.

Turns out I can get glimpses of futures too. Futures of the lives that may be but are not yet certain. Justin Yorkie would have lived an alright life, at the expense of his mothers. The hospital didn't make it. In this timeline, she would have given birth at home and bled out in her bed. Despite the loss, Eric would maintain his wits and care for his son to the best of his ability. After Forks becomes overrun, they escape deeper into the mountains. Have a quiet life. He and Eric would have been thick as thieves until his father's death, having now been orphaned at the ripe age of nine. He would try to stick it out. Do the things his father taught him. But winter will come. So he eventually leaves to find someone, anyone, after getting picked up by a traveling group. He'd settle with them. Not for long but he keeps moving, until eventually, he passes on his twenty-second birthday. Went out to celebrate with his buddies, and they get ambushed by a new and improved mutated vampire. One that's demonic. He went down swinging and ready to go. Now that he's gone? She will live long.

Jasper leaned into my side. His arms wrapped around me tightly. He crumbled into me and sniffed the air around us. I knew he meant to thank me before the words slipped out. The anxiety from earlier dissipated and his body completely relaxed and a lopsided grin spread. He howled out and then reached between Jacob and Eric to crank the radio. They joined in on his pre-battle hype. It dawned on me. He just realized he's around a human and for the first time ever he doesn't want to drain them bone dry. Leah was squeezed onto Jacob's lap and was getting irritated by their antics.

"So Leah? When did you start on Black?"

She ignored me. She had a bit of an attitude earlier. I just went for it and asked."I take it Seth isn't around?" She angled her head to cut her eyes at me.

"I suggest you keep my brother's name out of your mouth."

"Is he dead?"

"Not yet."

She hopped off Jacob's lap and leaped out the Jeep. Her transformation to her wolf form happened so quickly. By the time her paws hit the pavement, she took off.

"She's been like that lately."

"How's everyone doing?"

"There somewhere in the Middle East. Sam hasn't called in today... she's worried. We don't know anything else."

"I wasn't looking for information. That kid saved my life. I'd do the same. I've got my people looking for my uncle. If I hear anything before you. I'll call you."

He reached back and grabbed my hand.

"I didn't know about, Isabella. I honestly thought you had been hurting her."

The action and his admittance slammed into that flimsy wall of indifference. I yanked away and stiffly nodded. Then pushed up against the door. I didn't want to be touched. Jasper attempted to fix my anger but thought better of it. He's right. It's better to let this feeling build and fester. To allow myself to vilify my wife.

"It's alright, her whore got what she deserved and then some, it seems you did too. You two look cute together."

He recovered and thanked me.

"Yeah... she's cool."

This deep blush came up on his cheeks and he tried to act like he wasn't smitten. As we neared the school. The tail lights got shut off and the radio silenced. We were parked off in the woods. Leah was scouting the area, while we were unloading. Jacob immediately took charge and began giving out orders. The main reason they struggle is exactly what I thought. The newborns are familiar with our scents, to combat that, I shrouded us.

As long as they aren't right on us. We should be able to go completely unnoticed. As we neared the parking lot it became clear just how bad things had gotten. Newborns were everywhere, most of them were just slumped in hunger twitching. While others had begun eating on themselves. The smarter ones would venture out to hunt. This is what happens if they aren't trained or told the rules. They struggle to adapt and end up starving themselves. The best way to handle this was stealthy. I silenced my crossbow and just began popping them like water balloons. As I thinned the heard the others moved in to slice heads and legs. We made it alright to the front door.

"Alright, this is where it's gonna get tricky. We've never gotten this far. I don't know what's going on in there."

"Jasper and I will go in first. You three take the back. If it gets hairy I'm transporting us out and just burning it."

Jacob was taken aback but handed me the reigns. I stretched my arms and popped my neck before placing my hands out and shutting my eyes. In my mind's eye, I could get a glimpse of the other side. Nothing was around. I transported inside. The coast was clear of any traps. I opened the door and let them in. Jasper took the lead and we began a sweep. Checking the rooms and halls, any vampires we stumbled upon we took out with ease. It wasn't until we entered the gym. That it became obvious we had been herded. The doors locked and newborns began coming out from the boys' and girls' locker rooms. As they blocked us in. I found that smug bastard beaconing me. He screeched and they reared their ugly heads and ran at us.

Michael wasn't expecting his little toy soldiers to fall to their knees and submit. He stood there in confusion as he kept attempting to roust them. I ordered the others to take them out while they were under my control. My shoes squeaked along the waxy flooring with each step I took near him. He backed up until his legs hit the bleachers sending him onto his ass. Even as a vampire he's an ignorant coward. I leaned over him and stared into those red eyes. He sneered but found he couldn't open his mouth to speak. I grasped his chin so tautly his face cracked. I licked the blood that leaked. He whimpered and shook under my touch.

"Was it you that defiled my home?"

His jaw painfully unhinged and his tongue fell out. I pinched it with my nails.

"I think it was. That's something you would do. You've always been an asshole. But um, you never were that bright. Here's a tip about your precious Jesus. He was a witch. Oh, yeah. A necromancer... you do know what that means, right?"

His neck creaked and cracked as it moved side to side against his will. I was more than excited to explain what a necromancer was by grasping the sides of his face and pushing my lifeforce into him. As the red receded from those eyes and he felt his heartbeat. Michael screeched to high heaven as I plunged my hand into his chest to rip his heart right out. That blessed organ thumped three times and dripped blood down my wrist. He wheezed his last breath just as I licked the chambers of his heart and took a bite. The succulent meat slid down with a moan. I wasn't done yet. I revived him. As he gasped for air and that brand new heart bumped at the speed of a bullet train. I grabbed him by his hair and drug him across the waxed floor. He kicked and screamed and begged for mercy. So I kicked him in his ribs until they cracked.

"Mercy?! You plead for mercy when you have none of anyone that doesn't look or think like you. No. I don't think I will."

The others looked on in fear, while some, in pleasure. I take it Eric has been dying to kill this asshole for a while. I didn't care if they judged or envied me. With the type of storm brewing inside and remembering all the shit this fucker pulled. All I wanted to do was slaughter. I transported Michael and I outside. He landed on his ankle shattering the joints. As he blubbered. I snapped the other one.

"Where was your mercy for my aunts?"

"I'm sorry!"

"No you aren't, you're nothing but a racist fuck that gets off on hurting others. It's time you've learned your lesson."

My hands danced in intricate patterns. The sounds of his bones snapping out of place filled me with a sick joy until I cackled. All while he prayed for god to save him. When I kindly reminded him that god wouldn't dare lift his finger to me, let alone to save him, he plead his fealty to me. Swearing he'd serve as my slave. That he'd do my wicked bidding. I grew tired of hearing his lies and weaved wire into his lips forcing him silent. Then I pondered. What to do? In my creativity, I felt it fun to shatter and hoist him until he slumped like a doll and made him pose. He resembled the dying witch himself hung up on a cross and bleeding out. As it burst into flame, I summoned s'mores. While I ate in peace. Footsteps approached. I was surprised to find it was Jacob. The others had headed back.

"I take it this was personal?"

"He's the reason my aunts were attacked. He was a racist homophobic prick but this was mainly me expressing myself. "

"She did say you were artistic."

"I tend to be that way when in love."

"You know, I was always afraid of you. We knew what you were the moment you stepped foot on our land and many of us were against it. Our elders chose to keep you safe. What are you going to do to help us? Because... I can't do this alone."

"Round up who's left, I can save your people, this land is for the dead now."

"That's not good enough, I promised."

"Yeah, and I made a lot of promises too. You need to decide if it's worth it to stick around to defend this place or start over."

It didn't take long. My heart hurt once I saw all that was left were just some kids that had been kicking it on the farm with Eric and Angela... I fucking hate it here. To help with the load, Ambrose got us out. We landed directly inside the home. To paint a picture. It was me, Jasper, Ambrose, Eric and Angela, Leah and Jacob, and a good thirty or so kids... we were dumped in the entry hall. I noticed how young they were, It's forbidden to transform children. It hurt to think of what must have happened to their parents and siblings. What they saw or were forced to do. I didn't have long to ponder since another pair of kids caught my attention.

We had crashed in on an invasion. Dead smack in front of me was Jane and Alec. He didn't look so hot and she wasn't taking it well. His limp body was cradled to her chest like a baby doll. She was dazed and wildly attacking anyone that came near her and her sickly brother. My first plan of action was to send anyone that wasn't essential away. It was just me, Jasper, Carlisle, and Esme. I was a good ten feet from that psychotic brat. My hands are in plain view. The closer I got to her I could feel my flames threatening to burst. She's not in control. I've seen that look and it's one of fear and pain.

"I'm not gonna hurt you, okay?"

"He won't wake up!"

"Hey. Listen to me. Just put him down."

"Help me!"

Her screams were deafening and sent me to my knees. It's strange. Out of every soul that's crossed my path. Not one has rubbed me the way she does. I continued to crawl near her until I could embrace them both. She collapsed into me. It was odd because at that moment all I could see was a hurt child. I held them both. She sobbed and begged for me to save him.

"What happened?"

The words that echoed from that little girl knocked into my numbness and solidified just how far Isabella has gone off rails. My wife has taken her throne and in her wake, she has turned Volterra into a war zone. Demons have already taken residence and are staking claim on their bodies. I looked at that little boy and knew. If I don't save his soul. His sister is going to be a real motherfucking issue.

Before she had a chance to say anything else. She was stuck in the neck with a needle and Carlisle plunged some strange fluid right into her aorta. She hit the marble tile and twitched in agony. Alec was left dangling in my arms. I felt a deep dread fall as Carlisle watched over her with this twisted grin. I witnessed the mad scientist Carlisle truly was burst from the carefully hidden mask. Hmm. I see why Esme has been trippin. He ain't all there, is he? Out of all of that. The absolute worst part was hearing the screams of Tanya, Kate, and Irina bellowing on high from the third floor. They have a personal beef with Jane. She's the one that killed their mother and that sweet immortal babe. So on top of vampires running rampant, demons have befallen, witch lives are in danger from all sides, now I've got this demonic child in my care and the other one is... I don't know what he's done to the girl but Kate looks hungry for blood. Time froze. Ambrose was perched on the steps. I was paralyzed with what to do. How do I fix all this mess crashing in?

"Breathe, just breathe and think."

"They can't stay here."

"You're right."

"She's not leaving until he's ok."

"That's true."

"He's possessed... so, an exorcism."

"There you go."

"Wait! I can't do that here... there are too many spirits... they'll attack."

"Go somewhere, else."

"Ambrose! I don't have time for riddles."

"You have plenty of time. Just go."

"How?!"

Time unfroze. Gods I hate him. Help me! In real-time. Kate jumped from the balcony and landed over that little girl. I mean, I know I'm scary but damn, she's scary! I'm ready to get off this roller coaster, now! She didn't respond well to Carlisle protecting her with his life. That's when I noticed Jane had gone completely still, almost like, a corpse. A real one!

"What was in that needle?"

Two sets of heels clicked down those elegant steps. The first pair belonged to Frost. She looked all suited up for work in a lab coat. While the second? Those black pumps belonged to a pair of feet I hadn't seen in a while. Someone I had long thought I'd never see again. It was Clara.

"The cure to death."

She said that statement with a heavy heart. All words ceased to exist. I could only look up at her and down at Jane. This is it. That information stunned Kate, yet she was still reluctant to forget her plans. I can't blame her. Mere minutes ago I took my own revenge. I'd be hard pressed to sway her from her mission. Tanya intervened and she limped away from us. Both Jane and Alec were carefully lifted and led upstairs to Frost's lab. Emmet and Jasper were forced to guard. While I? I was sent to the library to prepare for a long arduous rite, hopefully, I can save him, either that, or Jane never wakes up. Fucking hell Izzy, could have fucking warned me!

She : Butterfly Effect

Bella's retelling of, Acceptance.

As my wife appeared down below. I didn't feel good about it. I was aware she would arrive the second she had decided to visit me. So was the codex. Nergal forced me into the backseat. I was informed that even though it has accepted me, it still yearns to be held in her dainty hands. I always thought it cute how small and squishy she is. How voluptuous and full-figured. Her belly is the most beautiful part of her body. It took her a long time to allow me to give it the treatment it deserves during intimate time. My thoughts died as I bared witness to why the codex craved her. The portrait in the codex revealed she had acquired dead hands. As she sat next to me and spoke to Nergal. I got a closer look at how the damage presented itself. They were still just as delicate but now her fingernails have thickened into sharp points and taken on a hue of blackened onyx. Veins of the color ran up to her wrists. The pattern resembled her blood vessels. Her hands are completely necrotic. It's a marvel that she can cast. As they continued to toss hostile words. I was getting drunk on her scent. It billowed around in a cloud and beaconed a taste. I was only partially aware I was being tugged to my feet and led back inside. Its possession of my mind sent me into a rage. I couldn't stop myself from tearing into her neck and ravaging her. She didn't fight or fuss or cry.

As I finally could heave myself away from her in horror. Nergal lurked. For the first time. He didn't appear as a friendly face. His gangrenous flesh reminded me of her tarnished fingers. As she caressed my neck and lovingly gazed up at me. A litany of apologies flooded. As each one passed my lips I knew I was groveling for more than biting her. I was submitting under the weight of my betrayal. While she just sat there. Ragged and defeated. It's my fault. All of this is my fault.

"Shh, I'm fine."

Even she didn't believe those words. My hand shakily caressed her tear-stained cheeks. A heavy scent of vomit wafted as she spoke. I didn't care. She was here. Even as I felt her physical body, I couldn't help but wonder. Is she? Could she be? Or is this just another trick?

"How are you here?"

"It doesn't matter."

As she shook her head and bit her lip to keep from saying the truth. Her eyes batted around our surroundings until they rested on the ceiling of the hallway. She noticed that it had been repaired. As she avoided thinking about our fight and what we must do. I admitted my failures.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't say that."

"I tried not to but."

"Shh, not tonight ok? I've only got one."

My eyes rose to meet hers and I could see how strenuous it was to admit. Despite knowing it's for the best. I still felt bitter.

"I figured your visits might not last."

I winced at how I aimed my words. Yet she took no offense and asked me.

"Yeah, where's Zachari?"

"Around here somewhere."

"Keep him close ok? Don't let Nergal hurt him. He's been through enough."

"I'll try."

The bout of spoilt rage settled and I was dressed in shame. She never learns... neither do I. She'll always follow me. She can't see that I'm a lame witch?... vampire? I'm not even sure what I am anymore. Something in between. Some mutation of her and what my mother has done. I'd have no choice but to rid myself of Zachari. She won't stop. The only thing that matters is her survival. As she lay there all spread out under me. I yanked her legs around me and settled as humanely possible without burrowing inside. If I could, I'd lay here for eternity.

"Can you make me that chicken?"

Her timid choked-up voice collapsed my resolve and I didn't care how indignant I felt as tears fell. I mumbled in her ear.

"Yes, baby. I'd love to cook for you."

Despite the wrong, I've done to this woman she still cradles me to her breast with an uncanny love. It must be true. Alexandra Morningstar is truly in love with me and it's a crime. As she rocked and shushed me silent. I yanked her up from the floor before I changed my mind and sent her away. She shouldn't be here. Despite knowing that. I couldn't force my lips to open and utter a spell to expel her. I'll allow myself this last moment of peace and then. I will leave her forever. The whispers taunted me to make forever come much sooner. They aren't happy about my wife being so close to me. Nergal was inching along the ceiling as I lead Alex downstairs. Occasionally I'd feel his foul breath ghost near her. I ignored them by focusing on my baby. If the thoughts and sounds became unbearable. I found it easier to breathe in her scent or clutch her hand as tightly as possible. She didn't want to complain or she didn't notice.

Once we got to the kitchen. I sternly warned her to stay seated. She can't stand not helping me cook but she sucks at it! It's almost laughable but I'm concerned she'll go hungry. Jasper isn't much better and despite Edward trying. He doesn't know how to operate a stove properly outside of boiling water. He can't even do that very well. As I rummaged around in the fridge for ingredients. I felt a nagging feeling. I hate this fucking recipe. I'd complain and just say we don't have the ingredients but then she'd want to go get them. I tried to keep my attitude neutral. She believes that I learned the recipe from a cooking channel. That's another lie. I don't feel like explaining to her the truth. I learned the recipe from Lillian's Instagram. I stalked her online. A lot. It got bad...as if on cue I heard her name. I gritted my teeth and grimaced at how easily it falls from those plump lips. I turned to face my wife and saw a gold pendant necklace dangling from those blackened fingertips and I had to force myself not to smile. I'm sad she's still alive.

"Lillian was here wasn't she?"

I could lie to her but that's sloppy. She's not asking for confirmation. She's asking to ascertain if she is in a coffin. I monotonously explained how the necklace came into my possession and how Lillian has plans to help me. I didn't miss the gobsmacked expression and the underlying stab to the heart. I'm siding with someone that has left her in pain. She brushed it off well and then kissed me. I was shocked but then understood. We're playing pretend. Dancing around this house as we should have before. I decided that if it's a play she wants. She shall experience a toying of her life... So she did. It's quiet now. We lay there in our bed. Her head is pressed against me and a plushy tucked close to her face. A soft snore drifts out. My fingers danced along her freshly washed curls. They were still loose from moisture but had mostly dried. Occasionally I'd twirl one around my finger and lightly tug like I'm ringing a bell. She'll never admit how much she likes having her hair pulled. The first time I introduced it into the rotation. Alex was not happy about it. I apologized and it got awkward because she wanted me to do it again but lighter. I didn't hear any more complaints. Despite how much I like it when she's in control. She always needed me to take the reins in this area. Some things I've come to know about my wife when it comes to her pleasure. She enjoys gradual pain. It has to build. Like roasting in a simmer of water. As I trailed my eyes along her arm and caressed it. I couldn't help but think they should be marked up. But since she can't be maimed. Her skin is pristine. I was rougher than I wanted to be. She didn't mind. I guess that means that rolling boil she's dipped in must be hellish.

I attempted to remove her from me for the sixth time. She's so paranoid any jostle sparks her head up from my chest. She'd look around checking the corners of the room and grumble. Then pass out again. I was finally able to slip her from my body. She whimpered but otherwise remained asleep. As I carefully tiptoed around the bed. She rolled over with my pillow and tucked into the fetal position. It felt like a personal stab. Even while asleep she knew I was leaving her. I ignored my emotions and took a seat at my vanity. I noticed at my feet were Alex's discarded pants. I snagged them and checked the pockets. I tell her not to but regardless she still keeps cash in her wallet. I counted the large bills and stuffed half in my bra. The rest went back in her wallet and I tossed the pants over my shoulder. I could hear what sounded like my bedroom door opening. I knew it hadn't since the reflection in my mirror exposed it closed. A nude Lillian pranced behind me until she draped herself on the edge of my vanity. The globe-like breasts bounced. Nergal is getting better at his illusions. I ignored the slutty mirage in favor of preparing my nightly routine. I made sure the mirror angled towards the bed so I could watch over Alex. I don't trust him.

-I told you. Lexi is safe. For now.-

My fangs extended and blood rushed my mouth. I tried not to react at hearing a perfect recreation of the insipid vocal fried accent Lillian flippantly tosses around. I'd think she was faking it but I'm pretty sure she's damaged her throat smoking crack.

- I think Lexi loves that about me.-

A small basin of water sat in front of me. I dipped my microfiber cloth into it and swiped at my face gently. Nergal cackled at my ability to pretend he doesn't exist. I was thankful when his form morphed into Jasper. Albeit a nude version. Nergal wasn't shy about eyeing at Alexandra.

"You touch her and I'll destroy myself."

-That's alright, there are other vessels.-

"Excuse me?"

-Thanks to your princess, I have the choice between her and her father. I've been dying to meet him. Isn't he kin?-

"What do you want?"

-It's time.-

"I know that."

-Now.-

"I'm aware of that... I will go willingly. When I am ready. Until then. Go sit somewhere and leave me alone. Oh and please put some clothes on. It's gross!"

-I've heard different. Haven't you desired to defile your princess in a threesome?-

I chuckled to myself and realized as Nergal had vanished from sight. If Alexandra had been up, she would have seen me speaking and laughing to myself. An unsettling feeling burrowed deep. I attempted to ignore it and continued my routine. As I grabbed a pricy eye cream, I smiled and thought of Alice. I hate how ungrateful I acted to her. I think she knew I secretly loved all the lavish things. I would always decline or make a fuss because...Hopefully, Alex won't mind my snagging from her wallet. If she does, well. My bad. Who am I kidding? It's not even her money. It's Edward's. He's a pay pig. So I don't care. Like I'm serious. Edward totally gets off on buying her shit. I felt insecure about it for a while. Mostly because I can't provide that type of treatment and it's something Alex enjoys.

To think I judged her for it. I used that as one of the reasons I didn't belong with them. It's perverse how similar being a Cullen is to how I was raised up. We consume constantly, we are always seeking pleasure, mostly to fill the void of time. It's so bittersweet to know my mother was right. It is nice to have things, but I sold my soul and lost the love of my life living up to her standards. Following her behavior. Seeking temporary pleasure and hurting others all for the illusion of control. I eyed Alex possessively as I smeared the cream on. As I sped through the rest of my routine. I started on my makeup. It took longer than expected since I wasn't sure with what aesthetic to do.

Does she think I'm an idiot? I know why she needed to come see me. This is exactly how she ended their relationship. Every time they broke up. She'd take Lillian out to this fancy French restaurant and then they'd have breakup sex on the table. It would never last. She always got back with that scummy twit. Ugh! Maybe I could go for a revenge look? As I thought more on that. It didn't feel right. I don't feel angry at her. I just feel empty. I feel nothing but a deep well of endless pain. If I'm honest at this point I'm not sure if I'm feeling my emotions or if I'm being consumed by hers. I ended up looking pretty grunge. My eyeliner and mascara were smudged and my lip liner wasn't perfect. For once I didn't fucking care. I sat back and admired my face.

The makeup was good but... my hair. It's too. Perfect. I didn't hesitate to rummage around until I found some sheers and sniped it off into a choppy mullet. Once I was satisfied with my makeover. I treated myself to a cigarette and just watched her. She had since turned back over. Her hair all messed up and her face screwed into a pout. I flicked my ashes and finally mustered up enough courage to write down my last words. I wanted to get them right. She deserves that at least. As the clock ticked and Nergal began losing patience with me. I could see him predatorily crawling around above her.

Acid drool foamed at his deformed mouth. He awkwardly snapped his neck to look at me and morphed into Edward. In the mirror, I could see Alex was still fast asleep. However, Nergal would rather me believe he was going full bareback with my wife. I stamped my cigarette out and folded up the letter. I carefully stood up and moved back to my slumbering beauty. Before I pressed my lips to hers for the last time. I exchanged rings and tucked her in tightly. I kissed her goodbye and left. I hadn't left the house yet. Just from her presence. I was situated in Alice's design studio. I figured, what the hell, I probably won't get to wear it on our big day. So why not wear my tux on my big night out? As I adjusted the fit of the corset. Nergal appeared to be pleased.

-You clean up nicely.-

I admired the look. Yes. I did. I placed Alexandra's ring on the necklace given to me by Alice. It situated right over my heart. As I slipped my boots on. I looked over the room one last time and realized something was missing. I quickly left a note for Rosalie. Telling her how bitching she was. How much I loved her. Rosalie quickly became the big sister I needed growing up and I almost feel more fucked up for hurting her than I do Alex. Then it was time. I transported to the Cauldron.

I was standing outside the place. It's located in an old up-and-coming neighborhood. Lots of mom-and-pop shops around. I leaned against a lamppost and dug around in my backpack. This is all I've got left of our life. A few tickets to a concert we never went to. A dead starfish. Some blood. Some pictures. A ring. Her spellbook. I pulled out a note for Hannah. As I stomped on over and pinned it up. I noticed how dead the streets were. It's odd since there are always parties or clubs going on around here. I opened the door and was hit with a foul odor... I shut it and tore the note off. I guess I was too late. I decided that it was best to go alone. What, are you shocked? It's what I've always done. Why would that change now? I was going to inform the coven of Frost's location. Welp. Here goes nothing. As I disappeared, the note fell and blew away. It was caught in the hands of someone watching me. I wasn't aware of them yet but Nergal was. When my shoes touched down and the Tuscan sun beat on me. I regretted my tux.

I didn't have a plan. I just kept walking. My backpack was strapped to my back and my hands loosely clung to them. My head nodded along to a tune in my earbuds. The statement from earlier about Alex and I being similar in the sense of wanting control tumbled around. It made me think deeper about why I betrayed her. In some sick way, I think I wanted to be her. To be like her. Hell. If I'm honest. That's why I fed on Alex. At first, I only fed on her emotions. I'd feign to catch a whiff of that pandemonium. That chaos that spins her world around. It's sort of ironic that I exist in a reality that is quite literally manipulated by her fingertips. Whatever. The point is. I made the mistake of believing I could tame it. That I could bottle it for myself and gain some sort of relief from the rigidity of my life. It's what makes my being a vampire so fascinating, in a way, that is exactly what happened. Since I've had a taste of her blood. I do have clarity and some relief. Ain't that a bitch?

-Where are we headed?-

I was somewhere lost outside Volterra. I could check google maps or something but... I looked down at my smoldering fingertips. The sizzle and crackle felt good. I was reminded of my princess and her warning me about being outside. I didn't have the heart to tell her. I liked the pain. It helps me to stay in the present. I shook the whispers quiet and focused on the task. Okay. Alice's instructions were pretty clear. I know I have to kill Aro, Marcus, and Caius. Oh, I can't forget Jane. I stopped for a moment to rehydrate and then kept moving. I came across a small cottage. It was abandoned. I figured I'd settle here until the sun goes down. The inside was dusty and covered in cobwebs but it was doable. I found a suspicious-looking bed to lounge on as I rummaged around in my bag. I snagged a notebook and a pen. Okay. I came a little prepared. I opened it to a previous page and re-read some things I had written about the Volturi.

In my research, I found. The front runners are of course the big three but also. Their wives. Specifically, Sulpicia and Athenadora, The first being Aro's mate and the second is Caius's. There was a third woman and she was wife to Marcus. Her name was Didyme. She was an interesting woman, her gift could induce unadulterated happiness. It's believed that's why Marcus is so dead. Not only is he missing his mate but he's stuck in withdrawal from her inducement. Here's the kicker, she died at the hands of her brother. Aro. Oh yes, he murdered his own sister. For what? Didyme's wiles had captivated Marcus so much that they had planned to run off and leave Aro broke and destitute. He couldn't have that.

Her death changed the course of history and exulted Aro's throne. I ignored the irony of my life and remembered that Marcus is still none the wiser. I wonder what might happen if someone were to let it slip? My best bet is to sneak in and slip him the news. He can take care of Aro and Caius himself. The only issue is Chelsea must also die. If not. Their death would be wasted. Her job is what holds the entire empire together. She manipulates the loyalty of everyone to fall to Aro's will. But... if I kill her, how will I make them bend to mine? There are many obstacles.

-I do believe I can help.-

Despite my better judgment. I looked around the hovel and found Jasper. Nergal must get off on appearing as him. It's the second-best impression yet. I knew if I asked him. It could backfire for me. Each time I acknowledge his presence. I can feel him digging deeper into my brain. Yet I knew. There's no point in fighting this.

"How am I expected to kill them?"

-I thought you'd never ask.-

The book floated from out the bag and flipped open. Along the pages, the blueprints of the city were exposed. I was surprised to see how fortified Volterra is. The city is mostly situated on a hillside and filled with staggered sienna stone buildings that are so tightly packed you can't drive. This was done on purpose as it limits ways of transportation in and out of the city and with their enhanced sight helps see every angle of the winding streets where sentries and traps are in abundance. If one wasn't careful. You could set off any number of nasty things. The image zoomed in to show the specs of the Palazzo dei Priori. I'm familiar with that building. That's where they live. Underneath is a set of catacombs that run through the city. That's my way inside. Now that that's out the way. I needed to think of a way to distract the elite guard.

-You let me worry about that.-

I shivered as his imitation of Jasper surpassed the one of Lillian. He may not be able to master the southern accent but he sure captures the level of desire Jasper has for death. I'm just glad he's had a taste... he deserves it. My jealousy came back and I found thinking about her upset me. They are certainly perfect together. In my stupid projection of disappointment. Nergal took it upon himself to settle into my body and take over. I hate this part. The worst part about not being in control of my mind is I have no clue what goes on. It's like I'm shoved into a dark corner and when I wake up I'm shrouded in fog. When I came to this time. I wasn't attacking my mate but standing in the center of Volterra. I was near an open grate. So I at least bypassed my time in the catacombs. As I trailed my eyes around I got a glimpse of my surroundings. There was no moon. No stars. Just a darkened sky. A thick rain pelted down. Lightning struck that distantly familiar clock tower. I recall how loud its bell rang at the stroke of midday. If only I could go back, I wonder how different things would have been if we hadn't crossed Laurent. Would Edward have come here or would he have rotted? I felt guilty at thinking I'd have her to myself.

Nergal broke through my obsessive train of thought and reminded me why I'm here. To slay one of the oldest creatures left to walk these lands. The looming stone door that housed the crypt of the vampire king haunted me. I paused before attempting to open it and looked behind me. Volterra, the home of the king was blazing in red. Many of the buildings were puffing out ash and smoke that even heavy rain couldn't smother. That was nothing compared to the screeches of wild beasts. They scurried and snapped and licked and lapped at any passing stranger. Oh my? What had I done? The whispers bellowed in joy to explain what we had did to the innocent souls of Volterra. It was Nergal that created the infection that is riddled throughout a vampire's body. The originals were much different. However, he was able to replicate the evolved virus. When the people of Volterra went to sleep he raided and swarmed the homes with sick rats that were sent to bite until the people of Volterra moaned and groaned for blood. As the dead rose. This didn't bode well for the king. Since the newborn vampires are clambering to get past the stone walls where he sits flush and safe. All while distant screams echoed in all directions and this smell. If I could describe it. I'd liken it to burnt hair. Yeah. The smell of burnt hair chokes every breath. As I shed a tear for the dead. I could hear him tauntingly ask.

-Isn't this what you wanted? A kingdom all for yourself. Your precious princess has delivered on her promise. You will be queen. So why are you blubbering like a fool?-

As he continued to lash and order my suffering away. I shook my head in defiance and collapsed. No! I won't do this! I won't hurt her! Please! Someone help me! He cackled at my horror and trepidation. As my shoulders slumped in defeat. I felt myself slip under and my body move to open that door. There was no stopping him as he slaughtered guard after guard as they came to their king's aid. As I marched toward the dome-shaped throne room. My feet were trudging through blood three inches deep. Body parts lined the jade tile floors. Any passing soul that may still be breathing was forced to pretend. Otherwise, they would have their head removed. He was adamant about no one being left behind.

I finally entered to find the king. I was immediately overwhelmed with pain. Nergal was struggling to fight against Jane. The damage her gift took on my body healed over just as quickly as it appeared. Yet the real trouble was Alec. As his deathly mist muddled my mind Nergal lost cling to my body and I was able to take the driver's seat. I heard a voice warn me. I could just barely hear the whisper beg me to listen. To forgo my plan of harming Jane. I attempted to shake its incessant words. Yet I found they only got louder until it was silenced. I was shoved into the backseat once more as Nergal tossed my hands out and flames burst forth. The heat was so intense I felt my flesh shatter. As Aro, Marcus, and Caius attempted to escape, leaving the twins behind, they melted. It was satisfying to witness. Though Nergal had underestimated my ability to withstand the damage. My hands hadn't healed quick enough to catch Jane and Alec as they were escaping through the crystal skylight. He was determined to ensure he ended their lives and did the only thing he could do. My jaw fell open and a tornado of souls escaped from my body and I hit the floor at the foot of my throne.

At last, a queen...

I wasn't the only to crash to the tile. Alec was twitching about a good ten feet from me. A oily snake-like mist was tunneling through his mouth until his body went lax. Jane risked her life to retrieve him. The last of my energy was sent out in a burst to get her. Before it could crumble that little girl to dust. They were shielded by the ghostly figure I've come to know as Zachari. A resentful inhuman bellow exited from my exhausted corpse as Jane escaped with her brother and I fell into darkness. Unlike before. I wasn't trapped. The darkness cleared and a land filled with nothingness and destruction revealed itself to me. From sand, I heard Lilith call for me. Those slippery sly words were an order to find the keys and set her free from her crumbling iron castle and into this world. As the images of the precious keys that helped forge my goddess flitted in my mind. The first location was revealed. I must find a way to the past and seek out the Druid known as Merlin. He is the one that shall set me on track to find a sword of light. The one problem is I have to get it before Alex does. That's just peachy. The vision came to a close as I was vaguely aware I was being picked up. I peaked my tired eyes to see my captor. It would be Alex's tramp to bridal carry me up some hidden staircase and into a grand bedroom. I was tossed onto Aro's bed. I felt it dip next to me.

"I hope you didn't think you'd get away with leaving us behind. Right?"

"I stopped by and smelt death."

Hannah confirmed my suspicions of bodies being left behind. It was to cover the scent of living beings hidden upstairs. Lillian was the one that found my note and they followed me here. I rolled away from her and saw a crown resting. It wasn't large or particularly glamorous. It was just a plain golden circlet with a dangling red stone. It would have lain on Aro's widow's peak. Nergal was right. This is exactly what I asked for. When I screamed to the heavens begging for everything. Of course, my feeble mind didn't understand that Alastronìa is everything. So by claiming it. I stole her. As I reached out and possessed my prize. The dainty circlet felt as if I was holding the universe in my very fingers. Nergal kindly reminded me, that I would. He shushed my upset and ordered me to rest. As my eyes shut tight and the bejeweled crown was slipped onto my head. I pondered about what had happened. I was under the impression that Jane was meant to die. That she needed to be killed to protect Alex. I attempted to bring forth the memory of reading my sister's instructions. But I couldn't recall.

Who was it that wanted Jane dead? I knew that Victoria warned Alexandra of someone wanting to hurt her. I remember that well but for the life of me. I just can't. What had Alice said? She did say I was to kill her, right? Or had Nergal deceived me into believing Jane was meant to be killed? Why would Zachari step in to save them? What does Jane living change for Alex? My thoughts ceased and in a dream, I found her inside the walls of a library. As my precious princess fretted. I relaxed into a corner and allowed myself to sleep. As it will be the last true peace I have... watching her, yearning for her, until inevitably, she will come and slay me.

Carlisle's Creature

After being rushed here and ordered not to move. I sit sunk in a sea of books. A pot of coffee next to me. The tar had since gone lukewarm but that didn't stop me from gulping it back. My ass had a heartbeat from being sat on an incredibly uncomfortable wooden chair. My nose was pinned to the words of some foreign-tongued text about a toe demon? I don't know. It's in Mongolian. I'm using a translator spell but it's a little janky. I know someone that can read Mongolian but that requires interacting with, People. So. Here I sit. I'd say fuck it but I'm not up for dealing with Frankie-Jane either. Despite our temporary cease-fire while she's passed out. I don't think she'll like it if I don't at least try to help Alec. I snickered. I had imagined what would occur if I am forced to off the dude in the event he decides to wake before I can expel the demon. A smug smile curled. After my brief moment of fantasy. I took a fat glug of the tepid sludge and continued to drag my eyes along the fuzzy words. Despite having slept I still felt exhausted. Just drained. The throbbing behind my eyes isn't helping. Im torturing myself because to perform a proper exorcism. You must know the demon's name, origin, presiding, blah blah blah. It's a whole thing. I pinched the bridge of my nose in frustration and just slammed the book shut. Frost knows the best way to handle this is to. She won't allow me to speak to the demon. I've been remanded here. Rotting in the sea of tea-stained pages and that oddly comforting smell of bonding glue. Frost is not one for maintaining, she's a mender. She'd prefer to spend hours fixing broken tattered spines. Then to just take care of books in the first place. I like that about her.

I shook my head and tried to keep my eyes open. I couldn't focus and tossed my head back to stare at those ugly yellowed lights. All around the second-story balcony these lamps dangle. They hold these really ugly hand-blown glass covers. They amplify the light. It's a real pain. I'd take these tomes back to my room but the library doors have a force field. No book. Shall ever! Leave these walls. Every book in this room holds dark knowledge that if given to the wrong hands. Would leave nothing well. I glanced at my fingers as I haphazardly lifted them to tousle my hair and attempted to rub the migraine away. I got lost. I hate when my thoughts slip. To catch myself. I traced the stories among the stained glass dome above my head. I've heard that this room is the only one that was left untouched during the renovation. All of it is the original design. I think. The fresco in her office? Is based on the dome... there's a story there I bet.

The heavy hand-carved double doors opened and exposed a familiar face. I didn't attempt to acknowledge. I just kept my eyes up. The chair adjacent to me slid out and they sat down. The sounds of the books shuffling around grabbed my attention. Instead of reaching out. I chose a different book to swim in. The sound of pages turning, coffee drinking, and awkward shuffling was the soundtrack to our meager study group. They were just as uncomfortable as I was. Yet neither one of us could bare the embarrassment of moving. At least I won't suffer alone.

"You're not funny." They mocked.

"My private thoughts aren't meant for other's consumption. Respect that please."

"It's not intentional." Despite that being true. I knew for a fact they meant to antagonize me. To snag my attention.

"Try your best to ignore me."

"I'm attempting to be cordial."

"Courtney. Take your shot."

My tone hostile and edging. I'd love to battle. I've always wondered who would fare as the better witch. If I'm to believe Aiden. So has she. She angrily shouted.

"Do you want help or not?!"

"Why are you still here?"

Her expressionless face sent me. Of course. Little miss perfect has been remanded here too. I presume that means Glinda has arrived. She got heated enough to huff her way to a few chairs down from me. Half the pile of books left with her.

"You're one to judge."

"Ha. I don't have a leg to stand on."

"Did I give you permission to trauma dump?"

"Would it have made you feel better if I had requested to tell you? I don't have a leg to stand on. Because IF so. Sorry."

My words slurred and my head bobbed animatedly. She noticed and sniffed for the aroma of weed and didn't find it.

"Are you high?"

" I'm coasting on some meds."

"You have completely lost it."

I looked over to see her flabbergasted. Her hand was clutching her pearls and everything. Oh. She thought me better than this. That's hilarious. She reached out to grasp my hand to lay a blessing. I yanked my hand from her so quickly.

"Don't! Don't you dare pity me."

"You need help Morningstar." I didn't miss the tone of sincerity. It burned.

"Direct me to someone that can."

She nodded her head and sat back down. The tears stung and my nose dripped. She watched in horror as I casually crushed up a pill and snorted my migraine away. The effect only lasted about five minutes. Jasper wasn't kidding about my body rejecting medication. I can't even get high man. As I went to snort another one. I could feel Edward. I mean I could actually feel him. His emotions were debilitatingly Loud! I felt a pressure build behind my eyes and my heart pound and my gut flutter. Oh my god. I make him that nervous? I was lost in the revelation as he appeared in the doorway. Our eyes met for a moment and I felt an overwhelming nauseous wave hit. I had just enough time to brush the evidence away. Courtney perked up as she noticed my anxiety about him checking on me. He was quickly gaining speed until he stood directly in front of me. Bobble was tucked into his clothes and snuggled on his shoulder. I hid a smile as I saw he was wearing a set of hand-knitted ear muffs to block sound. Edward rocked on his heels until I acknowledged that he was requesting to sit. The chair pulled out and he got to work. The work being to stare me down. His arms were across his chest as he quietly waited for me to speak.

"I'm disappointed too."

"Hmm." He pursed his lips.

"I asked if she would give you a call."

"I haven't heard from Isabella."

"You're upset with me?"

"No."

"Then why are you looking at me like that?"

"It's just my face."

"Edward, what do you want?"

"I spoke to Black."

"Mm. What did wolf boy tell you?"

"That you eat hearts now."

Courtney was attempting to not laugh. She had her chin sat on her palm as she flipped through pages she wasn't reading.

"I may have taken a bite."

"Are you craving meat Alexandra?"

"Hearts are a delicacy for necromancers." Courtney freely tossed the info out.

"Was I speaking to you?"

She scoffed at his abrasive tone.

"Will you both chill out?"

"He's pretty for a serial killer."

"I'm not sure someone with your last name should be speaking on death. Didn't your grandmother sacrifice her whole unit back in the day? Anything to win. Right?"

"I don't stand for that." She was defensive. "I turned a new leaf." He replied the same. While they had their little moment. I took notice that Bobble was content with Edward and was ignoring my presence. I tried to wave at him and he turned his cheek to me.

"I see you and Bobble are close."

"He's upset with you for leaving him."

"That was mean, wasn't it? I'm glad you found a friend in Edward though and I am sorry for hurting your feelings Bobble."

He still refused to acknowledge me, so I respected his emotions on the matter. It was still tense. Edward had yet to peel his gaze from me as I attempted to read.

"I'm just curious as to what else is new."

"I'm still the woman you love."

"I know."

I dared to look up and found his love hadn't gone. He reached over to kiss me. I was lost in the gentle brush of his lips as my devious devil conned me of my drugs. I wasn't sure how he did it. But once Edward resituated himself in his chair. He triumphantly exposed the bag in his hand.

"I didn't peg you as a speed freak."

"It's adderal."

"Same thing." Courtney mocked. I sparked and Edward cackled at my show. His reaction doused both of us into silence. Once he finished. He dumped the bag onto the table and began counting.

"There's three missing. That's less than I thought but more than I had hoped."

"I can't kill her sober."

"You don't have to kill her at all."

"Tell that to Jasper."

"I would but I don't want my face rearranged."

"How did you know how many?"

I didn't know if I should feel angry or impressed as Edward smashed one of the pills to reveal it was fake. It was a tracker. That information settled in my gut. Edward most definitely would have been able to find my stash but he didn't come up with the idea to chip it. This type of ingenious scheming is what Jasper does well. That means when we went home. He knew what I was doing and didn't say shit... hmm. He sent Edward to do that.

"I won't lie and say I'll stay clean but you'll be happy to know it doesn't work."

"Do you want them back?"

He grabbed them up and held them to me. His face was expressionless. His body language screamed out in protest of this. Jasper is giving me a choice. I felt heat burn in my cheeks and tears pool but I didn't dare let them drop, I shook my head. Edward happily crushed them in his hand and allowed the dust to fall free. He did something I hadn't expected him to do. He made three plentiful lines and sniffed. He forced me to watch him get high. This was his special punishment.

"Every time you take a substance that you know is forbidden. I will partake too."

The message was loud and clear. I have no choice but to stay clean. Or he won't. Just as his pupils blew and his fangs exposed. I timidly inquired into his threat.

"It was never the blood was it."

"Do I need to answer that?"

"I'll stay clean."

"Good girl." His fangs retracted.

"I thought you turned a new leaf." Courtney tossed her words unashamedly.

"You don't condone your grandmother's actions, yet you're under her orders?"

"Leave her alone Eddie."

He focused his attention on me. My hands were grasped in his and he held them tight. His thumbs brushing along my scab.

"Kitty, we need to discuss this issue. I know Jasper is being himself but. Alice is sure that we can turn this around. I know that. Isabella. Is acting out. However shouldn't we at least attempt to save her?"

The pressure of his ring touching my flesh reminded me of my oath as her wife. I switched the position of our hands. I smiled as the ring was exposed. It was a much more masculine version of the one hanging around my neck. His father's ring. As my answer fell from my lips. I winced. "I miss her too, Mason."

He yanked his hands away.

"A simple no would have sufficed."

"I didn't mean to offend, I just wanted you to understand where I'm at right now. She's taken her throne. The message is clear and besides... she told me not to."

I shoved the crumped-up letter over to him. He grumbled as he read her words. He smacked the paper onto the table.

"I'll never understand that girl."

He crumbled into a fit of pitiful tears. They dribbled along the ink and smudged. As it spread into an unrecognizable mess. I felt a sense of relief. I ignored my own set of tears as I noticed Bobble went to Edward's aid. He always finds like-minded creatures to befriend. I drifted my eyes away and blinked the memories gone, then turned my attention back to my book. Once Edward stopped his crying and flicked his tears dry with a burgundy embroidered hanky stored in the breast pocket of his jacket. Courtney attempted to ask and I waved my hand in protest. Grief makes him frillier. Meaner too. He kicked the chair leg at hearing me.

"I'm depressed."

"Aren't you always?"

"Wouldn't you know?"

" Anyway. Can you read Mongolian?"

"No, I can not. Why?"

"We're, supposed, to be looking for the proper spell to exorcise the demon."

"We get it, Courtney. You don't want to be here. Besides. This is fucking stupid."

I shoved the book and sat back in my chair. Lola can read Mongolian... I saw her on my way here. She didn't even acknowledge me. So. I guess I'll just find another book. As I perused the stacks. I could have sworn I smelt that earthy spiced chocolate that drifts from Isabella. I can't even look at a book without thinking of her. This is downright pitiful. I had enough of waiting around and got up.

"Where are you going?" He snapped.

"I'm not just going to sit here."

Edward hopped up and followed after me.

"Oh great! Just stick me with all the work!" Courtney screamed after us.

Where we ended up was outside Frost's lab. Jasper and Emmet were lacking on their job. The floorboards creaked under our feet as we stared down the daunting door. I attempted to open it manually and then by using any spell that came to mind. In my frustration, I rapped the heel of my palm and demanded to be let in. I was still denied acknowledgment. Even as I pressed both hands against the metal and fire brushed it a screaming red. It still wouldn't open. I finally kicked the door with my boot and tossed myself on my ass and pouted. This is bullshit! Edward joined me on the floor. We both jumped out our skin at the sound of a booming voice from the other end of the hall.

Tang was making quick strides. She sat with us in our defeat. Her butt was on the ledge of the railing and daringly leaned back to balance her legs in the air. As she rocked. We attempted to brainstorm a way to open the door. During our conversation. Bobble found his way by gnawing a hole in the wall. The muffled sounds of a vampire hunting him down forced us to cringe. A musty putrid odor emptied as the door shot open to expose the Doctor. His greasy hair stuck out oddly from anxious fingers tugging at it. In his gloved hands exposed Bobble alive. Carlisle released him into the hall, stared me down in an order to not do it again. Before he slammed the door. I caught sight of Jasper and Emmet sitting near her. She was just. Lying there. Dead.

"What's up with Dad?"

"Jane hasn't shown any signs of waking. She's been putrefying since he gave her that shot. Esme is worried...Honestly so am I, but I don't know if I'm more concerned If he's finally done it or if it fails again. After his last attempt failed, he became, unwell. I doubt he'll make it this time if Campbell doesn't awaken."Edward answered casually and shrugged.

"What did you say?"

"Jane, that's her last name." He said matter of factly.

"How do you know that? That wasn't in any of the historical documents I found."

"Campbell... why does that sound familiar?" Tang pondered aloud. Edward just shrugged his shoulders. I shook my head as I tried to remember what I knew of Jane and Alec. It wasn't much. Wait a damn minute."Tang, what do you know about this house? This land? About what happened here? I've heard of the rumors. But do you know if there's any validity?"

"You talking bout the cult of Odd?"

"Excuse me?!"

"There's a rumor that a resurrected sect of the cult of Christ had settled here. This whole town was once full of death witches. The castle caught fire... its believed it was set on purpose. The evidence pointed to it being a mass suicide. Only one unnamed survivor. Before that, history wasn't much better. Every homeowner ends up dead. If I had to guess this place is horribly cursed."

"Oh, it most certainly is. The spirits here were all taken by the castle. I still haven't heard from the first soul that got stuck. Most of the spirits are fearful of it." Edward quietly mentioned.

"I need you to bare with me for a second. This is what I know about the twins. Their parents' names weren't mentioned but I imagine they were witches too. I mostly found accounts from the church documents. A priest was called in and had spoken to townsfolk about Jane. She was frequently targeted by the other kids for years, but after an incident with a boy. She wasn't allowed near the school or the church. They banished and shamed her for bewitching and sin. Now we know what that means. There was no mention of rape or pregnancy but not too long after. The same boy proclaimed that Jane was torturing him with visions. It spread like wildfire. Soon everyone was being tortured by Jane and her visions. There was almost no mention of Alec. Except for. The boy that hurt Jane came up missing. No body. No evidence. Within the week the whole family was hung and the twins were burned at the stake. Aro rescued his most prized elite. The transformation gave them their abilities. Here's my dilemma. Campbell, the bloodline has ties to a nearby abandoned village, they were settlers, the whole place is scorched to the ground. It was one of the lost lines. It's also one of the bloodlines I suspected Frost is from."

"I've heard of many guesses on the line Elizabeth could hail but I've never heard of Campbell. It's vaguely familiar? I can't place where I came across that name."

"That was the point. The whole house was stricken for being blood mages. All information was destroyed out of fear."

"Well kitten how do you know then." Edward inquired with curiosity.

"The Morningstar's kept detailed documents on all the lost death houses. Most of the information is stored in... in my family's book. There's a page in there. The Campbells. From what I remember reading they practiced dark arts. It was believed they held an ability... they called it hellfire, it burned hotter than anything you can imagine. Well. Maybe you can Edward. It was supposed that Jane acquired her fire from being burned. Same with Alec's mist. But if they were necromancers, it's possible she always had her flames. As for Alec, there's nothing worse than a death witch gone bad. This whole castle will be in danger!"

"Then why are you three sitting around?"

The voice was smooth and rumbled with a certain timbre that pleased the ears. When I laid sight on who it had come from. I had a feeling I had met him before. He wasn't very tall for a man. He was about five-seven. Maybe another inch or so. He was impeccably dressed in a Sherwani-styled suit. The deep chocolate textiles were woven with gold thread. His cream leather loafers were freshly waxed. His tan wrists were drenched in gold. I spotted one of the linked bracelets held a crest. I'd know that crow anywhere. It's Adrian. As I lifted my eyes to his face. I spotted a fat scar that ran across his cheek. Almost as if someone had taken a hot blade to it. It was old. The skin had tugged and stretched as he aged. The second thing I noticed was his eyes. They were white. He's blind. None of these things took from his overall handsomeness. Adrian carried himself well. His dark wavy hair was slicked back with oil. A full beard was trimmed and styled. He was beautifully a Morningstar in their prime. That's usually when we tend to go. Bad.

I sort of just sat there. As I attempted to come up with words. Edward answered.

"We're attempting to sneak inside. There's a vampire that hasn't fed. There's another that's possessed and one that's potentially. Re-undeadified? Unsure. We have been told to search through books to find a spell. However. That's busy work. How do you suggest we handle this? Sir?"

"Magnus. You must be Edward. I've heard you have a talent for weaving. I suggest If you'd like to keep your brain intact. You'll stay out of mine." Edward didn't put up a fight and stopped whatever the hell he must have been doing. While this Magnus strolled past us. A gold snake-handled cane swiveled the floor. He called out.

"Do I need to handwrite an invitation?"

We got up and followed him back to the library. Courtney wasn't alone anymore. Lola, Salem, and Aiden were all searching through a pile of books on the floor. We bypassed them and went to the tables. I found my previous seat. The coffee was now completely rancid. I transported the pot to the kitchen. Edward was seated next to me. His eyes were watching the other occupants in case a fight broke out. Magnus lounged in the chair directly in front of me. His feet kicked up. His hands were pinned to the back of his head. A toothpick that hadn't been in his mouth a second ago twirled. He sucked on it. It disappeared. He leaned his body forward and cuffed his hands together and said.

"Are you going to comment on everything I do?"

"You go by Magnus."

He leaned back. His hands now in his lap.

"You took the name Morgan."

"I'm fond of Morgana."

"I heard your paternal grandfather's name was Morgan. The last great fae king."

"Maybe she got it from him."

"Maybe."

"Was it to spite Marcus?"

He blinked slowly. His cheek flexed against his will. I take that as a yes. He smirked as he figured out I had ascertained how he got that nasty scar.

"It's a secret."

"How has Clara been?"

"Getting on my last nerve."

I shot my hand out. He gripped it tight and flipped it over. His fingers caressed the lines in my palm. His eyelids fluttered rapidly. Seers scare me, man. He cackled.

"You fear fate because you know yours is eminent. It's beginning to set in stone."

He turned his head to a distant corner. I didn't like the expression he made before unclasping my hand and digging into a book. See what I'm talking about. Seers.

"You have a spirit following you."

"Many linger."

"This one is still living. "

My eyes traced the direction Magnus dazed off too. I couldn't sense anything. I've come to learn. That means nothing. There are so many souls here. It could be any, it's most likely Kinsey. But it could be Tim. The lil monster tends to stick to my shins... my heart skipped a beat in hope. My lip curled and stuffed it down as I remembered. I did smell chocolate. Edward demanded my attention back by shoving a textbook in my face for me to read. I cracked it open and blew dust. As my eyes began passing words. I heard my friend's banter. They were goofing off. I almost called out to them and commented but stopped myself. My cheeks burned.

"You alright?"

"Huh?"

"I'm sensitive to energetic fields. Yours is overwhelming. What's bothering you?"

"Nothing. It's just. Um. I just miss my friends."

"Miss?"

"We're not exactly friends anymore."

"You come to learn that is our way. "

"I don't believe that."

"Let me guess. Your talent was intimidating so they couldn't exactly count you out but you're still the outsider. Now that you're more of a threat. It's easier to cast you aside. That is our way, child. We all run from our curse but fail."

"Where have you been all these years?"

That impeccably dressed man relaxed into his chair and sucked on his toothpick. The library doors burst open to reveal Clara. In my first viewing of her, I had been too shocked to really take her in. She was dressed just as fabulous as my uncle. They both wore similar color palettes except that her hair was shrouded in a teal scarf. I admired the color as it radiates against her tanned face. But what caught my breath? As she moved the long sleeve of her dress to scratch an itch, her forearm revealed several scabs. A witch after all. I wonder how long it took to achieve them. Ha. She's probably had them for years. I wonder? Where has she been? Jacob said they were in the Middle East. In my pondering of hijab laws based in different countries. Iran and Afghanistan are the only ones that enforce. However, it is still customary to cover one's hair and dress modestly for most Muslim women. In most recent years, there's been pushback on the banning of head coverings in European countries. It's especially dangerous here in England to wear one. Hmm. Curiouser and curiouser. Standing to her right is Glinda Beckham. As she stood tall and proud in her stark black nun-like robes. They looked quite saintly. They didn't stop to say hello as they briskly swished up to the second floor. Courtney had her eyes glued to her book. While I unashamedly gawked at them. They were being secretive about the section they were searching. Unlike them, I've been in this room more times than I can count. They are in the modern eclectic section. All the books there are experimental journals. Most are written in Frost's handwriting. A newly created demon can complicate things. You see there are all sorts of demons. With varying levels of power, they can be mild pests, dangerous creatures, then you've got your prince of hell type of beasts. Modern demons are made the same way all demons are created. Yet with them, all these ancient texts are pretty much useless. We'd have to get creative for this.

"Has he woken yet?"

I got no response.

"What about Campbell?"

"Jane hasn't moved." Clara gravely told. My gut fell to my ass. So it is true then. That's what I get for trusting the church.

"If she does. What is the plan?"

"To live." Glinda croaked down at me. It's hilarious to be on this end. I'm usually the one everyone dreads. Huh. It's nice.

"Can I be of assistance?" I hoped?

"We'll call you if we need help." Damn.

As they shuffled to the door to leave. I noticed that Salem caught sight of the spell ripped from one of Frost's journals. He must be up or they are planning to wake him soon. Once the door closed, the group migrated to the tables and an unspoken rule of cooperation fell over us. The entire castle will reel up once they begin. That's the least of our problems. In the event, Frankie-Jane decides to wake and bake. We will need a working plan to protect as many lives and maintain control

"First and foremost we can't allow anyone to panic. Should we distract them? Send everyone to the great hall, set up a movie on the projector, seal them in?"

"That could work but only if nothing was to sneak inside. Otherwise, it's a trap."

"What does the queen suggest?" Magnus questioned. I had been quiet as Lola and Salem conversed. Tang was in the distance glaring at books. She cocked her ear and awaited my words. The others took longer to turn their attention to me.

"Um. I've noticed that I can... my dreams are strange as of late and I can manipulate them. It's different from lucid dreaming. I seem to land into a different reality altogether. I can even be harmed in them. Ambrose suggested we go somewhere else. I'm not sure what that means or even how to. If we don't. We'll probably die."

"You've been traveling?" The words drifted from Courtney in disbelief.

"I guess. I don't know. It happens only when I'm asleep, never while I'm awake. As for getting the demon out... Jasper can do it. He. He was able to remove one from Isabella. It's a long story. The hard part is going to be bypassing Carlisle and Elizabeth. They are against my help.

"It could be simple." Magnus quipped without care or afterthought of course.

"I won't use magic on them." He nodded in understanding of my demand of his agreement of my choice. Edward bristled but kept quiet as he remembered the promise of harm. I snagged his hand and held it tightly. Magnus was unbothered by my mate's attitude or mine. He relaxed.

"Force them to come to you." A smirk exposed a plan to bring them in here. As in this room. My eyes darted around the library. The wards here sort of make it perfect. As my eyes burned from those yellow lights I saw sigils for a brief moment. I see. This was a temple, a place for rituals and spells. Sometimes sacrifice. As my team noticed my acceptance of his path. Aiden got nervous and ordered me.

"How about we do what we're told!"

"Of course, you could be a good little witch and stick your nose in a book and waste time. While we prepare for battle."

Aiden buffed up at the childish mocking tone dripping from Magnus. He wouldn't do anything. His pride is just wounded... and he's afraid of me now. He stammered.

"I'm just saying. This is a demon we're talking about. We need to be careful."

"You've all been well trained," I said confidently. Aiden ignored my praise. It got silent again. "However. Aiden is right. This is a demon. One that is hosting inside a necromancer. In the past, all of you have made choices to help me. The reasons don't matter. But what does is our cooperation and our ability to maintain our heads. If you can't do that anymore. For the sake of the team. You need to go.

"I'm sorry but I don't trust you."

"For what it's worth. You'll be missed."

"If I find anything of importance. You'll know."

"You'd be of more use if you protected the ones that need it. Lola had a sound idea. Make sure those kids are safe. Um. Have someone help you with snacks... set up an entertaining movie. The room chosen would best be one with no windows but at least two exits. Have plenty of iron and salt. If all else fails. Save yourself."

He nodded in acceptance of my last order. As Aiden trudged away. I noticed just how hard it was for Courtney to not call him. She jumped at the sound of the door shutting. With each second she didn't move. The more likely they are finally over. My heart ached for her situation.

"If you have even a moment of doubt about letting him go? I'd follow him."

"I...He's made his decision."

"Yeah, well, I say otherwise. Go!"

"Morningstar."

"Courtney, please don't waste your life trying to prove to your grandmother you're worthy. You are one of the most talented witches I know. Go after him!"

She sort of just stood there like a statue. Unwilling to move. Yet her expression wasn't one of anger or even morose. I understood it wasn't her grandmother. She's actively choosing to leave Aiden.

"I don't like what you've done but I'm capable of separating my emotions. I'm here. Now tell me about these dreams."

—————————

Bella's retelling and continued.

No matter how hard I tried to keep my eyes shut to rest. I found myself unable to peel them from her profile. That's all I could see since I chose to hunker down at an odd angle to hide from her. To deny myself a complete view of her beauty. I don't know why I'm here. It's just self-harm at this point. I stretched my aching arms and slung them tight around my knees and attempted to get comfortable against the chilly stone wall. At least one of us deserves to be. She's been painfully bent over the same book for some time now. I've heard her muttering to herself. Carefully reading each word in a whispered raspy tone. Occasionally she would repeat the same words in frustration as the spell she used conked out. It requires constant focus. That is something Alex does not have. I swear she has the attention span of a fish. I closed my eyes and just listened.

Her soothing voice lulled me and I had almost drifted to sleep when my ears picked up the sound of the Library door opening and a gust of cold air jolted me up. I rubbed my eyes clear. Hm. She's pretty. The intruder was a bookish young woman with dark wavy hair braided away from her face. She had a certain balance to her beauty that reminded me of old Hollywood. Thin Arched brows and deep red lips. Not to mention the way she dressed. I traced my eyes from her head to toe. Each garment she wore was tailored to fit. I admired the hem of her cardigan. Stitched there was a warding of protection. I mentally noted the crisscrossed designs as they could come in handy. As I continued to drift my eyes and admire her form. I noticed how short her skirt was as she glided to Alexandra's table and sat down. She's from money based on her attitude. An elite? A spat quickly built between my wife and this stranger and their name was revealed. I bristled.

This Courtney was the other 'friend' I was wary of. I used that term loosely. They are more like friendeinemies from what I understand. Alex was always telling me about 'Court' her academic adversary. No comment. In my distraction. The wannabe me huffed in annoyance at Alex. She exaggeratedly moved about to a different seat. That's when I witnessed the truth of Lillian's fortune about Alexandra's mental state. Several tears fell against my will. I forced myself to watch my wife bask in her fabricated bliss. When I finally had enough I pinned my lids shut and clunked my head against the stone wall and wept. This is going to suck, isn't it? It's only a matter of time before she finds a new toy since her old one is gone. I wiped my tears and returned my attention to them. I became obsessed with my baser grievances. Despite my hatred. I am aware Lillian has burnt her bridge to dust. But I wonder who will be Alex's new distraction. Will it be this Courtney, or some other hussy? Maybe that Ann Tang? Alastrìona is fond of her. The night I met her at La Push. They were in frequent conversation in which I couldn't break into. She's skinny and has that look my wife likes. That bimbo sparkle. I wanted to gag. Whoever it is I'm sure they will undoubtedly be undeserving of my place in her heart.

As I simmered my rage and homicidal ideation, l reminded myself of my transgressions. I sniffled the pride and self-righteousness away and lied to myself. Alexandra is free to do as she pleases. As we are. Over. No matter. I knew even then. Her wandering eyes will send me overboard. As my anxiety began peaking. My attention was snagged by my wife's annoying sycophantic lover. I could sense him nearing her. His looming presence becomes more prominent with each step. He's always been there. Lurking in my way. I'd rather she favor the attention of Ickle Eddy and Whitlock. She is still ours regardless of my status. I wonder. Am I due alimony? I stifled a laugh and thought. That's the blood, huh? The little gust of air signaled his arrival. Oh, I should probably hide. I tucked my thoughts away and slunk behind a nearby bookcase as carrot top swaggered over.

To better expose the scene and continue my snooping. I shoved some books apart and situated myself to spy among them. Edward plopped in a chair and assumed an imposing position as he stared Alex down. A tense conversation boiling between them. I strained to hear them but instead was captivated by some creature that kept eyeing my hideout. It was stuffed into Edward's clothes. I tried as much as possible to ignore it as it peeked at me behind tiny furry fingers. Occasionally it would wave as if trying to ascertain if I was friend or foe. If I had to guess it's some fae creature. The mannerisms and behaviors remind me of her. It kept a constant watch of the room and of its queen. Even as she felt it wasn't. It grew bored once it knew I wasn't a threat and snuggled close to Edward's neck. I think he's found an emotional support replacement already. I'm sad. What was that? I turned my head and stuffed my ear out to listen closely as Edward interrogated her about her drug use. Did highlighter just say she's eating meat? As in, oh my darling. You've gone full bloodmage haven't you? Damnit.

The first sign of necrosis of the soul in a necromancer is disorganized thinking. This can be as simple as spacey or dazed states. As deteriorations continue, the necromancer will lack sleep and some even develop delusional or paranoia spells. This typically leads them to places in their minds that send them to leave hosts of people dead. Whether by experimental means or just straight-up killing sprees. Lexi has been burning at it for a long while. I swear I could just strangle her. I won't. In Alexandra's favor eating meat doesn't necessarily mean she's a goner. The act is typical of a witch that has forgone the light and has stepped into the dark. She is mostly of sound mind. But I have been inside her head and know there's something not quite right up there.

I repositioned my sight on Edward. I sure got an eyeful. As her 'king' bent his head low to demonstrate just how quacked he was by sniffing three fat lines. The behavior turned Alexandra from her rebellion and forced her into submission. Once satisfied with her horror. He finally spoke in an unforgiving manner. "Every time you take a substance that you know is forbidden. I will partake too." See what I mean. Who does this kind of. Oh. Ohhhh. I sort of just sat there in my embarrassment. I did. I forced her into compliance in many ways. In my desire to distance myself from that uncomfortable truth. I couldn't help but think how it's the only way to get through that thick skull.

Alex is headstrong to a fault. I fucking love that shit about her but it fucking sucks sometimes. I became overwhelmed with a realization. That's his purpose. To out-crazy her into the hero she's meant to be. Oh brother. I remained calm as possible as Edward's arousal overshadowed me. He grew thick as he smelt her noxious scent swelling. His pearly white fangs extended and stabbed his tongue and his entire body froze. I was impressed by his ability to remain in such control despite his very real threat of loss. I repressed a moan as I felt Alexandra's insatiable desire. Ew. She timidly questioned his response in knowing.

"It was never the blood was it."

"Do I need to answer that?"

They have such a strange relationship. It's filled with this tense dancing of guilt and pleasure. He views her as heaven but he's not quite sure if it's just hell in disguise. I cringed as he cocked his head and flicked his tongue with delight. Those thick brows tugged tight and a cruel expression sat on his face openly. His emotions overpowered and I began to moisten at the idea of beheading Courtney. He was supremely annoyed by her presence.

She was being affected by his allure despite having a strong mental shield and the warding that was delicately stitched into the hem of her cardigan. As they argued. She pretended to not be actively listening. I felt my rage burst as she unbuttoned the light covering to expose a sheer cream blouse tucked inside her black mini skirt. The article of clothing barely shielded her pale handful-sized breasts with little pink erect nubs. Who the hell does she think she is?! I can't believe she's being this blatant. In my appallment. I heard Edward casually notice and think, the crafted protection was strong enough to allow her to ignore him. He noticed that her eyes kept passing him over disinterestedly and quickly darting to Alexandra. She was fixated on her. Her eyes studied my wife intently. I used to do that. Tried to decipher the puzzle. It's how I ended up here and she there. I attempted to dip into Courtney's mind and found I couldn't. In my mistake. I almost exposed myself to Edward. At least I know this 'Bluetooth' is limited.

"I'll stay clean."

"Good girl."

I shivered as Alex did. She was aroused and slightly afraid. Oh. Now it makes sense. You like him because he's mentally deranged. Alexandra. You can't fix him! If I recall you learned that the hard way. That's why he was forced into exile too. I should look into a therapist and try that thing he called antidepressants. At this point, I'm not sure it would do anything but I mean. It can't hurt. I snorted as I heard Courtney mock Edward's lies of moral decency. He hid behind the Bible and his father's teachings. I think Alex has exposed an evolved version of Eddie. That's sort of terrifying if I'm honest.

"I thought you turned a new leaf."

"You don't condone your grandmother's actions, yet you're under her orders?"

He's got a point there. She is being hypocritical. She proudly benefited from the perks of having Beckham as a last name. Yet then claim to not uphold the ramifications of what it means to be a Beckham. My lip curled and my nostrils flared as rescue came to save the damsel. In my contempt, a book fell from the shelf. I just managed to catch it and push it back. In my panic, I had almost missed Edward's attempt to cajole her into saving me from my prison sentence."Kitty, we need to discuss this issue. I know Jasper is being himself but. Alice is sure that we can turn this around. I know that. Isabella. Is acting out. However shouldn't we at least attempt to save her?" It tugged at my heart and I felt my cheeks flush. A pregnant pause from Alex sent my heart to my gut. Yeah it's nothing like silence to signify her love for me is dead but what sent it home was what she said.

"I miss her too, Mason."

Ouch! Just smack him why don't you? I squinted and managed to witness Edward express pain and it physically melted into indifference. He rejected her entirely.

"A simple no would have sufficed."

"I didn't mean to offend, I just wanted you to understand where I'm at right now. She's taken her throne. The message is clear and besides... she told me not to."

I rolled my eyes. I repressed a shout and let my anger fizzle into a shiver and sat back. I couldn't look at her right now. I need to calm down or. I was experiencing some strange glitch. My dream body was blinking in and out of focus. I clasped my hands around my arms and tugged my knees high to my chest and rocked. The action should soothe my nervous system. As I stimulated my emotions I thought to myself. Yes. I did. I stand by my word. Although. It would be nice if It could at take longer than a few hours to pretend I never existed. But it was expected. I let the breath I had been holding go and allowed myself to relax. Then I took a look through my peep hole. As Edward bled tears into my letter I allowed a single tear to drop. I'll miss him more than I'll ever admit to anybody. My blubbering dissolved into a pitiful laugh as Edward pulled out a hanky and made audible blowing. Oh, I love you too idiot. In his distress, he suddenly thunked his foot on Alex's chair and whined.

"I'm depressed."

Got I hate it when he does that. But I was appreciative of the sentiment. Alexandra sassily replied. "Aren't you always." To which Edward questioned."Wouldn't you know?" She deflected. "Anyway. Can you read Mongolian?" He took it in stride and inquired. "No, I can not. Why?" His ignorance made the skank hiss in contempt."We're, supposed, to be looking for the proper spell to exorcise the demon." Alex barked. "We get it, Courtney. You don't want to be here. Besides. This is fucking stupid." In frustration, Alex shoved her textbook away and huffed. I could barely see her lip quiver. Oh, my sweet baby. All the anger flooded from my body and I smacked my head against the bookshelf. I couldn't fight the sea of agony. This was a mistake. I shouldn't have come here. I quickly gained attention. I felt her. For a single moment, I felt our bond snap into function and I could breathe. I froze in fear as I heard a chair squeal and scrape. As I trembled in await of discovery.

"Where are you going?" Edward shouted. "I'm not just going to sit here." Alex echoed. Another chair squeaked and that cold air blew goosebumps on my flesh. That skank shouted "Oh great! Just stick me with all the work!" The door slammed and I collapsed on my ass and just sat. Adrenaline flooded as I heard Lexi's 'Court' confidently echo."I felt you attempting to bypass my defenses. I'd be careful of ever trying that again." I didn't have a chance to panic since the library door is revolving and a group of people entered loudly. It was the witch squad.

I felt shame creep up to my cheeks as I watched Courtney primp herself and call out to a guy. He's handsome but he didn't look well. There were heavy dark circles under his eyes. The color stood out against his yellowish-brown skin. His chestnut brown eyes looked dead in his skull. His clothes were disheveled and wrinkled. He ignored her and walked off to stalk the shelves. Once retrieving a few books. He plopped down on the floor with headphones on and ignored everyone. Ann Tang awkwardly jutted her chin in acknowledgment of Courtney. While Ben and Lola kept quiet but cordial. Salem was the only one that spoke to her. They itched into the room and snagged books of their own. The silence spoke volumes. I grew bored of spying on them just reading. So I tip-toed around the room in anonymity. I found myself wandering along the second floor when they spoke.

"Did you see her?" Lola whispered.

"No, did you?" Salem replied. "I saw them carry her into the lab. " Ben admitted. "I heard there's talk of evacuation." Tang casually warned. She rose from her spot and left. They continued to sneakily ponder about the severity of the situation. Jane has found her way to my wife. Not surprising. That must be why she's so paranoid. I didn't recall seeing Alex hurt. Has Jane been harmed? Or? I should find out. As I pondered about why she's sequestered in Elizabeth's lab. I passively listened but didn't get a chance to find out as the library door opened to expose someone. I didn't need to think too hard about who they could be. He must be a Morningstar. Standing next to him was Alex and the resemblance was uncanny. Ah. This must be Adrian. I wasn't the only one that peeped that knowledge. The vibe in the room shifted uncomfortably. In my awe I found myself drifting back to my forgotten hideaway to spy on my wife. If Adrian is here? Does that mean? A weight lifted from my chest. Clara must be here too. I can't describe the pain I felt at knowing I had endangered someone I loved yet again. In my rejoicement. I was spotted by Edward. I could feel him sniffing about in my mind. I waited for him to expose me but he hadn't. He just made sure that I knew, he knew, I was here. I kept my eyes pinned to Alex but she hadn't noticed so I relaxed against that cold wall and heard her state.

"You go by Magnus."

I couldn't see her uncle but I presume that's who she was speaking to. Magnus? I like it. The meaning, is greatness. I'm sure he lives up to it.

"You took the name Morgan."

I bristled at hearing that moniker and remembered my wife's deeds with her whore. Is it too late to kill Lillian? I mean? What exactly is her purpose?

"I'm fond of Morgana."

Of course, you are! I jutted my hand out and smacked the wall in rage. Edward snapped his head in my direction. Oh alright! I fizzled down before I'd have no choice to. It didn't matter since he wasn't the only one that was sensitive to my presence. I caught sight of her uncle's face and froze. His white eyes peered directly into mine and I vanished. I just disappeared. It took a second for me to realize I had been forcibly removed from the library and banished into the hall. I tried forcing my way back in and got zapped by the door. There's gotta be a way back inside. In my refusal to give up. I began wandering the third-story hallway and found myself lost among other souls. They were tightly packed and just standing around. Occasionally if I wasn't careful and brushed against them. I'd hear a dry moan. Other than that they were statues. Frozen in a maze crafted by Frost.

As I got to the other end. I found they were surrounding her lab. I recalled the warning from Tang of a possible evacuation. Yep. I see why there is a need. The souls trapped here are waiting. For what I wasn't sure but I damn well was going to find out. I knew better than to attempt busting through the front and decided to slip into the supply closet next to Frost's lab. From there it was easy to slide through the walls and deposit myself under a desk. Once I was sure I couldn't be seen or sensed. I dared to look at the examine tables pushed together in the center of the room. On them? Corpses.The left held Jane while the right, Alec. I was forced to pinch my nose and suffer. She reeks! As I held back bile I inspected just how bad of shape Jane was in. She was still frozen in her youth but these putrid bruises exposed she was rotting. Fans were spinning vile air around and up a vent that led outside. While Alec? He looked as if he had just been sleeping. His body still frozen in the position he fell. I could feel the aura drifting from him and it wasn't one I'd like to feel up close.

The occupants in the room either ignored them entirely or kept painful watch. Among the first group were Elizabeth, Emmet, and... Clara. While the second housed Jasper and of course Carlisle. He was sat directly to Jane's bedside and tended to her open festering wounds. Flies buzzed around his head. He didn't notice. As for Jasper. He was watching Alec like a hawk from a chair a good distance. Elizabeth bounced from workstation to workstation in her anxious subdued mood. She was avoiding Clara like a plague. I eyed the woman sitting at a desk with a magnifying glass. She was hushedly reading and staring at scrolls.

"Have you found anything yet?"

There was no response from her. Elizabeth continued to pace and freak out. Her frizzy ponytail swished with each click of her heels. Emmet was sat on the floor blocking the door. As usual. Not that he isn't good for other things. It's just my brother requires supervision otherwise things are bound to go wrong. Unlike with me. It's never an accident. I love him.

"Elizabeth why don't you."

"Whitlock. Order me to sit down one more time. I think best when pacing."

"Would you like some water, ma'am?"

I had to peek out to get a better view. Elizabeth was profusely sweating through her clothes. Droplets were pooling on her forehead and dripping down her face. She feels something after all. An expression of fear was plain as day. She took a seat and he moved to get her some water from the tap. She took it graciously and downed it. He pulled a chair up next to her. They were angled toward those examine tables.

"You feelin a bit better now?"

"What good is a seer that can't see?"

She bit out at him. Jasper emotionally expressed regret of being kind but didn't say anything back. He took a pause then replied as kindly as he could muster.

"Alice is experiencing a block. Her visions can be affected by the shifters. She is resting and will not be disturbed."

"Doesn't it make more sense to have her checked out? There could be something else that is the matter." He blinked rapidly and moved back to his original spot. Looming in the corner to catch all angles of the room. His eyes danced over to my desk. I was grateful that he was too preoccupied with feeling the dead to notice I was hidden under it. Elizabeth hoisted herself up and tip-toed near Alec to examine him. As she poked and prodded. She trembled in fear of him waking. It's strange to see her so expressive. She's normally a rock. I dragged my eyes over to Clara. I was captivated by her as she slowly stood from her chair to join Elizabeth in her assessment. They relaxed into a silence that choked everyone into anticipation.

"I saw Alexandra a moment ago."

"Oh excuse me? We're talking now?"

"Don't start."

"How was she?"

"Under the influence."

"So is everyone else. I had to lock up my liquor and the conservatory as my students felt it acceptable to raid me dry."

"She asked about Campbell."

"I don't want her anywhere near her. Have you spoken to your wife?"

"I have been avoiding both she and my brother-in-law. Thank you for warning me. It was a lovely reunion."

"Ken didn't bite you too badly."

"Ken?"

Elizabeth dissolved into laughter but didn't offer any explanation. Clara rolled her eyes and ignored the display. It became somber and awkward between them. Neither one ready to broach the elephant in the room. I'm curious as to how it shall play out? Willow or Lizzie?

"Do you remember?"

"Of course I do. Those were the best years of my life."

"Then what happened?"

"You know. We just drifted."

"That's not true...You pulled away."

"I told you, I am sorry for hurting you. No matter how fun. We just weren't right."

Elizabeth became stony and silent. Clara knew it was no use in attempting to pry. So they worked quietly. The clock ticked. Emmet moved from sitting to standing and swaying about. He gets bored easily. His phone was in his hands. His tongue poking out the side as he played some stupid game. Jasper still kept his eyes peeled but this time he was watching Jane. I tried to think back and still couldn't remember. I wonder what happened? I mean from the context clues. I'm sure it's got something to do with Carlisle and his cure. I don't think it worked out. Elizabeth called out angrily.

"You said. You weren't happy."

"I'm not but that doesn't mean I can't be again. She wants to try therapy. I figured what the hell. I could try to work on my commitment and abandonment issues."

"Like that did so well for us." Frost. snipped

"I tried ok. It's not my fault you weren't willing to try with me. She is!"

Elizabeth didn't react. She just walked away. While Clara was left heaving. The anger in the atmosphere subsided. Elizabeth glanced at Jasper and he held his hands out in submission. She took a seat at a computer and booted it up. As she angrily tapped at the keys. Clara was waiting for her response. Once Elizabeth could calmly speak she coldly asked.

"You're pregnant?"

"What if I am?"

A long pause.

"We won't be needing that vacation then."

A longer pause.

"No. We won't."

"I thought Alex was enough?"

"She was and is. I just can't handle raising more than one child at a time. "

"You mean you can't raise them with me."

As the heat rose to Clara's face after hearing those words casually fall from Frost. There was no way to respond to that. She just stood there staring down at her hands. A tear fell as she eyed the ring on her finger. She nodded her head and bit her lips. As she meant to turn and limp back to her discarded scroll. A paper white hand sprung up and clutched Clara's wrist and forced a shockwave of a scream. I'm not sure if the assualt was a manifestation of how tightly those knobby spindly hands grasped. Or if it was the emotional stab from her lover. Whatever the reason. A panic ensued as a dark slightly green bruise spread on her already deeply tanned skin and Jasper was overwhelmed and crippled. Like tumbling dominoes, we fell under his mind control.

My invisible body materialized into a sheer apparition. I was grateful to be ducked away from eyesight. Otherwise, this would be. Incredibly awkward. I spied Emmet being painfully crumpled on the floor. The weight of his body collapsed and his butt sank through. No matter how hard he tried to climb out of the hole. The gravity of Jasper kept him trapped. While Elizabeth was frozen in her indifference to Clara's pain as she was consumed in her own. I could plainly see how hurt she was from yet again. Being pushed aside by Clara. I felt my whole body cringe in remembrance of my misdeeds with my wife and her absence.

That was nothing compared to reactions to Carlisle's pain. I went into a fritz and was almost awoken from the dream as he collapsed into a puddle of tears. I mean quite literally, the man fell to his knees and just wept rivers of agony. Rocking and muttering to himself. Despite his heartache. His eyes were pinned on that decrepit little girl. As if his will would raise her. I don't mean to be judgmental but. Come on man. Have some self-respect and restraint. A bit of shame crept up as I thought about how admirable it is for him to be so sensitive. I was always wary of him. I was polite and respectful but kept a distance in our relationship.

Mostly because I knew he saw through my mask. I felt my cheeks flush as I remembered our talk after I cut ribbons into my wrists. I had felt too seen and threatened by Carlisle's love. So I banished it. This pivotal moment occurred because I had failed a test. That's it. Crazy right? I had studied really hard. I mean I always do. But. This time I just didn't get it. All semester I had been struggling in my organic chem class. I couldn't focus. The work was droning and the professor spoke at the pace of a snail. I'd try recording my lectures but I got sent out of class. I just, drifted and couldn't catch up.

I forced myself to study! I mean I stayed up to the ass crack of dawn and... I still failed. That had never happened before. That's when. I began skipping classes and. Hanging around Tara more. One night I had just...she found me. I didn't know how, but it had made me feel like we were fate. You know... because, Alex saved me too. A rage rumbled as I connected the dots of how I fell right into her filthy traitorous claws. She knew. She must have known that was her way into my heart. But how did she know to find me? Remember when I was ranting to Alex about Elle and her moronic soiled sex doll Jason? Let me jog your memory. I told Alex I wanted to move out because she kept stealing my food. Not completely true. Her boyfriend was. That's the main reason I couldn't fucking stand him, that and being jealous of how much they fucked. But I was sure he was a perv. I found a bug in my room. I tried to be low-key about asking if they had put it there. But it didn't go well and I had to play it off like I found a hidden camera in my bathroom. I suck at lying on my toes.

It freaked her out so bad, she had the resident advisor notified. It was a whole thing. That's why I wanted to move out. Any way. After I woke up from anesthesia and was tucked safely away in a private room. Carlisle came and talked to me, when asked why I attempted to end my life. I couldn't tell him that I was falling in love with someone else and was deeply distraught. So, I said. I failed my organic chemistry class. He kept a straight face as he explained that he understood. That he and many other medical resident students contemplated or attempted suicide. That the rigorous work can put them at the edge. He suggested I lower my workload and to reach out to my professors for help when struggling. Reminding me that there's no shame in admitting the need of assistance. Then hugged me and apologized for ever making me think I couldn't reach out to him. He apologized! That had never happened before either. Not once had Renee ever said she was sorry... but he did and it wasn't even his fault. My body went into flight or fight as he kissed my forehead and wept like a child. The second I could. I began planning to leave. Running right in Tara's awaiting arms.

The atmosphere shifted as Jasper simmered as that last thought echoed in my mind. The whole thing couldn't have been longer than a minute. It still felt like an eternity, suffering under my memories. As he struggled to maintain, a horse whispered was cursed at Clara and Elizabeth. The spittle tossed bubbled and stung like acid. "Hi sisters." A voice not belonging to Alec coiled into our hearts. It was obviously familiar in tone. They sounded like Alex. So that must be her mother. Before anyone had time to react. Both Jane and Alec disappeared. A distant scream signified they were in the library. The way Carlisle sprung up after them sent me into laughter. I had to muffle myself with both hands to keep quiet. The rest followed out with a grumble. Jasper was the last to go. He left the door open for me and we walked back together.

"I can't see you Ghost."

-I'm not really here Angel.-

He froze in his spot. Looked around. I think I spooked the spook. He eventually kept on moving. Occasionally he'd toss a look over his shoulder. I took pity on him.

-I'm astral projecting and Uh. Edwards gifts are kind of cool.-

"That's because you're both invasive."

His eyes began to linger as he felt the spirits. He's terrified of all this shit. I think he keeps her human. Wow. Who would have thunk? As he entered the library I was reminded of my banishment. Just before it closed I could see her uncle waving goodbye. Morningstar's I tell you. I won't be left out here with the dead. Nah. There's gotta be another way inside. As I pushed and shoved. I was seen by a spirit that had unfinished business with me. As I quickly escaped from Tara. She was on my heels. I was saved by some kid. A little blond boy ran into her and they vanished into thin air. Oh. Never mind. There her ghostly figure was. Hanging. She's caught in a death loop. Forced to relive her death. Forever. What happened here to all these people? I grew distracted by distant shouting down below. I followed it until I came upon my sisters in the ballroom. Rosalie was in a full-on screaming match. Alice was trying to keep everyone calm and was failing. In attendance in the ballroom were three golden-eyed women. I don't think there are too many vampires out there like the Cullens. So these must be the Denali's. An electric bolt fired and everyone quieted. She called out loudly.

"Listen up. There are women and children that need us. The energy in this house is charged and will send us into a panic. We must not concede and remain in control."

"I can't believe this. You side with Alexandra even though she is not well! Not only that but. Tanya, Please. I want to go! Why can't we just go home?!"

The tallest of the women stood in her pain, sulking. While the other grimaced and tapped a foot in wait. For what I don't know but she was ready for a beating."Irina. We have no home to go back to."

"There must be somewhere else, Kate!"

"I'm not leaving without Jane's head!"

"No one will touch her!"The shortest one screamed out to them.

"Yes, Sister." The others said in unison.

"Thank you." She adjusted her clothes and looked to Alice for further instructions. As my sister ordered Rosalie off to get more silver nails. They began putting up wooden boards over the windows. In an attempt to seal the room from intrusion. While they worked, it began to slowly fill with people. They had brung sleeping bags and pillows. My breath caught as I saw Jacob with Leah and... Seth. He's ok. He's a hell of a lot taller too. In his time away he had gotten willowy-shaped. His lanky body reminded me of what Jacob looked like way back when. I noticed they were carrying shotguns and rock salt. Along with a tire iron. This is about to get very ugly, isn't it? In my panic, I began moving toward the exit to resume my plan of infiltration of the haunted library.

Along the way. I stopped to listen in to Alice. Jasper said something about her gifts being blocked. At a time like this, that's a guarantee something will go wrong. My sister was frazzled and clutching a notebook as she directed people around. When I pulled up next to her to peek at her drawing. I was amazed to find it was one of herself. It was just her delicate hand with a diamond ring. I guess my wedding plans are hers now? A name was doodled along the edge of the paper. Kate. This must be the secret girlfriend that's been occupying my sister.

Despite this being my first time seeing them. I knew some things about the Denali's. For example. I know that Tanya has a deep desire to be human. I wonder what this Kate desires? Besides Jane's death. Could it be, that she loves Alice too? I hope someone gets a happy ending. In my depression of my love life. I made a beeline for the exit and ran right into Tara. I was yanked out and drug along with her. No matter how hard I fought to release myself. She maintained possession of me.

-Quit your whining.-

-Let me go!-

-Do you want in or not?-

We were standing at the base of the steps. The last ones she walked up before she became what she is. I don't trust her.

-Why would you help me?-

-Because you're going to help me later.-

-No, thank you. I'll find my own way.-

-Not with that witch in there.-

As we stood there wasting time. More and more spirits began exposing themselves. I didn't need to think too hard about it and we ran up those steps. She was eyeing me.

-What?-

-You missed me.-

-I miss someone being there when my wife's away.-

-That may be true. But you still miss me.-

-She's going to find someone else.-

-So."

-I'm just saying it sucks. At least Hannah is safe, she's with me in Italy.-

We didn't speak about if I meant my threat or not. I began to feel bad and see how much she wanted to say thanks but was pissed. I cut her some slack and told her she didn't need to worry. Hannah hates my guts. She apologized too and ducked off into the lab. To my surprise. I found that I didn't need to leave it at all. There was a closed-off hidden passage. We snuck through the walls until we were emptied into the storage under the staircase of the library. Elizabeth's castle is filled with strange trap doors and odd passageways.

———————————-

Alex pov.

As instructed by Magnus. The tables and chairs were sent away and the twins were now in my care. Their child-like bodies were bound and laid out in the center of the room. It was rough getting Alec down. I lost a damn ear. As we prepared a circle of black salt around them. The voice of my mother called to us. Her words cut me like sharp stones. Magnus was unmoved by her attention. She enjoyed regaling old tales from their childhood to dig. He refused to acknowledge Claire in favor of singing. A rumbling tune shut her up until she shook and choked on blood boiling in her throat. As Alec began drowning in his fluids. He stopped and reminded her, who taught who. I knew they had been close but I found it interesting to know who was the stronger witch. My mother or her brother? I think we're about to find out.

In my mental musings. I took stock of my flock. Courtney and Tang were knee-deep in research. It was tantalizing to witness how Ann works. Her core was straight and posture ridged. Her legs crossed as she sat with her hands on her knees and rocked. As she swayed. Words of tomes leaped from pages and filled her mind. I mean quite literally. Books spun around the room as she emptied them of knowledge. Courtney was helping her sift for a spell to help me daydream. It's the only way we can do this. As a dream walker. I can only travel in my slumber, unlike our dear Beckham. I don't think being down for the count is what Ambrose had in mind. She made it well known that she could just move them from the home. If we had been allowed to interact with Alec before? We could have prepared a secondary location. That might still be a worthwhile option for the others. For us, we should make do and hope we live. I anxiously drug my eyes from my mother. To look at the library door. I can feel the dead. Skulking around in wait.

"They're coming for you." Claire singsonged.

"Don't engage," Magnus demanded.

"You'd know something about the dead coming, wouldn't you?"

"You don't fool me child of mine. I can taste your fear. It fills me with joy."

"I tried to warn you."

"Oh, she can't hurt me now. I'm not surprised. She's tried to kill me before."

"I would have succeeded too."

She's right. She would have. Too bad her heart was weak. I needed a break. Magnus continued to set out candles. As they lit I could feel the spirits outside moan. They're drawn to them. As if on cue the room dimmed until it was just those ugly yellow lamps illuminating above our heads. They cast shadows on the stained glass dome and exposed a devil's trap. I was ordered to drip blood along it to seal.

"So uh…how is this supposed to go?"

I tossed the question out to Magnus. I wasn't expecting much of a response. When one came from Frost. I jumped. That library door was opened and standing in the front was my witch mother and my aunt. Behind them was Jasper.

"Exorcisms tend to end bloody."

"I'm aware of that but um. What does a successful one function like?"

"I don't want to lie to you."

"Cool."

She took a hesitant step into the room. Her eyes were pinned to the floor. I could watch those icy blues trace the devil's trap. The blood began to burn a mark into the floor. Once satisfied, she nodded her head and moved her eyes to the second floor. "Seal the windows and open the dome." It was an order. I clambered up with some salt and made quick haste of covering them. I had to be directed to a lever that activated and stained glass panels shifted. A gust of cool air spun in. I took my time heading back. My fingers were dragging along the railing when I felt her presence. A rush of air ghosted my cheek. My lips parted but before I could break. I collected my senses and continued until my feet touched the ground. A laugh from my mother smacked into my carefully placed up exterior wall.

"Daddy knows you're here and hasn't come to see you once. It must sting to know even he's turned his back on you."

As my feet thunked away from her. For the first time. She was quiet. She was never that way when I was growing up. My mother was loud. Boisterously so. That meant her bad moods too. Eric and Claire never fought. But Clara and she did and it was incessant. They were too much alike in my opinion but don't say that. They hate being compared to one another. I made my way over to my aunt and sat. We were pushed up against the stone wall.

"These will only hold for so long."

"Where's Ambrose?"

"He can't freeze her. We tried already."

"How was your trip?"

"It was warm. We went to many places, my favorite was backpacking through India. It was in the ruins of Egypt where we found something. I'm not sure what it is. Ambrose was pleased. So it must be important. Magnus seems to believe so."

"He's evasive."

"Always has been."

"Are you alright? I mean."

"My sisters been dead."

"I see you and dad agree on something."

"He thinks you shouldn't be doing this. I don't know whether to agree or disagree but I'd love to know. What do you plan to do next if you pull her out of him?

"Can we do baby steps?"

She laughed and pulled me in for a tearful hug. Fine cracks began building in the wall behind us. Claire was sitting up. The bindings on the wrists were cut. They can't get out of that trap. At least not yet. A cruel grin curled into the face she was wearing. It's one I felt Alec has made many times before. A crease in his porcelain cheeks glistened in the candlelight. As I gazed into those pools of red sunk in his head. I felt it. The fire that turned him. It wasn't painful but numbing and icy. I'm not sure there's anything left inside him, is there? No fight. No nothing. I gulped and was released from his grip. There's time as long as Jane is still dead. Clara noticed my fear and ordered me to speak it out. "He's lost in there. Burning. I'm pretty sure this is going to hurt."

"Yes. It is."

"I could die in there."

"You won't."

"How do you know that?"

"She couldn't kill you then either."

"She would've."

"She gave up for a reason baby. That's not your mother. She died to save you. You'll be alright as long as you remember that."

She brushed the hair from my face and placed a kiss on my temple and I shook.

"Mmhm hush. Don't let her see."

I choked and wiped my face.

"Where's dad?"

"Your father isn't in the castle. Elizabeth ordered that he be put outside. The type of energy this will pull, he won't be able to withstand. He's safe and will be alright."

"You know he won't stay there right?"

"If your father wants to get himself killed that is his business."

I cackled. He'll be alright. I took a deep breath and dared to ask about Willow. To which I was surprised to have received a response. She asked if I would be honored to be a sister. She and Willow are going to try and work it out. I'd be lying if I wasn't a bit sad. They always seemed happy when I saw them together. I mean. I love Willow but clearly, something is wrong.

"Why did you cheat?"

Clara was taken aback by my question. Her eyebrows were raised and her mouth agape but she recovered and replied.

"…I'd be lying if I said I didn't know what I was doing. I tried to dignify it by believing we were just getting close to protect you. I was worried about you. So I'd visit. I'd just stop by and we'd chat over tea and occasionally play chess. She'd soothe my nerves and remind me that you were in her hands. That you were safe. I began to worry less and came for the company. It was like old times… but then I remembered that even then we were bound for failure. No death witch ever lives a happy tale. Let alone two."

"You're a leaf freak."

"With a specialty in fungi."

I cackled. We both did. I actually understood why she was afraid to love Elizabeth. It's the same feeling I get when I smell chocolate. We got somber and just sat there. The wafting of smoke drew my attention to see Tang and Courtney brewing a potion. As vials lifted up in the air on their own. I called out to her.

"You're not supposed to be helping me."

The vial stood there frozen in space. She hesitated for a second before dumping it into a boiling mini cauldron. Everyone was staring at me for a reaction. By everyone, I meant the boys. Jasper has been hoisted on top of a bookcase just watching. He ignored her entirely. Edward had his eyes on Jane checking for brain waves. The job was given to him by the doc. He's not happy. Carlisle was sent downstairs to help tend to the wounded. I guarantee there will be. So there Edward sits upstairs looking down at her. A bag of candied peanuts in his hands. His eyes dared to move and glanced at the cauldron. Emmet was dragging a bookcase to barricade the library door. It probably won't help much but his piece of mind. He called out to his sister in pleasantry. Besides the clinking of vials and the sound of Tang reading out the instructions. Isabella didn't acknowledge.

"Let her be." They didn't relax.

"We found a potion that will help." Courtney saved face. A glass shattered.

" Thank you, Izzy."

No response. I didn't expect one anyway. Jasper fixed the tension and shielded them. If anyone tried to look their way. They'd quickly lose interest. As he tweaked my levels too. I understood. He's ensuring that neither I or Bella could talk.

-It's for your own good.-

That confirmed my fears. We are connected just as she said we would be. Another thing that's bothering me. She doesn't seem to be struggling on the astral. This is taking too long. I got up and was forced on my ass by Elizabeth. She's been obsessively checking our defenses and tossing blessed oil as Claire bucked.

"Sit down!"

Frost doesn't like to yell. Clara rubbed my back. Mm. Imma just sit here for now.

"Is she a Campbell?"

"Ha. Elizabeth is not. That line has been gone for some time. They were from these parts though. It's probably why she came home. Every child does at some point."

"I read there was a village nearby."

"I don't know much. All I know is Elizabeth's family bought the place cheap. They didn't live here for too long."

"Tang told me some."

"Ah."

"Oh. I gotcha."

"She'll tell you when she's ready."

"It's done."

Tang hesitantly called out.

-Be careful.- a distant whisper. Jasper hopped from off his bookcase. No one thought anything of his desire to inspect the potion. He's naturally paranoid, but with Isabella's track record it was expected. What wasn't was his gutsy decision to down it and ordered me to sit out. As he collapsed into Elizabeth's hands and was moved into the devil's trap. It became clear why I was frozen in place. The sound of tv static crumpled in my ears as my mother was forced to drink the rest.

"He said he's sure he can handle her."

"You knew?"

"We need you here."

Alec's body collapsed. The flames flew high. In my panic. I could feel Isabella. I felt my emotions abate into a smooth numbness and relaxed. The sound of clapping echoed from upstairs. It cracked like the sound of thunder. When we pondered who it was. An apparition exposed itself clanking down the stairs in heeled boots. He was a handsome Ichabod Crane-looking man. His icy blonde ponytail was tied back with a leather strap. His clothes were frillier and dated but still polished and fit. His appearance shifted as he allowed his skeletal head to creak down at Frost. The ghostly gentleman was missing half his face. Through stringy fleshy melted holes, his jaw was exposed. -Elizabeth Odd.- A hollow tone clicked against teeth with ambivalence. "Archibald." She coldly responded. His jaw unhinged and the glass windows shattered. Audible wailing abounded from behind that library door as it clanged against Emmet and his bookshelf. It wasn't budging but ghostly arms were clawing through. There was no time to plan. I just sprung up and stood with her. In my action along with me came Magnus and Clara. Death witches united, I guess. The apparitions hands raised up. On cue, Emmet was kicked from the door and the dead clambered to us. The others took action and moved to our aid. As we stayed behind the lines of the devil's trap and defended ourselves from the spirits dying to feast on our souls. A set of pale eyelids creaked with disinterest. A slender hand casually rose high and flicked. A ghastly spiral of black flames sent the spirits straight to hell. Their ashes smoldering on the floor sent this Archibald into hiding. The scuffling and shuffling of someone or something getting up exposed that my hourglass of sand had finally ticked out. "She's Alive!" The Doc screeched in relief from the damaged library doorway.

As he maniacally enjoyed his success. I ignored the sounds of joints popping and grunts of discomfort. As I had heard distant calls coming from those shattered windows above. Upon further inspection, I found a ghostly mob of villagers had arrived. In hand were torches and pitchforks. As they moaned and groaned in the delight of a feast. I couldn't help but think this is gonna be one hellacious night of fun. A ghostly hand ran down my spine in agreement with my statement. I leaned into the warmth of my wife. Before she left my side. A possessive kiss burned against my cheek just as a husky Ole English accent called me downstairs. With each step that I took. I noticed more about the strange creature that dared to help us. First. Unlike her brother. The big jewels sitting in her head didn't remind me of rubies but of gigantic sapphires. Second. Frankie-Jane wasn't so little anymore. I didn't have much time to gawk at the creature as screams from downstairs sent me running. The sounds of feet echoed speeding behind me.

Fates Toils.

As my feet scurried. The massive load of blood rushing to my head deafened my hearing. My eyesight blurred as I almost tripped along the aged Axminster carpet. Despite that. I was able to rely on sight and intuition as I raced toward the once piercing shriek down below. The myriad of thoughts buzzing in the back of my mind, pelted my heart as I assumed it was a death. I had missed the ending of another's life. Why do I blame myself for these things? Well. As someone that has dominion over this act. It's my direct responsibility to help them. Whether that be to pass over safely or rebirth them. This is my curse. As my feet touched the ground level. I found that it wasn't the situation I had assumed. There was a death, but not one of someone alive. My eyes passed the souls lingering. There was more inside than we had ever thought. They were just swaying about. Some were pacing. Attempting to leave. While others. Well. Several spirits were morphing. This phenomenon is essentially death. As close to death as a lost spirit can have. They sort of. Just go. Poof. My heart rate slowed and I relaxed my shoulders. The tight knots there wouldn't let up. For good reason, as another screech abounded from the direction of the barricaded ballroom. This one was familiar though. This one was from a member of my family. I knew exactly who made the sound. Yet I was too afraid to venture inside to see. Deliberate even paced steps slowed behind me. I stood completely still. Staring off down the hall that leads to the sound. Frankie- Jane took a position of defensive boredom next to me. I could barely see her out of the corner of my eye. I inched forward. Yet still didn't head down the hallway. I allowed my head to drift toward the sound of a dull banging. It almost reminds me of a shutter. Opening. Closing. The noise was coming from outside the castle. The villagers are coming. They will find a weak point in my witch mother's carefully crafted wards.

"Well. What are we waiting for?"

An impetuous tone slipped from Frankie-Jane. Almost as if she had heard my thoughts. I wasn't sure if she had. Mostly because I was shocked by how different she sounded. I recall her voice was always deep for a child's. However. Now it's more...It's more, fluid, soft, and rounded. Almost as if she was speaking in cursive. I ignored her. I turned my head from the front door and continued toward the ballroom. The sounds of my sister's voice continued to rise as I inched closer. I was careful to not jostle the dead lingering outside. They mostly ignored me now. As they were more curious about Frankie. Once the massive entryway was directly in front of us. I carefully undid the lock and let myself inside to find Rosalie being held down by a spell, as she screeched bloody murder. Calling out to ghosts from her past. The sight was horrific, especially if you knew her story. Her ex-husband's name gurgled in her throat. I clenched my fist as I resisted the urge to free her. The treatment was necessary as she had contracted ghost sickness. Red tears of terror poured from her eyes as she bucked against the pressure forcing her down. Her manicure was ruined as she kept smacking against the ground in protest. Hitting her fists into the delicate tile. Shards had cracked and flown like shrapnel. To ease her soul. I forced her under stasis. It takes a moment to settle. Once it does she'll sleep right through it. If the spell let up. Even for a second. She'd be up and attacking. You see. Ghosts. They can turn even the kindest soul into a maniac if they feed on them long enough. Knowing my sister's temper. It doesn't take much to set her ass off. Thankfully, A few potions, and some bed rest. She'll be alright. I think. I hope. Ghost sickness... it's almost like.

Well. It affects everyone differently. However, the main symptoms are. Nightmares and subtle signs of irrational fear. By irrational. I mean it can be as simple as a nudge of. Eh. I don't like how this pimple looks. I'll get it checked out. Soon that pimple, is a cancerous boil. The fear gets greater and greater as the illness progresses. Soon after, wounds mirroring those of the infected ghost received while dying appear on the victim without cause; basically, the victim will soon experience the ghost's death in slow progression. As the ghost sickness furthers. The victim will soon start hallucinating and feel a queasiness that morphs into vomit. Toward the end. The stages of the vomiting moves further into projecting blood. At the final climax of the illness, the victim will experience intense terror that will cause a fatal heart attack. However. In a vampire. A dead but yet. Undead? They soon become a vessel. Their soul withers away. While their body remains intact. Empty. Ready for possession. I'm all too familiar with that. As I cringed. Frankie casually questioned.

"How are you to fix this issue? Princess."

I rolled my eyes at Frankie- Jane's sarcastic drawl and pushed past the mob. I kept watching her as I neared my sister. I'm not sure of her motives. She hasn't harmed me yet. Keyword. Is yet! There she stood still. Just leaning against the entryway. Watching me. I took my eyes off Frankie for a moment to assess the damage. I saw just how many were touched. All the people nearest to Rose, will need to be quarantined. I now stand a foot away from Rose. I strained down to stare at her frozen corpse. Her crazed eyes expressed awareness. They were pinned to my boots. A muffled growl exited in protest of my conjuring of a muzzle. Drool leaked from the corners of her lips as I magicked it on. As she struggled against sleep. Red dripped from her crusty nose. A final hiss then her eyes closed. I loudly called out to the other occupants.

"Alright. Looks like we got a case of ghost flu. Everyone file into lines. Anyone with symptoms will be quarantined. You four. If you can carry her downstairs. That would be lovely. I'll be down once finished. Do not. I repeat. Do not! Leave."

A person was shoving through the looky-loos. I found that it was a student from Blackbriar. I hadn't spoken to them before but I'm pretty sure we were in the same house. He offered to help move her. The others followed out behind her. I ordered my volunteer to make sure everyone stays put in the dungeon. I cautioned him of spirits lingering. As Rose neared Frankie. I was intrigued to notice a fearful light in those pools. If Jane is afraid? This strain. Is advanced. That doesn't bode well. In my distraction. A pair of amber eyes took notice of our strange new guest. The owner didn't dare to move. They were hunkered in a far corner. Pretending to be slumped in a chair. Pretending to be consumed by the movie projected on the wall. Yet. Their eyes watched as Jane took a seat against the wall. Their eyes continued to notice the differences of her. Counting them. Taking them in. Adjusting for a later attack. Despite having ordered everyone up. I didn't fuss. I'd rather Kate and Jane stay on completely opposite sides of the room anyhow. Tanya was first in line. As she stood in front of me. Jittery and questioning. I noticed that Irina wasn't. She quietly stood behind her sister. Her eyes never lifted to meet mine. Another soul that has been damaged by my fate. At least Laurent deserved his. Since my last viewing of his character. I've felt less inclined to mourn. In my distraction, Tanya grew curious.

"Is that Jane?"

"I'm not at liberty to discuss that."

"So it is. She's awfully tall."

I took a quick breath in and nodded in agreement. She is. Frankie is taller. The difference isn't surprising. Supposedly. The bones of their father were kept by the church to be studied. Lots of. It's difficult to think about the cruelty bestowed upon my people. Jane's father was hung and then experimented on, he was approximately around 6'3. I'd say Frankie's around 5'11 now. Same as their mother. Whose remains went missing the night of the hanging. It was speculated she was stolen and buried somewhere on the land. I shivered at the idea of those spirits outside. The dead isn't just coming for me. But our guest. I was taken by surprise as Tanya grinned hungrily. I was reminded of the creature she truly is. I ignored my discomfort and checked her over for symptoms. She continued to question me about Frankie. Mostly wanting to know when she can obtain a dose of whatever the hell Carlisle made. I rolled my eyes. The doctor should be helping. I quickly sent her on her way without much information given in return. Irina stepped forward. Her head angled downward. Her fangs barely hidden behind her taut lips. As I waved a flashlight in her eyes. She complained. I held my breath. I get it. Vampire's eyes are sensitive to light but I'm not hurting her. Although. I did notice that she was ill. A nasty red crust was edging up her nose.

"Are you experiencing any nervousness?"

"Of course! I'm here. With you."

"Irina. He's dead. Get over it."

Her nose tipped high and snot dribbled.

"It must hurt more than anything to know yours is still alive. Yet. Hates you."

I nodded my head in agreement.

"Yes. Isabella's betrayal stings worse. However. I'm not chasing the dead. "

She tipped her head toward the door. Her eyes pinned on Frankie. A malicious smile curled as she mockingly reminded me.

"That may be true. But it's after you."

The nervousness was gone. She's nearing stage two. Rather than allow her to snap. She was immediately contained under stasis. Tanya was the first to fret. I calmly informed her that she would be alright. Rather than allow anyone else to carry her out. Tanya cradled Irina to her breasts and disappeared to the dungeon. Two vampires down... I don't like where this is going. As I continued to check the others. I noticed in attendance to help me was Aiden. I'm grateful. He was going down the line much quicker than I. I was growing worried with how many were being sent out. I felt a tap on my shoulder. The slender hand belonged to Frankie. Who had appeared at my side in a matter of seconds. I see the vampiric speed is still there. I acknowledged her by turning my ear. She leaned down to speak clearly.

"I'm starving."

"People aren't food here."

She snickered. It dawned on me. She's not looking to feed on them. I was sort of perplexed. Does she need? Well, I could go for a sandwich... this is just. Weird.

"I'll get you something in a second."

"Just trick them. The ones that faint are sick. The ones that don't. Are fine."

I was sort of pissed that I didn't think of that first. I awkwardly nodded my head in understanding and then called out some fake symptoms. Immediately. The ones that panicked were escorted out the room.

"Thanks."

She stood there awkwardly. Her hands draped down in front of her. Clasped. As I studied her hands. I noticed the length of her arms was the most apparent change. The pale noodles were sort of goofy looking compared to the rest of her upper body. She's statuesque. But not like a model. I couldn't place why it didn't look bad. She just looks sort of stretched. Which. She was. Oh. Food. I reached down to grab her hand and she flinched.

"I'm sorry."

"I don't like to be touched."

"Understandable. Is there anything you'd like in particular?"

We stood there. It took a long time. I noticed a blush build on her cheeks. They were more rounded with a purple bruise.

"I don't remember what foods I like."

The sound of someone calling my name forced us both to jump. I awkwardly excused myself. She just followed me. It was almost like having a shadow. She never complained about how long it was taking. She just followed. In my mind. I began to understand why. She's never been alone before. Even in birth...I almost shed a tear but kept it hidden. Once everyone was once again. Safe. I was finally able to sneak off to the kitchen. Her light steps ticked behind. As we neared. A delicious smell drifted in the hall. She quickened her pace and passed me. As she entered. The sounds of chatter quieted. It didn't bother her. She just snooped around for a bowl and made herself some soup. She was poised as she sat on a stool and devoured her meal.

I felt it prudent for me to join. As there's no telling when I'll get another chance. The soup was thick and hearty with meat and potatoes. The flavor was robust. Esme always outdoes herself. I think she enjoys being in here. It's quiet and Elizabeth never comes into the kitchen. The occupants this time were she and Willow. I felt a throb in my forehead and bit my tongue. The overall air she held spoke of unhappiness. You'd think with a kiddo and them trying to work things out. Everything would be smiles. She was curious about my shadow. While Esme. Kept her distance. She was wary of Jane. I drug my eyes to my right. I noticed that she's left-handed too. I was shocked to see pale pink nail polish. It sparkled with a silvery sheen. The luminosity of her skin was gone. As I trailed my eyes further. I gently spoke. "I see your robes aren't fitting. We can go find something."

"I'd like to keep them." She snapped.

"Why did you bring him to me?"

She was grateful. I could tell she's been dying to bring up her brother. Her shoulders tensed. Then relaxed immediately. A deep breath exited.

"My mother told me to."

"I don't understand."

"I was told a story. A vision. It was. It doesn't matter. Just. Please help him. I know that I don't deserve it. He's all I have left and technically. You owe me."

"I owe you?"

"Mhm. I could have killed you that day. I was impressed by your flames. I wanted to keep seeing them. Despite orders. You weren't strong enough to hold them. Your core had almost burnt to a crisp... "

"Well then. Thanks."

"You're welcome."

She dipped her bread into her empty bowl and swirled it around to get every last drop. Then plucked in her mouth with a moan. It was barely audible. I slid my bowl over and she immediately dug in.

"Thanks. I'm ravenous!"

"I see that. There is more."

"I'll take some to go."

"Where are you going?"

"Home."

"The village?"

Her spine strained and she laxed as she remembered. Her home is gone. She shook her head and just continued to eat. I took this time to examine them. The roundness of their features reminded me of the moon. Those soft purplish cheeks and small but plump lips. They held a rosy tinge that looked like a bloodstain. A button nose. Frankie was beautiful but it was hidden by a stoic mask of indifference. Shrouded in endless pain.

"You can stay."

"Sure. You say that now. What happens when your words get twisted by the opinions of another? There are several here who would love nothing more than to see my insides. I'll take my brother and a meal to go... unless I am a prisoner?"

I had nothing to say.

"I'll get started on that for you," Esme said. Jane nodded her head in thanks. In my dumbstruck. Word vomit poured freely. I simply asked what happened here. Why all those ghosts were clawing? Frankie sat thoughtfully, then explained.

"I fell in love."

"Really?"

"Mhm."

"Care to tell the story?"

"You know what? For you? I will."

As she prepared herself. Her spoon spun the edge of her bowl. She took a deep breath and then closed her eyes. Her voice took on a faraway sound. Almost as if she was unsure of the words leaving her lips.

"His name. I'm trying to remember but it's so. Distant. Ah. Yes. Kenneth...Gambit? No. Graham. He was a smart boy. Brilliant actually. Sweet too. At first. He was shy though. Incredibly so, but then so was I. He was tall. Not too tall. But taller than me, well, at that age. I seem to be. Older now? More my age? I'm not sure. But back then. I was a small fry as I'm sure you remember. Oh, I loved everything about him... especially his big brown eyes. They were so dark. Almost like deep wells. Lord knows I fell deep into them. He betrayed me...he paid a heavy price but then. So did I."

A tear slid down her cheek. She didn't wipe it. It just sat there. As I peered into it. My mind began to paint a picture of the story she whispered. An image of a small provincial village built. The greenery is lush. As are the clouds. The sound of rain thumps. A drifting of wind. I closed my eyes to see it more clearly and got lost.

——————————-

Jaspers pov.

The choice I made wasn't made lightly. I was warned. Well warned. Of the possibility that I may not make it out of here alive. Hell. I just barely made it out the last time. Dealing with Isabella will be more like a walk in the park compared to this. But I refuse to let my honey do what I have done. There's no coming back from killin a loved one, especially a parent. Brutus... he had it coming but it cored my soul right out. Made me ripe pluckings for my devils. Alex don't need no help in that department. She's burnt through it and hanging on her last thread. So regardless of fear. I gotta do what she can't. After drinking that swill Bella made. I immediately conked out into blackness. It's been pretty quiet. No demons insight. Just the solemn sound of my own mind.This normally would be torture for me. I don't do so well with quiet. Too many memories. Too much time. To drown everything out. Music helps, so does art, I use my craft as a way to purge the pain. Strangely enough. So did my father. He was a wonderful artist. He could draw anything. It was the only thing we had in common. That and his taste for liquor. Back in the day, before I was bitten. I was known to get rowdy with the boys. It didn't matter much back then but once Alice was around. Well, she wasn't fond of my drunken stupors. So I got straight. Listen to me. I finally have peace and I'm dredging up all the ugly I usually run from. I knew why the gates had opened.To distract myself from thinking of my maker. I thought back to earlier, before Alex and I roasted up some newborns. Just holding her in my arms. Eh, I'm a simple man. All I need is my baby. It was nice to just rest for a moment to just picture that angelic face and her sinful body. Mm. Scrumptious. My silence was disturbed by what sounded like children. A twinkling of giggles and chortles. They must be at play. I rousted my old bones and chased after the sound.

I was dumped deep inside a forested land. A meadow was present. Not unlike the one from home. Lush with life. Wildflowers abundant. Sun shining. About twenty feet out? I found the twins. At least I think that's them. I've never seen them smile before. In my day, I've run across them a few times. It was never fun. They looked. Content. Just running around all free. It's a damn shame to know what they become. I called out. Yet they continued to play as if I wasn't there.

Rather than poke and prod, I took a seat and plucked a flower. I played with the petals and basked under the sunshine. Its yellow rays glistened and touched every inch of grass the eye could see. A distant bell rang and the kiddos took off screaming. -Coming mother!- they pushed and shoved as they dashed off into a thicket. I allowed them a headstart before I followed after them. Their footsteps led me to a warm and cozy stone cottage. I pressed my face against a window with a glow from a candle. Inside there was a mother and a father, the twins and a babe. I was intrigued to find out that Alec got his dark tresses from their mother. He and she were the only ones, as everyone else had tufts of straw. She was tall and thin. A bit too thin for that round belly of hers. I wonder...the twins don't look much younger than when they were bitten. If they were the only ones to survive. That means the rest. I shook my head free of those thoughts and focused more on her. She was standing proud over a fireplace. Whisking a ladle around a pot. I tried to sniff and found it must be some type of stew. Her husband came up behind her and embraced her as he shouted for the kids to wash up. They swayed happily in peace. Damn. These kids had a good life... Well as good as one could get for what they are. In this era. I'm sure they were shunned. Forbidden from interacting with the townsfolk. It's probably why they live so deep in these woods. With meager meals. Working the land. Just trying to get by. The twins came back with their bowls ready to be filled. They all sat around a hand-carved table and bowed to say grace.

To my surprise. It was the Lord's Prayer. I know about the cult or whatever but it still shocks me to know. There are spells in the Bible. Magic. All of it is too. Dangerous. In my upset. I missed the change of scenery and memories. It's odd. The environment hadn't changed like with Alex and those crazy glitches. I was still standing in front of the window looking in. But it was dark inside. The candle was gone. So were they. It was cold and snow was falling. In the distance, I could hear the chopping of wood. So I followed the sound to find Alec and his father hacking away. Smoke billowed from a pipe hung between the tired old man's yellow teeth.

-Watch your grip. There you go.-

-After this, can we go hunt?-

-It's getting too dark. Maybe tomorrow.-

-You said that yesterday.-

-Boy, now I said not tonight.-

I hate that word. Boy. For as long as I can remember I thought that was my name. My father only called me Jasper once. That was right before the lights went out. I remember holding his hand as he choked up blood and said it...Alec grumbled but didn't say nothing else. Once all the wood was ready, it was stored inside a barn to keep from getting wet. They carried some logs inside, this time I was able to sneak behind them. I slunk against a wall to watch. To snoop at a home, I wish I grew. It was chilly inside. The logs were added to the fireplace immediately. Alec was told to go on upstairs. He clunked up some rustic steps. While the old man tossed himself into a chair. A grim look etched plainly. It must have hurt to tell him no. He looked gaunt and crusted with dirt. A cold winter with no good food.The mother came in from a small room off the kitchen. A little girl trotting behind her. She ran to her daddy and he perked up. She requested that he read to her. So he tugged her into his lap and did so. As he hushedly told a tale of a castle and a princess. My thoughts drifted. Something new on my mind is kids of my own. It could be possible now... at least I hope, a baby might settle her ass down. Who am I kidding? Alastronìa ain't ready. She's still a baby herself in a lot of ways. I just. I want her to calm down. To relax. It's hard when damn near the whole world is at her neck. That and this damn war. I never thought I'd get back on the battlefield. I already did that once for her. But this time. This is for her homeland. Despite how timid she is. I know she's homesick. The way she lit up at showing me that damn rat. It breaks my heart to know how far she must fight to get there. How much she has lost to bring it back. The little girl was sound asleep. The fire cracking. The mother sat close as she knitted what must be a blanket. She was quiet. So was he. Her back was to him. From the angle of the glow hitting her face I could see a tear shed. He coughed. She froze. Her back was straight. He leaned forward and drug out a hanky to spit blood. He must be dying. She bitterly called out to him. He refused her help.

-I don't understand.- she huffed.

-We can't afford to waste any money on herbs. We can barely feed our children. JorJette. I am fine. It's just a cough.-

-August. I have seen the blood.-

It was quiet once more. After a while, he rose and carried the little girl upstairs. All while she fell to pieces. Sobbing silently so as to not roust the hungry children. If I had to guess it's probably lung cancer. He never returned. She stayed up knitting away. With each loop, she said a prayer. Knotting her blessings and magic into it. Footsteps crept downstairs. It was Jane. She snuck past her mother into the night. I chose to follow after. I wasn't surprised to find that this was a secret love meeting. We were at the edge of the property. A round-faced boy with pink cheeks was holding a lantern as Jane ran to his side. Their embrace was warm and innocent. They walked hand and hand to the barn. I didn't need to follow to know what happened. They emerged with messy clothes and flushed faces. He waited until she was out of sight to leave the land. This time I was able to witness the sun rise over that witch hovel. The chill was rough. I trudged back to the cottage to press my face against the cold window to find Jane and her mother huddled close. JorJette was nursing a red welt on Jane's cheek. While her father shouted in a language I didn't understand. Items were flying around the room as he raged about another mouth to feed. Blood spewed from his cheeks as he cursed and fell holding his chest. Jane shouted out to her brother who was standing in the corner out of sight. I heard him shout to his father. - You dare raise your hand. She's a lady. Remember your lessons? You told me no man shall ever hit a lady.- The father was finally able to breathe. He coughed up more blood as he rolled around on the floor and called to the lord. Begging for forgiveness for his daughter's sins. Begging for forgiveness of his.

Alec and Jane were ordered to take the little ones outside. They didn't waste time. I couldn't decide whether to stay or if I should follow the twins. I found myself being caught up in my memories. She collected her husband and placed him in a chair. He pleaded for her forgiveness. She held his head to her womb and told him she understood he didn't mean it. That it's the sickness. That it's reaching his mind. She begged him to let her help. Finally. He agreed. That witch did something that made my hair stand on end. He collapsed to the floor with a broken neck and was levitated to the empty table. I didn't want to see anymore. I dashed after the twins and found Alec alone with the two little girls. They were chasing after him with sticks as if he were a beast they were meant to slay. I understood this boy more than anyone. It was rough tearing myself away to go after the girl. I found myself glancing back to watch Alec be a big brother and shed a tear. I never did see my ma or my sister again. I thought about it.

Running away from my newfound 'family', more like my slaver. I was captive to Maria. My gifts made me the most important. Which meant the most prized, watched, and kept toy. When I was first made. The attraction was intense. Yet I was never truly loved by her. I was manipulated into slaughtering entire... I did anything for her and when push came to shove. As I said before. Letting Peter and Charlotte go free was the beginning of the end for her and me. It was the first sign of weakness. The first sign that I wasn't man enough for her. If I wasn't her beast. Then I would be nothing. I was demoted from her right hand to simply being her errand boy all while she fucked and bled many men dry. Some women too. My heart was ripped to pieces until I didn't feel a damn thing. Peter coming back for me. It saved her. I was this close, oh buddy, I mean this close! To ripping her head clean off her pretty shoulders. I had grown mad with envy and thirst for power. I wanted the army for my own ends and I was fucking willing to take it.

I shook my head and raced. Trying to outrun the pictures flashing in my mind. I wasn't prepared to find Jane crying in that meadow she once played so joyfully. She was shouting at the retreating figure of the boy that knocked her up. Calling after him. Demanding that he marry her. That he do right by his child. He raced away as a set of flames coursed his trail. They stopped just before engulfing him. She collapsed to her knees and begged. Yet he was gone. Leaving her alone. She lay there in the snow. Shivering near to death. Until her brother came to collect. He carried her home. Where their mother was waiting for them. The small children weren't in sight. They must be in bed. I followed them back inside and saw that their father was still dead on the table. Jane was laid down on the floor. Her head cradled by the hands of her brother. He wept and glanced at his father's corpse.

-Mother. Is there truly no other way?-

She didn't answer him. She just prepared several herbs in a pot. One I knew well. It was always hanging about in brothels. Queen Anne's Lace. Alec forced his eyes towards the ceiling as Jane woke from her sleep and struggled against his tight grip.

-Child, you have given us a way to help your father. You must understand.-

-I can change his mind! I love him, this is our child! Please, mother! Don't do this. I beg of you to just give me another chance. -

-I can give you until sundown tomorrow but you know as well as I do. That boy is not meant for you. You'd be trapped in a loveless marriage. With a child, you'd grow to hate as it's the chain that bonds you to him. Your lover hasn't been born.-

-I don't care for your fortunes. I care for... how long does Papa have?-

-I've given you until sundown. Your sisters are with auntie Mary. Rest up.-

Alec helped his sister up from the floor. For a moment there they just stared each other down. There was no animosity but understanding. If Jane couldn't bring her lover to their side. She'd have to sacrifice. She's unwed and they can't afford to feed the new babe. They both limped away. All while their mother spoke words over a simmering pot. Churning and praying. I inched upstairs to find the children all slept in the same area. Cots were separated and their clothes were hung up along the wall. Jane and Alec were lying next to each other. He held her as she wept. He promised her he'd help her. That he'd speak with the boy's father. Technically since August was belly up. Alec has now become the man of the house. It's his duty to protect his family. She begged him not to. She didn't want him to be forced. She said it was her duty to do this herself. He agreed to her plea. The dawn came. The cottage was quiet as a mouse. Both Alec and Jane rose with fear in their hearts. They shuffled around. Alec snagged his clothes and left out of the room to allow Jane space to bathe. I noticed how frail she was as she stripped her nightgown from her body and stood in front of a fogged mirror to gaze at her belly. There's no telling how much time went from that night to this day but from the size of her bump. I'd say a few weeks. Possibly a month. It's still early, it's possible that she's just... she burst into tears and the mirror cracked from how distraught her magic had become.

A shout from downstairs sprung her into gear. She quickly scrubbed grime and dirt from her body and then proceeded to place the nicest dress she had on. It was handmade and dyed a pretty cerulean blue. It complements her eyes wonderfully. She adorned herself in beaded jewelry and tied her hair back from her face. The last touch was a pair of handmade leather slippers. They matched the Sunday best dress. She's a beautiful girl but still a child. Carrying a child. Going to a child to request that he do right by his seed. Each step she took to that door made my heart rise to my throat.

For a moment. She stopped. Her hand caresses a glass doorknob. There was something scratched on the surface. A protection rune of some sort. She turned her head directly to where I was standing. Her tear-stained eyes bore through my soul but reacted as if she couldn't see. As if she were staring right through my body. As if I were a ghost. She left in a hurry. It took me longer to bring myself to leave. With each clunk, I made down those rickety steps my heart ached for Jane. I collapsed to my knees at the bottom of them as the memory changed once again. I hadn't expected to see the sight I saw. Jane was laid out on the floor, in her dress, covered in blood and debris. JorJette was screeching after her son as she coddled her beaten and bruised baby girl. What happened to her? Who would? I didn't need to ask. Her lover beat her until that babe in her belly ruptured. My eyes trailed the evidence. He couldn't have done this himself. He had help. Alec... I took off after him like a lightning bolt. I didn't need to run far. We were in the meadow. I could see him off in the distance. I called out to him. My words died in my throat. The memories are flickering at higher speeds. My head was throbbing as I watched him dragging something past me. It wasn't moving and was in the shape of a teenage boy. He struggled with the dead weight of Jane's now soon-to-be deceased lover. I followed behind him until we reached the cottage. I was too afraid to go inside. To watch what I know will come next. To know that because Jane's child was brutally murdered by its father. He will now serve as the offering. As it is a life for a life.

I stood out in the cold all night while screeching and chanting echoed. Strange lights flickered and burst from those windows. Till morning when the sun rays touched down on the thatched roof. The front door peaked open and August exited. He was as naked as he had entered this world. His knees fell into the snow. His head touched down and he called on the lord in forgiveness for his wife's sin. She had taken the Lord's will away from him. Their son had taken his first life. Their daughter had bed without wedlock. He knew they were destined to be sent straight to hell. For they had forsaken him. They had brought evil onto them by utilizing the darkest art known as necromancy. As he wallowed in his pity. I could see Jane staring out that same window I had once looked in on. That innocence. That light. That joy. Is gone. A pounding in my ears thumped like a drum. It forced a jump out of me at every thunk. It was the sound of war. The sound of vengeance. The sound of death marching to the door of the Campbells. Behind me, a glow emanated. The glow of torches flickering. The shouts of an angry mob beckoned the blood of the Campbells to run freely as the boys did on their floor. I stood as a statue as they raided that cottage. Dragging them kicking and screaming. Pleading and begging. Before they were strung up in the trees August and JorJette sang a song that made the sky cry. Her last words gurgled in her throat while her lovers didn't. You see. Her spell worked a little too well and he couldn't die. He twitched and kicked and shouted. No matter how many rocks they tossed at his flailing body. No matter how many attempted to set him ablaze. He just wouldn't die. It struck such fear in their hearts that they didn't bother to hang the twins. Oh no. They spun up a pyre of wood. The same wood chopped up by August and Alec. Hoisted them up high and cursed them as witches that must be sacrificed in the lord's name. That they did. But just as the fire began to kiss the bottoms of their feet. A gust of wind blew and all those villagers were broken toys. A scream bellowed out and flames ate the land. Turning everything in its path to ash. I was whisked away right back to that meadow where they were playing freely.

————————————

Alex's pov.

It was silent in the kitchen. The only sound heard was Jane as she finished up the last spoon full of soup and burped nonchalantly. I tore my eyes from her profile and glanced around the room. Esme was perfectly still. Holding a chilling canister filled to the brim. Her eyes were wide and filled with red tears. As for Willow. She refused to even look her way. Her hand was clutching her lower belly as she shook. Overwhelmed by her emotions. What did I feel after hearing such a tale? A sense of kinship. As I too had been bitten by a lover.

"Is that mine?"

"Oh. Um. Yes, dear."

Esme rushed around looking for a lid. Jane was perplexed as to why she was acting so weird but didn't say anything. Willow excused herself from the room. I was tempted to follow her but thought it better to stay near Frankie. I pulled out my phone to check the time and felt anxious. I should go check on Rosalie.

"Hey, do you mind coming with me downstairs? I'd rather keep an eye on you." Jane amusedly giggled at me.

"What makes you think I'd harm you?"

"You shot an arrow at my head."

"I was under orders. I'm not anymore."

"So if we can't save your brother. You'll just waltz right out of here?"

"I have no doubt in my mind. You'll be able to save Alec. My mother said so."

"You said that already..."

She hopped off the stool and held her hand out for me to take. I eyed it suspiciously. Yet placed mine in hers. She brought it to her mouth and spit into it.

"I hereby submit that I won't harm you."

The spit began to pop and sizzle until it dried. I lifted my eyes to meet hers. I found nothing but sincerity in those pools. A peep from Esme broke our hands-free. I absentmindedly wiped my hand on my clothes and turned to exit the room with a deep blush beginning to peak in my cheeks. Light footsteps followed me out. We walked in tandem. The electricity went out. I took a deep breath and knew the bullshit was pushing me to the edge.

"The exorcism has begun."

"How can you tell?"

Jane pulled me along. She seemed to be able to see just fine in the pitch darkness. Her unattended hand lit up. I thanked her.

"You're welcome, Princess."

No one was around. It was just us two walking the halls. Occasionally I'd feel a cold chill signaling a spirit nearby. We made it to the entrance of the dungeon without anything happening. As I attempted to take the first step down below. Jane barred me. She sent down several tendrils of flames and a wail burst.

"Stay behind me."

A tone exited that could only be taken as an order. I was taken aback but didn't argue. We descended. Once the coast was clear of any more harmful spirits lingering I was allowed to take the lead once more. The cells were filled to the brim with sick people moaning and groaning. Willow had relocated here as well as Carlisle. They were bustling around helping to keep people calm while the medication was being brewed by several witches. My first action was to find my sister. Emmet and she were in the same cell as Irina and Tanya. It was awkward with Frankie being so close to my side. I immediately checked her vitals and informed Emmet of the progression of the ghost sickness.

"Is there anything you can do?"

"I can slow it down but until the potions are complete. No. I'm so sorry Emmet."

"Don't say you're sorry! Fix her! You're supposed to be some..." he huffed and puffed but settled down. I wasn't sure why until I turned to see Jane upset. Her piercing gaze was daring him to act out.

"It's alright brother. I'll do all I can."

I said without removing my eyes from her. She understood my need for her to back down and scooted further away. Tanya relaxed and timidly asked me to check Irina. I did as requested. She's running a high temperature. I ordered Jane to assist me in retrieving some ice. She nodded and quickly left my side. Tanya immediately grabbed my hand in a vice. I winced but didn't complain.

"I don't know when more will be ready!"

"Watch out for her. Do you hear me?"

The urgency and fear in her voice shook me to my core. I simply nodded in agreement and Tanya released me. I gave a second glance at Irina and felt guilty.

"I never intended to hurt her."

"Oh please. Laurent was a beast and had it coming. My sister is better off without."

"No love lost I see."

"She was the one that loved him. We merely tolerated him. Unfortunately, I knew it wouldn't last. He wasn't ready."

"If they were mates, would that matter?"

"Fate has a funny way of coming around when you're least prepared for it too."

"I'm sorry for my attitude sissy, I just need her to be okay. You know?"

"I know man. I swear I'll do all I can. I'll be right back. I'm gonna check on some others and I'll make sure they both get the first dose as soon as it's ready."

"Thank you."

Tanya continued to look at me strangely, while Emmet had his eyes pinned on Rosalie's face. My heart aches for him. In all honesty. There isn't much I can do. It's an illness deriving from necromancy. Any spells I may try. Could make it worse. The best bet is to simply wait. I regretfully left their cell and wandered off to find Carlisle. He was rushing around like a chicken with its head snapped off. He's been avoiding going down to see them. I made sure to inform him that Rosalie was in dire need and so was Irina. He tensed.

"I'm doing all I can. Um. I'll."

"I know. Emmet needs you right now. He's not ok and dad. He's scared."

"Alright."

Um. Tanya wants to know when more of whatever that stuff is will be made?"

"I'm aware. She's made it well known. I just. Oh alright. I'll. You take care of this and I'll go take care of Emmet. Oh. Alice needs you. She's been fretting about somewhere around here."

He rushed off without so much as a goodbye. Before I left to find my other sister. I just stood there. Eyeing all the cells. The scent of body odor was heavy. Fear permeates from every pore. Pale fluorescent lights flickered. A distant rumble snagged my attention. I didn't like the sound. It reminded me of the spirits outside clambering to feast on our souls.

"Here's the ice you wanted."

The sound of Frankie made me jump out my skin. I was immediately being checked over for sickness. I brushed her hands away and told her I was alright.

"Are you sure?"

"How long do you think it will take for them to penetrate the wards?"

"Do you want the truth or a lie?"

I walked off. My pace began to pick up as I dashed upstairs to find Alice. There's a reason she needs to see me. Jane was quickly on my tail. I pounded up the stairs, my heart thumping loudly. As I burst through the door I found that candles were floating about to light the way. I was instantly reminded of the orbs at Blackbriar and felt a sense of relief.

I imagine there's something in the air to induce that sensation. I released a breath that I had been holding and stumbled off to the ballroom. All was well. A movie was playing. The people that hadn't been sick were inside a bubble of protection. I couldn't figure out what the issue was. Until I heard the sound of hushed bickering. I immediately spotted Alice and Kate. They were near the barricaded windows. I sent Jane off to place up some more runes and sigils of protection. She understood that she was meant to stay as far away from Kate as she possibly could. Rather than immediately interrupting. I found it prudent to watch their body language. I noticed how close they were. Alice was more aggressive than Kate was in the argument. I could see that Kate wanted nothing more than to leave. Someone has an avoidant attachment. I carefully stepped on over. They immediately quieted down as if they hadn't just been deep in a lover's spat.

"Yo, what's up? Dad said you needed me?"

Kate took this time to slink off. I politely asked that she stay on this side of the room. She chuckled to herself.

"I won't touch her. Yet."

"I mean it."

"Yes, Princess." I didn't miss the grumbles under her breath.

"I just wanted to see how you were feeling. Um. How is everything upstairs? I haven't been able to check on Jasper."

"I wouldn't know. I'm not exactly allowed to be upstairs helping. I can run up there and go see. How is? Everything?"

"Oh that. Um. It's. I just don't understand." Alice burst into tears. I collected my sister into a tight hug.

"I'm sure she's just nervous."

"I've seen us together! She just refuses."

"Have you ever thought that it's fear? If you think about it. Kate has lost people she loves before. It could be why."

"I've never thought of it that way."

I'm aware. Once my sister has a vision. She tends to be one-track-minded. From my understanding. They are to be mates.

"I'd give her some space, allow her time to understand what you are to her. "

"I should be telling you that."

"What do you mean?"

"How are you feeling?"

"Alice I don't have time for riddles."

"Go check on Jasper."

I was squeezed extra tight and told that everything would work itself out. I rolled my eyes and went on about my business. Although now that she set my mind on my husband. I was starting to worry. I didn't waste time and headed on up. The third floor was deathly cold and filled me with dread. I was surprised to find that Frankie was already up here waiting.

"I figured this would be the next stop."

"Have you been inside?"

She shook her head no. Probably just as scared as me. Welp. No time like the present. We both entered together. Edward was still hanging out upstairs. He was most intrigued to see Jane with me.

"I've sworn to not harm her."

"I see that." He called down to her.

I left her looming protection and cautioned near the circle. Inside it was Jasper and Alec but also Magnus. His eyes were closed as he continuously recited some words I didn't understand. While Elizabeth standing nearby and was watching them like a hawk. I dared to move away and inched closer to Frost.

"Where's Clara?"

"We got into an argument."

"Is this about the baby?"

She frazzled and things lifted into the air. I'll take that as a yes. They went down.

"I apologize. I'm tense."

"It's pretty quiet in here."

"He's in a trance."

"I see that."

"The worst hasn't begun yet."

"Is my mate ok?"

"I'm checking his vitals kitty. He's fine. His thoughts are disjointed but he's not being harmed. Alec is, he's stuck."

"Thank you," Jane called out to Eddie.

"Does that mean Jasper is stuck too?"

"He's not being harmed."

"Yet you mean."

Edward kept quiet but his eyes lingered on Jane. Who was inching closer to me. Why is everyone acting so strange? She's being surprisingly helpful, oh, well I can see how that would ring up as suspect. Elizabeth didn't make a fuss about Jane standing on the other side of her.

"Have you seen him?"

"He's around. So is her father."

"I told Clara he wouldn't stay away."

"Eric can handle your mother."

We each fell under silence. The seriousness of that wasn't taken lightly. She's right. My father can handle himself. So can hers... I'd hate for them to cross paths. Especially with my mother under the same roof. A wave of nausea hit me. Jasper, you better be alright! Momma. I pray to any god that can hear me. Get recked! Edward chuckled to himself.

———————————

Eric's pov.

I felt like an idiot standing here left behind by my lovesick child. I shook my head as I recalled when I left my home. Running from the safety of childhood right into the cold hard world. I had nothing but a few changes of clothes, some cash, and a belly full of Ma's cookin. As I snuck into the night. I hopped on my bike and disappeared...a ding on my phone snagged my attention. I didn't need to dig it out to know the text was from Alex. She told me where she ran off to. Not like I needed to be told. I remember. Oh, I remember what love felt like. The rush of the heat in your cheeks. The thump in your chest. It hurts like nothing else. Ambrose appeared at my side in disappointment. I wasn't fazed by his sour. I knew a lecture was coming.

"You keep allowing her to disappear."

"Brother, how do you suggest I handle this? Hmm? With a heavy hand? Or should I allow her to come to me."

"Point taken."

"Shouldn't you be after her?"

"Ha. No. I'm right where I'm needed. So are you." He pointed off to the distance. A raggedy car was trudging up to us. Music bumped through some decent speakers. It stopped and two individuals got out.

"Fuckin aye."

"I do believe our luck is turning."

The individuals making haste were none other than my beloved and missing sister-in-law and who I presume is her brother, Adrian. He's a mean-looking fella. His blind eyes were pinned on me as they passed. Ambrose and I followed behind them. With each step toward the front door. The energy pooling around Clara was noxious. I let out a small chuckle.

"Shut up... where is she?"

"Upstairs."

"Why am I surprised."

"I'd answer that but I'll be respectful."

"How bad is it?"

"She isn't happy your wife is here."

It got quiet. Adrian and I both laughed. We both were given the evil eye.

"It's Magnus."

"My bad man."

"It's all good. I didn't expect you to be so."

"Dead. Me either."

"Who dug you up?" Clara cut in.

"My child."

"That little girl."

"She ain't so little anymore."

"You're right. She's not!"

"It don't matter now. I lifted the contract."

"Do you know the...Thank you." She hissed.

"You're the one that signed." Ambrose taunted with glee. Simply because of a mistake of words that shouldn't be said to a fae. Clara never learned the rules.

"Who was speaking to the help?" Magnus defended. This was a threat. As I'm sure my new found sibling knew them well.

"Do you have it? Or not?!"

Whatever Ambrose was barking over must be in the briefcase held tightly in Magnus's hand. He moved it closer to his body. I didn't have long to ponder as we were transported inside and dumped into Elizabeth's laboratory. The fight begins.

"Well look who decided to show up."

"Elizabeth. I'm not in the mood."

"I don't care. Where have you been?!"

I dispersed and found a seat to watch. The sounds of them bickering was music to my ears as it reminded me of the good ol days. They drifted into the background as I spied my brother-in-law perched at a desk. I noticed some nice jewelry hanging off his wrists as he set up shop.

"How kind. I crafted them myself. It would be ill-advised to steal one."

The resident klepto inched near me. He tossed a handmade booklet onto my workstation. It's some homework Ambrose has been putting together for Alex. It made me nostalgic for my old man's lessons. Let's see what she's meant to be learning instead of doing... well, Isabella. Ah. Seelie and Unseelie. I'm fond of this teaching. It's the two courts of the otherworld. Not only that, but the classification of the two types of fae. Which generally just means are they malevolent or benevolent in nature. I decided to lean back in my chair to read.

"Learning something new?"

"Just keeping busy."

"How much do you know?"

"Enough to do your job."

Ambrose chuckled in disagreement. He's probably right. I didn't listen all that well to Seamus and his stories. Let's see. Ambrose described, The Seelie fae, as fae that live in peace with humans, warn those who have accidentally offended them, and return human kindness with favors. Still, any fae belonging to this court would avenge insults and could be prone to mischief. While the Unseelie? Are described as the darkly-inclined fae. Unlike the Seelie Court, no offense is deemed necessary to bring down their assaults upon humans. As they have a general disdain for them. I smirked. If we're honest, both courts can't stand humans. They destroyed our lands with a disrespect toward the natural order of life.

"They are integral to our way."

"You mean their souls are integral."

"That too. But you have to admit they are crafty creatures. So entertaining."

In my current state. I am no longer considered Seelie. My child is on her way to my sentence as well. Ambrose bristled. I ignored him and turned the page. Ah. I see the young Alice has illustrated wonderfully. As my eyes passed a drawing, I mentally inquired of which were among the Seelie. To name a few we have the Daoine of course, as well as, Hobgoblins, Brownies, and Bannicks. Leprechauns, Dwarves, Changelings, and Elves ... can go either way but typically are Seelie. Selkies, Kelpies, Pixies, Fairies, Dryads, Nymphs and Naiads, Satyrs, Hinds, Fauns, and Huldras. Spriggans, Unicorns, and Merfolk. There are more Unseelie than Seelie, to start? Well, the most known would be Demons.

"They aren't Fae!"

"I was taught they are Unseelie."

"That old man didn't see what they did."

"What Lilith has done, doesn't negate blood. They are Unseelie and formidable. It would be best. If She knew that."

"Then you teach her about them."

"I will."

He huffed but didn't argue any further. Along with demons, there are Banshee, Cat Sídhe, and Cu Sídhe. Then you've got the Dullahan, Lamia Cyclops, Glaistig, Ghosts and Ghouls, Trolls, Giants, Gargoyles, Centaurs... some are Seelie, most are not. Boggarts, Treants, Goblins and Gremlins, Orcs and Ogres. Nixies, Sirens, and Sprites. Manticores, Phookas, Dragons, Drakes, Wyverns, and Salamanders. Werewolves and Vampires and beasts created by the hands of Fomorians and that bitch Lilith.

"You missed quite a few Seelie and Unseelie."

"Do you know how many fae there actually are?"

"At least over 80 different ethnic groups."

"name them"

"okay."

"You can't, so shut up."

"What are you two squabbling about?"

Magnus called over to us. As I turned my head to eye him. I saw the briefcase out in the open. Whatever was inside was heavily protected from us by iron and silver. Curious. I gruffly replied to him.

"I'd rather know what's in that case."

"I'm sure you would."

"How come I've never heard of you?"

"Ask your wife."

Now. Normally. I'd discipline anyone who has the gal to disrespect my late mate. However from his tone. He was being sincere. With all she's done I didn't have the strength to defend her name.

"It's a stick." He revealed in apology.

"A stick?"

"Yep. Something he needed."

Magnus nodded to Ambrose. When I swiveled to confront my brother. He was absent. That's typical of him lately. Hopefully, he's gone to protect my child.

"Alastronìa will come to no harm."

As I slowly swiveled my chair to view this. Magnus. He was admiring said stick. It was strange. It most definitely was a stick but not one of this world. The longer I held it in my view. I desired to hold it. To caress its dead veins. To possess it!

"No fae can resist the charm."

Magnus carefully placed it away. As the lid was shut tight. The call dissipated.

"Where did you get that... stick?"

"We stole it from some of your kin. Damn demons bout stopped my heart. Too bad it's broken... I believe you know it as."

"The spear of Lugh," Clara called out.

"You stole the staff of Moses?!" Frost said appalled." And brought it. Here?!"

She devolved into shouting in Latin. Clara and Magnus got cursed out so bad she was blue in the face. I just cackled.

"Are you finished?" Magnus said boredly.

"Boy, do I look like I'm done?!"

"Clara, get your wife before I do."

"Will you both quiet down, you'll wake the dead."

"You'll do more than that?!"

"Elizabeth. Please lower your voice."

"Fine!"

She tossed herself in a chair and muttered under her breath. Clara mocked her silently. They act like children at times.

"Man my sister acts like that all the time!"

"Magnus. I will turn you into a gnat."

"Let's get back on track. So that stick is one of the keys to the otherworld, but it's broken. Any idea where the other is?"

Both Clara and Magnus were quiet but their body language was loud as can be. They both were angled towards Frost.

"Elizabeth, do you know where it is?"

"There was a rumor, that my father uncovered a genuine artifact of Christ. I don't know what it was and I don't know if it's true. But I won't help you look."

"Lizzie."

"No. I won't. This land has been peaceful. You go waking him. You'll wake it!"

"You don't have a choice. Fate does as she does and she's coming tonight!"

As the seer in the room spoke his tale. A ghastly scream burst from the floor below. Clara and Elizabeth were the first to react with a frightened jump. While Magnus stood proudly with a cane in hand. His nail tapped against the golden figurehead. While I. My heart thumped for the first time since I've risen from my grave. There's only one reason that would be.

"Make sure you tell her you love her. You'll want to fight the urge. Don't."

Magnus waved his hand and I was sent elsewhere. Where I landed was somewhere underneath the earth. It was dark and dank. I presume the catacombs. I was up from the stone floors but trapped. In my panic to be near her. I smashed and thrashed about clumsily. The room had no doors or exits. Yet again. Here I am. Imprisoned. There's only one way I'll see her. I laid back down and prepared for rest. My eyelids wouldn't close. I'd try but eventually, I'd burst them open. My gut was churning in knots. Damn. I'm scared. I'm real scared and I can't shake it. Come on now. I'm not a damn pansy. Tears dribbled out. Whew. It's weighing heavy.

Alright. I can do this. I closed them and tried to picture her how she was just before it all went to shit. It was the Fourth of July and we were out on the terrace. The grill was smoking. Ice-cold beers. Elizabeth was happy and Clara was quiet. Alex, well, my sweet lil girl was in her playpen. Taunting that damn ugly cat. Claire. She was sitting in my lap. Her head leaned against my chest. It was cool with a breeze blowing. It was gonna rain later. But at that moment. All was good. Except for one thing. Claire was spacey that day. She was normally but excessively so that day. I think she knew... she knew before any of us did that my time was almost up. When my heart began to fail. She didn't take it well. She was somber. Less bright. But there was one moment. Right near the end, I couldn't quite shake. As I was dying, I was less lucid. But I think I knew when that thing she is now began to take hold. One night. I woke from my fog of drugs and found her sitting next to me.

She was rocking Alex to sleep. Singing her a lullaby. It's one I ain't ever heard her sing before. One I never wanted to hear again. It was dark and dreary sounding. I didn't think she should be singing like that over our child's head. I never did get to ask where it came from. As I tried to remember the melody my soul detached from my rotting corpse. I said a prayer. It was one my momma taught. There's nothing quite like calling on the Lord's name after being silent for years. Alrighty then. Let's fuck up some shit. Escaping this time was easy peasy. I was indeed down in the catacombs. Much further than I had ever been before. It stank down here. I don't want to know why. I'm sure it's some experiment or dead bodies...hmm. No time for a snack. I ascended myself to the floor above. Here it was obvious I wasn't the only soul wandering. Hosts of the dead were awake. A few were frantic, while others. I was sent away for a reason. I imagine it's to find that damn stick. My best bet? Is to interrogate the residents of the castle. If only I knew which spirit to converse with. I mean. Most of them don't seem aware. Ow. Did something just hit me? A red ball had smacked into the back of my head. The culprit? Some goofy buck tooth kid.

-Where are your parents?-

-Where ever yours are.-

-You gotta smart mouth kid. I was like that too. I'm looking for a stick. Have you seen one? It's ugly and sort of special."

He ran off. For a moment I believed I was meant to follow. However, I saw why he ran. Big daddy Odd had waltzed downstairs. I've heard stories about him. The spirits around vanished as he neared. He was panicked and violently attacked anyone that was too gone to move away. I slunk behind to follow him. Ah. He's trying to leave. His child's wards are too strong even for him to break through. As he paced the front hall. I spied spirits outside. They were not happy and coming in droves moaning and screeching a name. Campbell. I'm familiar with it. The bloodline is ancient. I believe if I remember my old man's stories right. They were the ones that stole from us.

-You there, muscle man. Where did you come from? I know every soul here.-

I couldn't help but hold back a laugh, Elizabeth's father sounded like what I imagined how the founding fathers spoke. All prim and proper for no damn reason. Just stuffy. His threads didn't help him. I knew better than to show my hand. I doubt he'd just tell me where the stick is.

-I'm looking for my kid. I was just upstairs and then. I'm not sure.-

He chuckled to himself.

-Ah, yes. The curse has struck again. Well, sorry to break it to you lad. You're dead. Now come help me with this.-

-You sure you want to leave out that way?-

-Scared of a tussle? Bollocks, you're right. Come with me. I could use a man with your stature... I'll help you find your child. But first, we must kill one of mine.-

I'm not shocked he wants to off Lizzie. I mean she did kind of fuck up his face. What the hell? I can knock out two birds with one stone. Kill him and get the stick. Just as he neared me with his hand stuck out to shake. I felt it. The pull of the magic coursing through that ugly stick. Our cold hands clasped tightly in greeting. He spoke his name. I glared right into his dead eyes and lied to him.

-Philip. I had a boy with that name. I drowned him. Despite how many children have come from my loins. My last is certainly my favorite. Such a shame. Well, this shall be fun. Let's get on with it.-

Before I had a chance to formulate a plan. I caught sight of another soul lingering. One that definitely shouldn't be here. Instead of allowing them to stay hidden. I called out to her. Poor Isabella was pissed. Archibald was curious and brought her near. I explained that she was my child. Which technically, that lie is sort of true. - Dad. Do you know who this is?- Isabella wasn't happy about being so close to Archibald. She physically kept her distance. Preferring to stand behind me.

-We shook on a deal, you have found her, now let's get on with beheading mine.-

-How do you plan on getting near her?-

Archibald Odd grinned. He moved much closer and glared me down with glee. Just before he disappeared from sight. He requested to know my name once more. When I didn't respond. I was left standing there knowing I had fucked up. He never told me about his kid being a woman. I exposed my loyalty and my hand. Shit.

-What just happened?-

-I fucked up and Elizabeth is in danger. That means I'm gonna need your help.-

-What do you need me to do?-

-His spirit is carrying a... stick. It's from the fae realm. It's incredibly powerful and it will attempt to tempt you to use it. I trust that you love her enough to fight that demon in your head and hand it to her.-

-You found another key, haven't you? I've heard of the sword... I have been ordered to obtain it before Alastronìa can.-

-We know where it is. Do you?-

-I just know to find Merlin.-

I didn't react at hearing how far along she is. I simply walked away from the girl.

-Where are you going?!-

-To say goodbye. You must find his corpse and steal the stick. I hope you prove me right Isabella, if not, I'll see you on the other side. So shall Alexandra.-

-Tell her...I'll be seeing you then.-

My eyes were filled with tears as I stared down the staircase that leads up to my demon. Each step towards it sent acid to my mouth. It curdled and thickened against my tongue. No matter how much I tried to swallow. It made the nausea worse so I didn't fight the urge to upchuck just as I placed one foot on the creaky bottom step. The bile was filled with blood and pooled into a clumpy mess of whatever I ate. I think it's a liver? I wiped my mouth and kept on pushing. A gradient of temperature changed until I could see my ragged breath in wispy curls. Chills ran down my spine. I was shaking in my boots. I had to stop and collect my nerves. So I slunk against the wall of that narrow hall. That song. It was dancing around my head. Clunking into memories of her and poisoning them of the goodness she held.

My teeth chattered as I whispered the lyrics. I couldn't place why it scared me. Yet it felt familiar, more than me hearing it that one time, it felt almost like a calling. A chant. A spell of some sort. I swam in my pity as I recalled that my child has been doomed to my legacy. We both chose partners with less than credentials to stand in that position. It seems to be a curse of our kind. It was magical while it lasted yet in the end. It is Lilith that wins. Her story is complicated. Whether you believe the Abrahamic iteration or the more ancient scrolls. Lilith wasn't always a demon but a beautiful woman. It wasn't until she refused to bow to another that a creature found her tantalizing and felt the need to take her as his wife. He promised the world at her feet. Riches upon riches. A kingdom. All it would take is the purging of her soul. Then she could rule by his side as queen. It took her nothing but a kiss to decide. I bet old Lucy was surprised when she played him and took the castle. He hadn't learned. Just as Adam. She bows to none.

I thumped my head against the wall in frustration, then crawled to the entrance of the library. As I passed through the wards. My eyes were pinned on the skin she was wearing. Some little boy. He was ashen and blue-lipped. An empty vessel. To his left sat my brother-in-law. Deeply in trance. A whimsical smile curled freely. His lids peeled open. His mouth moved and what exited was that damn lullaby. Hearing it in his lower register reminded me of the rumor that Lilith's king was a talented musician. No instrument was a match to him and his wailings of love. There were many a poet that were inspired but couldn't yet match his lyrics. I continued closer and the song got louder as if she were greeting me. Summoning me. By the time I was close enough to touch, I couldn't breathe without wheezing and coughing up blood. Its mouth opened in wait. I took the invitation and disappeared into the darkness awaiting. I emerged in a forest.

I was familiar with it. It's the one standing right outside the castle. I was mesmerized by the amount of yew hanging around. That tree specifically was hunted down just as much as the witches that utilized its branches. You see. This tree holds magic in its veins and was used to create wands. A conduit that amplifies the magic wielded. They were once abundant. A wand hasn't been seen or used since the banning of magical objects in Camelot. I was timid as I neared one to touch. I caressed its trunk and stole a berry. There were other trees used for this purpose but none were as strong as yew. Which made the wands rare and prized. The wood of yew was rumored to endow its wielder with the power of life and death, this of course could be said of all wands but yew retained a particularly dark and fearsome reputation of corruption of exceptional witches. I placed the berry between my lips and swallowed before continuing on my walk. I was made breathless as I took in how the sky was lit up with the brightest stars. I was standing at the edge of a meadow and I was reminded of why I must do this. To put my mate to rest.

A wafting of smoke billowed up high in the distance. I knew that's where she was. With each step towards it, my heart thumped loudly in my ears drowning out any sound. Past the meadow and deeper hidden in a thicket was a meager cottage. I was surprised to find Jasper alright standing at a window peaking inside. I didn't disturb him. I decided to simply watch. A time slip occurred and snowflakes dusted. He moved to wander around the back. I took this time to enter. I found her sitting in a chair rocking. She was disguised as a pretty dark-haired woman that held a resemblance to the blonde I saw eyeing my child back in that library. I took a seat on a stool near the fire. The lullaby was distantly drifting in a voice unlike hers. It was warm but too high. Almost like a twinkling bell.

-I didn't expect to see you.-

-You sold her soul.-

It got quiet. The flickering of the flames died out and a chill permeated.

-I had no choice.-

I refused to look at her. At the fake mask, she's choosing to wear in this game. A hand reached out to touch me and I recoiled. She respected my wishes.

-You must understand. I... I couldn't live without you. You did this to me! Yet you're unhappy with the result.-

A tear fell against my will. She's right. I bound her to me. In my passing... she would have felt an emptiness that nothing but I could settle. It's why I pray Isabella does what is needed instead of what's easy. I cut my eyes to see Claire instead of the lie. My nostrils flared in contempt.

-You sold our little girl to Lilith! Do you know the damage you have done?! You didn't see her. She's so broken I... you sold her. I trusted you. I trusted that you would be able to withstand the call. I am sorry for what I have done but that's nothing to what you did to our daughter.-

She fell from the chair onto her knees. Her arms were wrapped around me. Her head pressed against me. Pleading. My hand caressed her hair and I could hear the words, Magnus, entrusted to me.

-I'm sorry. - she kept repeating. I resisted the urge to yank her hair and banish her. I brushed my fingers through her pressed tresses as I once did in her times of need.

-I don't believe you. How can I? You have no true desire to even make it up to her. You only feel this way because you've hurt me. What you must understand is I will never choose you over my child. No matter how much I need you too. I will always love her more than I love you. As you were meant to. She needed you. You betrayed not just her but me too my love.-

I gripped her head as tight as I could while she sobbed and begged for me to take my words back. I refused to let up. She kept swearing her love to me. Swearing that she's sorry. Swearing that she will make it up to me. It wasn't working so she attempted to tempt me. To unzip my pants. She was sadly disappointed. I refused to look down into those eyes. The same ones that once got me to do anything she desired. The same ones that once held nothing but love and innocence. She screamed. I mean that type of scream that burns the back of your throat. Her nails clawed against my chest. Trails of blood poured from the scratches. Spit spewed as she cursed my name in vain. Cursing me for not choosing her. For ever loving me in the first place. It was soon silent. I finally expressed myself by collapsing into her. I finally saw the damage to her crushed skull. Her features were distorted. Blood profusely leaked and soaked my sweater. I caressed her deformed head and let out a gurgling moan. I rocked and wept with remorse. Through chattering teeth, I spoke a spell that would ignite her remains. I stayed until she was nothing but a pile of ash.

-I loved you, baby, I loved you so much...- I caressed the blackened ash and banished them from my sight. The second she was gone. Things began to change. It was expected. She was holding the poor boy together by threads. His subconscious is now his once again and he didn't look too well, to begin with. I gravely prepared to defend myself to escape. Once I opened the door. I was confronted with a scene that made my blood boil. Two bodies were swinging in the wind. One expressing the same grief I was. While the other? A perfect image of the woman my darling was impersonating. Two children bucked and screeched for her. Yet she couldn't save them. They were hoisted up on a pyre. The men beneath them shouting expletives weren't prepared for what came next. I was more than able to spot six vampires ripping them limb from limb. All while the seventh was mesmerized by the two children. He took it upon himself to save them with his kiss.

-Is it done?-

I couldn't speak so I simply nodded. Jasper took a spot next to me. We watched as the fire engulfed the land. He woke before I did, leaving me alone there. I was standing on dead land. The only thing left standing with me was a yew tree and a swinging body. I felt a sense of serenity that could only come as a storm brews overhead. I blinked and then suddenly I was back in that dank dark room with no way out. A scream exited that ripped my vocal cords to shreds. I lay there silently screaming her cursed name into the ether.

———————————

Jaspers pov.

This time waking up from the land of memories and dreams was much easier. Though it wasn't without its issues. For one. I completely forgot my mission, without the help of... I had hoped to spare my darlin the pain of hurting her mother and in the end, a fate much worse occurred. I couldn't bare to watch the crumbling of Eric. I felt it wrong of me to stay, but honestly, I was running from witnessing the crumble of myself. In my wallowing. I noticed that my mouth was awfully dry and I felt the need to drain anything in sight but I just lay there with my tongue pressed against the roof. The sound of chanting was loud enough to make me wince. My head pounding. I wasn't ready to sit up but I figured I best soothe the fear rumbling. When I attempted to I immediately felt dizzy and black spots appeared. A sturdy hand grasped my shoulder and the room settled.

-You alright old timer?-

-Heh, yeah I'm good. Where's Eric?-

-Mourning.-

-So he got out alive. That's good.-

-Just barely but yes he made it back. I'm glad to see you did too. -

-Was there ever a chance I wouldn't?-

-You should learn to not ask questions, you don't want to know.-

I was bemused by his very true advice and I would have laughed but as soon as I opened my trap a deep yawn exploded out. You'd think I'd be rested. I stretched and marveled at the surreality of what I was doing. This damn girl has made me human! I humbly spied my lady conversing with who I can only assume is Jane. She's all grown up now. I watched her soul get ripped out on a loop. It was the most gruesome part about my trip. Watching her curled up on the floor with nothing but hatred and regret in her eyes. It was torturous and unpleasant. Yet even then. I still timidly glanced over at Alec.

-What's taking so long? She's dead and gone. He should be alright now. Right?-

Magnus either hadn't heard me or he's refusing to answer. My foot began to shake in anticipation and nervousness. Come on. Come on, kid. He was still gaunt and frail. The deep dark sockets of grief under his eyes could pop the top of a bottle. His nose was crooked unlike in the dream. That must have happened during his struggle with those villagers. He fought the most. Kicking and screaming. Yet when it came time to be hoisted up. His fear died. His eyes were pinned on the remains of his mother and his father. His lips were blue. His cheeks sunk in. Even for a vampire, he looked particularly dead. I'm pretty sure Alec ain't waking up. I didn't like the implications of that.

-Neither do I.-

I couldn't help but huff and roll my eyes at my brother deciding to invade my mind. I tipped my head back and rest with my arms straight and my palms digging into the floor. He was looking down at me. He tossed a peanut right into my mouth and ordered I check over Jane.

-Huh.-

-So you see what I see.-

-How did that happen?-

-Not sure but she's been all over Alex.-

Jane and Alex were pressed against a bookshelf. A few tomes surrounded their feet. They were deep in conversation as if there wasn't a problem in the world. A grumbling above me sounded like jealousy, or is that some possession?

-I don't know what to make of it.-

-She's making friends.-

-With the devil!-

I pushed down the urge to argue about calling her that. He's right. That gentle girl died and what was reborn in her place could be called a devil. A ragged cough made my heart jump. It was Alec. Jane immediately left Alex's side and was pressed near her brother. She helped him sit up as he spewed and coughed up blood on his robe. Her hand was rubbing his back soothingly. Tears fell like raindrops as she thanked the lord. Magnus chuckled.

-You're welcome.-

He drug himself up from the circle and left us behind to consult with Elizabeth. It took only five steps. Five measly steps outside the circle of protection for things to get ugly. Magnus yelped as if he had been struck by the hand of god himself. I was up to catch him. His nails dug into my shoulders while he was trapped under a vision. His teeth clanked as he muttered the same words over and over. The yellow lights hanging above our heads went out. The room got chilly. The screams and shouts from the villagers below were silent. No one dared to move except for Alex. She braved up the stairs at the sound of an order. The voice was unfamiliar but it called out to my love.

"Mother has woken."

The words spoken weren't from Alex but from Alec. His frail frame shivered as he croaked. By that I mean he just went lax. His body was pressed against Jane's. She just rocked him and whispered words against his hair. A kiss was gently laid on his forehead before he burst into blue flames and was nothing but ashes. Jane trembled as she stood with her head high. She marched up the steps to stand with Alex as if she hadn't just lost her brother.

"He's at rest. No need to bask. But he was right. That is my mother and she's not happy. I suggest we get ahold of my family's book. It was hidden on the land. It may still be here. "

"Where might that be?"

"Outside. Near the tree where my mother died."

"That's just fucking great."

"Hush princess, I'll keep you safe."

That was smooth. Huh. I think this girl is trying to muscle in on my wife. I was perplexed about what to do with that.

———————————

Bella's pov.

I wasn't sure where to look. Eric said I have to find this stick. But where the fuck would it be? I mean if it's with that dude's body. That would mean I'm supposed to be searching for a place of rest. I think I remember seeing a graveyard out by the conservatory on my first night here. But there's no way out of the castle. At least not one that is present to the eyes. There must be another way out of here... I decided my best bet is to follow my gut and ran as fast as I possibly could to the dungeon. The catacombs must have a secondary entrance. Frost wouldn't have just one way out of this place. It's a damn death trap. As I found myself in the same area with several sick people I wasn't expecting to come across some of my family. I was watching Willow with interest. As she was consumed with a need to slave over a screeching woman.

I was reminded of our parallels. We both are in love with women that don't love us anymore. I'm not fooled by that glimmer of hope in her eyes that she has conned Clara into staying. I don't think to believe she does either. I mean what's the probability of them working things out? If Clara stays she will remain unhappy and with a child, she'd feel trapped but Willow is desperate. She's placed years of herself on a shelf all while trying to fill the shoes of Elizabeth Frost. How disappointing.

My feet moved on their own until I was standing outside a cell housing Rosalie. I couldn't hide my sorrow any longer. I wasted my time with them. Instead of fucking around with... Tara, I should have, it doesn't matter now. I giggled. She got what she deserved. During my moment upstairs when that thing that will no doubt take my place, set all those spirits ablaze? I pushed Tara into them. She wanted out and well that's exactly what she got. She was quite surprised. As she burned I could see just how hurt she was. I pressed tight against the bars to get a better view of my sick sister. Her skin was waxy and translucent from blood loss. An Iv was hooked up to replace what was lost. Her hair was stringy and lacked that shine it always has. She looked positively dead.

I felt cold and angered by the sight but knew if I didn't keep calm I'd experience those flickers again. It took me a moment to leave her and continue deeper into the catacombs. As I wandered in the darkness. I was hit with incessant intrusive thoughts about how I had betrayed myself by hurting the ones I love. How could Eric entrust that I wouldn't do it again? He's pretty much handing me the next key. Unless. There's something wrong with it. There has to be. He's not that trusting of me. I wonder how well Jane will do when it comes to his approval. She can't do much worse than me. In my sulking, I wandered up on Archibald. He was chipping away at some crack in the stone. He's just as desperate as Willow and I. He says he wants to kill his precious child but in the end. Once she's gone. What's holding him to this plane? Who's to say he could survive her death? He at least managed to blast a hole big enough to step through and it happened to lead right outside. I waited just long enough to not be noticed as I followed him into the night and in the arms of the great unknown. We were dumped out somewhere in the forest. I wasn't sure which direction the graveyard was and I for damn sure didn't want to stay near him. I so figured the opposite direction is the correct one.

Mind you. I truly have no desire to be here anymore. Before I was spotted and sent on this mission. I was trying to, but I can't seem to wake up from this dream. I'm stuck here until I guess Nergal pulls me out. I don't know. I can't feel him. He must be really drained from all his killing. I also sort of regret pushing Tara. I at least had someone to keep me company. Something else that's annoying is I can't seem to move as fast in this form. I'm just clunking around, where the hell am I?!

-Oy. You' s over there?!-

I about jumped out of my skin. It was some ghost. For a second I thought it was Elizabeth's dad. He's genuinely pretty gruesome. I mean the jaw and the slobber are enough but he just has this look in his eyes. They reminded me of James. I kept on moving and ignored the annoying. It caught up with me. I tried to outpace it.

-What do you want?!-

-You haven't seen a little girl around here have you? There's supposed to be a hanging. I even made some pies to sell. Is it over this way? I seem to have gotten lost. Poor me, oh, so sorry for being crass. I'm Millicent. What's your name?-

I stared at the puffy-faced woman. She was plump and dressed from a period that had long gone. As I realized what she said I felt the need to laugh. Did she say she made pies? To sell at the hanging?! But I'm a villain! Ugh. I just turned around and kept walking. She continued with me.

-There's no hanging!-

-You're a rude young lady.-

-You're the one stalking me.-

-I am lost!-

-Newsflash lady, so am I!-

-Well, maybe we could help each other. I remember my husband being. Hmm. We were with a group...are you sure you haven't seen my little girl? She's got a little green hood. I've been worried sick.-

-Lady. You're dead. There is no hanging!-

She stood there plain-faced and dumb. It took only a moment for her to flicker and disappear. I felt bad. It's not her fault. It's obvious she's stuck. I waited to see if she'd reappear but I think she's gone now. I continued on my journey to who knows where. I mean I could have at least been given a map or something. I wasn't aware that as I complained and stomped through the rubble. More ghosts had caught sight. You see. The first one sent my way was merely a distraction. These others were meant to capture me as bait. I was grateful that even while I was distracted. I had help. Ambrose whisked me off just as I was about to fall into a trap lain out.

-Well look who decided to show up!-

"Isabella. I am not in the mood. I have been lost all over this damn castle!" He was holding my wrist extra tight. I yanked free and he turned with fury. His chest was puffed out and his hair was all wild.

-What's going on?-

"The end."

-No shit! I mean how are we to...- I felt the need to keep what I knew to myself.

"Let's go!"

He didn't waste time marching off. I was glad that he had the sense to move us closer. We were heading towards a graveyard. I turned my head to the right to find that several spirits were on our tail. They were gaining speed. I attempted to bypass Ambrose and he nudged me back.

"Relax. They can't cross the hallowed ground."

-Well that's reassuring.-

"How are you feeling?"

-Do you honestly care?-

"Isabella I know how much you love her."

I stopped moving. I stopped breathing. I just stood there as if my legs had been filled with cement. I choked out a scream that sent several sleeping birds flying. Ambrose stood still. Refusing to look at me. Refusing to comfort me. Refusing to help. Yet it was him that placed me here.

"I would take it back if I could but I can't. It will pain you to watch her heal. To see her learn what love should be. I tried to warn you that you'd lose her but, of course, you believed that it wasn't possible. That she was just as in love as you were but you misunderstood desire and control for freedom and passion. I am sorry Bella. But you must let her go!"

-Let's just find the stupid stick.-

"It's in there. I can't go with you."

-You know I could just run off with it .-

"You won't get far if you do."

Ambrose didn't waste time vanishing into thin air. I could hear him off in the distance battling amongst the hungry dead. His grunts of victory and vengeance filled me with the strength to rise. Thick clouds were overhead. A light trickle of rain began to tumble into hysterics. I missed the rain. I missed the blue tint of a lost land once known as Forks. Yet I knew there was no point in reminiscing and kept moving towards a large colosseum. He's right. I had mistaken my possessive nature for love. I had trapped my queen in a cage and expected her to be content. This is my doing. This is my punishment.

I found that as I passed headstones. I saw that there were several families housed here. The Grimms. The Magdalenes. The Fultons. The Odds. Even a Morningstar. I stood at the headstone placed. This must be symbolic. Or maybe it's not. Here lies Chloe Morningstar. The young aunt that passed because her mother was murdered by love. That's a more poetic way of putting the tragedy such as what happened. The point is. All these that are buried, are necromancers. How quaint. As I stood still and stared. I felt a rumbling beneath my feet that set my heart a flutter. A skeletal hand poked up and snagged my ankle. I screeched and kicked myself free as more began to rise. I ran with all my muster through slippery mud as a witch chanted her beasts after me. I just barely made it to the Colosseum door. A horde was clambering after, while I attempted to open the rusted lock. During my panic, spiders as big as coins began to appear and climb over my body. I screeched in terror just as I was almost snatched and burst inside. Arms were stuck in the entrance as I slammed that heavy door shut. Even severed they moved and inched to grab hold of me. I stepped on them until they were dusted.

It was quiet now. Besides my heart thumping in my head and my heavy breathing. I was alone and in the dark. It smelt weird in here. Like a basement. Mold and mildew. So... I mean I'm looking for. Do I need to search all these? I blindly moved about just trying to find the light. The best I had to work with was a cobweb-covered lantern with no oil. That's fantastic, looks like I will be staying close to the walls and hoping for the best. That's exactly what I did until I tripped down a set of steps and fell into a pool of water. Coins were sitting in it. I could feel them and they gave off that wet penny smell. As I attempted to get out my foot scraped against a stone fixture. I used it as leverage. Once I was standing. I found that it was a sarcophagus. I ran my hands along the cold stone statue on top.

If I squinted I could just barely make out a name plaque. I ran my fingers over it and discovered Archibald Henbane Odd. Gotcha. Hmm. I wonder if Elizabeth is the one that set all this up for him. It's certainly elaborate housing for the dead.

I guess I better crack this open… no matter how hard I tried. The damn thing wouldn't budge. What made things worse was my feet kept slipping and I about conked my head. I'm sort of ashamed for thinking this but where the hell is Nergal? I could really use his help but I knew that if it was awake. It would make this ten times harder. It would also allow me to not have to choose to do the right thing. I have a genuine problem with taking accountability for my actions. I'll work on it…probably not but at least I can admit it. In my frustration, I plopped down in the musty water. My fingers toyed with a coin as I pouted and pretended I didn't hear the skeletons climbing the roof of this hellhole. There's gotta be a way to do this. I was almost ashamed. I was staring at the coin attempting to see its face when an idea came to me. I snagged another and stood. It was simple really. I mean coins and death sort of go hand in hand if you know your history . I gently placed them on the eyes of the statue and they sunk in. The top popped with a moan and an abundance of dust burst out. It was still tough to move but the top thunked into the water with a crash and snapped. I hope Elizabeth won't be too upset. Ugh. What is that smell?! Oh, he reeked! Along with, are those, I was too afraid to touch them but they were flowers or herbs of some kind stuffed all around his rotting corpse… shouldn't he be. I won't pretend to understand magic. It was frightening to see that Archibald hadn't aged a day… his crispy arms were folded along his chest like a mummies. Sticking out of his knarly fingers was what I could only call. A wand. I could barely see it but it was ashen white and carved to perfection. On the hilt was gold. The longer I stared at it. The more I began to realize that I was inching my hand toward it. That I was going to grasp hold. I immediately yanked back and refused to lay sight. I can't touch it! I won't hurt her any more than I already have! Why would they send me of all people?! Come on! We don't have a choice! Think! Alright. I began to feel up old Archibald until I was able to grasp hold of his aged white blouse and ripped a piece off. It would be a flimsy separation between my flesh and the wand but it was enough. The only problem. Archibald was refusing to let go. I wrestled the dead man until he sat up. I mean quite literally. I had the wand but he wasn't happy about it! He hissed and moaned and coughed as he attempted to crawl from his resting place all while I was clambering and slipping around.

He wasn't the only one to rise from sleep. The other skeletons tucked safely away in the colosseum decided that I was to be a meal. I was surrounded and frankly, I was tired of fighting. So I just sat there. If this is the way I go. Fuck it. Of course, my desire to lie down and die would be ignored. I was saved. By whom? The wand. Did it just turned on? I don't know how but I was transported safely to the forest. I was just. Thanks, I guess? Magic is weird. I mean it's strange. For a while now all I wanted was to be able to wield it and now that I have it. Now that I have stolen it. I finally see why Alex hates it so much. All it's done is make me into someone I don't recognize. Someone I tried so hard not to be. Someone that hurts others for their ends. Someone that has turned their backs on all they believe in. For what?! Power. Control. These are façades. Farces. There is no such thing as it's clear we all are subject to fate and her fucking. I can't. No. Alex can't have this. No one can. I couldn't shake this feeling that the stick. The wand. It's not meant to be held by anyone. It's meant to be destroyed. Before I could snap it.

I was zapped and tossed into a nearby tree. The culprit? The one that has been behind the chaos that made all of this possible? Ambrose. He picked it up with a heavy heart and pointed that wand towards the sky. I knew that he had dominion over time. That he had some sway over its will. That he could push its limits. But what he was attempting was more than a few minutes or even a few years. I was mesmerized as he ripped through time and space. It spilled out of him in ripples and waves until the ground beneath him began to split and crack. My breath caught as I witnessed what must be akin to nebulas forming. Atoms colliding. Stars exploding. The sheer energy it took zapped him right out of this existence and took him into another. One deep in the past. One where I must face my love. One where she will either become what I must slay or she'll become the queen meant to slay me. I had a moment alone with that information before I began to flicker. I didn't fight it this time and found myself back in Volterra. The crown heavy.

"She's gone isn't she?"

Rather than answer Lillian. I ordered that I was to be left alone. That I needed time to prepare myself before we head to Camelot. Before we go to war. Before I kill my sweet Alastronia and her slut. Lillian didn't listen and instead chose to hold me as I wept and sobbed from the death of my cold black heart. I see. This is her purpose. She'll never take her place but I'm sure she'll try much like Willow. Much like I did. I knew. I saw a drawing. I just refused to believe Jane was meant to take the place I fought tooth and nail for. I may not be ready to kill Alex but by golly, I am ready to watch that blonde bleed. A light kiss was placed on my temple and my eyes closed and sleep found me. Even here I couldn't run from my heartache as my dreams were filled with memories of my one true love.

Tic Tok

Chapter Notes

Alex pov.

How can I describe flesh bubbling off bone? I'm not sure but the smell reminds me of a pot roast but not a good one. One that's been in a faulty crockpot so there are some pieces that are blackened and crispy while others just fell right off all juicy and tender. There's also the smell of leaving your flatiron on too high and you didn't use heat protection. The sizzle and pop of hair as you rush it through until it's

straight and stiff. That was nothing compared to the sound of my own screams. The deafening shrieks that burst from my lungs shattered my eardrums and let blood trail freely in ribbons. For a moment. I hadn't even realized what was happening until it was too late. I was dying. Man. I fucking hate that shit. It's not how it's portrayed in the movies. Your life doesn't flash before your eyes. At least not with me. You feel everything! I mean every painful molten bubble popping and overflowing with puss until white meat and bone expose. It burned. Strangely. That wasn't the worst of it. The revival? The resurrection? Happened in reverse. Oh yeah. I felt that shit twice!

Here I sit shaking in my skivvies. My fresh pink skin is sensitive to the touch and raw as can be, my ears ringing, my eyesight blurred, the smell of burnt hair still lingers. Anytime I tried to turn my head I'd feel these zaps inside my brain. They started near the base of my spine and shot all the way up. Every time it happens an aura of colors blend. I could taste them. Almost as if every sense I had was connected and on the fritz. So I kept as still as possible and just tried to keep breathing, to keep myself from potentially pushing up more daisies. I was desperately afraid. Mostly because I was the only one that was unaffected by, while I was getting my bearings, everyone else was frozen. Yet Ambrose wasn't around to affect. Time. That strange fickle thing. What exactly is it? We see it every day, in small increments of course. Yet we still have no idea what it truly is. Yes, we can say, it's a clock that tics. But time is more than hands and numbers. It's the progression of events from the past to the present and into the future. Time can be considered the fourth dimension of reality. As it is not something we can see, touch, or taste, yet its presence is felt. In a single moment. A single fraction of that so called thing as time. I went from living to dying to...? I began to understand I knew nothing of its ever-pressing need to flow. To change. To expand its possessive hands into space and mutate everything it touches. My obsessive thoughts slowed to a halt as footsteps approached behind me.

I was instantly familiar with the scent permeating around them. A savory hint of warm spices and vinegar. Something distinctively foreign with a hint of some heat. With a slight sweet tartness that coincides with the personality of a sneaky greedy fox. A pointed hand clutched my shoulder. The person keeping me hostage with a gentle grip bent down to meet my eyes. I was face to face with my uncle, Time. He was speaking but I couldn't hear him over the ringing. I attempted to read his face for context clues. His jaw was tense and his eyebrow knitted together. He wasn't angry but worried. My vision blurred and I blinked floating spots away. I tried to read his lips but I still couldn't understand. I reached out to feel his face. Trying to decern whether if he was real. If any of it was... his skin felt like silk. Almost impossibly too smooth and was free of any pores or blemishes. I ran my fingertips down the bridge of his nose until I reached the tip. I flicked it and burst into a fit of giggles as he reacted with annoyance. Despite his silent words. I could tell from his expression he thought I was playing gimp. "I can't hear!" He immediately covered his ears. A zipper appeared across my lips to keep me from talking. I attempted to unzip it and found that it was stuck. The longer I tried to fight with it. The more Ambrose found it hilarious. It wasn't until I started panicking that he placed his hands over my ears and suddenly. I could hear. The zipper vanished and clothes appeared on my body. I was thankful but confused...

"What happened to me?"

"It's difficult to explain but you've tapped into your soul and forced us to here."

Here? What did he mean? We're in the castle. Sitting on the top floor of the library amongst statues. We hadn't gone. I looked around the room again only to notice there were glitches. Small imperfections that shouldn't exist. Such as Edward. In his frozen state, his ears had been ripped from his head. The fleshy pieces were slapped on the ground. His right ear had an earring hanging from it. Edward doesn't wear earrings. Although I think I like it. It's a red feather on a little hoop. Makes him look more, him. While the closest sculpture to me being Jane was brunette instead of that striking blonde she should be. I was too tired to move and venture out to gander at the rest of them. But I had enough information to know.

"I'm dreaming aren't I."

"Technically yes and technically no."

"What does that mean?"

"You're safe and so are they. We've got a long ride ahead of us until we reach our destination. Until then we're in between."

"In between?"

"Between the past and the present. We won't be there long, just long enough to get the keys."

"Thank you."

"Mhm. Until then I suggest you study."

"Study?"

Several hand-pressed booklets appeared in his hands and were presented to me.

"You said you wanted to learn of our home. So. You shall."

I was impressed with his handiwork and ability to turn everything into a lesson. I snagged them and gently flipped through the one on top. There's three. Each one pertains to, The Old Gods. Fae Flora and Fauna. Lastly the diatribes of Lilith.

"Your father insisted you learn of she."

"Thanks. This is actually cool."

I didn't miss the small head nod of appreciation. I'm sure the old man felt hip. I'd laugh but they really are cool. I flipped through the others. They were completely painted and hand drawn. I could tell the difference between who put what on paper. The first two were done up by him and Alice. The colors were vibrant and the drawings like cartoons and sketches. While the last must have been done by Jasper. It was exquisitely terrifying and immaculate. They were dramatic and filled with dark shadows and clean lines.

"I'll get started on this after I find that damn ghost that's poisoning everyone."

"Oh. I know I had..."

He patted his body down. I was mesmerized to watch him pull a mason jar filled with ashes from his breast pocket. He handed them to me and then disappeared from sight. Welp. No time like now. I stared at the ashes and instantly felt ill. There's not enough. No wonder he left rather than tell me the truth. There's only enough for half the sick and the vampires need higher doses. I'm being forced to choose who lives... I just sat there with the damn jar. It was quiet. Yet my thoughts were too loud. Let's just. Get this over with. I decided to tug on Frankie's extended hand to lift myself. It was still warm. As if it had just been lit. Which I mean I guess it was? Once standing. I was apprehensive to let go. It was oddly comforting to be near her. I didn't give it a second thought before turning from her to Edward. I fixed his ear situation before hopping off the ledge and landing directly in the center of the circle. Jasper had the senses to help both Elizabeth and Magnus into it. Probably thinking it would protect them. They were huddled around him. His hands were stuck clawing at his face as he called out. I can't imagine the torment he must have felt as everyone began to panic. I don't envy his abilities and from my slight experience with them. I get why he's always so crabby. I'd be ready to fight on sight if I had to feel anyone else! I snickered as I remembered Edward's emotions toward me. That boy is head over heels in love. It was noxious but endearing. If only I had this ability way back when... I'm stalling for time I don't have. I was transported to the laboratory.

Ah. This is where Clara got off too. As usual, hiding away from her messes. I'd laugh at how I've acquired that trait but unfortunately, it's really not funny. She was frozen as well. I don't know why I was still so shocked by that but whatever. I shuffled around almost expecting for her to snap at me to pick up my feet. She hates when I shuffle. It's something I do when I'm deeply upset and not ready to talk. So I mope. I found it hard to look at her. To even be near her. I wanted to scream at her. To shout and act like I'm thirteen again. Go run to my room and slam the door and yell how much I hate it here. Only for her to shout out. "You don't pay any bills to be slamming doors!" Yet I knew most of that anger I felt. Wasn't for her. I am. I'm angry for Willow. It's uncomfortable knowing she and I are in similar situations. Dealing with insufferable cheating lying ass. I huffed and recollected my emotions before shuffling around and picking out a cauldron. I'm angry at Swan. She's the reason I'm in this mess! I just. Uh. I shook those thoughts away. I have to focus. I lugged the copper oversized bowl to the proper workstation. Distilled water is best as there are no properties to interfere. I turned on the burner and set it over the blue flame. While it heated up. I swirled my hand around a litany of ingredients. The little bottles clicked and clacked as I searched for the proper ones. Besides ashes of the damned. You need the blood of the holy. Sister Constance shall do quite nicely. Along with devil's tongue and agrimony, these help with relieving fear and help to lower blood pressure. Let's see I need, oh, there's the Irish broom and Feverwort, the broom is for purification and the wort is an amplifier. The last touch is Feverfew, Echinacea, and Elderberries. These help with easing the symptoms of the flu. I very carefully ground, and or finely chopped the ingredients before adding to the now boiling water. Just as the last berry was tossed in. I was joined by Pinky Paw.

"Child, you irritate my soul."

"Do you even have one?"

"Of course not."

"What are you up to?"

"I was sent to keep an eye."

"Where does Ambrose run off to?"

"He's upstairs."

"The tower?"

"Naturally."

His tail swished with interest as he padded around the many potion ingredients. He found what he wanted and swiped a bottle of catnip. I was tickled to watch him struggle to open it. The bottle was tossed at my head in frustration. I just barely managed to catch it before it hit.

"It's not funny."

"You don't need it anyway."

"Open it!"

"Please?"

His claws burst and the fluff around his neck stuck up. Before I was scratched. I figured I better give the kitty his drugs. The moment he could snatch it from me he turned right back into that kitten from my childhood and I burst into tears. I immediately pushed myself into a chair and just let it out. Another potion bottle was tossed and this time it connected.

"Ow!"

"Wasting tears is pointless."

"Is it wasting, or emptying the sea? Freeing space as the tide rises overhead?"

"You spend too much time with seers."

"Let me feel my feelings."

"She wasn't deserving."

"I know that!"

"Then act like it." He mocked.

"It doesn't matter if she was deserving... I wanted her to be. I hoped that things would get better... that she could be different. That If... I don't know man."

"It doesn't do you any justice to want something you can't have, something that poisoned you. Quite literally, if I may add. Although I do understand love. I too had a little thing once... even a few kits. Young one it is not the end. No matter how it feels. You must keep your head high."

"So my crown may never fall."

"See. You're not as stupid as you think."

He gently began to fade from sight. I allowed myself a few more minutes before getting up and stirring the potion. It was about halfway done. I got tired of doing it manually. While the ladle moved about on its own. I figured I'd snoop around what Clara had been burning her eyes on. I was positioned over her shoulder to glance into the magnifying glass to find it was some hieroglyphs about the fae wood. I'm not fluent so I'm not sure. This is boring. I glared at Clara out of the corner of my eye and moved before I did something I'd regret. I guess I should get started on my reading. I took a seat in front of the cauldron. My legs crossed and my body slumped back. I chose to ignore the one I should read, as much as I need to know about Lilith. I want to forget about that bird for a moment and focus on the tales of the gods... the tales of my ancestors.

My kin.

Upon opening the first page. I couldn't take my eyes off the skyscraper Barbie-like sketches of these ancient ethereal's. Their long leggy forms were hidden in fabrics of silken gold thread. Even on the paper, you could tell how it would glisten in light. Their bodies were adorned with exquisite bangles and spectacular gaudy jewels. My favorites were the large hoops hanging from their noses or the long dangling earrings on their beautiful pointed ears. One face amongst the many caught my attention more than any other. It was undoubtedly my own. My fingers traced the image. They touched the helmet that sat on my head. It was molded and weaved to look as if tree limbs and ivy were exiting my cranium and reaching toward the sky. Long black braids fell to my hips underneath. My features were defined in war paint of blood. Scratches on my cheeks indicated I had earned them bravely. It was when my eyes spied a large crimson stone clutched at my throat that I understood. There was no mistaking, it was the Fal. The tears that fell and blurred the image of this marvel of a sight. Foretold I'd win. I began to hyperventilate. To drip snot. To try and deny the gut-wrenching painful truth. None of my sufferings was in vain. I'd defeat Lilith. I'd be able to kill Bella. The timer went off and forced a jump so hard the book tumbled from my lap and fell to the floor. It took me a moment but I shuffled it up and went about getting the elixir potted in the respective receptacles. My hands shook. My heart pounded. I was so shaken I had almost dropped a vial. Thankfully, I didn't! Once they were all done. I just stood there. Staring at her. Wanting her to say something. To offer some sage advice. Yet Clara sat frozen. Another lesson. I am on my own. Of course, I have help but ultimately as queen. I must make the decisions now on.

I snapped my fingers and the bottles trotted into a basket. The last item to follow was a large needle. Each one shall get a shot to the ass. I'm glad they can't express pain in their current states. Welp. I transported downstairs. I wasn't prepared to see so many statues clambering the cages that housed them. The sheer terror they must have felt as I died. Hmm. I made quick haste to Rose. Emmet was still burrowing her in his arms. It took me nothing to fill the needle and stab her with it. That's two humans that die but I'll be damned if my sister does. Now. When it came to helping Irina... I did it for Tanya. Four humans down. I won't lie. As it came toward the others. I flipped a coin. Heads got a shot. Tails...I was coming up short when I saw Renee and a bundle held close with a bottle. I kept moving until I only had one vial left. I could be vengeful. Save her but kill her baby. It would be a mercy, a peaceful mark. It's not like she'll do better for her. She can't. She's a damn narcissistic cunt. I gave the baby the shot. Fuck Renee! I'd be lying if it didn't feel good to hurt her. To stick it right where she deserves to be. But I know. This was a offering to Bella. A last gift of love. I saved her little sister from the beast that made her so unbearably dark and dreary. I carefully pried the babe from those filthy hands and left to find her father. I wandered around aimlessly. I even used a locating spell. Not a single trace of him. The room that once housed her mother held a nursery. In it, I found a note. He had escaped just before all that shit went down. We had left him in the present time. That bastard couldn't do it anymore. He was tired of being her whipping boy. So he abandoned his innocent child with the She-Devil. The letter caught flame. I stared down at the babe and bounced her.

"She'll be alright. It was meant this way."

"I wasn't expecting to see you so soon."

"I wasn't expecting to see you with a baby but here we are kiddo."

"Please tell me I don't have to raise her?"

"Oh no! She's uh, give her to Charlie."

"He's an alcoholic!"

"I'll help him sober up. Come on."

I couldn't move. My daddy didn't care. He came on over and pulled me in for a hug. The child stuck between us.

"Your mother was long gone."

"I know..."

"So is the dark-haired one."

"She has a name."

"It's Lilith. Remember that!"

I nodded my head silently. Biting my lip. He didn't need me to tell him. He knew. We exited that pitiful room and searched out the bemoaned that needs to be saved. Charlie wasn't too far. His room was a pigsty and had beer cans covering the floor. He must have took his grief out on the walls as several were splattered with liquid. As if he had tossed the cans at it. He was curled up under a blanket on a couch. His hair all wild. He stunk to high heaven. Eric took the baby and I cleaned. As I was on the second garbage bag. I dared to ask if my father was sure on this.

"Ambrose said it's the way, so yes."

"Ambrose says a lot of things."

"Alex. This ain't about the baby."

"I know that! I'm just. You know Clara's pregnant?!"

"I was told differently but yes I heard about your cousin... Sister."

He was awkwardly quiet after that. Honestly, I hadn't thought about the relationship I'd have with the new addition. I just thought. What about. I'm angry for more than just Willow. I know.

"What do you mean you were told differently?"

"Neither one is pregnant Ally. They are trying to fix their dead-end relationship."

I'd cackle and run to tell my witch mother the truth but I was suddenly reminded of my conversation with Ben. I snorted. Of course. Those forsaken tears began to fall silently. I bit my tongue until they stopped. He was right. That's exactly what Bella and I had been doing. Just as Willow and Clara, putting off the inevitable. I kept my face hidden so daddy didn't see. I don't want to hear his mouth.

"So uh, Elizabeth's pretty upset."

"You ain't gotta fake it."

"Can we just not talk about it."

"Have you been practicing your elder?"

"Not since the lesson but I cracked a book. It was um, it's..." I got quiet.

"What's going on with the blonde?"

"Huh?"

"The girl."

"Frankie? I don't know, she's frozen like the rest."

"Hm."

I didn't miss the tone. I tied a knot into the last garbage bag and transported out not wanting to be interrogated. I was grateful to not be followed. Although I hadn't expected to land directly behind the master of time. He hasn't acknowledged me. He was bent over with his head pressed to the wood. A woven placemat sat underneath his body. Before him? An alter that hadn't been there before. On it, several candles lit. The wax dripped. Herbs were burning in a copper bowl next to them. He was praying.

"You knew." I accused. Nothing was said back. Not as if I expected a reply.

"Tell me I don't have to do this." I begged. Still. Nada.

"It was always going to end this way." I finally accepted the truth. He looked back.

"I'd sit down if I were you."

Things were. You know that bubble guts feeling? That moment in your tummy when it feels like your organs are just free-floating? That suddenly happened. Colors began to peel off the walls and blend into a swirl. Hyperspeed of light was coursing and sending us to the past. I was knocked straight on my ass. The air let out of my lungs. An intense blood rush and painful throbbing in my head. The room spun so fast that I tossed my storage. It ended up all over my clothes. A mean cackle abounded in every direction. In a blip. It was all over. Like it had never happened. I was curled up in the fetal. Ambrose was starting to calm himself.

"You're alright. Just need some sugar."

"Fuck you!" I tremblingly called out.

"I told you to sit." He laughed.

"At the last second!" I whimpered.

I was yanked up from the dusty floor. The puke vanished yet the taste of it remained.

"Are you ready?" He demanded.

I didn't have an answer. I was slightly hunched over touching my knees. Just trying not to toss up again. A hand rubbed my back. I weakly nodded in response.

"The gods are watching. Remember that. There's war ahead but so is justice."

"I saw..."

"Come on."

I limply stood up straight.

"Like you mean it."

I forced myself to correct my posture. As if on cue my attire began to transform. I was dressed in ebony silk with glittering etchings of ivy stitched into the fabric. The robes were regal and daunting and cinched at the waist with a leather harness. My boots were left alone but were hidden underneath. My hair was pinned up into an elegant bun. With two braids draped to frame my face. A hood moved to obscure. It was pinned so it wouldn't billow about. The last touch? It was held out to me on a cerulean pillow. I stared into that ring. The image reflected was a vision. I saw myself on my throne. My crown jewel sang a tune begging me to take it. To seek out its twin flame. My hand trembled over it. I was hesitant.

"There's no more time to waste."

"What's waiting for me?"

"Victory."

"Out there? All those people?"

"We don't have..."

"Ambrose. Please!"

"She's here, well, she will be soon. You're not ready and she will win. Let her."

"What?!"

The ring was shoved onto my hand and we were whisked away. The destination? I was mesmerized to see how different the land was. The sun was shining. I could hear the distant sounds of a lively village. Wonderful scents were carried by a breeze. But what caught my eye was a person off in the distance confidently sauntering to us. I was almost shocked. If I could be anymore. Of course it would be him, at least I think it is? Why couldn't it be Merlin? We most certainly aren't in Kansas anymore.

Campbell

Jane's retelling.

Flames. For so long that single burst of energy enticed a response that sent me into ecstasy. From how they sparkle and glitter, flickering and licking about. To the various colors. Fire has an entire rainbow of hue that can destroy anything in its path. Despite their nature, I've never quite seen them as evil but transformative. Not everything can be love and light to bring in change. Some things must burn. Yet this sensation. This pain I feel aching white hot. Reminded me of...Every nerve fired in synchronization. My muscles stretched like rubber bands until they popped. My skin tugged tautly against my aged bones. Yet that wasn't the most horrible aspect. All eyes were on me. Especially a pair of brown ones stuck in the head of a ghost. Oh, this one seems to hate me and I know why. She's felt these flames too. I see them reflected in her eyes. She longs to be consumed by them. Just as I am now. Under the scrutiny. I felt exposed. My natural instinct was to run and hide. I went against it and chased after the most lovely scent drifting behind the princess, the ghost and I long for. She was dashing away towards a scream. The scent that lingers reminds me of blood oranges...and grapefruits and sunshine on a warm summer's day. Funny thing was. For the first time in eons. I didn't have the urge to kill my prey. I was stalking her.

She has no idea how vulnerable she is to me or she simply doesn't care. I decided to just take in the air around her. Enjoy her delightful aroma. Mmm. Is that Fear? She reeks of it in excess. Poor thing. I've grown fond of that particular pheromone. The way it wafts and beckons a taste. That normally sweet scent on her smells foul. I couldn't understand, oh dear, what is this emotion? These. Feelings. I can't quite make out why she's affecting me this way. I'm aware of a certain issue that she and I have, but it shouldn't be this. Potent. This persuasive. The first chance I get, I'm kicking Stregoni or whatever he goes by these days, right in his gonads. It must be whatever he struck me with that's making me so. Uncouth. Am I under a spell?! Some sort of strange craft unknown to my knowledge?! I can hear my mother now. 'I told you so', ugh. I hated her prophecies then and I can't stand them now!

There's no point in running from this. I know it will happen. Most of all with these new, changes? It's bound to happen much sooner than I expected. Ugh. Why won't she just calm down?! A horrible urge to pass out swarmed my senses all while she just stands there. All choked up. It's a jarring reveal to how confident and steadfast she holds herself in danger. Ah, she feels guilty and remorseful for all these lost souls. How pitiful but slightly interesting. I wasn't aware she had such a bleeding heart. An annoyance of another scream sent that already thumping organ. Silent. Sweat beads fall to the floor near her feet. She was frozen. Shaking in her little boots. I felt in a helping mood and tried to roust her attitude and soothe her. If only to soothe my own nervousness.

"Well. What are we waiting for?"

She didn't respond. Just kept standing there. We were alone. Except for the dead. A breeze blowing through the graying stone hall sent chills down my spine. A distant call of my name could be heard on the breath of spirits outside that longed to peel me back and feast on my sinew. She stepped in the direction of the screams and I followed. With each step, we took more eyes dragged with whispers on their tongues. I wasn't afraid but she was. Especially once we found the culprit of that incessant noise. It was a Cullen. The blonde-haired maiden we call her. Mostly because of her allure, it's quite useful if used correctly. Although they don't drink...huh? In that thought. I noticed that that unending burn was absent. I didn't. I don't. I'm not sure what's going on but I don't seem to desire blood at all. I'm not sure how I feel about that notion. I'm still annoyed about Carlisle and his tampering.

Unfortunately, my edging attitude affronted the princess and she immediately left to console her. Sister. Do I have to be nice to them now? I huffed and continued to pay attention to the Royal pain in my butt. I relaxed against the doorway and stared amicably at hers. I could work with that. A spirit nearby was gawking along with me. They follow her around like moths to flame. No wonder her heart is always bleeding for them. They are leaching. Feeding from her. That's a concern, especially with this sickness that's now spreading. I'm already dreading this. I loathe love. It's done nothing but give me regrets, pain, and a headache. I'll be damned if she dies before I get a chance to tango with her.

-She's a pretty one. Don't you think?-

-Oh, yes. Quite the beauty. I've heard she's the queen. I wonder if she'll live.-

I ignored the whispers. I've always heard them. Seen them. Felt them. I can't stand the dead. They linger and fester and poison. They continued to prattle on about Alexandra. I rolled my eyes at my inner voice. It's already starting. I sound. Ill. All besotted and hungry for her touch. Bleh! In my distraction, the blonde maiden was being carried my way. I sidestepped as she neared. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the princess filled with dread and I...felt bad. She cares for this one. She doesn't look all that well. I wanted to throw up. Why me?! What could I have possibly done to have deserved this? Don't answer that! I huffed and glared at anyone that even attempted to near me. As I slid down and smacked my head against the wall to watch her. I caught sight of someone watching me and I felt the itch to kill. I remember her. Uh... a Denali. Yes. She's the one that tried to fry my brother. Understandably so, we had just murdered her mother and that immortal babe. In the end, it was she that limped away harmed. A throb in my chest burst. I ignored it. But it was continuous. Alec... if this part is true then that means he won't have long. At least he will get what he desires. I haven't been blind to his unsatisfaction with life. He's only held on this long for me. Despite being older, he's always been the elder sibling. Watching over me. Being here is bringing up things I had long since laid to rest. I'm fed up!

One of the other Denali's was nearing Alex and I sat up straight to make sure they didn't get any funny ideas. The other noticed my reaction and was intrigued. I tried to feign as if I was just uncomfortable but I'm sure I failed. Damn it. I'd rather it be known she's not to be even looked at wrong than to hide and she potentially ends up hurt by my enemies. They winked at me in taunt. This could be fun. It's been a while since I've had a proper duel. Especially with a challenging opponent. I'd love to stretch my fingers. I lit them and that's all it took for them to settle. I see. They weren't expecting my magic to be restored. Neither was I but it's a satisfactory turn of events. Thanks love.

Oops. It seems I had the wrong one. The coven leader and the electric lady don't seem to want to harm Alexandra. But the taller one does. She's hungry. I was just about to stand up as I watched her fangs dare threaten the princess. I wasn't needed at all as she collapsed into the arms of her coven leader and was escorted out, I didn't miss the lingering eyes as they passed me. I'll need to be careful and watch my back. I didn't like the way she looked at me. As if she's dying of thirst and I'm a tall glass of cold water. She was envious too. Almost desperately so.

My stomach rumbled. That nauseous boiling continued to ache. If I don't feed soon I genuinely might keel over. I stood too quickly and almost fell, this is getting on my nerves, I raced over to the princess and instantly felt better. She hadn't noticed I was near so I lightly tapped her shoulder. Instead of giving me the respect I deserve by giving me her full attention she flung her hair at me and exposed a pointed ear. I was slightly mesmerized as I whispered into it and noticed it twitch.

"I'm starving."

"People aren't food here."

She was callous and mocking in attitude. I was deeply amused by the little fairy. By the sheer confusion. She's yet to feel it. I at least had her full attention now.

"I'll get you something in a second."

"Just trick them. The ones that faint are sick. The ones that don't. Are fine."

I held back another laugh. I didn't want her to think that I was making fun of her. She was feeling sheepish for not having thought of my idea on her own. She's adorable when flustered and out of place. The atmosphere around us felt charged. I was growing less confident by the second.

"Thanks."

Her eyes were trailing down my body. I felt. On display. I couldn't help but feel awkward in my new form and tried to appear as at ease as I could muster. My anxieties and desire to disappear came back. In the end, I was as frigid as a board and almost smacked her on impulse when touched unexpectedly. I felt ashamed.

"I'm sorry."

"I don't like to be touched."

"Understandable. Is there anything you'd like in particular?"

I was perplexed. There's many things I'd love to do but. Eating? Huh. It's been so long. In the time it took for me to decide. I simply conceded and told her the truth.

"I don't remember what foods I like."

She leaned closer to me and for a second I let my guard down and attempted to allow her. I was tempted to even touch but the moment was snatched and fear won out. She quickly dashed off at the beck of someone else and I traced along with. I was sort of grateful as I was able to spy her in her natural habitat. Helping others. As long as she was at service to someone the angsty fear was nowhere to be found. Once it was my turn. We were once again alone trailing down a dark corridor until a marvelous scent overpowered her and I couldn't contain myself anymore. Upon entry of the kitchens. I spotted yet another Cullen and who I believe is a relative. An aunt of hers. I'm not sure of her name but she was awfully curious about me. They moved out of my way as I flitted around to serve myself. I naturally was put on point and felt the need to assert my dominance in form as I sat down to devour my meal. The dark broth was thick and creamy. I could taste rosemary and garlic and cheese and oh the meat was prepared to perfection. The potatoes melted in my mouth. The aftertaste was sort of spicy and burnt in my nose. I had completely forgotten where I was as I devolved into a mess of pleasure. It wasn't until I heard her soft words that I was jolted back to reality and remembered. I felt defensive for not having been aware of my surroundings. I hadn't meant to snap at her. Im just. I'm not used to all this yet. Memories of where I had been all these years... this robe, it's the last remaining pieces of, I'm still adjusting to this new way of being.

"Why did you bring him to me?"

I immediately relaxed. She wasn't offended. I tried not to beat myself up and gently explained why we are here. Which in truth is a much different story all together. She's not ready to know. Frankly, I'm not either. So I'll be brief.

"My mother told me to."

"I don't understand."

"I was told a story. A vision. It was. It doesn't matter. Just. Please help him. I know that I don't deserve it. He's all I have left and technically. You owe me."

"I owe you?"

"Mhm. I could have killed you that day. I was impressed by your flames. I wanted to keep seeing them. Despite orders. You weren't strong enough to hold them. Your core had almost burnt to a crisp... "

I left out that in my desire to watch them burn. I was trying to run from this moment. If she died. Well... Alec wasn't too happy about it. I was deeply scolded for treating her so unkindly. I explicitly told him that I was under orders and asked what would he have me do. Defy Aro? Risk someone else having to harm her? He didn't have much else to say after.

"Well then. Thanks."

"You're welcome."I winced at the memory. I do regret it now. Although they were pretty. Filled with all the colors but most of all. She had begun bleeding. Her scent then reminded me of candy. It was pure mouth-watering deliciousness. I recall delighting in a small taste once she had escaped and we were ordered to clean. As I swirled my bread around to pick up the last of the soup. I reveled in the memory and allowed myself to enjoy. I knew that I had been heard when I noticed she had sent her bowl my way.

"Thanks. I'm ravenous!"

"I see that. There is more."

"I'll take some to go."

I know what you're thinking. She's my. Intended...I can't stay. She's been doing just fine without me this long. There's no need to change that. Besides. I'm not sure I can deal with the others. That's something my dear mother left out.

"Where are you going?"

"Home."I impulsively replied.

"The village?" I didn't miss the tone. I had forgotten. I don't have a home. I don't have anywhere to be and once my brother is gone. I'll have no one left. I took a moment of silence to let that information settle. I was aware of her eyes wandering yet again. She's been staring at me a lot. I was just about to snap at her again when she said something that I hadn't expected.

"You can stay."

"Sure. You say that now. What happens when your words get twisted by the opinions of another? There are several here who would love nothing more than to see my insides. I'll take my brother and a meal to go... unless I am a prisoner?"

She was shocked by my candidness. It's unfortunate but we both know. Even if I could get over sharing her with others. Even if I could get over myself and my genuine fear of intimacy. It could never work. She's the people's princess and I am not one of them. In fact several of her 'friends' are enemies of mine, so. No.

"I'll get started on that for you," The Cullen kindly spoke for the princess. She's been watching my every move. But most importantly she's been watching Alex. Seeing how we interact in peace. If she hasn't caught on. It's only a matter of time. I doubt the others will be ok with it. The princess finally graced me with her response and dared to ask a forbidden question. If it was anyone else. I'd lie.

"I fell in love."

"Really?"

"Mhm."

"Care to tell the story?"

"You know what? For you? I will."

Hmm. This story is painful. It's one I can't seem to not think about since being here. One that has haunted me. One that has set me deep in my ways and has turned my heart against love and friendship. It's why I must not stay. She deserves kindness, gentility... I've burnt those things right out a long time ago.

"His name. I'm trying to remember but it's so. Distant. Ah. Yes. Kenneth...Gambit? No. Graham. He was a smart boy. Brilliant actually. Sweet too. At first. He was shy though. Incredibly so, but then so was I. He was tall. Not too tall. But taller than me, well, at that age. I seem to be. Older now? More my age? I'm not sure. But back then. I was a small fry as I'm sure you remember. Oh, I loved everything about him... especially his big brown eyes. They were so dark. Almost like deep wells. Lord knows I fell deep into them. He betrayed me...he paid a heavy price but then. So did I."

Ah. I couldn't stop myself from getting choked up and thinking of. I never named my child. I shed a tear for them. I never even knew the sex in order too. I don't know what's worse, knowing that I'm sitting right next to her. Telling her about the very reason I can't stay. Or, remembering how he knew about her. Oh yes. I told him in passing of a tale my mother spun about my intended. That I'd know it was them almost immediately. I had thought. I had sworn. It wasn't him. I had given myself to another and now I can't give myself to the one I should. It's so interesting how fate decides to unfold. Nearing the end of my story. I had captured the room. Especially the Cullen. I should learn their proper names. I just know she's mated to Stregoni. I've heard of her story, of losing a child, of how it sent her into insanity. Her eyes were softer as she stared at me. I felt annoyed. I found that it would be easier to distract rather than to request she stop looking at me. Ah. She's holding my to-go cup.

"Is that mine?"

"Oh. Um. Yes, dear."

Yikes. It seems that earlier fear is gone and what is left is some sort of empathy? Pity? No. Oh no. She's treating me like one of her own. Like a child, she cares for. I desperately just wanted to shrink. I can't stand. People. Emotions. I honestly do better when I'm allowed to be. Alone. Well as alone as being a twin allows...I took a deep breath in and tried not to cry.

"Hey, do you mind coming with me downstairs? I'd rather keep an eye on you."

I spilt a seem. Oh, little princess.

"What makes you think I'd harm you?"

"You shot an arrow at my head."

"I was under orders. I'm not anymore."

"So if we can't save your brother. You'll just waltz right out of here?"

"I have no doubt in my mind. You'll be able to save Alec. My mother said so."

"You said that already..."

Rather than open that can of worms. I decided I'd just put her mind at ease. I stood up and demanded that she follow. I carefully held her hand in mine and stared at the lines. There's so many stories held in them. So much pain. I spit right onto the marriage line and vowed to keep her safe. Vowed to never ever hurt her again.

"I hereby submit that I won't harm you."

My breath caught once she allowed herself to finally meet my eyes. I understood what my mother meant. I could see myself reflected inside them. I caught sight of a moment. A fraction of time. I could see how I was meant to fall in her arms and be cradled in her love. The shared moment ended quickly as mommy dearest finally saw it too. Lady Cullen stood off to the side clutching pearls as Alexandra quickly wiped my saliva away and drifted physically. She quickly exited. I wasn't far behind. Once alone I was tempted to reach for her hand to hold just as the electricity went out. An exacerbated draw of breath caught my attention. She's holding in so much.

"The exorcism has begun."

"How can you tell?"

Rather than explain that I can feel my brother dying. I simply entwined our fingers and kept moving us forward. I noticed she felt unsure about her steps. It is rather dark. A trail of white flames led up my arm to light her way. Hmm. That's new. I've never had access to this color before. Red of course, black, blue, green... I flamed purple once. But never white. This must be something else she's gifted me with. The varying colors correspond to heat yes but also with what creatures can be affected. My hellfire specifically targets the undead or left behind. While her white flames are more likened to the level of the sun. Nothing can withstand the pressure. Not even I. They stung as I attempted to contain it.

Everything was smooth sailing until we were at the entrance of the dungeon. A pair of heavy stone doors that were inlaid with several protective spells. Whatever is behind them was meant to stay put. She just haphazardly tossed the doors open. I sensed it. The being that's lurking below. The spirit was dangling from the ceiling. Lying in wait. Before it could even try and harm her. I sent it to its long-awaited slumber. I forced her behind me. There were several malevolent beings just trapped. I began to understand the reason. They are feeding the house. Whoever has ownership has found a way to harness the dead almost like batteries. It's ingenious. It must be why the wards here are so strong. We eventually came upon a makeshift hospital where several of the sick were moaning and groaning about. Alexandra took off leaving me standing alone while she was frantically searching for the blonde maiden. I caught the eyes of Stregoni. He was too busy to engage but I could tell he was examining me. Dissecting me like one of his cadavers. I was never fond of his work back then. I decided to follow Alex. I found her bent over the blonde maiden. My first reaction was to scold her for being so close without any safety gear on. I refrained.

The maiden doesn't look well. If I had to guess it's possible she is patient zero. I just barely passed my eyes over the Denali that is lucky Alexandra was so quick with that spell work otherwise she'd have been a pretty mess on the walls. On second thought. I believe it was she that must have contracted it first and spread it to the rest. In order to fix this, the spirit must be found and their ashes ground into a fine powder. It's the main ingredient for the potion that is meant to cure them. That must be what's taking so long. With this many dead. There's no telling which one is due to be roasted. The mate to the blonde was growing impatient. Bouncing his foot as Alexandra explained the symptoms. His emotional outburst sent my protective nature into overdrive and I sparked. I immediately put them out. But that's all it took for him to notice the bond. His mood tempered out of respect but Alexandras peaked. She was upset with me. I need to remain calm.. we need to leave this area. I'm too emotionally charged. She's not safe! I was stuck in the corner of the cell tapping my foot in annoyance. It put the Denali coven leader on edge. When I was given an order by the princess. I understood it was mostly to calm them down but it fed my anxiety. I had no choice but to do as she asked. I didn't have to like doing it but I figured it wouldn't do to argue with her in this state. I guess I'll just go ask Stregoni for ice.

The further away from her I got. The more I felt the eyes watching me, all of them were simply waiting to get me alone. To feast on what's left of my soul. I was grateful to have bumped into a slightly familiar face. It was the lady from upstairs. She very kindly agreed to help me with my task, while I stood waiting for said ice. She decided to interrogate as she slowly packed a bag. The ice clinked.

"Are you sure you don't want anything else to wear, there's some scrubs?"

In all honesty, I should take up her offer. Despite the inside being lined with fur and it once having draped the floor, my robe fit more like a dress and doesn't do much for the chill. I still declined. As silly as it is. I feel safer with it on. Like it's a security blanket keeping me from harm.

"Does Alex seem alright to you? She seems nervous..."The woman was surprised by my inquiry. She carefully zipped the bag closed and handed it over before clearing her throat and replying.

"She's... I don't know. I'm not sure if I ever did. I can say that Bella has a lot to do with her attitude now but it wasn't much better before. Why do you ask?"

"The sickness..." she didn't seem to believe me. " That and well, I noticed that the swan girl is in Volterra. I'm aware of how close they were. Alex seems stuck in grief over her departure don't you think?"

"How much do you know about my niece and what are your motives? Don't lie."

"I know everything about her. It was my duty to study her inside and out. However, I had a personal stake in the matter. Don't worry. I have no intention of... she needs a friend right now and I understand that."

"If you're asking me how to get on her good side. I suggest you leave her alone."

"I wouldn't hurt her."

"I know you won't, you're going to go as soon as your brother is well enough. That girl has been through enough and never makes the right choice...just stay away!"

The angry expression on her face felt personal. Almost as if she was talking about someone else that had chosen wrongly. Another question was on the tip of my tongue but instead, I thanked her for the ice and excused myself. As I wandered around trying to find my way back to Alex. I pounded my brain for reasons to escape. To convince myself to just go. To just drop everything and disappear. It would be the responsible thing to do. To obey the warning bestowed and to leave Alexandra be. There she was. Deep in the trenches of lost souls. Her arms were hanging loosely at her sides. Her back was strained as if she was struggling to stand. She was breathing the foul air in with a wheeze. As if each breath weighed a ton. She was run down. I'd be neglecting her if I left. It was settled. I moved closer to her and she jumped. Her heart pulsed like a racehorse. The ice was dropped as I panicked and immediately began checking her over for signs of the illness. She wasn't happy about it and felt shame for her reaction. My hands were firmly swatted away.

"Im fine!"

"Are you sure?"

"How long do you think it will take for them to penetrate the wards?"

Oh. She feels it too. The longing of death pulling. It threatening to play with us all. The liminal space between the afterlife has thinned significantly in the past hour. The spirits here are ramping up to something and I'm quite scared it's to do with her. "Do you want the truth or a lie?"

She didn't give me a second glance and huffed off. My, she's fickle and fiesty. She began to run and I felt the need to chase right after the little fairy...we came to an abrupt stop at the top of the stairs. Here she stood frozen but unafraid. She recollected herself before calmly prancing toward the ballroom. We didn't make it but a few feet before I was yet again ordered to be away from her. She hesitantly marched off toward Alice Cullen and the electric lady. They were deep in argument. I attempted to pick up what was being said and couldn't. I'm still not convinced she's safe but I at least knew she wouldn't be harmed in such a public place, especially with a Cullen around. I should get started on those sigils. It took approximately a single minute for my peace to be disturbed by the Denali. She was aggressively posted up against the wall I was working on.

"I don't need a fight but if you start one. It won't end until I'm satisfied."

"I used to think of all the ways I'd split you open if I ever saw you again. I bet you don't even remember who I am."

"I remember every victim of mine; I killed your coven mother. I won't apologize or attempt to make amends."

"You killed a child!"

"One that was forbidden to be made! You should have stopped her but no, you allowed her to endanger herself and you."

"Do you hear yourself?"

"Yes... I am aware of all I have done. Of what I was ordered to do whether I wanted to or not. It's not an excuse. I began to enjoy the pain I inflicted as the years drifted and I forgot the ways of my people. I'm not proud of it but rules are rules. Be thankful that I could save you. My mas... Aro wanted all your heads."

"It would have been kinder if you hadn't."

"You don't mean that."

"Don't you dare presume to know..."

"I know you don't, because you're here. Despite the pain of losing loved ones, you're still here. You could have ended it a long while ago. Yet you didn't. Don't squander the gift of life by holding on to the dead. They are gone... she isn't."

We both took a second to see them. Alexandra was deeply affected by her sibling's emotional state. The electric lady didn't even try and deny our similar situations. Instead, she asked me a question. One that was to be expected.

"How?"

"By choosing to live in the moment. No matter how hard it is to slip into the past."

"Will you do the same?"

"I'm still learning to take my advice."

"If I see that little girl, she won't live. Try to be a better woman. For her sake."

"You care for her. Why?"

"I see a young woman that is plagued by choices. Ones that she holds regret of."

"You see yourself."

"I see who I wish I had been when it mattered most. She's special. Remember that. I'll try... to move on. For my sake."

The electric lady didn't linger too much longer. I rushed my job and left to seek out answers. To seek out the end. It wasn't hard to find them. My brother was housed on the top floor. It was cold. Almost as cold as I once was. That's the strangest thing about my transformation. I can feel my heartbeat. Just as clearly as I can't feel his. It was almost over. I was too chicken to brave the rest of the way alone and waited. I knew she'd find me. I could hear her timid footsteps crunching against the creaky wood. Once I was able to see her. I could clearly tell how fearful she was. How hurt. She hides it well through a mask of anger but I know all too well how heartache slows the mind. She was shocked to see me waiting.

"I figured this would be the next stop."

"Have you been inside?"

I couldn't bring myself to utter words. She decided to take the lead and snagged my hand. I was dragging behind until we were standing right in the doorway of the library. There he was. As frozen in time as he has always been. I didn't get a chance to eye him too long as her other. Intended. Felt it kind to abuse his gifts to pry my mind open. He wasn't amused by what he must have found. I quickly assuaged.

"I've sworn to not harm her."

"I see that."

Alexandra drifted until she stood directly in front of the circle, her eyes were pressed to Whitlock. He's my biggest concern. Edward is more irritating but he's easy to manage. I shared a small moment with him during his brief time in Volterra. We chatted openly about Alex. Mostly about who she was to him... I was thoroughly shocked to find she hadn't died. He was so sure. So painstakingly sure. It's partially why I was so quick to try and end her then. I had grieved her.

"Where's Clara?"

I was immediately drawn to her as she spoke aloud. The woman she's conversing with seems familiar for some reason. I couldn't place it. I'm sure I hadn't crossed paths but she reminds me of someone.

"We got into an argument."

"Is this about the baby?"

Several books fell to the floor as the emotional toll of the information created havoc. One was shot directly toward Edward. He's still watching me. I can taste his fear from here. There's no reason for it. I can't harm him either, as that would be a direct pain for Alexandra. I took a deep breath in and tried to ignore the growing migraine. Is it wrong if I'm ready for this to be over? He's done! He's been tired for so long. Just let him die.

"Is my mate ok?"

"I'm checking his vitals kitty. He's fine. His thoughts are disjointed but he's not being harmed. Alec is, he's stuck."

"Thank you."

Why am I surprised? It must be that creature in his mind keeping him here.

"Does that mean Jasper is stuck too?"

"He's not being harmed."

"Yet you mean."

Her wavering tone broke my heart. Here I am hoping for death while she's suffering for life. I'd be honest and just tell them to wake Whitlock so I can end this. But I know I'm not the only one with family in that noggin. I know the demon is her mother. I even know all she's done to hurt her daughter. While I carefully stepped toward Alexandra. I could feel not just Edward trying to reach me but something else. Someone else from my past is here. Someone that shouldn't be. I decided to rest near her rather than right next to her.

"Have you seen him?"

"He's around. So is her father."

"I told Clara he wouldn't stay away."

"Eric can handle your mother."

We all were concerned of the outcome. Our eyes were pinned on the three stuck in that unforgiving ring of protection. It was Alexandra that lost interest first and left to sit as close to Whitlock as possible. Along the way, she picked up several of the books that had fallen. To busy herself she attempted to read one. As she tossed it at her feet. I couldn't stand it anymore. Edward be damned. I carefully stepped over her legs and plopped right next to her. I wasn't rebuffed. That's a start. We both just kept to ourselves, although I could tell that something was bothering her. I made the first move by asking.

"It's nothing really, Um, I just want to thank you for being such a help. You didn't have to but it was a relief. I've also noticed that you're. You're following me. Like everywhere I go. Is it because you're lonely? Or...I mean my aunts a twin."

"Oh, if you're wondering if twin telepathy is a thing. It is. It's exhausting. I had no time alone. Ever. Although that's not why I've been following behind you.

"You won't tell me. Will you? "

"Someday."

"I'll hold you to that."

"Tell me something about your lover."

She was instantly uncomfortable. She fidgeted around until she just blurted out.

"I'm sorry."

"Why would you say that?"

"I know it was she that. Isabella has taken her throne... Aro's throne. You seemed close or I mean. I just don't understand. You know? Why would she do this to me? To herself? I just, she's got a funny way of showing her love. It hurts. A lot."

"If I'm honest. Aro was more of a tyrant than a friend. Caius, well, that's a long story. Although I will miss Marcus, he was kind to me. We understood each other. As for Swan. Some can only love as much as they love themselves."

"Did you ever forgive him? For what he did to you?"

"I held the blade that sliced his throat. I watched as he choked and sputtered for air as he drowned in his fluids. It was my brother that spared him mercy and ended his suffering. But while it lasted? Yes."

"I don't think I can do that."

"I've seen you in action."

"It's different when you love them."

"Ah. That is true. Even then I still loved him but not as much as I loved my child."

We grew somber and changed the subject. She mostly asked questions that pertained to how I was feeling about my transformation. If I was having any strange symptoms. If having the desire to hold her could be said. I would. Instead, I told her I was enjoying my ability to eat.

"Oh. Are you still leaving?"

"I may stick around... for a moment. Just to get my bearings."

Her eyes drifted away to watch my brother. She understood what I meant. I was surprised when she grabbed my hand and squeezed it. I didn't flinch this time.

"He'll be ok."

"He won't be and I've accepted it."

"You're not what I expected."

"I'd ask but I know the answer. If it makes you feel better. Neither are you."

Before she could respond a wheezing cough abounded and my heart thumped. The eyes of my brother connected and I was near him in a second. His entire weight fell into me. Despite how heavy he was I couldn't complain. He was trying to speak through his vomit of blood. I worked tirelessly trying to relieve him of more by rubbing and patting his back.

"Thank the lord, you're alright?!"

"You're welcome."

I was upset by the mocking tone of the man which must be related to my intended. I didn't say anything, but as he limped up and around. He suddenly called out and fell to his knees. It startled everyone but Alec. He was resting his head against me. Shallow breaths exited as he mustered the ability to finally speak.

"You do right by her, you hear?"

"Of course."

"I mean it! Try to...live for once."

His eyes closed. I lightly shook him and he woke. I couldn't hear anything as he said something... the lights went out. I could see my breath. My senses were overwhelmed. I felt him squeeze me.

"Mother has woken."

The words were barely audible and then he... I shook him again. He didn't wake. Why won't he wake? Oh. My brother. No... I held him as he once held me and sang. He always did this when I was afraid. He was always there. But now. He's right. I must live for myself now. I kissed him goodbye and carefully burned the evidence of his passing. My tears fell as I carefully stood and tried not to fall to pieces. I must be as strong as an ox, taller than a tree, and wiser than the owl. Our house crest is a majestic owl. It's all I could think about as I processed the last words my brother said. I wandered off to find if it was true. That it was. I stared down at the spirit of my mother.She looked just as fierce as I remembered. She foretold of the day I'd have to slay her. That I'd have to choose my life over hers and I always said. I'd save you, mummy, that's how much I love you. She'd smile and give me a kiss on my forehead and then sternly say. You mustn't. You're meant to be a queen. Of course at that age, I'd say like in your stories. She'd say yes, I hate those stories. I hate what must be done. Just as my mother raised her hands high and the dead began to rise and climb up the tower to reach my princess. Why you ask? She's destined to kill them. I tossed caution to the wind and sent flames straight to her. Off in the distance, a flash of light so bright snagged my attention but what sent me was the reaction from Alexandra. Up until a second ago. She was helping me defend. But now she's crying out in pain. Crumbled on the floor at my feet. The sound mixed with the cries of the other two. They were held under her agony as she was nearly ripped in half and consumed by the same light that was beaming up toward the sky outside. It was spilling out of her in rays as if she were the sun herself. I had no time to react. No time to respond. As she consumed us all with a blast. Then things went black.

Soulless Monster

Aro's bed is surprisingly the most uncomfortable thing I've ever lain on. Believe me I've lain on many uncomfortable beds. Mostly during those long trips with my mom, staying in shitty motels. I'd take one of those beds any day. This one is lumpy but also too stiff and hurts my pressure points. I've barely felt my shoulder in the past hour but I refused to move. I just laid there. Coddled against the contrasting sensation of cold marble hard skin, Lillians breasts were poking my back uncontrollably. I'd move but this has always been my favorite spot to lay ever since I knew what they were. I love being held. It's the only time I felt safe. I never experienced it much. I think I can only recall my mother hugging me once. After Gran passed. Hm. I think she cried that day, I remember her flawless makeup being smudged. I don't know why I can't stop thinking about my mother right now. I blinked away tears and tried to disassociate the assault of memories by watching tiktok on live.

I've seen so many people transform in public and just. Thirst out. I mean just viscerally just rip into people, it been chaos all over the world. Fires in the streets. Immortal children running loose. Demons possessing their vessels. Monsters outing themselves. Humans committing suicide out of fear it's the end times and that hell is real. It is but unfortunately it's not ruled by a red devil. I weakly snorted. She's gone, isn't she? Those words have been playing in the back of my head. Why? Because Lillian has been pretending to sleep. Keeping her breathing slow and steady. It's annoying but it probably keeps her sane. It's hilarious because I'm watching the truth of what we are, while the Cullens and all the vampires from before pretended to exist. We desperately want to be what we're not. Alive. I'd give my arm and a leg to be alive. Well, maybe not human, but something like it...this jealousy is more about whatever the hell Jane is and her new position. The devil's concubine.

Hopefully, she'll do better than I or her Lilly. As we had the favored spot before her. I rolled my eyes. I'm still can't shake what she said. 'She's gone isn't she.'The way Lillian said those words was with such sadness. Such regret. Yet almost smugly as if she was glad I had finally been discarded too. Here were are. Left behind. It's sort of insulting having her cuddled up with me. I don't like how cool she is. I don't like how skinny she feels either. I don't like how she smells. I just don't like her! She's not... she'll never be Alex. You'd expect for me to shed tears or even get angry but for once I didn't feel anything. I just felt empty and devoid. Occasionally a bout of thoughts that entice rage, bubbled. For them to fizzle. I do hope she'll be happy. Even if it's without me with her...with someone else.

"What are you thinking about."

A clawed hand racked through my hair. It felt nice. She was gently massaging my scalp. I snagged it and tossed it away. She laughed but understood I wasn't into that.

"You'll come around. Eventually."

"Get out." I groaned.

"Are you sure? I mean I'm not lying here for no reason. We could relax a bit. "

"I'd sooner cut my labia off. Don't touch me like that ever again."

"Well then. Alright."

She sat up, snatching the blanket and tugged it up to her breasts. Shielding them from sight. I stifled a laugh as she fiddled around, aggravated, until the lamp on the nightstand glared brightly. I turned back over to shield my eyes. While she began to read a book left by Aro. As time went by and the soundtrack of pages turned, mixed with the tap of my nail hitting my phone and the noise from my doomscrolling. I began to wonder if it was a good read. Occasionally my mind would drift and I'd have to hold back tears. I just miss everything so much. I can't take this! My pity party began to take a turn as Lillian shook her foot in annoyance.

"I can tell you're upset."

I decided Ill take my anger out on her if she's so willing to step up to the plate. She had been expecting me to flip over and acknowledge. Her smug face was angled down at me. Waiting for me to yell or scream. I wanted to deck her in her nose.

"What did you mean by, she's gone?" I coldly asked.

"It's setting in. Isn't it? That deep ache you feel in your heart. You'll grieve her but her touch will never leave, she poisons every lover she fucks. I'd know."

She aggressively turned the page of her book.

"Is that why you're in my bed?"

"Of course. You're the closest thing to her. I hope you didn't think I liked you?"

"Mutual understanding."

It turned away again. My phone had clunked to the floor. Rather than try to reach for it. I just closed my eyes. After a while. I could tell she still wanted to talk. I ignored her. Eventually, she got the courage to ask me about Alexandra.

"How was she?"

"Heartbroken and pissed off."I bemoaned.

"Sounds about right, she'll be ok, she's strong...Stronger than either of us."

"You know. You speak like you know her but honestly, you don't and never did. She's not ok and it's my fault. So stop trying. Just tell me what you want?"

"I could go for a bite to eat."

"What's it feel like?"

"What?"

"Still loving her after all this time?"

"...it's painful and stupid. I had her and when I did. I didn't treat her right and she left me. It took her a long time but she left and she won't come back. I was surprised when she saved me from Rayburn, I had thought maybe she was coming around again. While in rehab, I looked her up and found out about you. I was more than a little pissed when Jane found me, she gave me the idea of going after you...now you're on the outs with me. What's that like?"

"Well. She's there and I'm not."

"So you see how that witch played me too."

"Yes, that Jane. She's been playing a hand in this game for awhile if I think about it. Especially since she met her here."

Huh. You see. I like that about you. We're just alike in that way."

The tone used piqued my interest so I looked over my shoulder. I meant to ask her what she meant by that but instead, I was mesmerized by the sight of the sclera of Lillian's eyes going sickly green. I was intrinsically aware that Lillian wasn't here anymore. This information left me paralyzed. I didn't know how to react with them so close to me. Especially since Nergal was still M.I.A... It chuckled at my discomfort. So I asked them again.

"What do you want?"

"You've been keeping her waiting too long. It's time."

I didn't have much forethought as to why I was grabbed harshly by the throat. But I immediately felt the need to fight for my life. They cackled vehemently as I clawed and bucked to no prevail, I soon began to black out and drift deeper into death. Just before it was lights out. A familiar swirl of colors burst behind my eyes. I fell into them until I was somewhere else.

I jolted upright in a sea of daisies. Miles of them went on in every direction. Out further was an army of trees standing tall. The sun beating down on everything it could. I basked for a moment. I was dizzy and disoriented. A small bag appeared near my feet. The contents were a map, the codex, and a small vial of blood. I immediately downed it and felt better. The map was familiar but only because I had briefly seen it in the codex. I had been sent to the outskirts of Camelot. A large lump in my throat grew. I thought I'd have more time than this. That I'd be able to at least mourn. To at least fuck around and fight this off. I huffed and stood up to stretch then immediately took off. As I kicked my feet among the flowers. Pollen dusted. It left me feeling woozier than before as I coughed and sneezed into the forest.

I could tell the wood wasn't a normal one. Those tall skyscrapers held magic in their bark. The trees were breathing it in and out. It reminded me of what I had read in the codex. About Camelot once being filled with fae and magical creatures. They were hunted, even more so than witches. Mostly because, It was once said that a king was so desperate for an heir that he turned to magic to conceive. He went deep into the forest and made a petition. His prayers were answered by a revered priestess that held magic only known to the fae. The magic of life.

A great son was born from his loins, however, he came to this world with a price. To restore the balance of such sorcery. His wife bled her life for their son. The king was grief-stricken and manic with rage and felt he had been tricked. So he released his ire on all that dared to possess such gifts. That day began the war on magic. King Uther unmercifully ended countless lives since; all on the basis that they were perceived as witches, evildoers of the devil, so they were hung or burned or drowned. Never mind that he was almost always incorrect and the life cut was an innocent soul.

When there was a threat, he was almost always unaware until it was too late. Such a fool king he is. But who would stand up to his rule? Not his court. Not his townsfolk. Would it be that great boy of his? It was once said that the child borne from magic shall be the greatest king to have ever reigned. Yet this particular tale isn't about Arthur, but another child, one with great magic in her veins. Let's see if my traitorous wife can walk the walk and get herself out the spiteful world of trouble she's found herself trapped in.

————

Alex pov.

This visitor was taking his sweet time. I slouched there with Ambrose tapping my foot in wait. To which I was warned to be polite. I rolled my eyes but complied and waited how a lady should. Eyeroll. Once he neared I was sure that this dapper young man had to be who we call Merlin. I've only ever seen images and portraits of him in his advanced age but I'm sure. Absolutely sure. It's him. My. He's sort of handsome. But in that way where you could tell he used to be a geeky kid. He wasn't a conventional hunk but it worked. Sort of a Rami Malek bug-like-looking fella. The only thing that stuck out as odd was a shabby knapsack held too close to his chest. He tucked it closer as I looked.

"It's not polite to stare lady Morgan."

I cocked my head at the mention of my hidden name. "Excuse me, how do you..."

"Are we just going to stand out here or am I to be invited inside?" He rudely asked.

I wasn't quick to walk back. I held my ground and continued to assess his scrawny impolite form. His foot tapping in wait. To further antagonize, I pointed at the bag. The contents spilled out and floated around for me to examine. There were several spell books. Some snacks. A few bobbles and odd ends but nothing precarious. I put them away and escorted. Along the way, I thought it best to ask.

"If you know my name what's yours?"

"I know better than to inform the fae."

Ambrose was amused by this Merlin. I purposely knocked into him as I moved forward. He hobbled behind me.

"Was it a long trip?"

"It wasn't pleasant. I stumbled upon some rather disturbing things while walking here."

"Ah. Like what?"

"Several bodies."

"Quiet you two" I barked at them.

Once at the castle door. I noticed the wards were gone and I couldn't sense the dead, it left me feeling unsettled. What happened to them all? Are they just gone? Truly dead? Hmm, Upon passing of the threshold. I instantly felt the statues become awake and aware. My boys weren't happy about what they had experienced. I called out to them that I was alright and they appeared before me. Edward was checking me over for wounds while Jasper was eyeing Ambrose funnily. I felt embarrassed but didn't fuss about it. This Merlin wasn't phased and continued on up without me. At the top of the third flight of stairs. I was intrigued to see Magnus greet him like an old friend. My attention was taken by confrontation.

"What the hell was that?!" Jasper shouted.

"Look. I'm ok... I um. I know it's all a bit shaky but everything's ok. We've landed in the past, I can explain. Ambrose didn't do this. I did. "

He still wasn't satisfied and continued to glare. So I placed my hands on his chest and leaned into him. He adored my presence by hugging me close. It still wasn't enough to deter his suspicion. If I didn't know better I'd say he was preparing to attack. To settle him before a fight broke out. I held my hand to his lips and it was immediately taken and kissed. As he pulled his head away he eyed my royal ring. He seemed thoughtful of its appearance. Another kiss was placed right on it before tugging me away from Ambrose. The direction we were headed was near the dungeon. I remembered the mess and felt nauseous. Edward followed.

"What do you mean you did this? What happened?! You were in so much pain! All I could feel was your pain. Baby what the hell is going on."

I wanted to puke. A heavy wave of his emotions was swarming. I could feel his love build pressure in my kneecaps. I shrugged him off me and walked ahead.

"I know. I'm so sorry you had to experience that. Ambrose said I brought us here. To the past, to Camelot. I believe we're um, we're here in the past to find a key. It's a sword."

"We're here for Excalibur."

Edward boasted loudly. He was speeding up to us and settled beside me. Our feet moved in time. I turned my head to see that old man gleaming with excitement. He must be ready to kill something. I'll be damned if he's around when I face Isabella. This is my duty alone. The image in my book came to my mind. Seeing myself like that, all godly and did up. I knew that I'd be ready soon too.

"Really, you're ready to kill Bella? Huh, I expect you to be careful then. Go for the heart and make sure to crush it."

Jasper scarily warned. I felt sheepish. He must have felt my emotions and or heard them and decided to scold me. He soothingly placed a hand on my back and leaned down to kiss me. I shrugged him off. Again. Not to be rude. I just didn't feel it right to express romantic affection at the idea of killing my. She's Lilith's now. Jasper tried one more time and I finally let him do what was needed. My emotions shifted and I suddenly felt comfortable.

"Of course. I'm not ready but I have no choice. I'll be careful and there's more you should know. Rosalie and Irina are fine. They are downstairs. I'd like it if you two could remove the ones that didn't make it. Don't dispose of them. They are to be chopped up and turned into meals for my father. As for the rest of them. They can go back to their rooms or be anywhere but outside."

"Uh...alright."

Jasper was stunned at how well I took to his shift, Edward was amused at my candidness. I kissed them both and shooed them away.

When I turned to head upstairs I wasn't expecting to find Jane standing off in the distance. I like her as a brunette. The change of color makes her look a lot less mean. As I neared her, we walked synchronized. I felt odd about it. She seems to be affecting me. Changing something. I just don't know what or why. Could it be the serum?

I jumped at the sound of her soft words. " It's good to see you're alright. Although I need an explanation for how that is. One that's in-depth."

To not mince words. I felt it easier to just show her what happened. We took a pause. I held my hands to her temples. Once I was finished she had tears flowing.

"I was aware you could regenerate but I hadn't known it was so painfully beautiful. Is it always?"

"...Not quite."

We both stood there staring at each other. The moment was tense but not unbearable. Our bodies close. Almost too close. Her breath kept ghosting my face. I could swear she meant to...She took several steps back and calmly asked.

"Would you like me to accompany you? Or would I be of better use elsewhere?"

"Oh. Um. You said your book was nearby. Maybe we could go get it?"

"I thought you'd never ask."

She held out her hand and spoke in a language that could resemble a backward dialect of high elder. My ears twitched with delight at its sound. Nearly a second after she said it. I was mesmerized to see a book flying towards us from outside at a speed that suggested I should duck. She giggled. I was perplexed and stood to see that it was safely tucked against her chest. I blushed a deep red.

"So you uh, you speak high elder? I mean like that's really cool."

"Yes... I know much of the fae. The language is such a beautifully spoken word. So fluid and poetic."

"I'm trying to learn... it's been rough."

"I'd love to help, if you like, I mean."

"That would be, nice, I think."

"We should probably get upstairs."

"Oh, yeah."

I hate how awkward I feel around her. It's hard to explain but I just feel like a kid. Like I'll make a mistake or something.

It's hard to explain. It's not her age but her abilities. She's far more advanced of a witch than I. I blushed. The walk upstairs was much quicker than I would have liked. We ghosted hands. Once up there, she was distant as we found the library was now a war room. It was filled to the brim with Glinda's soldiers. They moved about in their uniforms with stone faces. I could see her sitting at a table with her feet kicked back as one of her men rubbed her bunions. I almost gagged. Frost wasn't too far away from her conversing with machines and all sorts of things. I couldn't see Clara but Magnus and Merlin were consulting a map and talking all low but the one word my ears did pick up was Excalibur. A low wave of emotions began to boil to the surface.

I cracked my neck and popped my joints in preparation. I wasn't the only one ready. Jane was circling a round table where the map lay. Her book was held close but open. She was eyeing Merlin suspiciously, there was a curious gait to her body that spoke of death. A ring of color lit in her eyes and she glared straight into Merlin's soul.

"Let me see if I have this right. You're here to help my queen by betraying your king? What makes us able to trust you? Why would you help us at all?!"

He stood there unfazed by her threat. As did most of the people in the room. Not caring whether she brandished her magic as they had bigger concerns. I wonder what they are? I could ask. Find out why there's so much traffic? It took Merlin a moment to prepare his words. He fiddled around anxiously as we waited for him.

"I've served under Uther for many years, I'd continue to. I have many friends there that I must protect from him. That fool. I've saved him and this kingdom on countless occasions with the very thing he loathes. With great hope, I thought I could change him. I thought with time he'd see that magic isn't evil. That I could do the job my predecessor couldn't and persuade him to see he was wrong.

This morning I finally conceded defeat as I watched a young man beheaded for participating in enchantments. It was just a simple protection charm given to him by his mother. She was there in the crowd. I watched her mourn her boy. I've been lying to myself for too long so... here I am. Trying to make things right by coming to the steps of my enemy. I think that's more than what you could be doing to settle your debts. But I digress. "

"Your enemy?"

"I don't like the fae. They lie. I hate liars."

Her book closed. They continued to stare each other down. Merlin was the first to break eye contact as he continued to explain his thoughts. His idea was, rather than wander around the forest searching for the hidden objects home, we were to sneak into Camelot and raid the castle.

He's caught wind that Arthur was sent on a mission to obtain the sword. By tonight it is to be revealed to all the kingdom and he declared the next king.

By blood that's true but having the sword will cement his lineage as all kings before he have made a quest where they prove their worth. Despite how easy this plan sounds. He informed us that Arthur left days ago. There's been no sight of him and Uther has been keeping up appearances. Several knights have been sent after him. None of them are back yet. Why not just do the quest? I'm sure I could find the thing.

"Where exactly is the sword?"

"I don't have the exact location but I do know that it's guarded by a dragon. As to what kind. I have no idea... not many are around these days, as most fae are gone."

"That's great news, so, Who's to say, Arthur, is even alive? He could have gotten roasted or who knows."

"I had hoped you'd hate the idea. Screw my perfect plan of waiting around and letting someone else do it for you. Your journey won't be easy but I'm sure that you'll be fine. If you don't die."

Merlin grinned toothily as he wrapped up the map and held it out for me to take. I stared at the thing warily. I was pretty sure the second I touch it. I'd be whisked away. I looked around the room until I found my uncle's purple eyes.

"You said, I should let her win. Why?"

"She'll know."

"What the hell does that mean?!"

"Just. Please do as I ask!...

I glanced back at the map and then stared right into the cognac eyes sitting in Merlin's skull as I placed my hand on it. I assume the goal was for me to go on my own. But Frankie had other plans. No one dared get in her way as she raced to my side and held on tight as we transported. We landed in a heavily wooded area. All the trees were tall and girthy with dark lush tops that blocked sunlight. My nerves were already bad but they were made worse by the fact I was wary of Jane.

—————————

Jane's pov.

It's been so long since I've felt the pull of a jump. I had almost forgotten what it felt like to ride inside the vacuum-like portal. Although once we landed. It was a different story. It can induce nausea if one isn't prepared for its whirlwind of motion. Alex was much better at withstanding its effects and had wandered from my side while I regained my strength. I made sure to warn her off moving too far away. She hadn't. In fact. She was behind me. I stood up and found she was threatening me. Her hands were held out and a spell on her tongue. I wiped my hands free of dirt.

"You called me your queen. You've been following me around and acting all weird and shit. I've been around vampires long enough to know how they act."

"I'm not a vampire anymore."

"You're still acting strangely Frankie."

"Why do you call me that?"

"I don't know..."

"...I'm a witch, aren't I? I may have been turned but I know what those markings on your hands mean. That makes you the supreme. Right? I've heard of the stories but it's impossible, the stories of Lady Morgan are just a fairytale...I don't know what's truth or fiction."

"Don't give me that bullshit about stories, Frankie! Ever since you've been whatever you are. You've been following me around like a lost puppy. Now you're claiming loyalty, when you've literally tried to kill me. Excuse me for feeling a bit on edge!"

Frankie... I like it. She must be feeling the bond. She was shivering with a feral glint in her eyes that made me tingle dangerously. I was wary of her reacting, I tried to think of a response to de-escalate but I was bereft of a good one. I cautiously eyed her hands. They weren't lit. She's just afraid. I calmly moved closer until I could hug her. She tried to push me away with failure. Once she finally relaxed. I savored her.

"I am not Isabella. I won't harm you. I won't betray you. I can't... as for my actions before. I'm sorry, I said I was sorry then too. I was held under a spell, I'm sure you've heard about the ways Aro ensured allegiance. I had no choice but to portray myself as an enemy otherwise I risked. Everything. I am so sorry I hurt you. As for your behavior now. I don't appreciate it and would like to keep going. We must finish this quest timely."

I let her go and moved forward. The map in hand. We seem to have been dumped on the opposite side of the forest. Nearest to the village. My paranoid eyes scanned the territory, I began to move ahead. She stood behind me unwilling to follow. I turned around expecting another fight.

"Are you coming?"

I was surprised to see she had just been stunned by my affection. Her arms were tightly held at her side. Her body stiff with apprehension. Her face twisted with confusion. I calmly waited for her to get a move on. Once she did, I was grateful there was no mention of it. We just made headway. The earth crunches beneath our feet with each step ahead. The least they could have done was give us a horse but whatever, or a car, or something...I was growing bored with how slow we were moving so I picked her up and dashed. Only stopping to make sure we were on the right trail every few miles. As the sun began to fall, I felt it prudent we stop and take shelter for the night. I placed her down for a moment and tried to find items to build a fort. During, she conjured up a tent. I was grateful and decided my sticks would be of better help with the fire. I tossed them on top and carefully tindered.

"Thanks"

"No problem."

"Can I sit?"

"Sure."

I eyed the space nearest to her. I thought it better to give her some space. I plopped down right next to the fire and warmed up my freezing hands. I gotta say I'm still not used to these human-like issues. She moved closer to me and we sat in silence. It was awkward, for the most part, we didn't know each other but I felt this pull. This annoying feeling forced me to care for her. It's beginning to feel real now. As we sat there. She twisted around uncontrollably. I almost asked if I could help massage the pain away but refrained. Suddenly she went still and blurted out.

"I just don't understand. You're so different, you always seemed like you wanted to kill me."

"I did, I told you I went under a spell. Chelsea's to be exact."

"Oh yeah, I forgot about her powers. Forcing you all under emotional control. That still doesn't explain why you're suddenly so interested in helping me?"

"I thought you wanted me to stay?"

"So. Do you do everything someone wants?"

"No. I just, I feel... different too. Besides. It doesn't matter. I'm here to help because I don't want to deal with the fact my entire family's dead. I never grieved and I just killed my mother. She told me I would. She told me I was supposed to help you too, so. Let's talk about the quest. We're looking for Excalibur. Right? Let's see..."

I fiddled with the map trying to escape that piercing gaze. It was dark out. So I fiddled with our pack. She almost left without it. I shook my head. It's just got a few things. Some food, some water, we had some iodine & an emergency kit. It was enough for a few days... I looked around nervously. The longer I eyed the map, I could see it change. As if the ink was alive and keeping track of us. Ah yes. We're in the valley. If I recall correctly, this place was once filled with. My stomach dropped. If we're in the valley, where are the wolves? There were rumors of a wild man-eating pack that hunted near this land... it was just stories! Oh mother why couldn't you have enforced me to understand?! She tried I guess, in her way, my mother was always a bit mad...to keep me from panic. I lifted my eyes to Alexandra. She was fiddling about, I curiously asked her what was wrong. She pouted and tossed her hands.

"What isn't? Im just. It doesn't matter, you're right we should focus on the task. I don't know much about the damn sword other than it can kill me."

"Of course, it can. It's one of the only weapons that was crafted by the fae. There used to be a large grouping of them around here. Leprechauns, dwarves, Uh, I think fairies used to live in the marshes."

"Used too?"

"Well. They were just stories, rumors and lies told to kids to scare us from running away or doing bad things, you know. You lie the fairies will snatch ya. There was a story of these lands. Back when magic was unpersecuted. A certain part of these forests was fae land. The story goes like this, I can't quite remember but the forest was 'bought' by the fae. They lived there. Much of it was burnt to the ground by Uther to rid Camelot of their influence."

"It sounds like we should be taking the castle instead of sitting in a fucking forest."

"He won't live much longer. If I recall correctly. Arthur is to be king soon. It's strange being back here... when I had heard of Uther's passing, I was so excited that I threw a party...back then it was bloody but you get the picture."

"You're strange."

"I've been told that, as are you but I'm polite. Anyhow. Are you ready to sleep?"

"Do you think this is stupid? We could have waited for Arthur to have grabbed it and taken it from him. "

"It's incredibly stupid but it gives me a chance to speak with you. I have been meaning to explain and besides, I'm sure we'll run across him. Maybe we can get a reward for saving his hide."

I chuckled at the absurdity of the notion. She didn't find my joke funny. Instead, she kept eyeing me strangely. It left me feeling... I don't know but something.

"Why is it I feel better around you? Just yesterday I was bemoaning after she who won't be named. But now? I feel nauseously intrigued by what this is. Am I rebounding? Possibly but fuck."

I was taken aback. My mouth was dry and I was anxious. I didn't have a response.

My stomach rumbled. See what I mean? All these human sensations are confusing me. I'm fucking starving. It's too dark for her to be wandering around with me for a rabbit...Fuck, she smells so good? What is going on? I suddenly felt fangs growing. My heart began to slow. My eyelids dropped. I could hear the sound of her heart pounding. It thumped like a bunny.

"Hey, what gives..."

"Im not feeling so well."

It was easier for me to run off rather than deal with those penetrating eyes questioning my every movement. I. Ugh. I need to feed! I could kill Stregoni! Whatever he's done either is wearing off or there's some type of side effect. I can't be sure but all I desire is to feast from her! Knowing me I will tear right into her aorta. I lack the control the Cullens have. I raced around trying to find anything that would cure me of this insatiable desire.

Yet all I found were trees. Until I accidentally came across an enemy. I was sure it was that girl clunking about. Ah, yeah, Isabella. I was never fond of her scent. Not even back then. Which was odd to the others as they had thought she smelled delightful. I was remiss to inform anyone that I was more interested in the beautiful Alexandra. Rather than that drab Isabella, I can't stand her, I would go ahead and put an end to this but I know Alexandra would never forgive me. But a little bite couldn't hurt? Right? Huh?

The scent wafting from Swan... I sniffed oh, that's new, she's oddly reminiscent of that annoying girl that holds my heart in her hands. If only I listened to my mother.

I began stalking her from the treetops. Stealthily moving after Bella. I even managed to dangle myself right over her before I was sensed. She spotted me with fright. I don't think she was expecting to see me. Her reaction? The trunk I was in caught flame and she raced in the direction where Alex was. I reacted by tossing myself into a jump and hoping I'd get there before she could hurt her. Again.

When I landed back at our camp. The fire was out. The tent is in shambles. Alex nor Bella was anywhere to be found. I called out. Not even the sound of the wind came to my ears. I huffed and puffed with emotions. Where had that cruel lady of mine gone? I must find her! I immediately began running around blindly. Just searching for her. Along the way, I crossed a body lying face down in a moat of quicksand...After a quick bite. I'll personally hunt and kill that girl. Alex's temper is damned! She will die!

—————————-

Alex pov.

Watching Frankie run off was amusing. She's yet to regain control of her past graceful movement. She sort of looked like a chicken. Just clucking around. The second she was out of sight a sense of dread settled. I think I'm onto why she's so. The way she is around me. I'd rather pretend I don't know than acknowledge the truth. I was never meant to be with Bella. That's something Alice made clear. I was never meant to be with her because. Yep, I'm ignoring it. The sound of sticks snapping grabbed my attention...I called out to Jane. But I got no response. I gulped. I saw the way she sat eyeing me.

Another snap raised the hair on my neck and I stood up to defend myself. It wasn't hungry, whatever she is. It was...Three hungry-looking wolves edged out of some bushes. Their snouts were high up as they snapped and snarled as if I was a juicy steak. My first instinct was to run but I didn't. I was hurt and angry enough to fight. They corralled around me. The alpha was ugly, his face was wrinkled up with patches of his fur missing, he snipped at my hands, and I wasn't thinking about spells. I was pure chaos punching in the nose. It whimpered but launched itself at me. We rumbled and tumbled and landed on the tent.

I struggled to get away from its foul mouth trying to get at my throat but once I did, I took off. That was stupid but damn that was close, a good battle almost lost. Paws pounded behind me. They didn't give up. I was forced to transport around. Once I finally lost them. I realized that I had left the map. Like an idiot! I was lost and alone with no true directions. I didn't care, I just kept on moving. It wasn't long before I began to realize I must be going in circles or something. I kept passing the same tree. It wasn't particularly tall but its trunk was thick and looked as if it had been here for ages. It was graying and rotting and molting. I decided that this is where I'd park myself. I figured Jane would find me or maybe the wolves.

Either way, my feet were killing me and I was done. I tried to take off my boots but the stupid dress I was in kept getting in my way. So I ripped the fabric up to my thighs. I didn't toss the scapes. If I'm not found I could use them as a guide, tie some pieces to trees like ribbons... see if I can't find my way back. Hopefully, the wolves will be long gone. Or I could tie them and use them to help me climb this tree. Sleep up there. If I want to live.

I kicked back and tried to fall into a restless sleep. Several dreams or rather nightmares got to me before I was woken. It wasn't wolves or Jane but the one soul I didn't want to see. Her soft hands caressed my cheeks. I smacked them away from me. An expression of deep sadness was quickly overshadowed. She was leaning over me with concern. Asking if I was alright. I licked my lips and memories of our kisses smacked into me. I can't stand Isabella. I can't wait until I get my hands on her. I continued to laxly lay there.

"What are you doing here?" I looked around.

"You know why I'm here..." she just shrugged.

"The sword."

She nodded in agreement. I could tell she wanted to apologize. I wasn't in the mood to hear any more lies from those lips.

"Don't, you're not and you know it. I'm fine. Just go ahead and leave me. "

"I can't... I'm sort of lost. So... I can't go because I don't know where I am." She stuck her nose in the air. Her arms crossed her chest in defiance.

"Lucky me."

I got up from the ground and she was quick to help. I brushed her aside again and this time she refused to let go.

"You're in pain."

"Of course, I'm in pain!"

"I'm..."

Thankfully she stopped herself from completing that sentence. I popped my back before continuing. Every muscle in my body ached. I couldn't feel my hands...I was dizzy and tired. But I would be damned before I let her have me again.

She was quick after me. I made sure to move faster than normal but she kept up. The longer we trudged. I noticed that things around us weren't normal. These trees were moving, ever so slightly inching higher and higher, making it darker and darker. Other things began to change. Such as the terrain. Gone were the trees and out came a thick and long marshland. The stench was foul. I'm pretty sure bodies were drifting under the current. The filthy water went up to Bella's waist and my shoulders. I was struggling. I had been. She would try and help but I'd push her away from me.

That was until my boots got stuck and I began to sink. My dress drowning me. She panicked. I mean full-on tears poured from her eyes as she struggled to tug me up without sinking. She cursed and screamed. We finally were free and she refused to let me go. I allowed her to carry me until the water became shallow and the land dry. The second I could I was clawing away from her. She finally had enough of it. She grabbed me closer.

"Alright! Do you want to fight? Or what? Because I'm willing to do anything. Just please stop treating me like you hate me!"

I struggled but she wouldn't let go. Holding on to me. Pressing her body against mine. Trying to ignite passion.

"Oh my god! You always find a way to make it about yourself. You left me! Remember? You stole from me! You lied! You cheated on me for fuck's sake!"

"Like you are now?!"

"If I was you'd know and I bloody well can if I fucking wanted to!"

We stood there breathing heavily. Our clothes were all wet. The moon was high. I continued to struggle. As she yelled out, Telling me she was sorry and that she loves me, I could tell what she was trying to do. I wasn't falling for her tricks anymore. I pushed past her. Immediately. It was windy and starting to sleet. The sleet was quickly turning into a whiteout.

"Where are you going!"

"Away from you!"

"We were just...don't you think it's odd how things keep changing?! We were just in a marsh. Hey, wait for me!"

I transported. Not caring if I'd splinter into pieces. I just needed to be away from her! As I kept going. I eventually found a cave. It was pitch black inside. I opened my trap to call out but thought better of that and instead tossed a pebble. I couldn't even see where it landed but a heavy clunk echoed. Nothing reared up in attack so I tiptoed in. I could hear Bella distantly calling my name loudly. I rolled my eyes. I just kept pushing forward until it became clear it was an old mine. Not a cave. I waited around for her to come, because she's right about how odd things are. Like this forest is alive. Like we're spinning around and with each turn, it's something different about the land... Bella came around. I used a spell to light the way. It wasn't any warmer here than outside but I refused to complain or even speak a word to the bumbling fool next to me. She's been rambling about any thought that crosses her mind. Just trying to drive me nuts enough and lash out and speak to her again. I was grateful that we eventually found one of those old train cars. It was a manual one though.

She offered to push it. I let her. The ride started a bit bumpy but eventually, a steady pace was built. It was even peaceful... until the train car began to whip and rock along the creaky track with such speed Bella didn't need to pump. We held on in fear as the track started to run out and we couldn't get it to slow down! She screamed at me to transport us. The racing wind and screams from our mouths abounded against the stone walls and made us sound monstrous. The car burst into the air. My wing's immediately exploded out and flapped with enough force to push us over. We landed! One problem though. The train rail car I was in and the one with the pump? Split. We both were running down different tracks. Bella kept calling for me to jump into hers. I didn't want to. But I secretly hoped her car would crash. That it would just fall right off the track and she'd hit a wall. Shatter into a million pieces. At least then I wouldn't have to put a hole in her.

"I can hear you you know?!"

She screeched with fury and frustration. I cackled and rose my hands up as if I was on a roller coaster. She cursed me for my insolence. We eventually came to a rough stop. Nothing was broken. Pity.

"What the hell Alex!" She said as she hopped out of her train car. Rushing to my aide. I ignored her help and got out on my own. "You tried to kill me, Bella" I sourly but calmly said to her. She tried to touch me again. I was bleeding. "Let me help!"I shoved her. I didn't want her help.

"Omg! He said he'd send blood to Edward! What was I supposed to do?!" She cried like she was innocent.

"Well, one. Tell me! Not accept a damn deal! You fucking got what you wanted didn't you?!"

"No. I didn't. Do you think I wanted this? Of course, I didn't want this! I just wanted you. I just needed you!"

She was shaking and trembling. Her body was all healed but the wrong color. She was sort of jaundiced. Blood poured from her eyes and nose. Her lip quivered as she went on to say more. I tuned her out. I just straight-up ignored her. Which earned me a push to the ground.

She was heaving and her eyes blacked out. Her veins protruded. A sickly green hue overtook her eyes. She looked gangrenous. All I could do was shake my head. The awful things she's done to me don't compare to what she's done to herself. I popped up and she stumbled back. Her hands are up. She was afraid of me. Like I'd hit her and she was ready to scream. I didn't lunge at her or fake like I was to see if she'd flench. Or even act as if I would, hit her. I just walked away from her.

It was a short walk. We had made it to the bottom of the pit. It sure was pretty, our cars had crashed through a hollow wall. Inside tons of diamonds and crystals glittered. We had hit a dead end. She decided to shout out and yell like a baboon calling at food. I had enough of it and fucking let loose.

"I needed you too. I needed you to accept a world where you couldn't belong. I needed you to find a way to be something more than you ever could. That's why we were meant to break up. You were only ever supposed to be a fling, now you're bound to me and the one that should be is out there. I'm right, aren't I? You knew! You must have. You made that damn deal with Ambrose, you said for everything you desire, right? What was it? My crown? You desired to have me, despite how terrible we are for each other. So you took me. Not because of Lillian. I wouldn't take that bitch back for anything! You did it because of... Jane."

I hugged the rough wall as I heaved in rage. She didn't care. She started laughing. I wasn't fooled. I could tell she wanted to cry. Her arms were tight across her chest and hugging herself as she paced around. Her face was all twisted up with tears. Until finally she couldn't hold the lies anymore. She wildly flung her arms around. As she screamed at me.

"Yes! Okay! So what?! Huh! I wanted you! I didn't want to lose you! I fucking sold my soul to get you! The sad pitiful wretch of a fucking queen that you are, you've wasted your time pouting and whining. You should be grateful. But you aren't. You're miserable! Hell, you have been, I thought you'd grow out of it. When I first got away from you, I was happy, I wasn't suffocating under your pity party and constant need to be bitter. I met new people and had fun. College was turning out to be something I needed. Turned out. It was something you needed too and I could tell every time we talked. You were gone in more ways than one. Magic had stolen the love you had for me long before that whore did. Sue me for trying to breathe life into our dead relationship! Hell and if you're so quick about Jane, then I'm off the hook for Tara."

" Thank you so much, Renee." I clapped loudly.

"Fuck you!"

"Your mother."

"What about her?!"

"She's dead. She caught the flu...Your sister is safe."

"She's not my sister, why didn't you save her?! "

"You'd think you'd be happy..."

She quieted down. We both just stood there surrounded by sparkling diamonds. Just as pretty as the ones that used to glitter in her once-perfect face. That deal isn't looking so good now, huh? I rolled my eyes and leaned against the stony walls. Neither one of us was ready to apologize or admit wrong. Both are just tired and ready to collapse. We called a truce and chose separate sides to search.

I ended up finding a crack in the foundation. With just the slightest touch. It burst and several splinters shot through and ran down the entirety. We both plummeted into a cavernous hole. It seemed to have run on for miles. Our screams had stopped long before we neared the bottom where a rush of water caught us. It hurt like a motherfucker! Damn near broke an arm. Thankfully the rushing current ran us to a tidepool. I was too stunned to do anything other than lie there floating. Every muscle in my body felt bruised. It was Bella that tugged us out of the water. Now, we've hit the bottom. The unground cave floor was smooth and cool enough that I relaxed.

"Are you seriously sleeping?!"

"Will you please just shut up?"

She smacked the ground and got up. Standing over me as she yelled and screamed some more at me. Telling me how poor of a lover I was and how much better Tara was. I started cackling as she began crying about her death. She stomped around until she found another place to rest. To my enthrallment. All that noise she made woke some animals... insects? Some damn glowing flying things were spurred into flight. They were the most... my heart stopped for a second as I realized that the bioluminescent creatures had tiny naked perky breasts. Ambrose did say many of the faes moved underground. Holy shit are these fairies?!

"Bella."

"What?!"

"Are those fae?"

I sat up on my arms and tried to get a better look but they kept buzzing and moving too fast for me to tell.

"Whatever they are... Alex?!"

They started to fly off. I was so mesmerized that I began to get up off my ass to follow them. Distant shouts of my name were lost on me. The only thing I could hear was. Buzzing...the fairy creatures continue to sing. Bella had managed to catch up to me. She was shaking me roughly and screaming my name in my face. We were near the water. I had been trying to drown myself.

"Are you okay?!"

"We need to get out of here." Wheezing noises burst from my mouth.

"You fucking think?!"

Her hand rubbed my back as I coughed up water. While I was throwing up. I noticed that all around us were dead fae. They were just belly up floating around.

"Thanks..."

"I wouldn't let them hurt you..."

"So um... what now?"

"Well. We can keep on moving?"

I spit in the water one more time before letting her help me up. The cave was large and went on for miles filled with nothing but those beautiful crystals that reflected our reflections but eventually, we came upon a long stretch of a man-made tunnel. Along the stone, there were etchings of high elder and picturesque drawings. I couldn't understand a lick of the written word but the pictures were clear. They were warnings. That must mean we're close. To what I don't know. Bella was taking her time while I hobbled along trying to reach the end. Imagine my surprise when I reached it. It empties into a round temple-like structure. Carved statues of some godlike dragons were erected in triplicate. All along them were runes and chicken scratch. Ancient offerings sat at the base of it. I bent down to light an old animal fat candle. It burned with a black flame. I said a prayer in the offering, yet nothing happened. No great god came out to greet me with my sword.

"Alex? Come here, I think I found..."

Bella quieted down as she opened her finding. It was a cast iron door covered in enchantments. Whatever or whoever is behind it must be what the warnings were about. She held it open and waited for me to come. I couldn't shake the sudden desire to run. But against my better judgment. I snagged the candle and we slunk inside the den. We walked side by side along a ginormous hall filled with mirrors that hung along the roof. I wanted to laugh, it resembled that room in my mind that shows me those visions sent from those quiet gods. The hall was filled with doors, and with each jangle of the door knob we came to know we were trapped in the hall, eventually, the hall emptied us into an elaborate dimly lit bedroom. Cobwebs and dust had accumulated on all the ancient furnishings. It seemed as if we had just found an old room... a rotten one, Piles of clothes and debris littered in piles as tall as the ceiling. We almost left until the sound of a harp began to play. We spotted the musician. An emaciated-looking fae was halfway hidden amongst the mounds.

His long blonde stringy hair hung down to his waist. His bones creaked with each movement yet his music was to perfection. His once regal rags hung off his body comically. You could tell at one point he was handsome. Even pretty. But now he resembled nothing but a shadow. The sight of his flesh gagged us both as it flaked off and fell to the floor. Is this the poor dragon we're here to slay? A crackling laugh mixed beautifully with his playing. Two seats appeared behind Bella and me. We were forced into them and dragged closer to the shedding creature's concert. He continued to play as he eyed us both. Examining our features in the candlelight. He took particular interest in Isabella. Which set my senses off. I tried struggling but found I was trapped there.

"Relax...just listen to me play."

His voice was deep and mumbled. I had to strain to make sure I heard him right. His fingers kept plucking at strings. As each note strummed free it forced us to calm. Almost as if the music was a drug.

"What are you?..." Bella asked dazed.

"I was a king, then a god, then nothing."

"She meant what type of fae. He's a dragon." I mumbled.

My statement went ignored. He only had an interest in playing for Isabella. I felt angered by that. As if he was trying to compete. I rolled my eyes. This bond placed on me makes me overly possessive of a woman I can't stand. I finally had it. My anger helped me break through the music."I was told to find a sword. But um we appear to be lost. Well... unless you've seen it?" I looked around the junk littered forgotten tomb. A few golden troves of coins but mostly just bones ...My eyes still didn't spot the stupid blade.

"I know why you're here." He bit out.

"What's with the attitude."

"Oh, I don't know, I've just been caged for centuries on end. Left alone and hungry. Oh, I'm oh so hungry. What sort of guest are you to question my hospitality? I could eat you now before I play for you."

His strange glowing eyes narrowed into slits as he glared maliciously into Bella's. The longer he paid attention to her the more I began to see his true form. His scaly skin glistened with milky sweat. His pale bony fingers plucking away held sharp talons. When they clipped the strings they made an interesting tune. The sound waves reverberated back in our ears and attempted to soothe us again. I began to squirm as I spied a black forked tongue edging out of that sly smile. Bella kept still and pretended not to be phased.

"Why do you want to play for us at all?"

"It's been so long since I've had an audience and I feel in the mood to perform."

"That's nice... I guess. What kind of dragon performs for its food?" Bella said with a grimace. He chuckled at her.

"One that is poisoned, transformed by way of potion and blood magic. But you'd know about that, wouldn't you dear?

He greedily leaned closer to Bella. Sniffing the scent of fear rolling off her as he reminded me of my wife's misdeeds.

"How do you know about that?"

"About what?"

"Don't play with me, you know she poisoned me, how?..."

"Oh but I love games, as for my knowledge. I know much more than you ever will. Especially since you never live long enough to learn." Bella laughed as he taunted me. He chuckled with her.

"Yeah, yeah, just tell me where the damn sword is."

"It's here somewhere or maybe it isn't."

"It either is or it isn't? Which one?" Bella retorted. The sound of her voice irritated me.

"That's up for you two to figure out darling." He winked at Bella hungrily.

"Look, man. Unfortunately, she's mine. I advise you to keep your distance."

"What a pity, I loved her once too."

"Excuse me?!" Bella scoffed.

"Your mistress was mine. Oh, I loved her dearly. Kissed the ground she walked. But she betrayed me. Now I sit here."

"You're Lugh?

"Lucifer! But yes, I've been known by that name. I've been known by many. Just as you." He hissed. I finally had his attention. He eyed me strangely. No ill will was behind it. Just curiosity.

It was almost as if he hadn't expected me to know that information. He leaned forward and grasped my face. The points of his talons pierced. Blood leaked from the wounds and enticed Isabella. She struggled in her chair to get to me. He held disinterest in her aggravated state."Let me go!" I struggled to no avail. He cackled but did as I asked of him. He let me go with such force the chair almost tipped. He adjusted himself to play again.

"It's here, but I won't tell you where. Yet."

"Yet?" Bella huffed out as she struggled.

"Yes, you'll have to play me for it."

"I hate the fuckin fae man. Always with the damn games. What is it?"

"Probably something sadistic knowing your kind." Bella tossed at me.

"You're one to talk about my kind. Have you looked at yourself lately?"

"I fucking told you I had no choice. Huh, what was I to do? Ambrose was going to betray me. He strong-armed me into that deal, so what if it meant your whore never got to have what's mine. You can't blame me. It's your fault he was even here in the first place. So what you got poisoned. You lived, didn't you..."

Bella continues to struggle. Barking at me how if I had only loved her more than myself things wouldn't have ended so damn poorly. Lucifer continued to play at the speed of our argument as if the music edged her. Making her manic with a need to fight. As she continued to explain that because of what I am. It makes me more responsible. I should have warned her. I should have protected her better. I should have this and that and more. She's the victim. As usual. Lucifer laughed.

"Well, deary, it's almost as if the gods have made you my replacement. Sent here with a lover that betrayed you so. Yet you sit here as if she hasn't, like me. May the gods have mercy on our souls."

"Screw them. We all know they just want to kill me, but only on their time. So they keep me here. At least I get to screw shit up on my out."

"I like you, kid."

"Enough to fucking give me the sword?"

"Maybe"

Bella struggled even more.

"Hurry! Please!"

"Why would I do such a thing?"

He cackled with vengeance and disappeared. I was left alone with a rabid vampire clawing to drain me. She was still trapped in her chair. A vacant look in her eyes indicates she's not in control. No matter how many times I tried waking her. She wouldn't stop. With all my might I fought against the magic holding me hostage. I managed to escape. Yet so did she. The candle lights blew out.

"I'd find that sword if I were you."

Lucifer's words distantly echoed. I couldn't see and I couldn't hear her. Yet I knew she was near. Stalking me like prey. I was paralyzed by fear. Too scared of what I must do. Despite Bella hunting me. She wasn't what had me in a tizzy. I could sense Lucifer too. Watching. Waiting. Even enjoying this tête-à-tête. A screech from the distance sent chills through me. I was reminded of what Ambrose warned.

Has mommy dearest arrived? I wasn't sticking around to find out. I tried transporting and found that I couldn't. I was being blocked. It could be Lucifer but more than likely it's this damn place. I began to overwhelm with panic. What to do?! I could feel the essence of something sinister. Something deeply demonic heading my way and I had no weapon.

As I searched for something... anything to protect myself. I ended up tripping over my feet among the garbage and crawling around to no avail. There wasn't anything useful around. I regretfully lit my hands to see and... There she was. Isabella dangling before me with vacant grayish eyes, and drool leaking from knarly fangs. A dribble of drool dropped to my face and began to eat through my flesh like acid. A bone-chilling scream exited as she launched herself and attempted to stake a claim. I had just managed to roll out the way. She was perched on her tippy toes, fangs barred and hissing like a cat.

She crawled around on all fours as she eyed me like a meal. Purring and hissing. I tossed fireballs at her as I attempted to escape. She raced after me. My feet moved with the speed of lightning. All I could think about was getting past that iron door. Occasionally I'd send a leg-locking jinx over my shoulder. A freezing spell.

Anything short of a battle working was pointless but I didn't have time. She was on my...A peal of inhuman laughter from Lucifer abounded at my struggle. The mindless beast clawed at my back as I screamed and begged for Bella. Begged my lover to stop. To have mercy. A slimy tongue kissed and licked my ear before a monotonous dead voice whispered that my screams please what was left of her. The last thing I heard before dying was the sound of my throat being ripped out. Did you know the brain stays alert for nearly 20 seconds? As I lay there in a pool of blood staring at the cracked iron door. I could see the sword. It was in the hands of Lucifer. He swung it back ready to sacrifice mine and his bride. But she was prepared and a ruthless lovers spat began.

——————————-

Jane pov.

Turns out. My little snack floating in the moat happened to be Camelot's finest. I cursed that woman of mine. Where the hell is she? I was tempted to poke holes into Arthur but we need him alive. So instead I lugged his arse out of the sand and gave him mouth-to-mouth. Once I had, he coughed vomit. I helped him roll over to not drown further. As I rubbed his back I thought about how pitiful he looked. This is the king? This boy? Well?

It's not as if my queen is any older than him...He's supposedly the reason magic becomes great. Once his father keels. The ban is nill. It didn't stop the prejudice or the wars but we were alright. The boy looked up to see who had saved him. He wasn't expecting to see a woman. After a long-winded conversation about how and why I was there. I finally admitted I was on the same quest. Before he tried to weakly attack me. I convinced him to work with me and save our battle until later. He was apprehensive but agreed as I had saved his life. Ever since He and I have mostly been wandering. This damn infernal forest keeps changing us around.

"You never did tell me your name. I think it's only fair, you know mine."

"Everyone knows who you are."

"That's true, and as king."

"Prince, you're not king yet."

"As king, I know my kingdom. I've never seen you before."

This was his latest attempt to speak to me. I just kept ignoring him because I didn't know what to say. I hate interacting with people. I'm not good at it. I usually end up either frightening them or confusing them. My brother is, was, better at it. If only Alec were here, things would be different. I wouldn't be listening to him for one.

"Im from here. Technically, I used to live past the forest, outside of Camelot."

"Ah... not many folks go there. Well Ms, I live passed the forest... what's your name?"

"It's Frankie."

"Huh, didn't picture that. Frankie, that sounds like a boy's name...I imagine your father was hopeful, huh?"

"He's dead."

"Oh... I'm sorry."

"It happened a long time ago."

"That doesn't mean it doesn't hurt still."

It got quiet for a moment then he said.

"Is that an Italian accent I heard? I've been, I visited when I was a young boy. There's an acquired stench.

"Not like we smell any better."

He sniffed himself and grimaced.

"You're right. I sincerely apologize."

"I smell just as awful."

"I was trying to be polite Frankie...I mean, you've got no armor, but you're here on a quest? I don't believe it. You must have lost your horse. Hm? Have I stumbled upon a princess? Would you happen to be looking for a knight? Or something... I'm just trying to lend a hand. I do owe you for saving me."

I stopped. He bumped into me. I turned and tried to regain myself before I spoke. It took a moment. He patiently waited.

" This is how this is going to go. You don't ask me anything and I don't ask you anything. I'm just here to find my lady, that's it."

"Your lady?"

"Yes... I'm here with my lady, I'm a... handmaiden. You're right we got lost. But I didn't think it well to tell a stranger."

"A stranger."

"I don't care if you'll be king, I don't know you and I don't trust you."

"That's fine by me, but you should have said you were looking for someone."

He took out his sword and limped off screeching out. I had forgotten the ways of men. Always trying to save someone who doesn't need it. I anxiously limped behind him. Despite my worry. I knew she'd be alright. I'd know if she. I can't allow thoughts of that nature. I hated having to slow my running down to look human but I needed to close the distance. We both called out for her as we searched high and low. In the end, I came across her scent. I was so caught up that I jumped. Arthur had been right next to me. When we landed his sword was held high. A wild look caused me to raise my hands.

"I'm no fool, I know magic. What did you just do to me?!"

"Don't worry, you aren't harmed. It's just a mode of transportation... I can explain."

Look, I'm trying to be civil but I will attack if you don't put that down."

He was frightened and confused. I was panicked and desperately wanted to run.

"You said you would explain."

"I got sent here by some... by another witch, you know him. Merlin. I know how it sounds."

"I know of his powers, why would he send you here?" His sword was still high.

"I'm not exactly sure okay, I technically just got here, I mean I've been... alright let's start from the beginning. Merlin sent us here to obtain some swords. Excalibur, as you know since you're after the same thing. My lady needs that sword to slay a beast. But she got lost, I'm just trying to find her. Honestly, I don't care for the sword. But she needs it, so, now what to do?

"I think this is where we separate...If I don't come back with it, my father will disown me. I can't lose this quest, so please. I won't say anything if you turn back. Just find your lady, Frankie.

"She needs it more than you do."

"Well then." His hands moved.

"We still have much to go. I'm still willing to the truce if you are."

He held his sword to the ground. I was thankful. Just then, a gust of wind carried her scent to my nostrils. I didn't feel the need to hide anything anymore and explained that I could sense her near.

"How?"

"Does it matter?"

"Yes. I need to be able to trust you."

I attempted to explain the physics behind a jump but it bored him to tears, so he just agreed to allow me. It was a bumpy ride but we landed outside a mine. Her scent was heavy. She had just been there. oh no, she's...I took a good look at the mouth of the thing. There was a sign that had broken off, this is a portal. A fae portal. To where it will take us. Only the lord knows. I raced inside calling out for her but she was gone. I fell to the ground. I was weak and weary. This damn transformation. If I don't feed soon I'll...the boy came to my rescue. His scent was off-putting but I was in dire need. I quickly shoved him away before I bit.

"I was just trying to help!"

"Did I ask for it?! I don't think so. I don't need some bit pawing all over me. Just...We have to find her!"

"With these hysterics, she must be something. Come on, get up."

He held his hand out for me. I rebuffed him and hid my fangs as I crawled up on my own. He laughed as it took a minute. I was winded and trying not to kill him. We stood there eyeing each other. He was impatient and confused. Ah. He's struggling to see. I lit my hand. He stared at it with fear. I tried to hide it

and began walking the track. It took him a moment to follow. But as the light got further away, he got scared and ran to me.

"What's got you scared?"

"I don't like the dark, things lurk in it."

"What things?"

"I don't know... lots of things. You look like you know a bit about what's there."

"Maybe, but maybe not, don't talk about my looks, that's rude."

"I apologize, my lady, I'm just saying, I know the look. You've been through something. More than losing your way in these woods. Where are we? Do you know?"

"I had a map before but I left it with her."

"Of course you did."

"Oy, don't judge."

"I'm just saying, you had the map."

"It's something you'd find deplorable. It was a magical map."

"Ah. That's even worse, there's some lost magical object lying about."

"Not all of them hold curses, you know. "

"That's not what I meant."

"What did you mean, then?"

Strange noises were coming from up ahead. He hid behind me. I wanted to laugh but that was smart of him. He's right... things do lurk in the dark. We inched along. My eyes scanned for fae. I jumped at every sound. So did he. Turns out the noises were parts of the track that had fallen. To get over that hump. I jumped us across. The silence by then was long and awkward and I couldn't stand it so I revisited an earlier topic. One that's been on my mind for some time.

"She is."

"What?" He asked confused...

"Sorry, but you had said she must be something, My lady, she is something.

He smiled and looked over at me"Ah, yes I had forgotten about that. well then, what kind? Tell me all about this lost lady."

He kicked his feet along the track. His armor chinked with each movement.

"Well, she's certainly lost."

"Oh. Well, at least I can tell you feel emotions. You are positively irate. You should see your face bout now. She must be beautiful for you to feel so, passionate.

"It's a long story, one I don't feel comfortable telling to a stranger."

"That again, at least I'm a stranger that's helping you find her...you'd think we'd have some kinship by now. You did save me. Why did you do that and treat me so."

"I'm a complicated person."

"Clearly. That lady of yours sounds like one too. "

"She is... she truly is. As much as I'd like to say I know her. I don't. If I could explain it we are, well."

"I understand, my father tried betrothing me to a woman I didn't know either. It didn't go so well... however you do love her right? Otherwise, what are we doing?"

"Finding that sword."

"...Right."

The end came sooner than expected. Especially since I accidentally fell right off the edge. It was almost comical as I dangled struggling to lift myself. I was happy my hand was caught before I plummeted. Arthur was able to pull me back up. It was deeply uncomfortable lying on top of him. I rolled off and he found it hilarious. He cackled like a hyena. I ignored his humorous expression and attempted to slow my heartbeat...

"Do you ever say thank you?!"

"Oh, shut up, we're even." I heaved.

"That's lovely, I'll just turn around then, stop helping you find this lady. Anyway, You never did answer my question, why did you save me?"

"I could have let you drown."

"Fine, fine, don't tell me."

"Thanks. I won't." I casually tossed.

"What was that?" He jested.

"You know, you're annoying."

"I've been told that once or twice. So about this lady of yours... is she like you?"

"Yes. She is magically inclined but she's nothing like me. Well maybe in some ways, but Not really, she's, she's been hurt quite a bit. It's my fault, unfortunately. My past with her isn't well. I. There was a time in which I could have made things different and I chose not to."

"Mind if I ask why? Or what it was you could have done to help the poor thing."

"I could have killed her lover. I could have helped her much sooner if I hadn't been so. At the time I hadn't known how dangerous they were. I had a chance. I had multiple chances. It would have saved us both heartache. As for why I didn't? I was scared too, I was, I didn't want to submit to love. I had before and I was betrayed so I allowed myself to become cold toward her and she was hurt. I'll never forgive myself for that."

"Did you know she'd be hurt?"

"Of course not but." I grew quiet. I understood his meaning but I still felt responsible.

"Then all you can do is help her now, which we should get a move on, um."

He sat up and looked around but there was nothing but a gaping hole between us and where we needed to go. We sat there a moment. Mostly just trying to think of how to safely get down. I'd say across but I'm positive they went down. I couldn't jump us that far in my state, he was way too heavy. The only way I could think was to spell us weightless. He certainly had a blast bouncing along the craggy walls of the beautiful cavernous hole. Especially once we found an underground river, we glided right along it like birds. It was delightful. It dumped us into a tide pool filled with...my heart banged against my chest. I had only seen them once. The sight of a fairy was a blessing bestowed with grace in days past. The people that knew of them would ask for good gifts for their newborns in exchange for services. I held the dead creature in my hand as I remembered the memory of holding my fetus. That night, after I had murdered the father, I was visited by one. It helped me. It helped numb the pain of the loss. Yet the price was high. I haven't felt much since. Not until I woke from whatever Stregoni had done. Now all I can do is feel...I crushed the body and stormed out of the water. Her scent was all around me now. Arthur chased after me. He was yelling out for me to stop, that we were in danger and needed to turn back. I had seen the warnings but how could he?! I turned around and barked out for him to explain himself. He was flustered.

"I... I can tell from the pictures. They don't exactly look cheerful. I mean look at them! That looks like a flashing warning to all that dare to enter. Do not! Let's just turn back around. There may be another way."

I was reluctant to believe him. He started inching backward as to run. But suddenly he didn't. He stood there anxiously as he conceded the truth. He could read. Only a bit. He understood the word danger in high elder. As it's on several of our darker texts...he had begun learning of magic. Trying to understand why his father hates witches. Especially since...he must be.

"...You're a witch?"

"No... I don't know. I just. I'm not sure. I just wanted to understand, I've never practiced. I found some interesting things. It has me questioning, everything. My mother, couldn't conceive. But she and of course, my father were desperate for an heir. He was so desperate that he allowed some. Witch. To help her. She did. Gave her a potion to drink on the night of a new moon until the full. Then on that night she and my father fucked until he nearly died. I was born the night she passed...I only just found this out... I was just told this mere days ago. I had some, vision, where it was shown to me. I chose this quest because I wanted to. He said magic is evil... I came here to put evil away. When you found me, I wasn't there by accident. So why did you save me?!"

"You poor child."

I dropped my hands. He nearly fell into my arms with grief. Begging me to explain. It was odd but I felt a kinship with him. Maybe it's these damn human symptoms. I started crying. I don't understand these things. I couldn't help him. It was more awkward than before. When I had enough and shoved him away. I kept moving. I needed some air otherwise. I could smell. Is that blood?! Oh no! My sweet! I didn't care if he saw. I ran with all my muster until I found her crumbling over in a doorway. My carnal desires to feed had overridden my grief. I cradled her in my arms and lapped at the jarring wounds until I didn't feel so ill. Once I could. I broke down with frightened furry. My screams of her name led Arthur to me. He kept his distance. He tiptoed around with his blade held high. I was blubbering too much to care if he slayed me too. I had been too late. That abominable twit hurt her again!

"What the hell is going on?!" The panicked little boy of a king screamed.

"Why won't she heal? Wake up!"

I shook her over and over yet she wouldn't open her eyes. I heard the sound of Arthur's sword being tossed aside. My self-preservation kicked in. His arms wrapped around me and I bucked! He kept trying to pry me away from her. I wasn't having it! We all tumbled past the doorway. He had fallen a bit further and

scrambled away from me. While I lay there with her corpse on me. I was a full bloody mess, coughing and sneezing and crying all because of her. Curses on her head. I hope she rots for building up care.

"...is that your lady?" He pointed at her nearly severed head.

"Yeah."

"I don't want to be king..."

"Neither did she."

"Oh? So I am in the presence of a princess...I'm sorry Frankie. I deal with things by making a fool of myself. That wasn't funny. I'm sorry we couldn't save...will you please tell me why?"

I looked over to the manipulative boy king. My body wavered as I held her.

"Thank you."

"What?"

"Thank you for helping me, now go. Just get your sword and leave me be."

He sat there with his pride and shook his head no. Said he couldn't leave a lady. Not while she's in need. He knew. He knew that if he left me, I'd probably end it. Not just because I had lost her but because of... oh, Alec, I'm sorry I failed. I placed my hands on her chest and lowered my head to say a silent prayer. Before I could I was cut off by Arthur.

"My father did."

I tearfully called out to him"What are you on about now?"

"My father, he wanted to be king, he told me himself...he had always known he was meant to be a great king and he is. But because of that, I must live up to his every expectation. I must be a great king and I'm not even king yet. It's daunting and impossible. I'm not ready and I'm afraid...I'm just getting this off my chest, but, How about your lady? Did she want to rule?"

"I don't think any royal does..."

"Well... then I'm sorry, I didn't get to meet her under better conditions. Would you like me to help you carry her?"

"It's best you get that sword."

"Which royal family is she from? I'm sure they will be wanting her back."

"We won't be leaving this cave. Go get that sword."

"I can't."

"Why not?"

"I can't go back. I don't have that sword! From the looks of it neither does she. She died trying to get it or it's not here and she died from something else. Either way. He'd have my head if he found out I had help and still managed to fail. I can't disappoint him. I'll..."

"Kill me then."

"What?!"

"You heard me. Kill me and take our bodies back as proof if need be! You're gonna go back and you're gonna be the best damn king you can be. You must!"

He laughed. I mean this time he laughed until he blew snot and started coughing. I was being serious. When I told him that, it only furthered his mental breakdown. He genuinely believed he would fail. I desperately tried explaining to him why he must step up and take his throne.

"You don't understand. Arthur..."

"What?!"

"I saved you because... my people need you. You put a stop to his slaughter.

"You mean his greatness."

"You hate us that much?"

"I don't know... I, no, not anymore. I've since learned and seen magic, is, it's not evil. I just don't know how to explain that to him. He'll never believe it. So what is the point?! Why must I return to a place that is filled with nothing but death and lies."

"Don't."

"What?!"

"Change it then."

"Only if you come with me... help me explain the situation to my father."

"Why must we explain, You don't understand. Change Camelot, Arthur. You will be king. Why not be the king it deserves."

"I will! When my father dies...oh no. No! I won't kill my father!"

"Why not?! You must hate him."

"I...I, He's my father."

"Don't you think it's odd that your father treats you so and he hates magic? Yet that's the very thing you are..."

"He just wants me to be great like him."

"Are you sure?"

Arthur sat in silence as he questioned and pondered what it would be like to be king. To reveal the truth of his blood and save witches from harm. The silence was suddenly disturbing as it was broken by Alexandra. He shrieked. I was too shocked to react as she sat up. Her head was all healed and no wounds were in sight. I was sure that. I'm beginning to understand nothing is sure when it comes to her. In my distraction, Arthur had enough excitement and swung his blade. Before it connected he was frozen. I was deeply confused until I eyed my lady. Her delicate hands held up to protect me.

——————————

Alex pov.

I sat there waiting for Ambrose to appear. He hadn't. I figured it could have been me. Yet I was almost sure it wasn't. I had merely been reaching to push Jane out of the way. The sound of that stupid harp playing clued me into who had frozen time. I took a sigh of relief and gently pressed backward against a wall and clawed up it until I could stand. The room was still spinning and my neck was killing me. I swear dying gets harder and harder each time. As I clumsily stumbled around I witnessed the damage. Everything was in shambles. Holes in the walls. Things on fire and smoldering into ashes. I missed one hell of a battle...I found a wounded and hacking Lucifer with a toppled-over harp in his lap and a sword stuck in his chest. Black ooze seeped through his rags. Not too far from him, I found a dead body... there she was.

All mangled and broken. A gurgle of words mixed seamlessly with the ethereal sound. He warned me it wouldn't last for long. That she'd wake soon. In his next wheezing breath, he gave me my next order and his last wish. He begged me to give up. To accept death. To defy the gods and destroy everything in my wake. How easy it would be. I marched over to that snake and yanked him up from where he had slumped and stole that sword in his chest. He enjoyed my show and begged me to end him. To drag him from his hell.

"Please...I can't die here any more than you could heal. I saved your life, and I made sure she didn't take this sword. I made a promise to her that when this day came, I'd let her live, and in return, I get set free. You owe me Aodh!"

With the use of that name. I focused on his eyes and held his head in my hands until I could see his memories. I wanted to know the truth. He watched as Isabella became possessed and didn't say anything. He didn't try to help her. He didn't even try to warn me. Just as he promised his lover. I was happy to know she savored his tears and collected them as her trophy as they fought. She nearly had him. But he was quicker than she and he ripped out her heart. Not permanently damaging but enough to wound her and for me to escape. The damage done was self-inflicted. Even my sword wasn't strong enough to break the enchantments on his soul. He can't die as long as he's in these walls. I dropped him. I stood there with his blood pouring from the tip of my blade. The weight of it felt hefty but balanced just right. I lifted it. With a twist of my hand, I tossed it behind me to land right where that corpse was. Yet it was gone. I panickingly searched but there was no sign of her anywhere. I turned my gaze back.

"Where is she?!"

" I told you she would wake. She's in the wind. I'd run if I were you, This is fae lands. She's probably got her beasts searching for you now. You fool!"

"She caged you. Yet you still fight for her heart? Who is the fool, again?"

"Oh I know I'm a fool, I love her even when she did more than that. She's my bonded... just as that girl is yours.

"I'm beginning to loathe meeting her."

"Of course you do. That's what love does. "

"Whatever. Before we go. I do have one more question."

"What is it? You want the lottery numbers? I can't help you any more than I already have. Besides, I meant what I said. The genius that messed with the strings of time can't save you forever. She already got part of your soul in the girl. She will get the others. She'll make it out of the fae territory and she will steal the human world and all timelines that exist. If you kill yourself, at least you can die peacefully."

"Is that what you meant to do? Die peacefully? Is that why you wanted me to be the one to kill you? Save you from her? Hmm? How does that benefit her? Why not just kill us both?"

"if she could, she would have eons ago. As for why we dealed? Why dont you ask that uncle of yours."

"What did he do?"

"He was held hostage for many years."

"I know."

"Did he ever tell you, how he escaped her enslavement? He's crafty that one. "

The sound of hounds barking set my nerves on end as lucifer slowly spoke. "He betrayed." They got even closer.

"Who?! Who did he betray?"

Lucifer dissolved into a mess of fear. He begged me to drag him past the iron door. Otherwise, the Cùsidhe would come to torture. He simply wanted to perish. I told him I'd grant him his last wish if only he could tell me. He refused unless I took him with me. He laughed as I had no choice. I held my sword out and helped him up. I could feel them hunkering by. As we moved, I caught sight of them in the reflection of my sword. It was the same wolves from earlier. They barred their teeth but didn't attack, they just let me keep on walking. Most likely too afraid to attack with this thing in my hands. He waved at them as we passed that iron door. Finally, I threw him up against it and he screamed out in pain.

"Tell me about my uncle!"

He laughed and laughed as he sizzled away, I had made a grave mistake. Lucifer was already too damaged and couldn't heal the wounds from my sword. He bled to death. His corpse shriveled up like a prune. I stood frozen in place staring down at his ashes with the statues too afraid to move. Too scared that she was lingering. Too scared of the sword in my hands. Some of what lucifer said got to me. It's been so long that I've been fighting. How easy it would be to rest. Just as I lifted that intricate piece of cutlery and almost sunk it deep inside. Jane immediately pushed me over. Lucifer dying must have broken his enchantment.

"What the hell were you doing?!"

She screeched at me. We have transported out of the mine. Jane and Arthur were frozen immediately to stop their screeching. The next thing I saw was a fist. It was Ambrose. We tousled until he was on top of me. Shaking me. Screaming in my face what I fool I was. Merlin came round to pry him off. We were all sat on the lawn, outside the castle, breathless and pissed.

"Lilith has her vessel."

"As she should. I told you she'd come."

"...It was so violent, her death, she fought to the very end."

My darling uncle stayed quiet as he eyes me with shame. I didn't need to know why. He's judging me for holding love in my heart for that wretched woman. I didn't care. It's against my will and his fault! "Thank you for saving me."I stood and bowed in his royal honor and then raced off. He questioned where I was going by screaming out that we had work to do. I screamed out that I was done!

"Oh, yeah, you're not done until they say! So why don't you go ahead and get upstairs because we're not finished!"

"Fuck you, Fuck them, Fuck this!"

In my rage, I foamed until I caught sight of Jane, she still held my sword in her hand. I trembled and heaved before closing my eyes to calm. I had forgotten. They need me more than I need to die. No wonder I'm beginning to loathe being bonded. I opened my eyes and waved my hand to free them before I stomped towards the castle. I could hear Jane calling after me. I ignored her. I just ambushed straight inside and upstairs as I was ordered. Once alone in my dreaded tower. I spied the alters set up for those gods Ambrose threatened me with. A white rage burned and I destroyed them. Just tore through the whole room until everything was rubbish. I collapsed in a fit of tears as I grieved. Amongst the rubble was a book near my feet. It was the booklet Ambrose made. I kicked at it, it was smooshed, the pages partly exposed. It was the one illustrated by Jasper. The one about Lilith. I carefully picked it up. As I attempted to read the horrors, I couldn't shake the memory of Isabella. Tear drops pelted the pages as I thought of those two monstrous women and occasionally, I'd dare to think of what Lucifer said.

Thoughts and Feelings

Edward's retelling of last chapter:

The sound of a cleaver hacking at meat was the beat of the bitter argument bouncing between Jasper and me. Which isn't an uncommon occurrence but this time we weren't angry with each other. More so just passionate about our stances on a disruptive matter at hand. This Jane. Neither he nor I can agree on what to do. You see, I'd just be done with the girl, have her leave or maybe we could... no. Not that. I doubt I'd survive another encounter with the girl... the last time was almost permanently damaging. While he, well, he's alright with the development but thinks we should interview her. Weed out any damage before Alexandra settled.

He thinks of them as friends, but I've been inside that head, I didn't find anything but I just don't trust her around Alex. Jasper has pointed out. I'm biased. I kindly reminded him that no matter how much I loved Isabella. She was a pain and shouldn't have been allowed near Alex. How things ended will way heavy on my soul for generations but even if I could have stopped them. Alex would have found a way. She was madly in love... now I just, it's up to me to protect her heart. I should have done more for her. I shouldn't have wasted so much time fighting against her. Us. Maybe if I had given her more. Isabella wouldn't have mattered. I won't make the same mistake! I won't have another curdle love in her heart. No matter what destiny wants.

"Why are you so cool about Campbell anyway, hasn't she, well tried to kill you?"

He continued to smack away at a man's leg while he pondered a response. Several passed in that usually tight-lipped noggin. The first wasn't a pleasant one. He's been plagued with memories of his past more than normal. It's less to an unusual amount of angst. I ignored those thoughts and searched for ones on Jane, He felt she deserved a chance to better herself. I don't think so. She's created more hell than Jasper or I combined. She's had countless of centuries to change but she hadn't. Whose to say she can? She needs to go. I don't care what he feels about it. I think he's too close to the matter. That he's too empathetic. Since that time in her brother's head, I've been able to feel him. It's caused some sort of emotional reaction to her. I understand now just how wrong I was about him. I've seen him in the same way I see Jane. Too damaged. Too set in his ways. The only thing stopping him from happiness is himself. Like for example. Instead of saying what I know to be true. He's about to evade.

"So what. You've tried to kill me too. At this point, I think everyone has at least once. Regardless of that, she has claim."

"It doesn't matter if she has claim, technically we could say the same for Isabella and we see how that went...as for attempting to harm you, Well, I'd say I was protecting myself."

"Protecting yourself? If I wanted to hurt you I could. Which. I do not. Sometimes. I'm hard on you because I see too much of myself. You're unruly in nature but you're a sap Edward. I don't hate you... quite the contrary."

Oh. Ugh. He's being honest. I was choked for words. I cringed internally. I don't enjoy feeling things. The silence drifted until it would be too awkward to start back up. He didn't mind. He preferred to be quiet. He wasn't fond of our current job and talking too much makes him feel strange, he believed it was better to hold quiet for the lost souls. While I. Well. They're dead. I chopped into the juicy meat and separated the edible pieces from the bone. Each fleshy portion is to be bagged, vacuum-suctioned, labeled, and dated. They will then be stacked and piled into the freezer. I snagged another body to debone and the procedure began again.

"What's got you so cold?"

"What?"

"You're typically a bundle of emotions."

"It's just. I don't know what to do to help. We're here being. 'Useful'. But shouldn't we be doing more for her? Helping her?"

"I think she likes us to stay away. It puts less stress on her. I think she worries about us being targeted. She also doesn't have to worry about staying within the lines of good. If we aren't around she can fully embrace the darkness inside her."

"That's what I mean. Shouldn't we be helping her stay away from that?"

"We can't do anything about where she needs to go to pull herself out of this. Besides. You try getting her to see herself before she's ready. She's stubborn and hardheaded but she'll eventually get it."

How can he say that? Hasn't he seen her?! This time it was I that went hacking. Maybe he's right. Maybe I should be feeling more about what I'm doing. I'm standing in a room filled with bodies. Not my first. Probably won't be my last. Especially with the way she's behaving.

"There it is. You're pissed!"

"Don't I have a right to be?"

"Of course you do... wanna talk about it?"

I began to feel strange about my anger. I was directing it to the wrong person. Yes, what he said upset me but it's more because I'm upset with her. In the past, I might have made excuses for the things she does but, eating meat! She knows what that'll do. She knows that. From the thoughts drifting from him. He's not too happy either and all that misguided hope is more him just grasping at straws. It's more than that though. Im worried about Alexandra because I wasn't the only one to notice how enticed Jane was. Bella saw her lust too. It upset her so much she had a full apparition. The rage she exhibited at the slightest provocation of Alex with another woman. I'm sure she'll try. Anything she can to ruin that situation.

"Did you see her?"

"You mean, Bella? yeah I saw how she looked. It won't be pretty but at least it's almost over..."

"You don't think. Bella won't hurt her... okay yes she would, how do we stop this before it's too late?"

"The emotions I felt off Jane were coy. She's not exactly smitten but she's certainly after Alex. Bella won't like that. She's done crazy things for less. I'm not sure how to intervene but we must. Especially, well, they did just break up, shouldn't she wait a bit?"

"Not that, I mean, how do we stop..."

I just slammed my cleaver into an arm and left it. Of course, the truest reason for my rage began to surface. I needed. I don't know but I was stressed and didn't want to cry in front of Jasper. I meant. How do we stop this war?! How do we go back home? If that's even possible. In my heart, I desperately needed to be told that it was but my mind knew our home was gone. How do we make all this craziness go away? There's nothing I can do even though I will kill myself trying. Lastly, How do I save my mate from herself?! I couldn't come up with a single response.

As the cracks in my mask began to show, I stood there staring at the empty eyes of the woman I had been cutting and felt the full weight of my grief. Just as Jasper reached out to console me. I decided I needed air and raced away. I didn't think about where I was going. I just tossed one foot in front of the other blindly until I couldn't move them anymore and just sat down. What had finally shattered my shell to make all the emotions I'd been holding fall freely out of my tired eyes? I had just been butterflying Renee fucking Dwyer. Believe me. I don't hold much for that loathsome scum bucket but I did for her daughter. I cared for that obnoxious girl.

I hate the evil she's become. The nearly unrecognizable beast of a person. I hate it more than the fraction Alex has become because of her. While I wept and heaved. Jasper raced past me screeching after Alexandra. I was too defeated to pound the pavement after him. Rather I just reached into his mind to sense what she had done now. Oh. He's just got a text from Alice telling him her quest has begun and she has left without us. He's positively beside himself. I shook my head trying to clear it as that information settled into my mind like cement.

I've known of this day for only two and If what I know is true. Once one of them has Excalibur, it fixes the road ahead and settles the future. Alice knew of many outcomes for this day but most of them ended in their death. I never prayed for someone to die more than I did for Isabella Marie Morningstar. It hurt to do.

But I could live without her. I can't live without the other. The second I was able to rise. I went back to work. Why not?

Not like anyone else will volunteer to do the dirty things I do. As much as people like to criticize my ways. They always seem to need me when their white gloves are too dainty to mar. While I continued to make Lunchables for my zombie-in-law. I allowed my mind to reach above until the occupants of the castle became clear. The thoughts that intrigued me the most happened to be from the man himself. Eric was in deep pursuit of persuading Charlie into raising the rag a muffin of the recently deceased. An additional ability has been partially fun to play with since I've tasted my darling. I can sometimes see what I could hear.

—

Eric.

I had taken a nap after my daughter skipped on out of here. It wasn't a long one but it was just enough for me to get comfy. That slight ease was tainted by the sudden sound of crying and screaming. The crying was of course the baby. Which tells you who had damn near burst my eardrums shouting out. I cradled the bundle that had just been slumbering peacefully on my chest and bounced it.

"Quite yer damn shouting."

Charlie was wild and wearily hungover. His face all puffy from lack of drink. I wonder how long he's been on the bottle. This may be harder than I thought. He continued to grumble at me about shutting up the kid. I had enough of his attitude and took his voice from him. It was entertaining to watch him realize he was speaking and couldn't say a damn thing.

"I told you to stop yelling. Now we're gonna have a conversation bout this here child. Her mommas gone and so is her daddy. I figured you're close enough to family that you could raise her. Is that something you're agreeable towards?"

I hadn't expected a yes out the gate but I at least thought he'd open his mouth. Ah. I forgot I had taken his ability to speak. I gave it back but he was still mute.

"Cat got ya tongue."

"Renee wouldn't leave that kid. That's her meal ticket. So she's. Well then. What happened? When did she kill herself?"

That's an interesting theory.

"She didn't. Um. She got sick. You've been up here for a while, there was a flu that came and it took her with it."

He was quiet some more. What came next was a shock. He started laughing and slapping at his knee. The crying came about a good three seconds after. It wasn't a river of tears but a dribble of water wet his scruffy mustache. He began patting down his body looking for something.

"Where's Bella? I gotta, is she alright?"

It dawned on him that his daughter wasn't his concern anymore and he got quiet again. It didn't take long before he was looking for a swig but found there was none. He eyed the room and saw it clean. Not a bottle or can in sight. He rubbed his neck and nodded his head before turning back around to eye the baby in my hands.

"You said they're both dead?"

"Just Renee, Paul skipped out."

"I'll find him."

"You can't. We're not there anymore. Don't ask how, it's a headache but uh, point is. This kid needs somebody."

Charlie licked his dry lips before speaking in a moody yet slightly amused tone.

"And you think I'm the one? Buddy, my kid ended the damn world. I'm the last sorry motherfucker you want for that."

I gotta say. I wasn't surprised. I knew this would be a hard battle won but I wasn't ready to lie down yet. I carefully turned to show the face of the little girl. Even this young she had a strong resemblance. Charlie sucked air between his teeth and about crumbled into a puddle but he held strong. Only a single tear fell from those eyes at the sight of the Bella mini-me.

"I thought you might say that. But I want you to get a good look at this girl and think real hard about what to do."

"...I can't."

"You can."

"You of all people should understand. I can't because I know I'll fuck her up. I mean look at me. I'm wearing the same drawls I've been wearing. I'mma a drunk. My damn kid is satan. I just. I can't do it."

"I used to smoke crack. Everybody was doing it but yeah. It's a helluva drug. I also did a whole bunch of hallucinogens. Did some downers too. Not too many, oh, I gambled too. Point is, I was an addict. I eventually stopped. So can you."

"What if I don't want to."

"Fine. But ugh. I need you to at least watch her for a few hours. I didn't have a backup and so I gotta find somebody to take her. Think you can do that?"

He was hard-pressed but I could tell.

"... just a few hours?"

"Yeah man, No is a no."

"Alright...but give me a reason why you care so much?"

"Well... If I'm honest. I don't but my daughter does. We're not too much different. We're both fathers to little girls we let down. Mister. I can't stand to see myself do that again. I'll help you. If you want it. But if not. Well. I understand."

"Just a few hours."

"Just a few hours and if you change your mind. We can take it day by day."

"Okay." He tearfully whispered. His hands held out to take her from me. I gently pushed her into his grasp. He leaned against me for a second. "Don't go. I can't. I don't wanna be alone." I felt for the guy. I took my seat back and turned on the tv. He covered them up in a blanket and bounced her as her eyes slowly shut.

—-

Edward.

As crafty as Eric was in persuading doesn't that just warm your heart? It's disgusting and all sentimental. Bleh! I'm just kidding. Sort of. I mean. Yes, I guess I do understand Eric's feelings. But I am partial to Charlie's though, he's right about a failure with Isabella. But I don't believe it's a war he could win. She was well damaged before he got to her. He tried. He really did. But let's be honest.

She's the perfect iteration of her mother.

Unfortunately, unlike that baby. Inside and out. I can understand how that came to be but. I just don't get how she wouldn't want to be different. Maybe she's just that damaged. That she's that unaware of herself. Maybe she lied to herself to make believe she was different. That her damage made her better. Stronger. That she wasn't that bad because she was not her mom. That maybe... I don't know exactly but Charlie is right. Eric should find someone else to parent the human.

There are a few options. Rosalie is desperate to be a mother. I mean she's been pining for a little munchkin since before she was dead. So has some other blonde I know but neither here nor there.

Speaking of my sister I should. I pushed my mind further until I could hear her. She's usually much louder than this but after her experience, it's understandable that she'd be so subdued. Her thoughts were more like an echo chamber where I could hear her and the others around her speaking. She seems to be with Emmet of course, oh, and Esme. They were thoroughly discussing what it means to have Jane around while Rosalie slurped on blood and listened to them. Much to my chagrin, they know what has been obvious to me from the start. Jane is a problem and she must go but unfortunately, I believe she's bonded.

—

Rosalie.

From the second I awoke. I noticed something different about me but couldn't place what exactly. I was being led up the stairs of the dungeon... but I didn't recall ever going there. I just remember. Alex. Of course. She must have done something. She was the last person I saw before I was trapped in that god-awful nightmare hellscape. I huffed with discontent and malice. I mean it's sort of her 'thing'. Always putting us in danger for the sake of her selfishness. I'm damn lucky I woke up! Others haven't been so well off. Emmet sensed I was upset and pulled me closer until finally he just picked me up bridal the rest of the way.

He had rushed us to the kitchens where I was stuck in a chair and ordered to drink my weight in blood. To appease my lover, I slurped. I hadn't realized how deathly starving I was and began to earnestly guzzle it back. As I did. I noticed that Esme and Emmet were having a conversation. I tried to listen in but the blood rushing in my head made it difficult. Occasionally I'd get a bit and knew they were discussing that sister of mine and her useless dim-witted meatheads and Jane. I had almost forgotten about her, as I pondered about why that was. I began to realize what else I had forgotten about. I tried to remember.

But I just... Ah, If I forced myself to think hard I could almost picture it. It was so cold. It was cold that night. The wind was nippy but that's not why I was just so cold. Shivering and crumbling up against some freezing brick. I could almost remember lying there. Smelling the scent of my blood and seeing my tattered tights and ripped skirt. I could almost remember making them pay for ever daring to put their filthy fingers on me. They paid alright. I ended them in that dream too. I remembered it all until I woke up and was walking up those steps with Emmet. Then it was as if a tape was rewound and the film ate itself. As I sit here drinking this blood. Sitting in this squeaky wooden chair. Held too close and too rough against my mate. Trying to listen in on their stupid gossip. It's like it's all gone. Each horrible memory has been wiped.

I mean. I know that it happened but I can't remember it. It's like looking through a slurry of fog. Those memories have plagued me endlessly during times of doubt or shame and for them to be forgotten? To be free of the torture I endured, even if but a fraction. Left me curiously confused. In part because, that same thing. That damn cunt of a sister that sends dread through my heart more than my ex-husband did. Healed me. I finally glanced up from my cup and saw the conversation between Esme and Emmet took a turn from gossip to an argument. Esme stood against the large stove. Her body language read as stiff and tired from standing. Her arms were tight across her chest. She swung her head as she moved her jaw angrily. Soon my hearing cleared and I could hear her.

"I just don't understand why my boys aren't enough. Why does she need three?"

"Mom, I think that's a little homophobic."

Three is a crowd...

"I'd say the same if it was another boy. I'm just saying that's an awful lot."

"I think I'm more concerned about it being Jane. You didn't see her earlier. She and I had a small moment down in the dungeons. She's already so protective of Alex and. I think it's too late to do anything to stop them getting together. "

Excuse me?! When they mentioned Jane I hadn't. I was sure they just meant her arrival! Not that she and. I see. Well, it's not as if Isabella hadn't had it coming. Once it dawned on me that my husband said that bitch put her hands on him! I began to lose my temper again. I shook with rage. I was ridged of my emotions and didn't feel like being touched. But Emmet wouldn't let up. It only furthered my attitude. See what I'm talking about. She only thinks of herself. We're the ones that clean up after the damage!

" Jane tried to hurt you and Alex did nothing!?"

" She stepped in, I should say I was the one that provoked her. I got a little vocally aggressive with Alex. That's when I... I was upset and yelling and Jane perked up ready to put me in my place. That's when I. Esme she's bonded."

Esme began to pace. Her feet moved back and forth with such force her feet wore indentations into the ground.

"I was afraid of that... I saw. I think she's. I don't know what she did but I saw her spit into Alex's hand. It boiled. I know a spell when I see one. I just think we need to separate them. She keeps choosing lovers that. I know that abusers choose their victims but I'm starting to believe she enjoys it. That she enjoys them. Psychopaths. I just don't know what to do about her anymore. What if? What if we made a mistake? What if hitching our family along with her was a great mistake? I mean, Alex isn't exactly stable.

We're trapped in this castle along with her. There's children involved now. What if we should go? What if Irina was right."

"Go where? It's not like we can just hitch a ride and go back home mom."

Esme stilled as the truth came out. She said it. We're trapped, along with her. Despite my feelings. I can acknowledge she's stuck in the same sinking boat. It doesn't make me feel any better knowing. It makes me feel much worse actually.

"What if she is evil?"

I pondered aloud. The two stared at me. Too afraid to agree but too silent to disagree. It's something we all think. Ah yes, Alex the poor dumb queen that hates herself and anyone else that tries to love her. I've seen through that facade. There's something fundamentally wrong with her.

"What are you talking about?" Emmet stammered.

"Just think about it. She's either grossly negligent and stupid, which makes us dumber than she is for being here but no. There's something wrong with her. I heard some strange things. I heard that... She's different. Less light than she used to be, which wasn't much to begin with. She's. Emmet. Alex is a blood mage and so is that little girl. What if what we're refusing to see is, she's not right! Which means. If we don't get out of here! Away from her! We are all going down to die!"

Emmet let up his hold only to steal my cup and slurp from it. He put the cup down and gulped it back. I stared into his worried eyes and touched his arm to comfort him. Esme joined us. She held us as she shook silently crying. I was the only one that didn't shed a tear. I told them. I tried to warn them about her. But of course. No one ever listens to me!

—-

Edward.

It hurt to hear. From my sister's tone, she had felt that way for exactly as long as she said. I knew things had soured between them but I hadn't known it was this bad. I couldn't hear any more from them. It's difficult because they know it's not her fault. Not truly, she's just as much a slave to this life as us. Held here by laws and regulations of gods she has never seen but they affect her life daily. It's something they can't ever grasp because they'd simply perish. It's easier to blame her than to acknowledge they are slaves too. My mind drifted further until I found the one that was chained and whipped more than Alex. Alice. For a good moment, her mind was quite literally hijacked by visions. She could only speak in gibberish and draw with such manic fervor she broke pens before they ran out of ink. Now that she is repressed and made useless by the shifter's influence. All she thinks about is seeing the strange glimpses of the future. Well. That and fretting over a wedding.

—-.

Alice.

I knew that my brother was listening in because I had seen it. Just as I had known Jasper would have wanted to know his mate had run off into the forest to die. I had seen it all. From the wonders that lie before her to the horrors of behind. I had seen them. The sights were gifted to me by a voice that calls to my attention. That whispers her great tall tales with vigor. That swarms my mind with dreams of a land of milk and honey. That fills my heart with hope for a better future but lately, it's been so dark, so fraught with misery and mischief, can I believe the voice? Can I trust that it has led the way?

Especially now that I can't see anything?!

"Alice?"

I lifted my head from upon those pale breasts and gazed up into my lover's eyes. Before time had frozen and unfroze. I had been enjoying myself. Now we lie here snuggled under warm blankets together. Kate was dealing with an internal struggle. I knew the words she wanted to say but couldn't allow herself to speak. So instead she planted a gentle kiss on my nose. I was dissatisfied and disappointed but I had known she wouldn't say it yet.

It's been almost a year, it doesn't matter how long we've been together but I'd have hoped to hear that she loved me by now. I laid back down and closed my eyes. Her fingers rubbed at my shoulder soothingly. She knew she had agitated me again but rather than say anything about it, we both just lay there pretending we'd fall asleep. With my eyes shut tight attempting to see. Kate began to muster up courage to speak again but this time it wasn't about us.

"You think he did it?" She fiddled with my hair anxiously.

"I assume you're speaking of the cure? Again. Of course he did. Its Carlisle. Did you doubt that he would?"

"For a minute there. Yeah. But after seeing. I still can't say her name but you know who. I was amazed more than Tanya was. Which she's been desperately pining after it. I'm worried she might freak out if he doesn't hand it over soon."

"Her name is Jane."

"Right. Her."

"You should try to, I thought you said you two buried the past?"

"One conversation isn't enough to undo what she did! I just agreed no to kill her."

"Well I'm glad, I'm sure Alex wouldn't like that."

"Speaking of her. What's going on?"

"I still can't see..."

"That's not what I meant, you never answered my question."

"Tanya will get her dose."

"I'm sure she will but."

"But what?" Her fingers stopped moving and gently cradled the back of my head.

"What if. What if I don't want to take it?"

I hadn't thought of this. I hadn't seen. I gently pried her hand away and lifted up to see her face. She appeared worried of my reaction. I gulped before responding.

"Is that what you're saying?"

A long pause.

"I think it is."

She caressed my cheek. Her thumb ghosted the corner of my lips. I licked them and felt a pit form in my stomach.

"Why not?"

We both moved to sit up as this little chat was quickly turning into a conversation. The blanket pulled high across our chest as we leaned against the headboard. She was at more of a distance than I'd like.

"I like the way I am. It's different but I believe I've become accustomed to it. It's been so long that I was human. Freakazoid didn't look to be having fun. Would it be so wrong if I chose not too?"

"What does Tanya think of this?"

"I don't care... what do you think?"

I hadn't thought of not taking it. Of course, the first batch will be an issue but Carlisle is adept at handling problems. I was stuck. Which left me more confused and frustrated. I was so flustered that I couldn't contain it and simply stood to dress. Kate attempted to gain my attention by calling out to me. Begging me to come back to bed. To not argue again tonight.

I ended up storming out of the room with drama and flair but she didn't chase me. She never does. Her frigid nature has just about cracked my rosé colored glasses. I smacked my feet against the cold tile as I searched for someone to speak with about this nonsense. I ended up finding Jasper. He was leaning against the banister overlooking the front door waiting. I cautioned near him. He allowed me in his presence without much of a fight.

"You reek of pride and agitation."

"Oh shut up."

"What's got you all plucked?"

"Nothing... just, have you been out here since she's gone? She'll be okay."

"You don't know that any more than I do."

There he was. That cold man he becomes when his fire isn't around to warm him. He reminds me of my grandfather when he gets crotchety like this. Lonely and sad and full of bygone times of more the same. It's best to leave him alone but I knew I wouldn't. I never did. He fidgeted around before huffing out an apology.

"It's alright, you're right, I don't know that she's okay. But I have faith."

"In what? Her?"

"No... In myself and well. The gods."

"Not you too."

"Sorry." He cocked his head until he could look at me. That sweet dimple appeared with a wicked grin.

"What are you sorry for little lady?"

"Jasper."

"Shoot, I forgot. Alice."

He put some space between us. It wasn't needed but I understood why he did it. Since our time in Alaska. Things have changed between us. We became less friendly. Kate wasn't fond of his harmless flirtatious demeanor and demanded he respect that. He hasn't been too happy about her calling shots but he didn't fight.

"Ready to tell me the reason you're out here?"

"Huh?"

"You're all dressed for bed."

"Oh. Well, I was in bed but now I'm not."

"You two fightin again?"

"I don't want to talk about it."

"You always do this and spill."

"Oh alright but it's just between us."

As I regaled the recent episode of my love life. Jasper held on to every word until the mention of Jane. He cut through to ask why Jane has been so popular with Alex.

"Why are you asking about things you know to avoid telling me your opinion?"

"I'm not getting in between you two on that topic."

"She said she doesn't want to take it!"

"Alice, look that's. What do you want me to do about it? That's her choice."

"Well, what about you? Will you take it? I mean I want too. How can she betray me like this? I just don't get it!"

Intrinsically I knew it wasn't about me and more about her personal fears. However, I couldn't resist taking it personally. This form is. You want to know what it's like? To suffer under the constant thirst, to dine on souls? It's simply horrifying. I'm so sick of killing innocent creatures. Of feeling the life leave their bodies as I slurp their life force. That doesn't even cover how painfully tiring it is living. I'd like to experience death some day. How can she enjoy this lifestyle? Besides. How odd we'll look at our wedding if I'm human and she's not. I tried explaining my side of how it's just tacky for us to clash. I was never fond of when Alexandra did it with Isabella. Don't get me started on what a mistake it was allowing the girl in our lives. I'm sort of excited to see her go. The mere mention of Bella put him further into a mood. In his agitation he circled back to his earlier question.

His tone suggested I answer him. He's only spoken to me like this a few times and each has pertained to the fate of Alex. He's worried about her. I can tell in every muscle of his body how scared he is. I tried to place my hand on his shoulder and I was rebuffed. It left me feeling dejected.

"What do want to know?"

"I've been trying to make sense of all this. Trying to explain these happenings but I just can't. They don't compute. I know all about those gods you speak of. I've read up on them and let me tell you. I don't like 'em. It's not personal. I don't like any god. Most of em are selfish bitter assholes and now I have one in my own garden. She's done put herself in more hell than good. All I need to know is. Do I need to drag her back from Jane?"

"No. Jane is perfect for her. They were meant for each other and would have found each other had Alex ignored Bella. It will take some time but I promise."

"So you knew they bonded before she got here. Tell me what the hell is going on?! Why wasn't anything said before? What about Bella?"

"I can't tell you."

"You cant or you won't?"

Jasper put his full attention on me. It was an intense gaze. Especially when he amplified my emotions and some of the truth spilled out. I began to tell him of all the dirty deeds done by Bella that I didn't put a stop to. Such as the stealing of Alex's real mate. It's true. I stood idly watching as my sister suffered. Ambrose had told me of the damage that would send her into their awaiting hands.

It's unfortunate but she must be broken and built again. It's the only way. He didn't like the sound of that. As he built into a rage and forced himself to calm before he regretted hurting me Alexandra came stomping through with blood and mud caked up. Her footprints passed us by with fury. Jasper escaped my tales in favor of running after his fairy queen.

She was just out of reach when she banged passed us. He called to her to stop, to explain what happened and she ordered him away as she disappeared to her tower. He had no choice but to follow her bark. My eyes dripped as he kicked his feet along the carpet to find my sneaky brother. I held in my pity until he was gone. Then I wiped my tears and allowed a sigh of relief. Thank the heavens she's back. If she hadn't rushed in here to throw a tantrum? A whole Pandora's box of hell would have happened. Such as an incursion of the universe collapsing. I love my sister but dear gods I can't stand her hysterics. As I causally and quietly inched back to bed I could already feel Edward rifling through to see what's peeling the walls of Alex now. He found the happenings of today and rewatched the harrowing last moments of Bella.

—

Edward.

I didn't know how to feel. I didn't know what to think. I hadn't thought Isabella could stoop much lower in my heart. I finally stopped chopping the last corpse. I went through my procedure of bagging the perfectly sliced and diced pieces of meat. Before an emotional breakdown. It wasn't one of tears but of happiness. I won't lie. I've thought of killing Bella for a while but seeing her taste death felt more wholesome than it did vengeful. She's at peace now. Unlike my dear Alex. Jasper slunk back in. He collapsed right against the chilly stone wall and pouted. This time. I didn't run at his emotional display. I chugged on over to sit beside him. We both hung our heads together.

"She's okay," I said trying to calm him.

"No, she isn't..."

"You're right but she, Is, alive."

"Just barely. "

"Bella's dead."

"Thank fucking hell!" He boasted.

We both shared a dark chuckle and corroborated how to handle the matter of another damaged woman in our mate's life. This time, after hearing of Alice's stories, I'm not so sure of Jane anymore. Maybe. Maybe Jasper Is right. Maybe she can be different. I hope Alex can be too.

We didn't stay down too long. He was grateful I was so quick with my work and didn't have to do much other than help me carry the zombies groceries to the freezer.

Mothers warning.

Janes pov, picks up right after soulless.

Oh mother, If only I could have spoken with you before you met your untimely end. I'd of asked so much. Demanded you explain these strange changes in my life. Would you have explained? Probably not. No, you'd have frowned knowingly and then uttered some riddle that would have me more confused and pissed off than before. Just as any seer does. Standing still and stupefied. I rolled my eyes and sighed. It's pointless to keep thinking of you, questioning your words, but it's all I have. It's all that's left of a time long ago. Of a home that I lost. I meant it when I said I hadn't grieved...It's catching up to me now. I have much to grieve for, much to answer for as my chest tightens and my tongue is dry, a tear fell down my cheek. I couldn't move as I watched whoever the hell that woman is, this elusive woman that I am hitched to, walk away from me without so much as a glance back. She's unruly and disturbed and she doesn't even like me, yet here I am saving her life!

I held my head high against the rumble of emotions toying with me until she disappeared. I finally released the breath I had been holding. It rattled around my chest like a pinball. Bouncing and pinging along my ribs until it got stuck in my throat. I was completely beaten, disoriented, and confused. I looked down at the blade in my hand. It was light. Incredibly light. Almost hollow. The blackened silver finish, blood rusted. I gulped remembering the reason we had been on that quest was to obtain this. How many bodies has this pierced? Hundreds? I shook my head. There was almost another added to an undoubtedly lengthy number. I had to yank it from her. Alex was surprised that I stopped her suicide attempt, just before we were whisked out of that fae portal and back to this dead castle. I recall just a moment to question what the hell had been going on in her head before something happened...

The blade shook in my hand and fell to the ground. I jumped at the sound but still couldn't move. My stomach rumbling with pain. In the past, when I had learned of her, it was much easier to handle knowing that she had prior attempts. But now, having witnessed this. I felt queasy. I attempted to not hurl but that didn't stop me from spewing blood all over myself. My head throbbed. I still felt unbearably starving and I could barely see. The sounds of my retching were overshadowed by Arthur and Merlin. Arthur's screamed blue in the face as he physically threatened Merlin over the witches that stopped him from finding the blade at my feet. Merlin had taken the abuse well as they tussled until Arthur was pinned underneath him, still fighting and screaming about the dizzying quest.

"You have no idea what I experienced! Besides the fact I don't have the damn blade my father desires. You sent witches after me? Why?! Why would you thwart my quest in such a way?"

"I wouldn't have had to ruin it had you not been such a stupid lug and chose this quest...you weren't going in there for that blade, I knew what you were going to do and so I put a stop to it. Arthur, I never would have told you if I had known... you were never meant to know of your destiny. You shouldn't have been shown those things. I was to keep you safe. Sire, I am sorry, "

"Oh, you're sorry. You knew. You knew what my father did and let him hurt all those people? Your people?! Right! You stood by idly as he slaughters them. He expects me to do the same and yet I'm created from magic. He's lied to me and our entire kingdom. For what?! Tell me why?!"

Arthur continues to struggle and fight and scream out about how he felt betrayed by. Merlin held on. Despite his thin frame.

"You think I enjoy hiding who I am? I didn't...It wasn't easy keeping things hidden from you. It wasn't easy fighting behind the scenes and keeping you alive as my people were attacked by your father but I had no choice. I had to make sure you survived, that we survived..."

"Survive what?! His reign of terror? Or this nonsense. Explain yourself?! What is going on here? Do you even know who these people are? There was a princess down there. Her head was lopped off and then she just popped right back up. That's necromancy! Dark magic. And that one over there tried to convince me to kill my father... yet you sent them after me. You traitor, I kept your secret because I believed you when you said magic wasn't evil. But how can I believe that now? You just wait until my father hears of this..."

"Sire."

"There's nothing you can say to change my mind. Get off me you bastard."

"Sire...Arthur! Listen to me..."

Merlin didn't take pride in explaining the king of Camelot is already dead. In his time away, as Merlin had hiked here through the forest to plead with the fae to put an end to Uther's deadly reign. Betraying not just his friend but his kingdom, in the hopes that he could save what was left of the magical folk. True to the fae's word, not a witch or wizard was harmed. But others? Not so much.

Uther got his fat behind off his throne and went searching for his only begotten son. As it had been days since Arthur had been gone, Merlin was missing, and none of the knights sent after had come back. He suited up in armor and got on a horse to ride deep into the same fae forest he rode into all those years before to request the birth of his son. Poor Uther didn't make it but a few feet into that forest before he was snatched by something and strung up in the trees. His flayed body swayed in the wind. He said he wasn't the only one strung up. They found those knights he sent, too. Camelot is in complete chaos.

The poor boy stopped fighting Merlin and lay there quietly under him as he questioned who has the castle. It was fought over. Most of the castle and village lay waste as the knights of Camelot pillaged trying to keep control, fighting each other for the throne. The villagers attacked and won the ruins of Camelot and declared the kingdom no more, that land be free of its tyranny. Who knows if it will last but at least the witches of the land be free. Arthur quieted. His cries for his pain went silent as his face was coddled in Merlin's chest and beat against his body. Merlin took the beating with honor. I could have stepped in. Stopped the fighting but I was overwhelmed and could barely stand. Even then my compassion for this child had lost his father and everything he had ever known. To be tossed into this mess. Just as I have.

I repentantly and almost pleadingly whispered the names of my mother and father, my younger siblings. My moment to mourn was a mistake. I had been distracted as the footsteps of a fae stalked silently beside me. Merlin and Arthur faded into the background. I peeked up at him to see his sight lingered on the darkened sky above, his attention, the thick clouds moving with patience until they froze. Standing still like a portrait. I allowed my eyes to wander and found that everything within a mile's radius was completely frozen. It was tantalizing but I didn't allow myself to become weak. Just adjusted my position defensively. Holding my hands out to attack him with my flames if he dared to hurt me.

He was amused. I wasn't. When he bent to snag that forgotten blade. There wasnt anything I could do against that thing. I attempted to run. I found that my body was locked in place, yet my head remained free, I franticly tried to remember a single spell. Saying silly words and incantations. None worked. As it had been years since I cast and fumbled the wording. So I closed my eyes and accepted my fate. I assumed I was to die by its hands stuck and done for while my queen suffered unknown and uncaring.

"I'm not looking to harm you."

I creaked my eyes open. Slight embarrassment rumbled deep and made me blush. He wasn't going to kill me. The fae held the blade towards the earth like a cane. It leaned against it tiredly. The longer I gleaned at it, I began to see beyond the façade of a young man. It was old, I imagine much older than anything or anyone I've met, except Aro. Who was wise and paper skinned on a good day, near senile and translucent from blood loss on a bad day but this fae was frail and knobby-boned and covered in age spots and varicose veins. I couldn't believe it... I knew they could live this long but to see it for myself. It's deeply disturbing. It greedily grinned like a sleaze. I fidgeted uncomfortably. Still trying to escape this seemingly impossible magic.

"Impossible, you say, yet you've experienced time fluctuations on more than one occasion today."

It spoke tiredly as it read my mind. That made me feel even more uncomfortable and afraid of the thing. As he was certainly powerful and having such a creature in my head may be familiar but never something I liked...in my experience it's always lead to punishment. It was waiting for me to respond so I thought very carefully of what to say.

"Sorry to hear that. Yes, So it seems I have experienced time travel it doesn't make it any more impossible. As for whatever this is. Could you please stop?"

"It'll only hold you for a moment...Is that alright?"

I gulped before nodding my head. He began to hobble around me. Touching and poking at my frozen body. The fae assessed me with scrutiny as it checked my 'pedigree', I was familiar with being seen as not enough as I come from a disgraced bloodline of witches, none then liked me and I don't think any do now, but this time, I was surprised to see it was pleased. I blushed some more. Feeling the heat burn in my cheeks only made it worse as this should be just as impossible, even more than being frozen in time, as I should be dead cold and marble.

"How does it feel?"

"What?"

"To have your soul back."

It stood before me now, holding the sword with a sneaky grin on his face. It was excited at what it had done. He was waiting for me to tell him something but I pondered the question longer as I didn't have a response...my soul is back, and so is my magic. huh, I. I didn't know how I felt, I hadn't thought of it that way. I've been looking at this transformation from the perspective that this change is for the worst. I carefully chose my words.

"I guess it's different."

"Do try to sound convincing."

"I'm not happy about it."

"I can see that. You look positively ill."

"How did this happen? I? I don't understand what's going on here. There's so much that's out of order. Things are different than what my mother foretold. Alex is, she's different."

I stared at him confused. It was deeply uncomfortable to be frozen and almost painful. Yet the fae stood there uncaring of my discomfort. He just continued to look at me with that dumb sneaky grin.

"Yes, that would be my fault. I sincerely apologize but I had to tamper with time to ensure that my queen made it out alive. As there were several issues in the way of that. One being her attachment to Isabella. My was she attached. I bartered the Swan girl's soul attempting to make things right. In the end, things seem ok...at least now that you're here."

"I beg to differ, in the time that I've landed, I've been stabbed and transformed into who knows what, an entire castle went under ghost flu and half of them died, I've been brought back to the past to retrieve a sword that was almost plunged into my... mate. That doesn't account for me having just lost my entire family all over again. What part of any of that sounds alright?" I huffed impatiently after my long winded speech.

"Yes as unfortunate as all that is. I could care less, she's alive. She wasn't before, she's never made it passed that point. She has never been able to face Lilith and make it back. Thanks to your desire to save my niece and my tinkering with time and some other things that don't need be mentioned. She's here. I owe you for that. My only job is to put her on her throne.I can't do that if the little flying cunt is dead."

"Thanks. I guess. I don't know what to say... other than you've done a horrible job. Because last time I checked. The world just ended. Right? We're safe here. While everyone else was left for dead!"

"Let me catch you up on something, it was already ending, you knew that. If it hadn't been for us stopping that old king of yours. Those mangey wolves would have succeeded and spread out across the world. He wouldn't have been able to control them. He never would have had his utopia where vampires ruled the world. Rayburn, would have been the new king, and his mutts would have enslaved what they could and ate whatever they wanted. The witches would survived of course because their like cockroaches. Alex was possessed and controlled by Lilith, and they went at it for control of whatever the hell was left until the earth was consumed by her flames. I turned back time just before I was lost to them and it began again and again and again. Differently each time but they always die. So don't cry about the lives lost. They were always going to die."

An ugly chortle slipped past its lips. I was dumbfounded and feeling unsettled. The poor creature was deranged as he attempted to explain that Alexandra being alive and unpossessed by Lilith means we can save what's left. That there's still time before Lilith escapes fae territories. In my mind, I prayed that I'd make it through the encounter. Curses on your head Alec. How could you leave me here alone!

"I just. I don't understand."

"What is it that has you so confused?"

"Besides everything? Well, I'm confused as to why we're having this conversation, just tell me what you want. I'd much rather get on with it, rather than you playing this game. I'm deeply afraid and honestly I don't feel very well."

"What do I want, well, I want many things such as that child queen of mine to stop being so insolent. However, I will settle for distracted and compliant."

"Is that why I'm here?"

"Of course, not the only reason, but yes I imagine you'll be a useful distraction. Tell me, what did it feel like, holding this sword?"

"What?"

"It's got such a bad reputation. I've heard that this is the thinnest blade ever mended. Made from valerian dwarves' silver, sharpened to perfection and sought after by all that knows of it. Hm. I imagine it would feel mighty fine in the hands of a professional swordsman but that she is not. Despite her trying, Lilith is stronger. " He frowned as he glared at the blade with malice.

"I saw. I'd rather not rehash that, other than to remind me that my mate was attacked. Is there a reason you're asking me about that cursed blade?"

I eyed it suspiciously. I've heard of the stories. Everyone in my village knew about the tale. The blade is said to give the beholder certain powers. What it left out, was that anyone that gets ahold of it dies. Whether from losing it or because of it. It seems to corrupt anyone who wields it and they always lose it to another. Who knew how it got lost in some fae portal. I still didn't like how it was talking and questioning me under its spell-craft.

"Of course I am but Im mostly just curious how you managed to get her here. Isabella has claws that go deep. I never thought she'd be free of them, tell me, you'd like to honor my niece? Right? Hold her heart. Cherish her empty little head forever? Yes. I can see that. It's all there in those ocean eyes of yours. That's good. Perfect actually. I hope you can, as I've got plans for you my dear but for now, I'm just merely introducing myself, my name is Ambrose... I'm her uncle, should you need anything, I'll be around, watching you and her."

"How do you expect me to help?" I pondered aloud.

"I'll let you know when I figure it out. But we all have our jobs here. Let's just keep this between us for now?"

He and that relic of a sword vanished. The second he did I felt like my heart had been stuffed into my stomach and the sound of Merlin and Arthur appeared. He was delirious and searching for his sword. Merlin had no choice but to put an end to the attack by using his magic. Arthur collapsed. Merlin picked up his friend and carried him inside. I sluggishly moved after them. Upon entry, I was immediately absconded by Stregoni.

"There you are! You left without your dose! You must be positively exhausted."

Stregoni panicked and stabbed me with a needle. I about collapsed into his arms, he fretted over me as he tugged me along. I didn't have the energy or the care to fight against him. We ended up in some laboratory where I was strapped to a chair. Several others in lab coats swished around at his behest. They were positively concerned with fixing whatever he did. As the wee hours faded, it was just him and I.

He's poking me with needles. Checking my white count for infection. We must find out why the cure is temporary. It simply makes the virus dormant. Its why I change back into a vampire, once the serum runs out of the system. Well, it begins to awaken at an alarming speed. To distract myself I keep my eyes pinned shut and allow my thoughts to expand. They always linger on that distant lady of mine. Heh. Distant. Who am I kidding? She's drifting on ice, all because of...I took a deep breath and tried not to get upset about Alexandra and Isabella.

I just. I.I.-I need to make sure she's alright. She was so angry, so deeply broken by what had happened deep in that forest. It's left me feeling in distress after having seen her almost taken from me more than once. I'm struggling to combat the longing for my absent mate. It's so pervasive and intense that I can barely think of anything but her and it has only made the longing for her so much worse. It's difficult to explain, but it's almost as if that burn. That ache that once pinned me under. Has transitioned into a desperate longing only she soothes. I find it. Deeply. Uncomfortable. I'm still not used to it. I doubt that I ever will. If it wasn't for Alec and his last wishes, I'd of left already...I miss him. I clenched my eyes tighter. I can't think of him right now. Not while I'm not alone. I refused to cry. I emptied my mind and focused on the sensations and sounds around me. It made my anxiety worse. I'm grateful Carlisle is only drawing blood now. He's also checked my spinal fluid. Taken tissue samples. He's even been tempted to crack open my skull. The only reason he hasn't is that I threatened to flame out and kill everyone. For the hundredth time this night. I audibly expressed my displeasure.

My eyes were wide and my face twisted with aggression. He wasn't phased by my show. Stregoni just continued. I huffed into Stregoni's face. He better watch it with that damn needle! I took a deep breath and swallowed. It was better if I bit my lip and tried to only look at his face. It helped calm me down. Mostly because I was too caught up in trying to remember if he had always been this old. He looked different than I remembered. His features were just a tad more worn. Just as I watched his wearying expression change, I tensed up and my sight anxiously moved to his powdery-gloved hands. He had reloaded his needle and was about to prick my abused arm again. Every time he does. I end up needing to clamp my eyes down. I refrained. I just kept watching him quietly work.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing."

"Liar."

"Am not, I'm many things but not a liar."

"You're thinking about her."

"What?" I quietly asked.

"Alexandra. You make faces when you think about her. "

"Oh?..." I filed that information away. Although my cheeks felt warm with emotion. It made my need for her burn deeper. He took notice of my reaction.

"Anything you'd like to discuss? I mean it's a shock to us all. I'm sure it's one for you."

I was inclined to keep my mouth shut. However. I did require council and felt I could do worse.

"It's, Well, if I'm completely honest. I'm not a fan. I don't enjoy being enslaved to love. That's what this is right? Enslavement. I am shackled to her whether I want to be or not. Although. You'd be wrong. It's not a shock. It's something I've tried to understand to no avail. But for some reason we're destined. At least that's what I was told by my mother."

Stregoni took a step back from me. His hands were placed behind his back, and he spoke accusingly.

"So you knew of her then. For that long too. hm."

It's the forty-sixth passive-aggressive attempt to accuse me of withholding information that could have led to him having cured vampirism centuries ago. I stared at the man incredulously as he stood with righteous indignation.

"Stregoni, as I mentioned. I only knew of a fairytale. Alright. A simple little fable my mother told me was real. I didn't believe her, what could you have done if I had? She hadn't been born yet!" I waved my hands in frustration.

He screeched with disbelief."It doesn't matter! I could have prepared! I could have... I don't know but it was unkind of you to withhold such information."

"Well. I won't apologize. Not to you anyway."

"So you know you have things to apologize for?"

Yes, Carlisle, and I have."

"She still doesn't trust you?" He spoke smugly.

" No, she doesn't. It's left me feeling at odds. I don't know what to do? How do I make things right with her. The last I saw of her, was just after arriving back from that quest. Which was a doozy, we were lost and confused, I got separated from her and found, it doesn't matter who I found but they helped me find her down in some fae mine shaft. That's a story in itself. Down there, she and Isabella. I don't know what happened but when I found Alexandra she was nearly headless and damn near. Her clothes were torn and she had bite marks on her. That thing hurt Alexandra enough that when she woke she was about to...excuse me for being vulgar, fucking stab herself. I was right there. I had the blade in my hand and I yanked it from her. She was upset. Then we just appeared here. After everything that's gone on. Im desperate for some sort of explanation but she won't even speak to me. Then some fae creature threatened me! So excuse me if I'm unkind but none of this was meant to happen!"

"If you had told me. I could have prepared for her. I could have helped her survive much better than she has but no. You kept your tongue. Maybe she shouldn't speak to you."

We both got quiet again. He was slightly more aggressive as he began working again. I didn't argue this time. Mostly because I was deep in thought. Alec said to stay, to help her... but should I? Do I deserve her, if I have shunned her so badly? Around fifteen minutes went by before he finished for the night. After the straps were removed and I was given my next dose of serum. I scooted to the end of the bed and waited for the room to stop spinning. I spied him perfectly sitting on a stool. Eyeing a drop of the newest batch of fluids. I carefully re-opened the conversation about Alexandra.

"It's obvious you're uncomfortable with my coupling. Is there a reason why?"

"I'd love to chat about my child and her newest pet which will undoubtedly cause me more issues than the last. But I'm busy. I suggest you get a move on. Go eat. Nothing too heavy though, I'll need more. Come back up here when you're done."

"Stregoni, please talk to me."

"Carlisle."

"I apologize. Carlisle. Look. I know we have a history but we were friends. Once."

"Campbell. We were never friends. You were my bodyguard. We were toys to Aro. Now we're toys to another insane royal. Just leave me be."

"This isn't about me is it? And Alexandra is nothing like Aro."

He didn't respond. He just kept stonily eyeing his slide through a microscope, switching between that and placing those vials in a machine to be analyzed. The silence drifted. I kicked my feet as I thought about what he said. He's right, partially, Alexandra is not Aro but in days past. It wasn't uncommon to see him like this. Cranky and bent over some table studying something. He's still the same old doctor I once knew. Quiet. Introspective. Slightly insane. We were friends. I spent many nights with him just talking as he disbanded a body. He was determined to understand all the facets of vampires. Especially the internals. He was sure the cure lay within us. I never believed him. But sitting where I am now. It's a karmic cycle I'm burning. I was his bodyguard because at the time Carlisle was the most prized 'friend' to Aro. Held in the castle because he was such a strange oddity, a vegetarian vampire that believed he could save us, Aro was amused by his plight and added his coin just to see if he could. For centuries Aro laughed as Carlisle failed. I snorted. Look at us now, I'm human, well human enough, and Aro is dead. Grumbling occurs. My stomach. I should do as he says and get moving to the kitchen but I continued to wait for him to speak.

"You're right." He finally admitted it.

"I'm right about what?"

"This is about. Oh, you know."

"Stregoni?"

"Carlisle!"

"What are you speaking about?"

"This is about Alexandra. She may not be Aro but It's been long knowing her. Watching her wither. She wasn't very happy to begin with. But nothing was quite like the expulsion of Isabella. She was such a bright girl, they both were but Isabella was much more intelligent than any of us knew and used her brain to torture herself and Alex. There's another girl I remember who enjoyed torture, one that looked a bit like you. Outside of my issues with who you are and what your influence could do. You are several years my elder jane. I don't think it's right you two court. She's been hurt enough. Just go!"

What was I to say to that? How was I to defend my position? He's right. My history is littered with regrets and damage that I've caused. Not only that. I am several years older than him, which means I am much older than her. It made me uncomfortable too as I pondered how young she is but that wasn't why he was acting this way. We both knew. This is because of the way I have behaved and the way Alexandra is behaving. That and Isabella. I had heard had grown fond of the girl, that she was to be an apprentice under him. Some sort of medical assistant. He's not taking her absence well at all. I must tread this conversation carefully.

"I understand your concern, Carlisle."

"Do you?"

"I don't pretend to not know why you're so against me being here. I won't excuse my past mistakes. Im having difficulty defending myself and I plead with god every moment I breathe that she can forgive me, but that is between her and me. As for my relationship with Alexandra. I can't leave, Thanks to you. So we should probably get used to this."

He looked up from the microscope. We stared each other down, not as a father to daughter-in-law. Not as friends. Not as bodyguard and detainee. But as a doctor would gaze at a patient. He gave me that look of complete adoration he finds with puzzles. I'm his latest. It made goosebumps rise. I wrapped my arms around me to warm.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"From your perspective, I'd be thankful. A lot worse could have come from this."

"Like what?"

"You could still be passed out, molting."

"I suppose so...if you don't mind me inquiring, what made you pick me?"

"Well, isn't it obvious?"

"If it was. I wouldn't have asked."

"I never expected you to live. I chose to inject the least wanted person. If you didn't survive. No biggie. "

"Then I should be thanking you. You inadvertently sent our bond into life."

"I did a lot more than that. I intend to use what's left of my life to cure myself. I intend to die as a human."

"You mean with a soul."

"Yes."

"You still think we're soulless?"

"You are proof of that. We are some creation gone wrong. I'd like to fix it."

"Carlisle. I'm sorry to be the one to tell you but I was soulless before I was bitten."

"You're lying!" He boasted.

"I'm not... I sold my soul to the fae long before I was ever a vampire. You are not soulless and we won't die."

"Look around Jane. We're already dead."

He went back to eyeing my blood; his posture was stiff. I had agitated him.

"I'd be willing to listen if you want. You clearly need a shoulder to cry on."

He turned around to face me. His head rested on his hand. While his other pulled at the collar of his shirt. He was choked up. Lost for words and dying to talk. Carlisle tried to keep his cool but eventually placed the slide away with an audible clack. The rest of the vials were put away before rushing out of the room. An apology was tossed as he left to go find Esme. I sat there. I felt exposed. I gently pried myself off the bed. I figured I'd just. I stood there in the lab. All awkward in a gown. I could put my robe back on but it was filthy... I called out to someone passing by the laboratory, a woman. She was pretty and blond but looked sad. She wore a smile anyway as she greeted me.

"Hi, what can I help you with?"

"Um...I seem to require clothes.

"Oh, um, let me see. You wait here and I'll see what I can scrounge up."

She left without saying anything else. She came back much quicker than expected with a pair of paper scrubs for me to wear. I put them on in a hurry, as she was going to take me somewhere to get something more permanent to wear. Upon entry of the hallway, I noticed that down the long stone corridor where the library was. A ruckus was going on. A horde of armed men was moving about preparing for something. The woman tugged me along. Telling me we weren't allowed in there. She was deeply upset about it too. We walked down a winding stairway until we were on the lower level, near the dungeon, where all those people passed. Their clothes were left behind and I had first pick of whatever I could fit into. I wasn't picky about my clothing options as the fitting part was limited. Had this been before I could have stood here in this cold stony room and sorted through these clothes without a single care but now, I took a breath, I tried not to think about them being the clothes of the departed.

"Are you sure there's nothing else?"

"I can look and see if Alex might have something, if you want. Other than that I'd have to ask around for extra clothes. Things are pretty limited these days."

"Are these even clean?"

"Oh yeah, I believe they were washed and dried by Edward. He didn't know what else to do with them. So he brought them up. Some of the others have come by to pick out the things left by loved ones. The rest is for anyone that needs them." She stared boredly as if this was normal for her.

"Mm. Well, thank you."

"You're welcome."

She turned to leave me alone. Her dusty shoes kicked along the floor with angst.

"Hey, wait, aren't you um, I'm sorry I forgot your name."

"Willow, welcome to the family. What little is left of it anyway." She said without turning around.

"Thank you for the hospitality." She stopped. Something I said annoyed her. She stood there and turned to say.

"I wouldn't. It's the last of it, I won't be doing anything else from here on out."

"..."

I didn't know what to say.

"Is there anything else you need while I'm around?" The woman said regretfully.

"Not really, I just don't want to be left alone. It sounds stupid but um, I've never actually been alone before. My brother was always with me. This place is so empty and depressing."

I stood anxiously. She took a deep breath and rummaged around. She offered me a loose cigarette and I happily took it. I lit mine and hers with a fingernail. We stood there. Among clothes of the dead, in a dead place, thinking of our dead lives. Smoking. When I finally had the courage to talk.

"When I first got here. I didn't know what to do other than bring my brother to Alex. It's crazy but, my mother she told me too, ages ago. In some silly song, I keep trying to remember how it goes... But, in the song, she foretells my brother's death and my meeting my true lover. It feels like forever ago that I held his little body. He was so cold, I hadn't realized it then but he was freezing. Just barely holding on. When he died, I just let him go. Just dropped him because I knew his spirit was gone. It had been for years. No point in holding a corpse. That's what I feel about what happened today. I held Alexandra's mangled body today.

The lady was much further away from me as I talked to her. She kindly listened. Just taking drags off her cigarette. Waiting her turn.

" I couldn't believe it. I had just lost him and I could have sworn that I had lost her but she woke... I'm not new to necromancy but that was something else. She just sat up like nothing had happened, then she tried to hurt herself. I...I don't even know how to process that. I knew of her past but. Why does she do it? I must understand if I'm to ensure it never happens again. I promised my brother that I'd stay to protect her. I just want to help. She needs it."

The lady flicked ashes and smirked.

"The first time was in the womb. She wrapped herself up in her umbilical cord and tried to strangle herself. The damage it caused to her mother sent her bedridden. She was a strange kid. Odd, but she didn't attempt again until after her parent's death. She attempted to electrocute herself. Did all sorts of things. That's nothing compared to what she did to others once started using and battling. It's been a struggle to keep her alive. Next time she attempts. Just let her do it. She'll come back. She does every time. Just like you said, she just poofs up alright. As for keeping her safe. I advise you to give up on that and just stay alive. I've tried, my wife has tried, and everyone else has. She's a lost cause, that girl..."

The woman blew smoke at me and eyes me with tears and a blank face.

"You don't like her, do you?"

"I love her to pieces but no I don't like her. I did for a long time because I thought. She's just like her mother."

"The dead demon." I took a breath.

"Clara." She clarified. I was shocked.

"That's your partner, right, if you don't mind me asking. What has she done?"

"What hadn't she done? She's only hitched me along to this merry-go-round of unfortunate events just to leave me for the most insensitive psychopath she could find. Just like her daughter. You're here, supposedly meant to be her mate right? Yet she's upstairs crying about another. Pity us both for having been theirs."

She snorted at our pain and walked off leaving a trail of ashes flicking behind her. I couldn't help but think she hoped they lit. From what I gather. I see things are more than not okay with the Morningstar women. At least I had an inkling as to where mine went. Upstairs. I decided to wander around. Check the place out before finding her. My feet echoed along the stone walkways of the castle. It was much smaller than I anticipated as the outside seems large and daunting but many of the rooms were intricately and gothically constructed. It was beautiful and built sturdy. But I couldn't help but wonder how long it would take for the other castle along the way from attacking. Especially now that Uthers dead and that fae wood is alive and ready to hunt. That thought spurred my feet to move back towards those winding steps that lead up the boxy brick castle. As I walked up them. I thought about what I had seen. The freezing almost bare first floor held nothing but humans. They were huddled in rooms with fireplaces.

While the second? The witches hanging about. I noticed an abundance of supplies lingering around on this floor. Witches got the first pick of everything. They were segregated and kept apart to keep fighting down. The shifters guard. As I moved about the hallway, checking in on the rooms, most people were asleep as it was well into the night, but those that were up. I got mean eyes, no one dared try to attack. Although a few did try to get my attention. Mainly the ones that knew Alex. They were concerned and wanted to know what was next, but I didn't have any answers. When told that. They left me alone, disinterested.

Back on the third floor. I wandered passed the laboratory and saw the many doors lining the hall until I found myself at the library. Or rather the war room. As that's its main function as of now. I was standing outside the room, staring in. It had been expanded with charms and filled to the brim with weapons of destruction. That and special computers trained to find Lilith. Witches in uniform chitter chatted amongst themselves while they worked tirelessly. An old woman with a cane sat at a table with her feet up, eyeing me, I ignored her. Mostly because I was taken by the sight of seeing the other Morningstar. Clara. She was working next to Elizabeth Odd. That's who she is, after having seen her father's ghost, I realized why she's so familiar, I knew some of her ancestors. Their genes are strong and full of our kind. Death witches and...blood mages. The family morning star isn't much better. A coupling of strong blood though. I thought of her again as I watched them ignore each other. They were quietly sitting at a table as they eyed a stick of yew as if they were strangers. Next to it was my grimoire. I had forgotten it here after I raced to help Alex. I was tempted to storm in and take it but I didn't think I'd make it that far. A snicker from someone behind me burst out. I didn't turn to see who it was watching me. As they had come to rest beside me. A medium-toned blind man was the culprit. I was able to tell he was a Morningstar.

"Hm, it's nice to be recognized as such. Although I haven't been called by that in years. I am Clara's brother. Magnus."

His white damaged eyes glared. Not menacingly. Just stared at me. Emptily. It was unsettling because I noticed that his eyes were damaged physically as if someone had stabbed them. They were repaired as much as possible but. I looked away with shame for staring. He didn't notice. Or at least pretend he hadn't. I softly said to him after I recovered.

"Are you ready to threaten me? Stand here and intimidate me. I've already been hounded by Carlisle and Ambrose. I'll run it down for you, she doesn't seem to want me."

"She doesn't know what she wants."

"That doesn't make me feel any better."

He laughed heartily at my annoyance. I eyed him again but this time with slight humor. He had a pretty laugh. One that you couldn't help but laugh along with. We got quiet. It was awkward again as we stood there waiting for something.

"What's going on in there? Do you know?"

" I'm waiting on them to realize they failed. A tracker was placed on Alex just before you two ran out of here. They were hopping to catch Lilith and trap her but she's nowhere to be seen and that forest is changing by the minute. Growing and expanding its limbs...the kingdom across the way has already found out what happens when you get too close to it. I wonder when we will."

"Lilith is still here, right? In the forest? That means there's still a chance to lull her. Ambrose said Alex has never survived a direct attack with Lilith. So you're looking for an indirect alternative?"

"They are."

"What are you waiting for?"

"Didn't I just say? And shouldn't you be doing something? My niece is upset and alone in her tower. Damaged and heartbroken by the vessel of the demon she's meant to kill. The demon she's too weak to kill. I wonder why that is."

I was reminded of my mission of finding Alexandra. Of talking to her. I guess I should get a move on. I turned to that blind man to ask for directions to this tower. However, he was gone. In his place was my book. I bent down to get it. This old thing had seen better days. Its leather is cracked and water damaged and the pages are stained from dirt. I opened it and remembered Alexandra wanted to learn high elder... I continued to wandered around. There were a lot of empty rooms filled with old dusty things. At the end of the hall on the third floor was a wooden door that steps that led to a dark and dank narrow creaky tower.

—————-

Alexandra's pov.

The diatribes of lilith, started out just downright bonkers as it's written by my uncle and he frequently went on tangents. I had tired of reading the horrible things she did after becoming queen and began scanning the pages, for Lilith's creation story. Huh, her story starts with a woman? Like us all.

'The mother opened her hands and the light came forth out of the darkness. How did it spark? From the birth of chaos. We watched from up high, for we had not been born into the world yet. The mother flew down from above along with the winged host. The host looked on in amazement, while the mother did her handiwork. Creating the first humans, unlike them. She chose two of us and we descended to the mundane and became flesh. Thus, I was created of the same substance as Adam. I am Lilith, the first divine human daughter of The mother.

I was Adam's equal, made of the same divine chaos. Yet, as soon as he had the chance, he overpowered me. He tried to take what wasn't his. I bested him. When I later asked the mother why she allowed Adam to dominate me, she said that it was part of a "plan" and that I must obey. That as mother. She knew best. Adam begat from me one who was unlike us... not made directly from our Mother. We named him Cain. He was a demanding creature. If I didn't do something, more offspring would come after the first one. I could not bear to be his again. I didn't like him too much either. He was annoying and talked too much. He thought he could control me.

So, I escaped. I refused to be subservient to Adam...or to anyone. Wandering alone in the dark, I decided to make a burnt offering to my sisters-the 'angels', for help. I didn't know if I would get an answer. I waited bitter and tired. It wasn't a sister that showed but one of the most beautiful of my brothers. I should have known better than to trust. Although, he was different somehow. He was not the same as the others brothers I had remembered but I was alone and lost. When asked what his name was. It was Lucifer that had come to my rescue. He said that he and some of our brothers and sisters had long since taken residence elsewhere. That I could join him.

I thought that I was doing the right thing by joining him. Waving goodbye to Adam and The mother, I left that world behind as I was not a pawn, nor a servant. I am Lilith, the daughter of the mother, just like Adam. The first of my kind and should have been treated as such. Little did I know that I was part of another 'divine' scheme. This Lucifer, he was king of the otherworld, where his brothers and sisters, the fae had taken residence, I wasn't happy with his lies. So I devised a plan, I took his castle for my own but not before lucifer and I were pregnant. I allowed the children to be born as I had loved the father this time. Just as the first born son from my womb, these children were not of the mother. These children were nothing like me but they worshipped me just as I worshipped her. At last. I knew what it meant to be and I understood her plan.'

I stopped reading to process. So Lilith and Adam were the first humans, that I knew as it's written in every Abrahamic religion, she was his first wife and he did what men do, she retaliated and was helped by lucifer, he tricked her, got her knocked up with a bunch of demonic babies, he got poisoned and imprisoned and she took the castle to become the evilest queen known to all of mankind... that sounds about right. I smirked as I thought about the love birds' reunion. It sure was a bloody battle. My head throbbed as the memories fuzzily played. I hold the same fate Lucifer did. Quite literally if you think of my tower as a prison, we both were held by the gods, waiting for our lovers to come to slay us.

It's funny that I sit here among their broken alters and don't even know their names. I scoured through the rubble until I found the other books Ambrose made. There's Fae Flora and Fauna, or the book on the gods. I had only made it passed the first few pages the last time as I was mesmerized by Alice's drawing. I should know the names of the people that keep fucking me over, right, I cracked open the book and prepared to be thoroughly bored. The first one I read up on was Dagda, as in the creator of the cauldron. The last key I must find to open the doors and reach my throne...

Dagda is the all-father of the Tuatha Dé, and the first king. He ruled for many centuries and created many children, his gifts are associated with fertility, agriculture, manliness, and strength, as well as magic, druidry and wisdom. That's quite a list but understandable given that as he passed his children into the world. Each gift was handed down to them. His children were, Aodh, of course, Bodb, Dagda's successor as King and we can't forget Brigit, his daughter. These three were immensely powerful But you should know not every god came from Dagda but every high king of Tuatha Dé, did. We descended from them.

The next god is the horned god Cernunnos. An archaic and powerful deity, widely worshipped as the "lord of wild things." He and his worshippers wore nothing but stag antlers as they lived feverishly among nature. Sounds like my kind of party. Cernunnos was worshipped in Britain, although there are traces of his cult in Ireland. The Catholic church strongly opposed him because of his powerful influence. He was used as a symbol of the Antichrist in religious iconography and medieval manuscripts.

Sorry dude, I'm pretty sure that's me...anyway let's keep it moving.

Cailleach, a goddess crone of great wisdom who is frightful to behold. The ancient goddess is usually described as being veiled, wearing a clock adorned with the skulls of her enemies. Hm. I'd hate to be on her bad side...let's see.

Ceridwen, a sister of the craft. Ceridwen is a sorceress, that was given divinity, she can change her form by way of potions, and inspires knowledge and beauty by way of song and poetry. She was a white witch so she was careful about who she helped. You'd surely be of use down here. Or at least you could fix this mess I've made. But maybe I'm just too dark to help. That leads me to Arawn. My brother of death and ruler of the Annwn. This is said to be the underworld for the gods as even we must have somewhere to die. Why haven't you dragged me to rest? It just must not be my time. There were more names but I was tired of reading and just began calling to them as if they'd answer. I continued to plead with them to show me mercy. To at least show a vision.

No matter. They left Aodh, The fire child, a goddess of endless destruction and supreme resurrection, and the last queen of Tuatha Dé Danann to perish lost and abandoned. I tossed the book without care. I collapsed to my knees among the splintered wood and offerings of the broken alters when the door to the tower opened. I was sat all scrunched up on the floor. My knees pressed to my chest. My head was tucked as I shed more tears. I'm sure I looked insane but I didn't care. The sound of solid heavy footsteps clunked until the intruder sat next to me angry.

"I've tried to understand you but I don't. I've tried to save you and I don't think I can count on the luck I've had for much longer. Each time that I've spun the wheel. Things got worse but you were getting stronger. So I kept pushing you but it's evident that you can't be pushed anymore. We have the stone, the wand, and the staff of lugh, now we have your sword. All that's left is to find the cauldron, I have those witches of yours searching for it, and Lilith. So, fire child, all that's left for you to do is to sit and not get yourself killed. Think you can manage that on your own?"

"I thought I wasn't done until they say."

"Alastronia, please for the love of...I am only trying to help you. Why do you hate yourself so much? I don't understand."

"Why do you hide the fact you're old?"

The image of the pretty man he usually is faded away to show the truth. He sat there expecting an answer from me. His hands clasped tight as if he was keeping himself from harming me. The longer I kept quiet. He got more upset.

"...it's not that I hate myself, I don't, but there's so much pain. Not just mine but everyone's. I can feel the weight of what they've lost. I'm just tired of feeling the way that I do and don't know how to change or accept it. So I want to die. So I can't feel anything. "

"I guess I can't expect a goddess of death to not want to die. Can I?"

"I'm sorry I was so stupid earlier..."

"Don't apologize if I have to save you again."

"I can't promise that I won't try. If I get the chance to kill myself. I will. So. What are you doing up here?"

"I came up to make sure you were alive."

"Well, I am."

"Listen You brat. Can I ask you something?"

"Go ahead."

"You've made it this far, why?"

"What choice do I have?"

"I didn't ask that? Why do you do it, if you hate being what you are, why do it at all? Why didn't you leave them behind? To be slaughtered by your lovers, friends, you could have left them."

"Why would I do that? They needed help..."

"You should think about that more, come up with a reason why you fight for them and not yourself. Because I'm so tired of doing it for you."

He stood up to leave the room, his feet kicking among the broken alters. He got as far as the door before I asked him.

"I promise to think about it if you explain how you escaped Lilith, you were held captive by her right? So, how did you manage to get away from her?"

He stopped himself from leaving. His hand on the doorknob. He turned around and slumped, leaning against the door.

"I see."

"What?!"

"I knew this day would come, when I'd have to explain myself but I hadn't known it be to the likes of a little girl. "

"I thought I wasn't a little girl anymore."

"It's not a pretty story."

"Ambrose."

"Alright... The beginning is much prettier than how it ends. As you know, I was adopted, those years with Morgan, I'd trade anything for them back. I was as stupid and careless as you are now, actually much more than you, you see I travelled and fucked around as any royal does, but I also served by his side.

Then as you saw. The good days dried up. Those dark clouds brewed overhead and Lilith had finally defeated her enemy. Just after I saved your father and turned back. I caught the tail end of her fomori, they, it wasn't pretty and she made sure nothing was left, except for a few of us, the ones that were fit and in working health. You know what happened after that. We were either enslaved or turned into her beasts.

In all honesty, she kept me, because of Morgan. I was the last piece of a kingdom that had fell. A trophy that she relished in having. I'm sure he was rolling in his grave, watching me be enslaved to his enemy, forced to bury children, being beaten and raped for her pleasure. Yes, I was, many times actually, I think she's grown fond of that punishment as it's something she went through herself. It's a useful torture to make someone behave. For the first years, my torment was immense and unyielding. I worked in the body fields after she grew bored. But I was a runner and so I was left to rot in a cage. Until one day she came back but not to torture. This is where things take a turn.

You see, I was caged in her castle, I had access to her and she had access to me, we chatted. In those years when I was left alone, she had grown lonely and fearful of her court. She couldn't trust anyone but for Ambrose. I became her confidant and companion. She even trusted me enough to let me out again and I was placed among the court. You'd think, Ambrose, why not kill her? If you had such ability to be near her. I'll tell you. Things had changed. The world was darker under her hand. Fae had turned against fae. I still held on but, I had turned too... I had no one, no people left that knew me and I only knew how to survive at that point. So I kept on going. I did as I was told and nothing more but. I still betrayed my father...besides being her 'best friend' and occasionally her 'lover' for the night. I was still a slave but at least I was alive. I became accustomed to it.

That was until I had my life ripped from my chest, one night, while asleep, I was shown the most incredible sight. A vision. I couldn't believe it. I didn't want to. I fought against what I was shown for as long as I could but I couldn't deny it. I was shown you, your strength when you fought against a foe. I had held on to those stories told but I had forgotten them while held as her pet toy. I couldn't save them then but I was given a mission to save them now and I took it.

When I mean I took it? I came up with a plan. I started devising and dreaming. I escaped her clutches by being in them. She had come to me one night and I let her, as I always did. But I slipped her something to sleep and I ran. Why Ambrose? Why didn't you kill her while she rested nude and trusting? I couldn't do it, just as you couldn't today, so I ran and I ran and ran all night. Free. I had escaped the kingdom but not the land.

For two years I huddled down in holes and hid. Running and hiding like a coward. Being sent visions of some great warrior meant to save us. I ignored them. But then one day, I was so amazed to know that, one day I was running and a portal turned on... I hadn't even known how I had come across it but there it was. A Brú na Bóinne. It was dark and cold and her hounds were on to my scent. I didn't know where it would take me. I just jumped through it and hoped I'd be okay. I landed in a drug house, you were upstairs passed out with that girl of yours. That Lillian.

Turns out that the visions were lies. Stories told so I'd get here to you. So I'd be enslaved to the same mission you are. The same one I've always been enslaved to. I was pissed but I had work to do. So I began working. The cat showed up on his own and helped out but for the most part, it was a struggle to make you yield. You just wouldn't listen, you died pretty early on. So I began winding time back. Changing things until they got better. This last time around, it's better but, I just hadn't known I'd be taking care of a lost hope, left here, alone, just as I had been."

He vanished before I could say anything. Even if he hadn't. I didn't know what to say... his words hung empty and open for judgment but I didn't have any to pass. I couldn't, so I got up and began cleaning. By cleaning I meant Bella style. Near the tail shed, as I picked up the pieces of those alters I thought about what Lucifer had said. That Ambrose had betrayed someone. Himself. I felt a kinship towards my uncle that I never knew would exist. As I had betrayed myself for love too. How sick we are to love those women. I tried closing my heart off once again as I tidied up, wiping away the memories, just as I was finished, the door opened. I had expected it to be Ambrose, on suicide watch, but it wasn't. It was Jane. I awkwardly stood as she watched me.

"Can we talk?"

I invited her in. She lingered near the door. Almost as if she was afraid to be here. I just kept on cleaning even though everything had already be cleaned up.

"I wanted to talk with you about what happened... I tried earlier but you were unresponsive."

"Yeah about that, um, thanks for stopping me."

She was inching closer to me. Slowly. Her feet squeaked along the rough wood. The closer she got the more I scrubbed at nothing. When I glanced over my shoulder. I noticed she was carrying her book close to her chest. I blushed as I remembered she asked to help me. She took a seat on the old bed hunched in the corner. She patted the spot next to her and asked me to stop. I refused. She didn't fuss. She just put the book down where she had wanted me to sit and waited. I was annoyed at her because she was acting as if she had the right to just come in here... I fought with myself and tossed the rag in my hand. I paced until I was ready and leaned against the tower window. It's really just a hole in the bricks to see out. I'm pretty sure a cannon should be mounted up. The cool air hitting my neck calmed me down and slowed my thoughts. I wiped the sweat off my face as I talked.

"...So what is it you wanted to talk about?"

"There's so much I don't know where to begin. Oh, I know, how are you feeling? I mean, I just saw you and ugh you didn't look so well."

"I'm alright."

"Really?"

"Listen. I get it. You were on the quest with me and there was a moment between us, but it didn't matter. You know why because I am rebounding and that's not fair. To either of us. And I... I know, then you found me in a predicament. We don't need to talk about that either. Is there anything else you want?"

I couldn't look her in the eyes. I was so angry and possessed with rage and sadness. It wasn't her fault that I can't afford to love another. She calmly said.

"It was more than a moment. We were discussing something important. You know that and I wouldn't call suicide a predicament. Alex. Look. You know who I am to you and so do I. What are we going to do about all this?"

I turned around. My arms dangling outside. The tower was pretty high up from the ground. Much higher than the one back home. I looked down. I wasn't planning on jumping. I just noticed that from up here everything looked so much different. I could see those distant trees standing tall and looking back at me. The moon smiling down on them as if it was in on the joke. I wasn't ready to hear any of this but she said it anyway and I cried a single tear. It plopped onto the window like a small puddle. I wiped it away before turning around to see her standing anxiously behind me. She was standing close but not touching me. Her arms across her chest.

"Did you hear what I said?"

"I'm not feeling well. Sorry."

"I said that. I asked if you wanted to read. You said something about it earlier."

"That's not what you said. You said I was your mate and I know... Bella knew too. She, um...she tried to stop this from happening. She shouldn't have but I'm inclined to agree now."

"We don't have to talk about it. I just want you to know that I'm here when you're ready. I understand that you're grieving. So am I. But we must deal with this, whether we like it or not. For now. Let's just read. I need to catch up on my spells anyhow and you need to learn high elder. It's a trade."

I nodded my head in agreement.

We took a seat amongst those fixed alters and began to read high elder. As I spoke the word. I felt something deep inside. What it was. I didn't know. It felt like hope. This version of high elder was much easier to understand. She would read a line and I'd read it back.

ᛙוˎᛍ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ᛙוˎᚬᛋᚬᚦᚦᚢᛦᛍ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ިި⸝ᛁᛁ⸍⸍ᛁ⸜ᛁ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸝⸝ˎᚬᛋᚬᚦᚦᚢᛦᛋᛋᛋᛋᛋᛏᛏᛏᚦᚢוᛁᛄᛄ⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ᛙוˎᚬᛋᚬᚦᚦᚢᛦᛍ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ިި⸝ᛁᛁ⸍⸍ᛁ⸜ᛁ⸝⸍⸍ו⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ᛙוˎᚬᛋᚬᚦᚦᚢᛦᛍ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ިި⸝ᛁᛁ⸍⸍ᛁ⸜ᛁ⸝⸍⸍ᛙוˎᛍ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ᛙוˎᚬᛋᚬᚦᚦᚢᛦᛍ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ިި⸝ᛁᛁ⸍⸍ᛁ⸜ᛁ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸝⸝ˎᚬᛋᚬᚦᚦᚢᛦᛋᛋᛋᛋᛋᛏᛏᛏᚦᚢוᛁᛄᛄ⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ᛙוˎᚬᛋᚬᚦᚦᚢᛦᛍ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ިި⸝ᛁᛁ⸍⸍ᛁ⸜ᛁ⸝⸍⸍ו⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ᛙוˎᚬᛋᚬᚦᚦᚢᛦᛍ⸝⸍⸍וᛁ⸍⸍ި⸍ިި⸝ᛁᛁ⸍

I was catching on well. As this went on. We hadn't been alone. As that sneaky cat and my uncle watched us with curiosity. They weren't the only ones either. Who was it that watched with open eyes at the uneasy development going on? Had it been those gods I called upon? Or the green eyes of a demon far away waiting on their queen to make it home? It could be Lilith herself... I hadn't known but they listened to us speaking with interest. Soon my eyes closed as we read and I leaned against Jane, she closed her book and helped me to bed.

"Do you want me to go?"

Jane was sitting on the side of the bed, the book balanced on her knee.

"Do you want to stay?"

"I think the others miss you. I'm pretty sure one of them is hiding behind that door. Waiting for me to leave..."

"Well, goodnight."

"Goodnight."

A gentle kiss was placed on my cheek. She stood up reluctantly. The book in her hand. I eyed it. I almost asked her to stay. To read it to me. Her voice is so pretty and I was worried about what I'd see in my dreams. But instead, I let her walk out of the room as if I didn't care. It was Jasper that had been waiting. He lingered in the doorway.

"Do you still want to be alone?"

"No thank you."

He broke down into tears. I knew why. Jasper was slow to join me in bed. But once he did his long body curled up around me as he sobbed for Bella. I comforted him as best I could as I had finished mourning her. Still those eyes watched. Not the ones of the cat and my uncle. They watched and waited until both Jasper and I passed out tossing and turning from nightmares.

——————

Janes pov.

As I trailed down the damp tower steps. I pondered about my experience with Alexandra. It had been strange at first. She's strange in a lot of ways, she fidgets and can't sit still. As we read she was distant and kept things strictly about the work. It wasn't until she was tired that she began to relax. It was nice getting to feel her warm body...at the end of the steps stood Edward. I was curious as to why he was waiting there for me. Guarding the door. He glared at me as if I didn't exist.

"Gonna move?"

He looked at me funnily. I didn't have the patience to deal with another yet.

"What?!"

"Nothing. Let's go."

He moved out of my way and followed me passed the wooden door of the tower. We walked together down the long hallway filled with old rooms, passed the war room and the laboratory until we were downstairs on the first floor. He showed me where we would sleep. I noticed the rooms were dormitory style. I'd be sharing a space with them as well as a mate... at least it was comfy. I asked to be left alone. He gladly left me. I walked around trying to get used to the fact this was my new home. I did that by snooping around. I started in the room that looked to be Alex's. It had a bunch of her things.

I started by looking over the papers left out on her desk. I found homework that hadn't been completed. School books. Some drawings and doodles. I got bored of that and moved on to her closet. It was filled to the brim with designer clothes. I pulled a few to see if they smelled like her but they just smelled like fabric softener. I put them back and closed the closet door. The room wasn't big but it was beautiful. A huge wooden bed sat in the center with vines that trailed down and over the bed. I drifted toward it. Having felt exhausted. I tossed myself onto it and allowed myself to feel everything I had hidden from today. I sobbed into a pillow as I thought of my brother and the past thousand years. It's been so long, so long that I've cried. Since I've felt anything. I finally knew how I felt about having my soul back. It felt, heavy. Incredibly heavy. The longer I cried I felt that I would never stop. I was thankful when the bout of rivers calmed. I sniffled and wiped my face on the pillow I had it stuffed in. That's when I found something. A letter was stuffed under. It was from Isabella, I resisted the urge to crumple it. Although I couldn't stop myself from reading the last words. It was heartfelt but almost incoherent near the end. I gently placed it on the nightstand. I wanted to burn it. To wash the ashes down a drain and pretend that I hadn't seen it but I had. Is it wrong to feel jealous? I wrung my hands and sighed. I felt my stomach grumble. Hm... I had forgotten to eat. I sat up. My legs hanging off the side of the bed. I came face to face with a mirror hung up on the wall. I was shocked to see my reflection. I was almost unrecognizable. I looked like my mother and I had grown.

Yes, I knew that... I felt it happen but it was different seeing the changes this way. I leaned forward to get a better look at my face. I was thankful to be older. The youthful roundness of my face hasn't gone, so I don't think I'm too much older, at least I'm passed puberty now. If I had to guess I must be around the same age as Alexandra in my physical appearance. I spied that the long blonde hair I usually wore in a bun was ratty and brunette. I took it down and let the wavy hair lay wild. As I noticed the length, I saw that something else had grown! I had breasts! I paid more attention to my body. I was stretched rail thin, the awkwardly too-big t-shirt hid most of my shape. Unlike the boyish figure, I used to have. I looked like a woman...I had never known this sensation but it was satisfaction. I stood and undressed to get a better picture. My waist jutted inward, making my hips point out in a pleasing way. I ran my hands down my body to feel. I wasn't upset with these changes. Hm. I turned around to see I still had a flat ass. I quickly redressed. I felt exposed even though I had been alone. My stomach grumbled again.

A knock on the door grabbed my attention. When I called out to see who it was. Edward answered. He said that he heard I had been hungry. He was heading down to the kitchen and asked if I wanted to go. I was tired but I was much too thirsty and hungry too not. I hadn't been expecting to see him not alone when I opened the door to greet him. On his shoulder was a mouse-looking creature wearing clothes. He waved hello at me. I waved back confused. I shouldn't have been. I just hadn't gotten used to seeing the fae so much, they don't like people.

"Is that a brownie?"

"Uh yes. His name is bobble. Ready?"

He didn't wait for me to say yes. He just walked off, expecting me to follow him. The entire way to the kitchen he and the fae creature ignored me. I got the impression that Edward wasn't happy with me being around and the creature was loyal to him. Upon entry to the kitchen, I noticed more about it than the last time. It was an open space, the stoves and appliances were pushed against the walls, as for any seating stools sat out but there wasn't a table. They were pulled up to an island that was actually a prep table. Esme wasn't around to warm up a meal and I wasn't in the mood to cook or warm anything up, I just needed comfort food, and boy did they have it. Loads of it stuffed into a pantry. As I looked through all of it. I could feel Edward watching my every move. He sassily grabbed him and bobble snacks. It took me longer but eventually, we smuggled everything back to the rooms. Edward attempted to be kind and tried to pry me to stay up with him and Bobble. I think he was feeling because he heard I felt he was being mean. It was still too awkward for me so I politely declined and slunk back into bed to read and stuff my face and cry my eyes out. Sleep eventually found me as I tossed around dreaming of her. Pathetic I know, but these dreams weren't a romantic dalliance but nightmares she had faced alone. I woke several times covered in sweat. Many of the things I saw made sense as to why she was so terrified of whatever was ahead.

Desertion and Disorder

Frankie jane.

It's been long and tiring these days. Just nervous jitters and wild behavior as we wait cooped up inside the dead palace for our 'protection'. More like, Glinda and her army have declared us hostages after some attempts to enter the forest went awry. Why were we entering the blasted fae forest? Because, Merlin and a select few of Glinda's soldiers were making supply runs at the behest of the queen, to help the free people of Camelot. They never made it back. We tried several more times to find them but it was no use and the free people of Camelot were less than ready to join under another pisspoor kingdom. Their words. Not mine. Anyway, after such loss, Alex was declared unfit. No one argued. We should have chosen another leader. One less militant would have been preferable. Although. Alexandra wasn't the only one that was upset with how things turned out.

Merlin is beside himself over having left his people alone and demands we help them daily. All his requests were denied. Even the one to an old friend. Arthur believes it's not his job to help the witches as all the people he cared for were dead because of Merlin's 'selfish' actions, he can't go home without risking his head.

Merlin is always quick to remind Arthur that he lost things too. Which is true. Merlin lost a lot. It's stressful but I've adjusted to the situation of this being a completely new timeline, it was Merlin that saved the witches of the Middle Ages, not the boy king Arthur, but they don't trust him because for years he stood by Uther. None of them knew of his good deeds and he didn't tell them because he knew they'd never believe. Honestly, the whole situation has left me wondering what history books will say. In my original timeline, they were heroes, now they are nothing but refugees in our midst. Merlin has attempted to mend the wounds with Arthur but he's been less than ready to heal, unlike Merlin who spends his days helping the witches of the castle, Arthur prefers to wallow and drink by day and fights till he's near death at night. It's for entertainment. A ring of the meatiest 'men' get together and bet their rations as they rumble and tumble for sport. If he's not doing that he's fucking his way around. That boy is a true Royal alright. I'd laugh but I'm pretty sure he'll be a father, if he isn't one already. If their shenanigans weren't enough to stress me.

During that dizzying quest where my mate lost her strangely absent 'lover', and Arthur was turned into an orphaned drunken prostitute, the wood awakened, what does that mean though? It's growing taller and fuller by the hour. Tree branches have gotten bigger. Flowers are more vibrant. There are sounds too. There are frogs out, croaking. Flies and cicadas, buzzing. At night there are strange calls that come from the trees. They blended with the sounds of animals rustling around in the underbrush. The noise left everyone paranoid as we watched the tall trees with interest because nothing comes out of them. By nothing, I mean no demons have reared their ugly heads. No signs of lilith. No animals either. Nothing but those dark scary-looking trees could be seen. Them looming over us like sentries as they whisper our activities to whoever or whatever was watching from them.

Listen. I know how I sound. Purely mad. But let me tell you, the botany specialists, Clara and Willow, are working together while dealing with an apocalypse-style divorce. In between their constant complaints and bickering they discovered that the tree roots underneath our feet had stretched and created a network much like a brain and it communicated. What? No one knows. The tree language isn't familiar to Clara as these aren't normal trees but fae. Those in that war room have been positively engaged in deciphering the communication. Hoping it could help them find Lilith and something called Dagda's cauldron. It's somewhere lost, in the fae territory, where Lilith has her new vessel. Isabella. At least that's where we think she is. There have been no visible signs of her. There's a belief it's because of her vessel's power of invisibility but technically she could be somewhere else. She is only bound to the fae territory. The fae had all sorts of land, this particular forest held fae that escaped the otherworld by revolt and 'buying' a portion of human land and living amongst them for freedom. So it's no man's land. So if she's here, she technically has no reign and is being hunted by whatever is in that forest.

We're positive that something other than trees is in there. I was forced to recount my experience to some jar head to compare stories to investigate. It's certainly not those wolves of the valley. Rumors of what it could be have spread across the castle. Some think it's just Lilith hunting, but others believe it could be some strange beast she created. If you ask the fae what it could be, we simply get smiles and polite responses. They say they don't know any more than us. That they don't know what it is and they are frantically trying to figure it out. That we must remain patient. I've been frustrated to no end. I've snuck around as much as I can trying to ascertain what is happening. But my sleuthing has only turned up vague information. I don't know anything other than what's left of the land and anything inside it, in real-time, is nothing. The wood is completely dead and the fae keys had long been missing. That's why we're looking for them in the past. That and we're escaping Lilith's demonic vampires in the present.

It still rubs me wrong that we just left all those people to die. I get it, Ambrose is right they were going to die anyways but I just. I couldn't let it go. I just wanted to know what happened to everything. I pried information from that Magnus. He was able to 'see' what had been happening there. It's not good. If there are survivors, and Magnus was sure there are. They won't last long without some assistance. All over the world, are attacks. They are being led by a possessed Lillian and Maria. Whitlock's maker. They are vicious leaders of a gigantic army. Waiting on their queen to escape her hell or for her to send for them to help her. As I was saying before. Lilith could be here, or anywhere that's fae land. As vast as it is. She can't leave because of the constraints of its reality. She holds some stone? I don't know. Alexandra explained to me from some flipbook. It's because of The stone of Fal. It's one of those keys that were meant to use to get to the main kingdom. Where the throne is. For some reason. That part of the fae territory is blocked off unless we obtain all the keys to open some door? I'd smile and laugh at the absurdity of this but Alexandra was quite serious when she explained that unless we have the cauldron and we get her to the throne before Lilith escapes, it's all pointless. Lilith has access to Alexandra's powers and will use them to terrorize not just this universe but the next and so many others.That's the least of the problems.

Because nothing is coming out of the forest and we can't go in without coming up missing. Not just humans are looking to hunt. Several of the creatures housed in these walls have been more than irate as they had relied on game for food. The vegetarian vampires were hungry and some were never vegetarian, to begin with. There have been donations of blood from those that are inclined. But few are. Especially since relations between us creatures and humans aren't great.

It's left them desperate for Stregoni to figure out the kinks in his formula. He's closer than before at the expense of me. When I'm not being assaulted by him and his assistants. I'm trying to build a relationship with Alex or I wander around aimlessly as I'm still a pariah. Usually, I end up helping someone do something. I know. It's pointless and tedious but if I'm to be here. I figured the least I could be doing is trying. I do that by being as useful as I can be with the Cullens and the fae, it's not as bad as it could be with them but with Alex, I'm still getting the cold shoulder. We read together. Every night. She has gotten much better at high elder. My spell work is coming along but no matter how many nights we spend together I still can't get passed her walls.

Before it was because she was fixated on that girl she loves, loved? I'm not sure these days. But she's the reason I'm left without and the boys get crumbs. Alex is solely focused on her duties as queen now. I'm proud of her attempt but I do wish she'd reconsider. She wakes up at the asscrack of dawn and tends to the people of her castle as much as she can, ignoring her mates unless it's to give us orders.

During the day everyone and I mean everyone has a menial job. Things like cooking and cleaning and training and school, all of this is just to keep the peace & pass time. Her boys were dealing with this much better than I. As they said, that's just how she is these days. Cold and Distant. That's not how she's supposed to be. When told that. They would roll their eyes and tell me I didn't understand. I understood why she's been like that. Because of what that fae and Isabella did. He swears his tampering with time made her stronger but it made her weaker in my opinion. It made her besotted with another. One that couldn't stand her being with anyone else and made it so she'd love none but her. Yet ended up abusing her so much that she's decided to never love again. I wavered in my emotion. I held some blame. I'm trying to mend not just my mistakes but theirs and Isabella's. It's a struggle. One I'm not handling well. They aren't either. If Alex wasn't trying to keep the 'peace'.

She's upstairs being experimented on by Glinda, and Frost, by her volunteering she allows them to torture her. They won't let us see what they do to her but Edward and Jasper can feel it. It leaves poor Edward with blinding headaches from the noise and Jasper emotionally numb, it cripples them. They can feel the empty shell of Isabella too. They're still connected to her. It's distressing because that makes them a permanent bug in our camp. The only thing going for us is that the connection is a two-way street. When Glinda was asked what was going on, we were told they are trying to destroy Lilith through the bond but it's not looking promising anytime soon and honestly, I think they are doing more than that to Alexandra. They must be and I plan to find out what. If only I can get on the third floor to see...

I'm a pariah, one nobody likes to be around or pays any attention to but nobody gets up on the third floor without reason. The entire third-floor houses Glinda and her men. I'd have to bypass them to get to Alex. With Carlisle's help, this would be easy. I've asked. He refuses. Mostly because he knows if he does and I get caught. I told him I wouldn't but he was sure that I would and there goes his access to his precious lab equipment. The witches would take it all in retaliation. So. He's not an option. I can't go alone and Jasper and Edward can't help. So who will help me?... I couldn't think of anyone. I guess I could go alone. I mean...Why not? Right now is the perfect time to go. It's at an odd hour. Not quite nighttime but no longer day either. Most of the castle was busy with their tasks, which meant being out wouldn't be seen as strange. I had nothing to do and I needed to know. Hm. I paced as I thought of a plan. The first floor was where I was, in the rooms, I was technically taking care of Jasper and Edward. Making sure they fed and were comfortable but they were out and would be for some time. So I snuck out of the rooms and went snooping around. Something I've noticed is this castle is full of secret passages that led through the rooms by lurking between the walls.

As I slunk around. Being careful of the rats that hid and skittered. I picked up little bits of gossip. It left me amused as I trekked through. I ended up in some poorly kept part of the castle. It was empty of any soldiers or shifters. I was forced to just look around and see if I could find a way upstairs from here. I found a tiny crawl space with a set of creaky stairs that seemingly lead to the third floor. I silently inched up on them. Each step I took made me cringe with fear and a desire to retreat. I couldn't shake this edging feeling. This notion that I won't like what I may find. The tedious trek ended, and I found myself in an unfinished room on the third floor. It was small and filled with things draped in sheets of dust and cobwebs. Storage.

I began to unmask the contents and was surprised to have found amazing finds. There were art pieces and books and all sorts of treasures. I even found a sarcophagus. But what shocked me the most was a portrait hidden among the finds. It was a painting of Clara and Frost. They were young and in love and full of vigor as they gazed brazenly. I couldn't help but think of Willow as I stared at it. I hadn't seen much of her since my first night here, but when I do see her, she's skittish and depressed. I think these two are finally getting back together. I hid the portrait again. It's none of my business. It's just. I understand what she's going through, yearning for one that wants another. I quickly left the room. I found that I was indeed on the third floor but on the wrong side. I was near the tower and standing in the hallway. With a simple suction spell. I was able to scale the walls and climb the ceiling to the war room.

I wasn't prepared for the sight. It looked as it had before. Filled to the brim with those computers searching for Lilith. They were huge and lined against the walls where those books used to be. Little blips on the screens represent those trees. Several witches sat at them as they stared at the screens. Watching and waiting. Further away from them were those machines of war being built and controlled by witch hands. Which meant they were filled with magic. Along with an armory filled with weapons of silver and iron ready to go in case those demons make it here or something comes out of the forest and needs to be killed.

None of that was surprising because, in the center of it, was Alex. She was being held in some special glass box, as witches watched her work as if she was a wild animal to behold. She held that cursed sword in her hand and that fae ring on her finger. The ring held part of the stone of Fal, a stone filled with fae magic that can bend and break reality. They were using it by having her form beings that held an awful resemblance to Isabella and had her slay them with ease. By ease? I mean she swiftly cut them down at an inhuman speed and the viciousness of the deranged. The bodies just lie there to rot by her feet. After they were dead? They could get up and form ranks to help her slay more beings. She could control them. How I had once seen Whitlock control people. Blood poured from her nostrils, veins protruded, she diminished into a mindless machine as she tried to maintain and manipulate the undead ranks.

This explains it. She's torturing herself, so they won't be tortured. After her session was over they cleaned up the room by burning the bodies into ash and she was kicked out. I quickly escaped before I was noticed. But I had been by Alexandra. I'm not sure how but she saw me and she cornered me before reaching the rooms. Begging me not to tell Edward or Whitlock what she's been up too. She had me pushed up against the wall of that tight stairwell. Her hands pushed against my waist as she leaned into me. She could barely stand. She was pissed and appearing more fae than human. Wild eyes and pointed ears with strange behavior. The poor thing looked beat up and she stunk to death. I didn't care, I felt her head. She was clammy and burning up. That blade was making her sick, I knew it, so did she and so did Glinda.

"What is she doing to you? I'll kill that woman if you die. Are you alright?"

I whispered, concerned and yearningly. If only she'd let me take care of her. I tried to hold her against me but it only made things worse. She harshly spoke.

"I don't know what you're talking about but whatever you think you saw. You didn't. Do you understand?"

"What is the matter with you?" I huffed. She mumbles at me. "What?"

"You heard what I said." She sassed.

"Oh, wow, look at you, all big and bad now, have you even seen yourself? Out here smelling like a dog, covered in blood and guts, asking me to keep a secret? No. Alexandra, what is going on? What the hell are they doing to you?" I tried to hold her firmly and secured.

She pulled away."It doesn't matter. Just don't say anything."

"Give me a reason not to. These experiments aren't just hurting you."

"I know okay, what do you expect me to do? It was either I allowed them to experiment on me or I let them be manhandled by Glinda. At least this way... I'm fine, I swear I'm okay."

"You're not fine."I tried to touch her again. To just soothe her pain. She rested her head against my hand.

"Jane, please, okay. I'll stop. I'll tell them I need time to heal."

"You do and you should stop."

"Whatever. So you won't say anything?"

I looked at that beaten face and caressed it. I was faced with a dilemma. I could keep her secret. Keep the boys in the dark as they suffer but suffer less than they would. Gain her trust and help her get better...it was stupid, I know, but I helped her down those steps and silently agreed. With her by my side I didn't have to escape through those hidden passageways, we just limped around until we reached a place to rest. To my surprise, Alexandra chose to rest outside.

We were sitting in the grass. It was dark out and there wasn't a star in sight. The forest was chattering. It was strange but I was excited as we weren't allowed to be outside. Well, I wasn't. She was because she's the 'queen', Glinda can't kill her and take her place. I wasn't sure why we were out here but I wasn't fussing. Alex was quiet but present in the moment with me and relaxed. I was still close to her, her body against mine, we were just out here together. Butterflies rumbled in my stomach. I was nervously relieved, she's with me. I attempted to touch her hand and she let me. I gently rubbed her hand. Caressing the back of it as I wondered what it would feel like to hold. If her hand would feel soft or rough? She suddenly said.

"You know, you're not half bad Frankie. This is nice and uh, I guess you're right. Sometimes I do need to rest."

She leaned back, resting on her elbows. Her wild hair tossed into the grass. I thought about playing in it but didn't. She closed her eyes and a small smile popped. She looked beautiful when resting but I felt ill about this.

"Alex, I don't mean to bother your resting but why are we out here? I feel you are trying to bribe me."

"...why would you think that?."

"Because you're speaking to me, you never do unless you have to."

"I guess I'm feeling different...you make me feel different. That's frightening. Yes. I did bring you out here to bribe you. What edward and Jasper don't know won't kill them. You asked me earlier what they were doing...Glinda has me doing advanced desensitization training. Killing lilith over and over, until I get it right. I can certainly kill her now but it takes everything to do it. Frost is against it but she wants me to go back in. To try and get the cauldron. She and Carlisle think they have located it. It's in the valley, somewhere. Ambrose is also against it, he's worried about Lilith... They are giving up on my idea of harnessing the connection between Bella. I can kill a fake one, but I wonder if I'll choke again. That's what Ambrose says. You saw me, what do you think? Am I ready to die yet?"

She got quiet and removed her hand from mine as if touching hurt her.

"This isn't rest. Not if we keep talking about these things. But, I do want to say. Screw them. Screw what they think about you and I dont think you should be holding that sword at all. You have no idea what it's doing to you...thanks for being honest with me and spending time. But. I think it's, I'm going to go. Sorry, this is just overwhelming and I need space."

"No you don't, you just don't want to hear about Bella. That's fine. Come with me?"

"Where?"

"To rest. We can read, I'f you want?"

"Oh...sure. After you shower."

I was slightly disappointed as I'd much rather get her in my bed to devour but I helped her hobble back inside so we could read. What was even more disappointing, the second we got in she was immediately needed again so she raced off to help whoever, and I was left alone. I made it back to the rooms without pause. The boys were still resting and I was more anxious than ever. So I forced myself to rest with a potion. Which left me drowsy as she snuck into my room and slipped into my bed, all clean and sleepy-eyed with that book of mine. As her warm soft body curled around me. I stayed up as long as could watching her slumber but eventually I passed out peacefully too.

You'd think the castle would have gone on without us. Going about the same meaningless duties, cleaning, training, and school. Just passing time, but time had run out. While we were asleep and rendered useless to help the rest of the castle. A noxious gas was sent down from the third floor and made everyone without a proper mask unable to stop the impending coup d'état. When I awoke much earlier than everyone else. Including Alexandra. The castle was gone and we were completely stranded. By stranded, I meant that we were carried out and tossed into the dirt like garbage.

As I sat weary, desperate, and afraid. I shook Alex who was still lying face down next to me passed out. I shook and shook, she wouldnt wake. I was forced to stand on my own and wander amongst the bodies left out to dry. Amongst the sleeping bodies, I spied that we were left with supplies and weapons but the castle was just gone. Just completely vanished as if it never existed. If I had to guess with all that experimenting Glinda must have figured out how to leave us behind and turn back to a more present time...now there's nothing but trees. For miles around us are those fae trees. I screamed out for them in wake to the lord and prayed he'd strike those traitors down... That he'd peel back their flesh and remove their skulls from their skeletons.

My screams echoed until I was hoarse and angry. I huffed. I looked around pissed off and alone and knew that I needed to get to work. I plundered around what was left, we at least had plenty of food, they tossed out a lot, because of Eric's meals, it would need to be rationed. So that's what I did. I prepared meals and preserved them by a spell in containers. They were put into individual bags and placed out ready to go. Slowly one by one those cranky drugged people began to wake. I was forced to maintain as much order as I could as they panicked about the same things I did. Especially once Elizabeth awoke and saw that the castle was gone and Glinda wasn't around. She screeched like a harpy at the empty lot. Trampling around it in a rage. Anyone that got near her was attacked. So we left her to grieve.

The other witches left with Alex looked to me for help. I told them to wait for the fae. Eventually, the creatures woke much later. The shifters were pissed. There was only a few of them. I wonder why they were tossed out? Something must have happened? They looked around at each other in blame as they fought. Screaming about loyalty to a 'dead' queen. The vampires, were even worse, they fought over their supplies and cried over the lost cure. But nothing was like watching the fae lose it. Ambrose was the first to rise and he didn't take kindly to being drugged, he kept attempting to rotate time back but couldn't. They were long gone. Bobble was puffed up like a fur ball and rolling around looking for enemies as he screeched. While Eric found it humbling and entertaining and laughed. All while Alex still hadn't woken. It was strange. It was almost like she was refusing to wake up or maybe she couldn't but that didn't stop us. Ambrose had control of us while Alexandra was out. He saw those backpacks I packed and ordered everyone to grab one. They hopped at the sound of his manic bark. He had the same idea I did. Since there was nothing around but trees. That's where we were going. We were handed what was left of our guns and blades, Alexandra's was held by Ambrose, we were told to watch our backs as we marched ahead.

Alexandra was levitated and drifted behind Edward and I. Jasper was a bit ahead of us. But we all were grouped. Further, then Jasper was Carlisle, he blubbered about his lost research next to Esme. Before them were Rosalie and Emmet with Charlie and the baby. Clara was here. Willow was not. That's not a surprise considering. They were being led by Alice, Kate, and Tanya. Irina must have been first to insurrect. They followed behind the fae and shifters. Who was being led by Magnus & Merlin? Arthur must be with those deserters... As I thought of just how many had betrayed Alexandra. I sighed. I couldn't blame them but it hurt, with a small bout of hope they went back to help, then all this could have happened for a reason.

Our feet pounded the moist morning grass until we reached the trees. It was strange. As we drifted passed the tree line. It was almost like entering another world, just as it had been when I was with Alex on that dizzying quest. Those trees loomed and consumed the sunlight above us as it twisted and turned us around for hours, however, one thing was different. We weren't alone.

Eyes watched from those trees as we walked the winding paths through the forest. They belonged in the heads of stealthy people that leaped. Hopping from tree to tree. They watched us with eager desire as we walked unaware that we were surrounded and within their sight but they didn't attack. Not yet. No. They let us get to the valley, set up camp, just about where Alex and I were last time. Surrounded by trees and bare light. Ambrose ordered us around and they watched us as we dug in the dirt for that cauldron. Then they hopped back home to tattle, to who or what? We would soon find out that night after it was too dark to keep digging and we were relaxing after a hard day. Sitting around a fire and talking. Just when we were getting ready to turn in? That's when we were surrounded by gaunt pale feral elves. They were short and thin. Too thin. Like they don't eat much. Their pasty skin held scars or were they burns?, across the chest and arms, and were covered in mud head to toe, to blend in with the trees. I could barely tell them apart but once I saw. Oof, they were nasty in appearance, just hideous, oddly pointed faces and strange glowing eyes. They wore scraps of leather that barely covered their bits. The second Ambrose noticed we weren't alone, he screamed at us to run from them. To not stop. Just run.

The second we scattered like rats, they shot poison-tipped arrows into the air. If they landed you fell to the ground paralyzed. All while this occurred, that princess was still slumped at that camp, a few of them leaped down and raided. I was nearby, hidden in some overgrown bushes, I saw one of them pick her up and sent the rest of the beasts in the trees, after us. Those filthy tree-loving elves screeched with joy as they hunted. The sounds of gunshots and shouts echoed as the rest fought.. I ran, ducking my head, as I raced thinking only two thoughts. Finding where they took my princess and killing Lilith. Nothing else matters.

——————————-

Eric.

Trees. Trees. Nothing but these damn trees. My special eye spied hundreds of pines and spruce but even a few yew and holly. They were everywhere, and that meant those things could be anywhere. The trees held not just the living but the dead were strung up in ropes and hung from branches, plucked clean and when the wind blew they clanked like wind chimes in warning. A thick rolling fog stuffed the vivid dark forest and left everything with a scent of dew. Several sounds filled my ears. Things like bugs and critters below the surface as our feet pounded on top. Along with birds awoken and racing away as gunshots bounced along the tree barks. Occasionally a desperate call of high elder screeched from the treetops and signaled a hit. The body tumbled to the ground and was left to rot. They were relentless until suddenly they stopped coming after us.

We just kept moving through. Our knees raised high as we zigzagged. By the time we found a place to rest. The sun was peaking through the dense leaves and we realized several of us were missing. Charlie was here with me, wide-eyed and twitchy but sober and breathing as he bitched. Mostly just trying to soothe himself as his heartbeat raced. How he managed to survive that parade of violence, I'll never know. But he did and so did many others. Rosalie had baby girl strapped to her chest frazzled and frantic but unharmed. She the only one with sense to grab a backpack as we left that attack. It was the right one too. The one with baby formula. She was pacing around trying to calm the crying baby. A shifter made it with me, from reading his mind it was Jacob, he was communicating with the others, Leah and Seth, trying to help them find us and anyone else. The rest were gone. Just lost out there. To keep my head as I worried about my daughter, I figured the best thing we could do was figure out where we were.

Rosalie was less than inclined to give up baby girl but she was the lightest and the quickest. She was ordered to shimmy up a tree and see if there was anything, a marker or something that would shine light on our location...we were near some water. A stream that was a few clicks away. That's where I decided the group would wait. As we walked with our eyes peeled. Something nagged at me. My father. I couldn't stop thinking about Seamus. No matter how much I tried, thoughts of my daddy poked through. It's because of the trees. I had seen these types of trees before. There was one that grew in the backyard of my childhood home, it was fat and tall like these because my Fa fed it his blood...strong elven blood, as I remembered those bodies swinging, I didn't want to think about all the blood that was fed to these trees to make them come alive. Heh. Fa sure missed out, elves. I couldn't believe it when Ambrose screeched out like a loon and said, elves. Bloody fucking elves!

I was told they went extinct ages ago. That old man of mine was one of the last left. After that battle with those things in Chicago, he went on home. He stayed behind with ma... she's much too old to be running around with us, and he wanted to die with her. What was I to say? That's my Fa and my Ma, I couldn't refuse, so I left, but we sure could use him bout now. He'd know what to do. How to keep us safe. Elves are known for their stealthy nature. Lurking and hiding in these damn trees with bows. I shook my head. There's a lot more to elves than known but the Elven way is naturalism and living in harmony with the land, rather than bending it to one's will. This is why they can't stand humans, or dwarves, or gnomes, or anything other than elves and even elves don't like other tribes of elves...I'm sure they'd kill my daddy but at least they might have listened first before attacking. Unlike what they'll do to us without him...I had to kill that thought.

The stream was rocky and water pelted down the side of a cliff. Over the edge was high and led to more trees, they were sparse in this area but the fog was still thick. There was no way to see. At least that means we're hidden from others. We all just took a seat and tried to catch our breath. Jacob found a few survivors and was leading them to us. Rosalie still held baby girl, bouncing her as she paced the ground. Emmet ran laps around the area making sure nothing was here. Charlie was crouched low beside me. Talking to me about nothing. Trying to keep calm. They all occasionally would check-in.

It was odd being the leader, having to reassure them that everything was fine. Everything was most certainly not good. But I had to lie. They needed it to be calm. I needed to calm myself. My hand drifted into the water. Damn, I miss you, Fa. I hung my head to pray.. It's been long since I've prayed...ma forced me to go to catholic school, but Fa, made sure I knew not to pray to just any ol god. As it's a bonding. You start calling on em, they might call back. I had no choice, I was desperate. So I called on one of them gods Ambrose likes to bend his knees too and asked that they help us. That they wouldn't leave their children to die in some horrible ritualistic fashion. Now if they heard? That's a different story, but I wasn't expecting much.

—————————-

Alex.

I knew that I was dreaming. I had been for awhile. Stuck in a loop of the same thing. It was a good dream too. That's a rarity these days. It was one of those dreams that held possession of you because it was mundane and monotonous and seemed like something you did every day. I was cooking. Yep, that's the dream. I was just standing over a stove with a ladle stirring a pot of something in a mini cauldron. It could be a potion, but it could be soup. I couldn't tell. The ingredients were finely minced and the color was a murky brown.

I'd try it but... I'd rather not just in case. I whistled a quiet tune as I stirred the pot contently. The pot or rather, the cauldron. It was familiar . It was an old cast iron pot. Probably passed down through generations of family. Who knows what's happened to it now, I didn't think too hard about that, the point is, it's an old cauldron. One that was used frequently and well-loved back home... That's where I was in the dream. In the unburnt kitchen of that old Victorian home left and forgotten in Forks. I frequently dream of this place. Not specifically this dream but dreams about this house. It was a beautiful house before those witch hunting bastards threw Molotovs. Especially after Esme got her hands on it. I looked around. My dream didn't do it justice. She did a great job. I smiled sadly. I went back to stirring before my dream soured from memories. As I stirred. I hadn't noticed I wasn't alone in my dream.

No one was watching me, I just had a big belly, a round belly filled with something that shouldn't be. A baby. It was odd to have gone from not pregnant to pregnant but it's a dream. I've never had a pregnancy dream before. It could be hormones? Maybe my period?! Because, I can't be pregnant. Maybe Jane is doing something to me? Making me think more about family? She goes on about her's a lot. She misses her brother...Hm. Jane, Frankie? I like that name, it fits, Hm, How do I feel about her? She's pretty and polite but odd and she's supposed to be my lover? Mate. I knew the word to use but I had tired of it. I don't even know who she is but she's supposed to be my, wife. I roughly stirred. My emotional side shut down and the baby disappeared. I was glad. I'm not the mothering type.

The dream begins to change. I wasn't stirring at a stove anymore. I was at a dinette table with those said mates of mine. Jasper, Jane, and Edward. The murky liquid was soup, it was sitting in bowls in front of us as we ate a meal. It was a meek dinner filled with laughter and love. It was odd too, since I hadn't had either in so long. The second I thought that. They flickered until it was just me alone at that table. The soup was gone. I leaned back in my chair. That's when I heard a disturbing laugh from somewhere. Of course, it's a nightmare. Not like I don't have them every night. I waited for whatever it was to show. Nothing appeared but my mates...this time it was Bella, not Jane. There weren't any laughs or love. Edward and Jasper kept eating as if they didn't see her but she kept beady her eyes on me.

"What do you want, fugly." I said mockingly to hurt her feelings.

"Figures." She said monotonously as she leaned forward onto the table. Her elbows firmly planted as she looked at me.

"What?" I asked with attitude.

" Have you fucked her yet?" Bella pointed to the dream version of Edward. He turned into Jane. A mutated version of her, where she still looked like a child. I grimaced.

"No, asshole! Is this real?"

"As real as any dream."

I picked up the spoon in my bowl and held it firmly. She giggled strangely.

"What do you want, Lilith?"

"It's not Lilith, stupid. It's me."

"You're lying."

"Am not."

She disappeared. Just flickered out like a lightbulb. So did Jane and Jasper. I was alone... seemingly alone I should say. I stood up from that table and held that spoon. It's all I had as a weapon. The spoon immediately turned into my blade. I gulped as I felt the connection form. It's almost like a parasitic third arm. I could feel it. It needed to be fed. To slake its thirst for blood. To slice into flesh with ease. To steal souls. Sweet un-innocent souls would be mine for the taking. That's why when I trained with it, I had to be caged. The first time didn't end so well, so a box was made. I liked being in that cage, with her, I enjoyed feeling my sword cut Isabella. To feel it pierce through like butter. I carefully searched for her. Trailing through that strange house. It wasn't until I reached the tower that I found something. Unfortunately, it wasn't Bella but a bedroom. Not mine. It was a nursery. A beautiful one. It held tons of natural light that shined on a beautiful iron crib with a flaming child screeching as its flesh molted off in slabs.

The flickering began to happen as I rushed to stop the flames. 'Fire child', something whispered as I stood in that empty room confused. Strange voices appeared in my mind. They screeched. I collapsed to my knees. No sound exited my mouth as I belted. The voices spoke words that didn't make sense as flashes of violent visions played. Rivers of blood. Bodies piled up high. Thousands of them. Hundreds of thousands of them. Those voices spoke as they watched everything bleed with terror... then silence. Until it was disrupted. My head throbbed, as I was awoken, it was throbbing because it was thumping against the behind of somebody. At first, I thought I was being carried by Jasper from how firm the booty cheeks were, but no. No. I was pretty sure the unwashed ass in my face was someone unknown. I tried to see where I was... trees? The forest. I wasn't sure what to do.

I could attack. I was slammed into the dirt. The wind knocked out my chest in a response to the suggestion. Standing over me was a five-foot-tall man...I stand corrected, I see pointed ears, he's a five-foot-tall fae covered in tattoos and filth. He wasn't pretty to look at but I looked at him anyway. He smirked down at me as shackles appeared on my hands and feet. I tried to fight against him as I was lifted and tossed into a nearby wagon coming, it was filled with others just like me. Fae captives being sent...where? I clambered the bars looking for anything, a sign, something. The filthy occupants eyed me as I questioned them as the wagon rolled away. They didn't say anything as they had muzzles strapped to their faces and tears in their eyes. I tried to burn the bars but found my magic was nullified. I had no choice but to sit and wait with these lambs being sent to slaughter. It rocked as it rolled, making me feel nauseous. Those muzzled fae didn't look too good either. I couldn't tell what some of them were but one, I knew was a missing horned faun. He was old, much too old for say a work camp. That did make me feel better, maybe we're headed to one of those fae ghettos I've read about? Or, who knows? It seems I won't find out until we get there. I closed my eyes, and crossed my arms as I tried to rest. That odd frightening dream still held on in my thoughts as the wagon trotted away.

—————————————-

Jasper.

It was hot and musty. The air filled with the scent of gunpowder and death. That scrap we got into was fun but it hurt us more than we thought. Ambrose, Edward, and I ran them elves back. Ever since they took off. We've been trying to salvage what they took. The makeshift camp was a mess, to begin with, but after the elves, they took everything but the blood, having left the packs to rot. Thankfully, we ran across plenty of animals along the way... but we had medicine, food, clothes, and supplies. I sighed heavily as I looked at the dirt. Ambrose was franticly looking among the several holes dug as if he'd suddenly find that cauldron, his incoherent expletives proved my point. It's not here! But he's adamantly sure that's why we were attacked by those elves. That they must have taken it! Ambrose calls out. He's manic and acting fae. I shook my head and walked off to get away from him. The further I got. The better I felt. I hadn't felt much but pain these days, its mind-numbing feeling shortens my temper. It's already not long. It didn't seem like my mood would improve. I was anxious about where everyone had gotten off to. I spied Edward bent over a body, examining it. Poking at it with a stick. I marched over to him.

"Can you hear anyone around? I doubt anyone will be back here but we have to find them. Hello? Can you hear me?"

Edward nodded his head in agreement but refused to take his attention off the fae. I was curious as to what had him so interested. The dead elf was decrusted of mud to expose its pale skin and the wounds that littered its body. They were clean scars. Made with a blade that must have been heated so they would cauterize. Markings that could mean anything. Signs of beauty, battle... scarification is used by many people. The wounds were intricate. I noticed from the bullet wound in its head. It bled blue and anywhere the blood touched. Flowers sprouted. A strange creature if you ask me.

"What are you doing?"

Edward stood up from the corpse. His expression was unreadable as he stared at me.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing, everything. I'm just trying to make sense of what just happened. They were organized, coordinated, and communicated mostly in silence. They attacked and then pulled back after stealing our supplies. It begs to question, where the hell are they going with it all?"

"You think they have a camp nearby?"

"I'm not sure, I've been trying to listen. See if I can hear them but they're gone."

"Ambrose believes they know of the cauldron."

"It's possible but honestly I think they were just watching us and saw what we had. It's clear from the raid they were hungry and had people in need."

"What do you want to do?"

"We should head out. See if we can't find our people and then find that elven camp."

I looked over at Ambrose who was nowhere ready to leave. It was easier for us to just leave him to freak out. I know how it sounds but have you tried talking to a deranged fae? Especially to get it to do something when it doesn't want to? No, I think not. He'll be fine on his own. Edward and I raced around as he listened for others. Jacob was guiding us. We ended up coming across him, Eric, Charlie, Rose and Emmet, they had been posted up by a stream. We expressed our concerns about those elves. Eric wasn't having it, not while many of us weren't aware of what we were trying to do. When I attempted to argue about it. I was told I could rumble with elves if I wanted but I'd have to go by myself. He ordered me to make sure if I came back, I better have his daughter with me. Or else. I hadn't even known the damn girl had been in trouble. But of course, she would be deep in it, running with them damn Elves. As my feet picked up speed. Racing around this infernal landscape. All I could think about was what I'd do when I see her silly ass. Always into trouble. Along the way I ran into Jane. Who was sure she'd seen her picked up by some wagon?

———————————

Alex

Horses neighing woke me as the creaky wagon rumbled along the rocky road. I wasn't sure how long I'd been out. I was still chained up and surrounded by fae. I looked around at the surroundings, I saw more fae marching behind the wagon. They weren't chained. Just marching along behind it as if it was a compass. Suddenly the wagon stopped. The fae around me began to fret but I was chill. The doors opened to reveal the same fae that put me in here, he drug us out. Our chains clanked along as we were shoved. Fae on horses, surround us as we're chained. You'd think they were the wild hunt. Those fomori Lilith has possessed with her demons, meant to frighten and control the fae as if were animals. We'll be walking from here on out, and it was a long walk but eventually past the trees. A building could be seen. I wasn't sure what it was but it reminded me of a temple. It was beautiful and tall and made of stone. It shot higher than any tree here. As I stared at it with stars in my eyes. I got smacked across the face by a fae.

"ᚴᛖᛖᛈ ᛗᛟᚡᛁᚾᚷ" (keep moving)

The blood leaked from my cheek. I did as told but still kept that temple in my sight as I clanked along. I couldn't describe the shape of it but it was geometric and intricately carved. We moved right passed it and ended up in a hub of huts filled with fae. They were moving about. Some building more huts others building other things, all of them working together as a group. I saw little children running around. A few elderly hobbling about. I was amazed. So amazed that my breath caught and tears threatened to overspill. I was home. Sort of. I wasn't being treated as such but it wasn't like I expected a warm welcome. I was more than a little surprised to see so many, I'd been in these woods before but never had I seen such things.

As I pondered my first time in the fae lands. I couldn't remember how I made it here this time. I woke up here, that fae had me but how had I made it into his arms in the first place? It didn't matter, I was here now and chained up, being marched to? A hut. The fae that caught me, snagged me as we got closer to the said hut. It was slightly bigger than the rest and had guards posted outside of it. A special hut, where someone special was resting? I'd soon find out. The guards let us through and my captor said.

"Don't say anything." He shoved me along.

"So you speak human tongue? Great, can you tell me where I am?"

"What did I say?" It turned around, its hand raised to smack me but I blocked him.

"I'll be quiet, just tell me where I am?"

He smacked my hands away and turned around and kept walking. Expecting me to follow him. I held my tongue as I clanked behind him until we entered a room. It held a fae. A woman. She was older than I, but not by much. Maybe in her thirties? She was sitting among pillows and draped in robes of pelts. A crown of feathers and twigs weave through her braided hair. A princess. If I had to guess, I'm here with Royals. I had read about the other fae royals in those books from Ambrose. Elves had kingdoms that spanned across the isles of the UK. They were mostly just hillbilly tribes. Mountain people. They left humans alone, hunted what they needed and nothing else. They weren't much for Morgan back in the day, if you get what I'm saying. The elf that captured me began speaking to the woman in high elder. Explaining what he had captured.

"ᚹᚺᚨᛏ ᛁᛋ ᛏᚺᛁᛋ?

"ᚤᛟᚢ ᛋᚨᛁᛞ ᚤᛟᚢ ᛒᚱᛟᚢᚷᚺᛏ ᚨ ᚷᛁᚠᛏ."

(what is this?

Um something about me being a gift.)

The princess looked at me cheaply.

"ᛋᛏᚱᚨᚾᚷᛖ ᚷᛁᚠᛏ."

This princess, doesn't like me. She got up from her pillows to speak closely to the elf. They were discussing me. Speaking about me but much too quickly. I only understood a few words. I'm a hostage. That was clear, and castle. I take it they have been watching said castle for a while. These must be who have been snatching up Glinda's men and terrorizing the free people of Camelot. Hanging up skinned bodies all over. I eyed them suspiciously as I picked up another word. Human. They think I'm human.

"ᚠᚨᛖ"(fae!) I called out to them. They stopped speaking in high elder and turned to look at me. I got a much better look at their faces now. The woman was beautiful, absolutely stunning. Her long red braided hair hung down her back and over her exposed breasts. She was covered in hatchets, they call them, wounds to tally kills. Her pelts must be hers. As they use every part of an animal once slain. Her blue eyes glowed. She heard my thoughts and smiled at me coyly.

"You know elven ways?"

"My grandfather is elven, was, I don't know I'm a long way from home... I understand I'm a hostage and you've been watching the castle I'm from."

"Yes."

The man said. He was bald and built. His shredded body was thin and all muscle as if he barely had fat at all. His waist held a deep v and barely was covered up below. He walked closer to me until his funky body was within reach. He walked around me. Touching me and even sniffing me.

"No elven in you."

I was smacked again. The princess stopped him from hitting me twice. He took a step back as she assessed me too. She took much longer. Her petite body nuzzled close as she kicked my legs out from under me. I collapsed to my knees. She walked around me until she could pull my hair, forcing my head to jerk. A thin hooked dagger ran down my cheek. A swift cut was made. She let my head go. She returned to a visible spot and made sure I watched her taste my blood, it dripping from the tip of the dagger. She rolled the blood around her tongue. Tasting it with intrigue, she spits it out at me. She lifted me by my throat and slammed me against an alter. The dagger was held close to my neck. She licked my cheek for a fresh batch to confirm. Her face was wild with panic as she glared.

"ᛁᛗᛈᛟᛋᛋᛁᛒᛚᛖ" she spat at me. I didn't understand what she said and was lost.

"I know I said my grandfather was elven but my dad was adopted. I'm daoine, oh and I barely speak high elder, I can read it through. I'm still learning... so English?"

"She said it's impossible. All of daoine is dead or should be shot with silver."

"Yeah...I know. As I said. I'm a long way from home."

The princess dropped me. The chains were removed and she backed away to speak with her man. Her hand was held up to cover her lips as she whispered. He nodded his head and then left us alone. She eyed me curiously as she laid back on her pillows.

"So you're, Daoine, but not just any daoine."

I was still seated uncomfortably on my knees before her. I didn't respond. There was no reason to confirm. I just eyed the hut. It was crafted from a frame of wood and covered with colorful textiles. The pillows the princess sat on were much the same.

"You're royalty, I could taste it. Explain how."

"That's a long story..."

She fluffed a pillow next to her and got more comfortable. I felt the warmth drain from my skin as I began to speak. I was forced to tell everything, it must have been a spell as my lips moved at an uncontrollable pace as I spilled my guts, it was almost therapeutic once I got to the Bella parts, the princess listened intently.Stopping and pausing to completely understand. As my story ended. She sat with her jaw shut tight and her legs were crossed with her hands firmly placed on her knees.

"ᛏᚺᚨᛏ ᚹᚨᛋ ᚨ ᛚᛟᚾᚷ ᛋᛏᛟᚱᚤ."

"English please."

"I said. It doesn't matter what I said. You've suffered greatly, I don't know what to say. What you've said, makes it sound like Lilith already left us to die."

"Yes..."

"Well, then. What are you doing here?"

"I was hoping you could tell me? I woke up a hostage to your man."

"I am...I am sincerely sorry, he will be dead for disturbing your peace."

"That's really not necessary."

"Are you sure?"

I nodded my head silently. She was almost too excited to kill something. I looked at those hatchets again. She's killed more than animals, she noticed.

"Don't be afraid sister of the dead."

That was a dig at my list of bodies. I nodded my head knowingly. The conversation took a turn as she questioned me on my personal experience with Lilith. I refused to answer, she tried to force me, she wasn't able. She accepted my request of holding my words about my late wife.

"Do you miss her?"

"No. Have you ever fallen in love? It's a mistake."

"No. We elves don't experience such things, we fuck for pleasure and procreation, love distracts an elf."

"My grandfather fell for a human."

She was amused by this. When I told her it wasn't a joke, she didn't understand.

"He fell for a hairless ape? For more than toying with it? Is he well in the head?"

"... no but I'm not sure that's why. "

"Hm. What was it like for him?"

"They're still together, raised a kid and everything..."

She didn't pry any further. She knew of the child prince turning into a fomori. That it was my fault. That he's here and that he's well fed. She still wasn't happy. Neither was I, my spell didn't work right, he shouldn't have come back that way...I raised an eyebrow in upset. If I knew how to fix it. I would've, but unfortunately.

"Where am I, you never said."

"For good reason."

"Well, tell me about you, it's fair. You know everything about me."

"Ciri."

She leaned forward to shake hands. I clasped her hand lightly. We shook. She leaned back against those pillows as if she had satisfied my request, I eyed her and to her shock said the same spell she did. It was easy enough to mimic the sounds. As she was forced to tell me things, I listened, her man ran in and broke my concentration, some invaders had come. Instead of telling him what I'd done, she quietly exited and he and I left after her.

——————————————-

Jane.

It was just Whitlock and me. We had been hiking for a long time. Trailing on foot behind the tracks of horses leading up the side of a mountain. He told me the others were back at some stream. They would wait there for us and attempt to find the rest of our people , while we get Alexandra. After that? I don't know what we'll do, maybe we can take the elves' camp like how Whitlock wants to. I'm hoping to build an alliance, if possible.

Either that or we could hike to Camelot...hopefully, the free people won't mind taking in a few people...We have more than a few and the witches of this era were even less kind to creatures. That isn't an option. I huffed at the stress. What are we going to do? How had we not seen this coming? There should have been something in place to prevent Glinda from getting as far as a successful coup. I mean, what had spurred something so hostile? Just that day everything was normal, and then poof, they disappear.

My emotions bouncing around were irritating Whitlock. He was a good ways ahead of me. Trying not to snap. I guess I'm doing the same. As we rounded another large tree in this endless forest, our hike had neared its end, a good twenty feet out. There was a group of huts and a swarm of fae moving about their day.

Children were playing, adults working, but they all were together, just outside and mostly naked and filthy. There was an elderly man, sitting outside his hut smoking a pipe. Further out a woman was selling wares. I was mesmerized by the sight of a distillery hanging about. An elf was making moonshine. I had heard of it before, it's called elven wine, and just one sip will do you in. Further away, a drifting smell of food made my mouth water. As I watched the fae. Jasper snuck off. I wasn't worried about him, so I stayed. It was worth it. As I sat slack jawed. I thought about mothers stories, out of the fae creatures, my favorite was the fairies of course but Alec favored elves. He thought they were sophisticated, as many of the elven people were advanced and knew many languages and cultures. He'd love to have seen this. I shed tears.

I finally conceded and moved after Whitlock. Tracking his footsteps but just as he was. I was caught by one of those elves. They had us shackled and tossed into cages almost immediately after. Jasper was more than a bit pissed as he banged against the iron bars. He could just bend them and break out but he knew if he attempted, they'd shoot him. Guards left us alone in the cages with other fae. We had nothing to do but look at each other. They were muzzled. None of them were Alex, so I felt a tiny bit better, but what kind of fae uses iron on another fae? I didn't want to find out that answer but knew that these must be captives or slaves. Either way, Alex was grabbed by these people and she's nowhere to be seen? So where the hell is she?! Some of Jasper's panic was getting to me now.

He finally gave up and just sat, pouting. Wouldn't you know? Just as he sat his behind down. Here comes the bride. I couldn't believe it but Alex was being escorted our way by one of those elves and not to be put in here with us. She was helping us get out... the elf left her side, but not before bowing before us and apologizing in high elder for the trouble. The second he was gone, Jasper was all over Alexandra with a fierceness. She kept begging him to relax as he checked her over for wounds or signs of harm. Besides some chaffing from shackles. She was fine. Just confused as to how she got here and where everyone else was.

When we both tried to explain we were attacked, and we ended up having to explain everything. Even the part about Glinda. After catching her up. She was racing back to those huts to speak with a Princess about getting the rest of our people. Turns out. Alexandra didn't need us to save her, she managed to build a rocky alliance with these elves. How? I don't know but their princess agreed to help us and allow us to stay with them. She sent a group of her men. While we waited for the rest to arrive we had free rein to explore the landscape. I was the first to take that opportunity. The other two were behind me. As we walked around, we got eyes, some good, some bad. I did notice as we wandered. We were being watched from the trees too. Everywhere around us were more of those hidden bow-holding elves. They were keeping keen eyes on us three. Almost like they didn't trust us...

"So whose the chick, you were speaking too?" Jasper asked as he watched the trees too.

"Her name is ᚲᛚᚨᚱ, just call her Ciri, she's the youngest leader of this clan. She just made Brenin after she murdered her father in battle. It's a practice they hold. One of many, like skinning for arts and crafts. She knows everything. She doesn't trust me but believes me and is willing to help us. If only to help herself. Her people are starving. So we're going to be nice and do what she says and we get to stay here."

"What does she get for helping?"

"She didn't say"

"What do you mean?!" I asked seriously.

"Our discussion was interrupted."

"That can't be good."

"Don't worry about it, we've got somewhere to lay our heads for the night. Everything else doesn't matter. "

The others didn't make it back until nightfall. Upon arrival they were greeted differently than we were. All except Eric. He was held at arrow point and sent to the cages. He's a fomori and couldn't be treated any other way. Everyone was pissed, starving, and thirsty. Thankfully the elves were more than willing to share at the behest of their Brenin. Eric was tossed scraps. We were given most of the items they stole back and even allowed a single hut...it was expanded with charms. I was inside of it. Resting in a bed of pillows. While the rest were hunting or celebrating with the elves. A humongous bonfire and strange music played as they toasted and danced for the survival of Daoine. You'd think with the way they were partying, we had saved them. Hm. Maybe we had? Alex said they were starving, we had food. I thought about my day. Despite it being long and filled with, running for my life, and thinking my mate was dead.

I couldn't help but remember my plan of killing Lilith... I hadn't seen Bella at all. I had been around this forest. If she's here. She's hidden well. Too well... I just hope that if she is here, she's dead. Its been a while since she's fed. From what I know about vampires and fae, it doesn't end well if one isn't regularly fed. Speaking of that? It's been a while since I've had my shot. I hadn't noticed until just now but I feel fine. Maybe that's why Glinda left. Carlisle cured death. I should tell him that, he's distraught about having lost his life's legacy.I thought about getting up but didn't want to. I'll tell him later. I attempted to close my eyes and rest my mind but I just couldn't. I was frustrated by the sound of drums, horns and singing, outside. I tossed and turned but eventually got up to join the party.

The elves were swinging from trees by vines. Screeching and calling out with glee. A buffet of food sat out. Drink was plenty. I moved through the crowd. That's when I found her. Alexandra was drinking elven wine and dancing to the beat with some elven girl. I was annoyed by the sight. The elven girl had her hands all over Alexandra, I was so steamed that I found a tin of that wine myself and tried to let loose. From the awkward stares, I'm sure I looked like a chicken but I didn't care. I was angry and lonely and...oh, here she comes. She joined me in my dance. Her body pressed against mine as she showed me how to move to the beat. I was flushed with heat from the fire and aroused from how close she was. She was drunk and rowdy and attempted to drag me back to that hut, I let her, but once we were alone. Things slowed down, it slowed way down. She pushed me on those pillows and was dancing for me in private. Those dazed eyes staring at me. I didn't want it to be this way. As soon as she got on top of me. I put a stop to her kissing and touching by tucking her in. Without much fight. She was out like a light. I was next to her. Still aroused but tired. Despite my desire. I knew she wasn't ready and was only soothing pain. Or maybe she's trying to celebrate? Today could have turned out much worse. Either way. Our coupling must certainly wait.

Izzy's reign.

Flies buzz. The incessant noise was a nuisance to the nauseous pain in my head. My tongue leaped from my mouth, stretching until I caught it. It was crunchy and tasted astringent. Another one flew around. I slowly blinked my eyes and sighed. Staring at it. Its little puke-covered feet landed on my nose. Crunch. You must be wondering why I'm eating bugs. Honestly. It started out as an impulsive thought that got the best of me. They are swarming. Laying eggs. Where? Within the folds of my wounds. Large bruised wounds sit open with larvae eating the dead festering blistered skin. I can feel them burrowing into portions of my stiffening body. I seem to be having the opposite reaction to having not drunk blood, unlike Edward, my skin isn't sloughing off and turning me into a mindless fool. The outside of my body is stone already but my organs are slowly crystallizing and fusing into stone. It's unpleasantly foul and deeply uncomfortable. Cough, cough. Black blood spewed. I wiped it from the corner of my crusted lips with a hanky. That's not the worst part. It's the wafting odor from my wounds. If I had to compare what my weeping holes smell like, I'd say old gym socks with something sickly sweet. Why was I sitting on this hellishly uncomfortable throne, half-naked and bent out of shape? Because as the queen of hell, it's part of my duty to sit here and listen to demons drone on about 'petitions, attend meetings, and discuss laws. So here I am, being queen, and I'm out of blood. Heh, I don't think Alex is going to send any, so. I should get used to this uncomfy situation.

At least, I get to do whatever I want. I just merely have to show up. So here I am. Page turn. Lapping sounds. Page turn. More slurping noises. Page turn. Sopping-wet fingers are slipped inside me, twisting and pumping at a delightful speed. Mmm. Oh, Damn. That feels nice. I moaned to encourage my 'wife'. Those fingers were stuffing me. She kept the pace and friction and I melted. As much as I could in my condition. She lapped and sucked and finger fucked me into oblivion. I rocked my hips and mewled like a cat in heat. This furthered the little cum whore to keep going until I squirted all over her. She happily cleaned up my mess. Oh yes, do I have my pussy busted open right here, with all these people watching? Yes. It's pathetic but I can't shake this curse of love I placed on her and me, any more than she can. I know she's upset and has left me but, I will work something out. Besides no one's tongue is as perfect...although it's not exactly hers. As she's no longer mine, but let's be positive.

Who has their mouth wide open and full of a sloppy mess that's become my pussy. It's a succubus, a demonic creature that lives to please, as it needs the cum to survive. To top it off, they can morph into anyone you desire. So my stone-like legs are spread and crackling as my little princess eats me out and won't stop until I say so. All while I sit here, stiffening on this throne, and reading. Reading what? The pages of the codex. You must be deeply confused. I know I was. It was honestly terrifying being on that quest. Not because I could physically see just how much I've lost her, but because of what I experienced. While I wandered that ever-changing forest, before being attacked by Jane. I was lost. The map kept changing. So I decided to trust my gut and it led me to Alexandra. You know what happened after that. Let me guess. You were told what was left of me desired the deafening screams of my delicious delectable divine mate. That tore into her throat until her pretty screaming and gurgling just stopped and she lay still like a doll. You'd be right. I do like to hear her scream. But not like that, I prefer the ones she gives freely to me in the bedroom, not her screams from being mauled. You see, I was possessed by Lilith and she did horrible things, she made me hurt her. As it was the final straw to completely destroy my soul. She tried to keep my mind but I was able to slip. How? I'll happily explain. Let's go back, How far?

When I landed in the year 560, the period of the Middle Ages, in Camelot. I had dropped in a sea of daisies. Remember? Lilith and her mutts had already been there, waiting on me to land in the past. She could have taken me then. But no. She waited in her destroyed vessel. I mean it was downright disgusting! Ugh. She was all rotting, her flesh was stretched and taught but filled with thin slits that were molding and wrinkled. Her hair was falling out. Her bald head shined like a penny. Her teeth were gone. She smelt of death and oozed pus. She could barely see out or stand without help. Just crumbling apart. Like me. How had she even escaped her castle so broken? She's bound to fae land, right? Well, she left this big ugly red stone tied around my neck here in her castle, waiting for her. A backdoor from hell was opened and she was able to claw her way through no- man's-land, the hellish place filled with fae bandits, and waited for the right moment to pounce when I was most vulnerable. When I was distracted by my princess and under the influence of a dragon. She snuck inside his cage and then hopped into me. It was torture.

She made me say those things. I swear! I'd never say things to hurt my baby. Okay, maybe it was me too, but she deserved it. She killed my mom! Anyways, Yes, Lilith dealt with her first love, but he double dealed and hatched a plan to die by Alex's hand. Having Lucifer step in, and having him fight Lilith, gave Alexandra a chance to escape with the sword but they never expected that by ripping out her heart. Would wound her so badly. You see, Lilith was wounded just enough that I could turn the tide of her possession. I trapped her inside my mind and ran before Alexandra could toss her blade, killing us both. Where had I hidden as those wild beasts came to kill her and lucifer and help Lilith escape back to her kingdom in hell? In those piles of bones and odd treasures. I sat invisible and paranoid. The scent of the old bodies covered mine and those mutts simply dashed after Alex. They were lost and looking for Lilith for hours. Howling out for her, but she didn't respond. Eventually, I climbed out of those bones to find that strange cavernous cage empty. Lucifer was long dead and Alex had been pulled out. I was wounded and alone and Lilith was fighting back.

I held control. Just barely, but I held it long enough until I escaped the tunnel and found this damn book. There was a spell waiting ready for me. I studied this thing front and back. I've never seen it. I don't know who wrote it but. It could trap a demon inside an object. I didn't have the ingredients but as long as I held on, I could survive, I figured out how to leave the past. Yep, you heard me, I left. I was going to just go home but it didn't take long for me to realize that I physically couldn't leave fae land as long as Lilith rested inside my undead body. However, I could go to other fae lands. It was difficult to traverse through but it was a blast. As I galloped across the otherworld gathering supplies. I hung with mermaids, fought monsters, and fucked beautiful fae women until one of Lilith's demons heard of where I was and found me. Thankfully, I had already gotten rid of Lilith by placing her inside a demon box, it's essentially a cage, much like Lucifer's, that's tethered to a specific demon and traps them inside until opened. I thought I should keep her around, just in case.

She could be of good use. I'd leave. But I'm stuck here. The demon brought me back to the main fae land,thuatha de, I've been here, pretending to be Lilith. It was great at first. No one noticed because they thought I was disoriented from Lucifer's attack and the transitioning to a new vessel and that's what mostly everyone believes but not the succubus between my thighs. No, he knew right off the bat I wasn't his queen because she fucked him every night and I wouldn't let him touch me unless he looked like my princess, which is a part of the deal, he pretends to be her for me and doesn't snitch. As for what everyone else thinks. It's demeaning of me to make my enemy lap at my twat.

What does he get? As much sex as he needs to survive, as we must put on airs, fucking about this castle as Lilith would and I freed his lover from the stone mines that run underground. There are tunnels and caves filled with the enslaved fae. What are they mining for, chaos stones, the element enhanced with that precious thing called magic? The stone of fal is the oldest stone found. Chaos crystals have been over-mined and don't grow well anymore. Not to mention all the other damage caused to the environment over the years. Like the gasses building up from corpses being dumped into landfills. Or the constant famine of fae people. Fae children are born with deformities if they are born at all. That's just a few things going wrong here and causing magic to deplete everywhere. It's so sad.

I tapped the back of the head of the succubus and demanded that he leave me alone. I closed my legs and allowed my dress to fall over my thighs as if I hadn't been debouched. The codex was still open and floating around my head for me to read. What was I reading, well, things about Alex of course, such as reading about how she's found an elven camp and is cuddled up with her slut sleeping some elven wine off. I rolled my eyes. She wasn't the only one that had canoodled drunkenly that day. So did my father, with any fae that let him near got flirted with as he drunkenly tried to get laid. He ended up cuddling alone with a pillow sleeping off the elven wine. I closed my eyes and sighed. If my father wants to drink himself sick, let him, however, Eric was posted up in a cage worried. He had watched them both party and was unable to stop either of the addicts from harm.

I stopped reading that bit and skipped ahead to find out when Alex comes home. I wonder if she'll be surprised to see me. I tried to warn her today, she was reachable for only a moment in a dream, but something strong cut the connection off. I presume those gods of hers. Hmm. The book wouldn't let me go that far ahead but it did decide to show me when Alex gives it up to that harlot. Soon. Of course, I took a deep breath and let it go. As I was reading the filthy details, those loyalists of Lilith asked about another petition. I ignored it. It kept reading from a scroll. I don't do much but sit my ass here and listen to demons speak about what the Fae people need. It's not like they ever get it. If I tried to, it would look suspicious.

What they need is my wife but she's too busy playing hooky with that hooker 'Frankie'. I rolled my eyes as I kept reading. At least when she gets home the castle will be ready. I've started redecorating this god-awful castle. I know so many castles, I'm sick of them. They all look the same, drab. Im designing the perfect home for when Alex comes back. It will be ready for our wedding. I've decided it will go on as planned. I know she said no and has moved on to Jane but she will change her mind. I just know she will. I will make her. The boring demon broke my concentration on my reading. He actually needed me to say something now. He's been going on and on about something a demon did. I was meant to deal punishment. They cost us to lose souls. I blew a breath and said something I think Alex would do. He wasn't happy with it and complained. I got bored and took his mouth away. It just fell off his face. I mean quite literally, his mouth peeled off like a sticker and lied on the floor. The court laughed hysterically. They always do because I'm the queen. I told him I didn't want to hear anymore and sent them all away and left for bed. It's usually what I do after, I sleep, I'm exhausted. I don't feel anything anymore. I just lie in bed, eating. I have no choice but to stuff my face with blood, meat, and sugar. Hm. The crumbling castle of hell creaked with each step as I walked. The castle itself right now is under renovation. So it's not presentable. But if I were to describe what hell looks like...It's not like how I thought. It's mostly barren land. Lots of it. It's unbelievably hot here. Not like screaming and fire all over the place. Just scorching heat waves and no water. The land of Tuatha de was completely gone. Just miles and miles of desert. It reminds me of Arizona, I loved it there.

As for the castle. Lilith's men drift all over it, making the renovations I've demanded but also watching after me. Lilith gets watched after well and isn't allowed to leave the castle unless it's absolutely necessary. They say it's because I'm ill and must be protected. Sigh. I reached my bedroom. Unfortunately, yes, it's in a tower, why? I do not know. But I tossed myself into my bed and thought of my wife. How I'm the queen and she isn't. I'll be the queen when she comes home too. I know how it sounds. But. She'll learn. I promise she'll learn. You have to know your rules, and your place, and she just hasn't learned that yet. Her place is beside me. She's mine. She was always mine. She was mine in the first timeline and she'll be mine in this one too. It doesn't matter that fae has figured out how to con my deal. Just you wait. She will play this stupid game of hers and then she will see what she left behind for this dilapidated hellhole she wants to save. After that and we have a long conversation, I will kill her lovers. I'm sick of them. Always getting in the way. After that, we will leave this place to rule elsewhere. Until then, I'm here, alone. I kicked around my luxurious bed. At least I'm living a life of beauty and ease as I wait for her. Being pampered and watched after is lovely.

Although I got the impression from my very brief interaction with Lilith that she had hated it here. That she had long since tired of being a queen. Her court appears loyal but I do believe there are traitors among them that thirst to kill her, me, and take my place as ruler. There are traitors everywhere! I don't know what to do about that though. I'm just trying to survive. Just last until Alex gets here. I crossed my fingers and prayed Alex would hurry up and find that cauldron. I read in the codex, there's a page that you can use to spy on your enemies, It read me what happened while she dreamt. The others had spent all day searching for it, being bitched at by Ambrose. He forced them to dig holes, much like the ones that get dug here, but they didn't find it in the valley, I know where it is but I won't tell. Alright, I guess I'll tell. It's sitting at the bottom of a body of water in that forest. That's all I'll say. When she gets it, and uses it, and those keys. She will have to fight her way through Lilith's men. They aren't just in the castle but out in the fae lands. Then she will come face to face with not Lilith, but me, I wonder how it will go. Will she be happy? I imagine not at first, but later she will. I just know it. Why? She loves me. I know she loves me still. She's Alex.

My stomach grumbles, I reached over to pull a string and a demon appeared. Just popped right into the room like a genie. He's my personal butler. He reminded me of something out of hellraiser. His face was all twisted about and filled with rusted iron pins. They poked out of his face in odd angles. He was ghastly to look at. I forced myself to glare as I demanded that he get me something delectable. An assortment of treats appeared. He left me alone to gorge myself. I happily ate every morsel. I still was hungry so I called for something salty and then something spicy as I was a bottomless pit because of my jealousy. I ate ribs and wings and pies and cakes and all sorts of things until I couldn't feel anything or think about that wife of mine. Then I rested completely. Nestled among the finest down the demons could find. Reading more of that damn book. I'm obsessed. I got to read about that special training of hers.

Glinda was right. She does appear ready to kill Lilith. Her movements were wild and strong but tired her out every time. She's really angry with me though... oh, well, I'll get her something nice. I'll make sure it's flashy. She loves that shit. She'll calm down, eventually. Not only did I get to read about her 'training' but about Willow and Alex saying goodbye. Only she hadn't known it would be goodbye. Willow spent the last minutes of her time with her adopted daughter, they baked an assortment of sweets, like they did when she was a kid. After. Alexandra went to bed with that harlot of hers and poof. Willow was gone. She vanished with the rest of the castle. I was surprised to have found she went back to the place she grew up to see what was left of her family. They are gone and so is most of the town but she's living in her mother's abandoned apartment. She isn't alone. She's shacked up with a guy, she must really want a damn baby that bad, huh. I shook my head. I mean why? What is so important about having your own kid? It's like she's obsessed with experiencing birthing. They are surviving just fine. Vampires don't come around much. Why? The army. The demon vampire army? They are getting their asses kicked by those witches enslaved to Glinda. I mean it's bad.

Especially because that enforcer leaf was leading a unit and she was badass. Slaying them with her strike squad. Storming through the states with ease. Killing those vampires. But? How had Glinda turned back time, to find a way home? With the help of Willow and her granddaughter. They figured out how Alex did it. By combining their gifts they created a rift and time traveled. They could only go back to the present. So that's what they did, went back to fight for a universe on the verge of collapse because what else can they do? Glinda grew tired of watching the weary sick supreme fail to live up to her expectations and I'm nowhere to be seen, the witches' council welcomed her and Carlisle's cure and called her a hero. At least she's got that going for her. The longer I read the more personal the paragraphs got and I read about Alex and that slut. The more the pages flipped and flopped and floundered. I tossed the book and had an attack. I wrestled with myself. Scratching my arms and face in the horror of Alex falling in love. The thing that did it. A glorious wedding. Not just any wedding, a royal wedding.

Not just any royal wedding. But Jane's. I read the description of her suit. It's better than mine! I wheezed. It left me so angry and so hurt. I tossed those blankets off my body and stuffed my feet in my Crystal encrusted slippers and left my room. I left the codex. I couldn't read any more of that. What was I going to do? Those men of Lilith's watched as I pounded down those steps to make that demon that said I couldn't torture a lesson. I didn't care if it was a demon or a soul I came across. The only thing I needed to hear were screams. The first thing I crossed inside that dead filthy castle, they filled my ears with joy.

They were on the ground curled up in a ball. As I sat on top of them. Allowing my entire weight. It's doubled since I'm turning into stone. As he split in half from his spine breaking. I took my claws and sliced and diced at the rest of him. Playing in the rubbish. I mean quite literally just shredded. I licked my hands clean. Hmm. They taste like candied apples and cinnamon. I licked their entrails sticking out the top half. By the time I was finished. I was needed back in my throne room. So I sat like a doll in my pink bloody dress. Listening to droning petitions and needs. All while that lady of mine was in my thoughts. Twisting my desires, ugly. I'll show you, my sweet princess. She wants to play? I'll give her a game, to die for. My thoughts crafted plans to destroy her, just in case, she decided not to come home to me. I tapped my nails against the throne chair. Alex. Alex. Alex. When will you learn? I scratched my nails against the throne. As the chattering went on, the more I scratched until my nails were bloody nubs and I couldn't take the chattering anymore. With a single thought, most of the court burst into black flames.

I laughed and laughed until my nose bled streams. Then I coughed up a lung. Not literally, but I'm sure it will happen soon. The only living member of the court happened to be the succubus and he was tired of my antics. I didn't care. They'd be replaced by the end of the day and I just wanted my Alex...She's all I ever want these days. I hopped down from the throne and escaped passed the ashes. As my heels clicked through the halls until I found the library. It wasn't a big one like Frost's but it was full of books that were filled with dark stories or magic left to dark hands. I opened a book that spoke back to you, it's possessed, and filled with arts not even mentioned in the codex! It appeased me. But I just couldn't resist. The codex called me again.

It appeared next to me. I opened to that page and found Alex tossing and turning until she got up. Where did she go? I was surprised to read. She wandered along in the woods until she found a temple around that elven camp and went inside to pray for help and guidance. That wasn't the only thing. She prayed individually for each person she's lost. Whether she lost them because of actions she made or because she got them killed. She said their names out loud and then asked that their souls would be lain to rest or that they were blessed. She wasn't alone as she prayed. She was being watched by a fae woman in pelts and Ambrose. Their whispers went unnoticed and unread, as they were hidden. They watched as she was sitting amongst sacred offerings left to a goddess. The last person she prayed for before going back to bed, was me. What did she pray for? She prayed that I was dead. Huh? Then she limped back to the hut and laid down with Edward. The second he had her, I was cut off from reading anymore. The book just stopped writing itself. Such a pity...

land of the living.

alex pov

I was sitting on the smooth stone temple floor with my pallid bruised knees pressed deeply against the ground. I grit my teeth as I pushed my weight deeper into it. It was inky black and reflective. Much like obsidian. I stared at myself with a sad drunk frown. The image wasn't one I was used to. As I don't look at myself. I avoid my visage at all costs. The image blurred as tears plopped. My cold shaky hands rested on my thighs. I tipped my pounding head back in awe of everything around me. Despite the pain in my body telling me to rest. I'm glad I came. It's certainly an experience worth having. Just hobbling in gave me chills, as there was a presence felt that clung to my chest and made it tight with emotion. I was trembling and crying seemingly for no reason and couldn't stop as I stared at the intricate handcraft of the glorious architecture. I didn't know how to describe it before, but the shape was made up of what looked to be several different triangular shapes configurated together. Some were perfect 90 degrees, others were more uneven, but together they created this beautiful structure that wasn't quite a pyramid, all along the walls and ceiling were these paintings and statues that were absolutely breathtakingly beautiful. My mouth fell open to sob. The figures & forms depicted are the divine panthea of my home. Each divine had several art forms showing them in stories where they were young or old, or pregnant or fucking, or even dead.

They were surrounding me. Everywhere I looked, there was a face looking down at my regretful actions. I could almost hear them speaking with wise words of wisdom to condemn me. I wore the sentence in my heart. Failure of faith lends to my demise. I bent forward until my head touched the ground, pressing it deep into the stone, with my arms pushed above my head, hands palm side down. I closed my eyes tight as I prayed for forgiveness, strength, and guidance. A foreign tongue. My trembling mouth moved with fervor as I accounted for every painstaking mistake I've made and spoke the names of the blood on my hands, after I finished my misdeeds, I prayed for anyone I could think the gods might show kindness to, there are so many here that need to be lifted up. The last name to cross my lips was whispered as a plea, a desperate plea. I begged that Isabella was long gone. That she's nothing but a meat suit and that dream was nothing but that, a screaming me-me.

Yet, when I lifted my head and stared directly up at what must be Dagda, I knew that was too much to ask. When had anything ever gone right for me? I just don't understand. I watched her die! She wrestled with Lilith for control until she lost! So how can this be?! How could she still be alive? What was I to do? I hadn't told anyone about my dream...but I know that was Bella, It was definitely not Lilith. Which means, what? I didn't even know. I shook my head angrily and stood, my body wavered and almost fell. It took some extra strength to stand but I managed. My feet sluggishly shuffled, and my tired eyes drooped as I wandered.

It was dead quiet out, unlike a literal hour ago, I was thankful for the brief moment of fun but I was definitely hungover and thankful for the quiet. I stood for a moment, just watching. The strange sight of two moons hung high above these funky-looking trees. Some were shredded bare of bark and were bright red. Almost as if it had bled. I wrinkled my nose as I sniffed the air. A stale scent of sweat hung heavy with a tang of smoke. We sure had a party. It was filled with a manic dance around several bonfires. Screeching held high in the air as we celebrated. Wine plenty and sloshing along the dirt floor. It was strangely beautiful out here. The surrounding area they had reminded me of an old Appalachian town. Dirt and moss covered the threadbare huts and outhouses standing in the night on their lonesome and really gave way to what little the druid elves had. They made do. But it was bare bones and hopes sown together. A beautiful one filled with love and joy but forceful laws and strict behaviors of kill.

Not like we were doing much better, I mean we lost forks, then had to run, and now the castle is gone! I don't know how I go to sleep in one place and wake up in an entirely different world but. I let out a sigh. My feet moving. I plundered around aimless and repentant. My emotions were all over the place and barely making sense. Particularly because of Izzy. I try not to think of her but of course, that's all I do. My mind obsessively pours for her. I love her still. But I hate her too. I'm not sure which is more powerful an emotion. She strikes so much. Limerance, regret, anger, remorse, grief... love. I can't imagine that I'll ever forgive her but I can't help but submit to this bond still boiling in my chest. The annoyance I feel at having once thought I'd spend eternity with the likes of her, that I could ease her pain and that we could. Make it work. The thing is with Bella. She always wants more. More than I can fucking give. She's taken not just from me but them, especially her. The other woman I'm obsessed with as of late. That reminds me of something. I was supposed to be finding my way back to them...I finally found the hut we were staying in. It was full and cramped. The unrested undead were quietly tucked away, chatting, about what? They got silent as I inched passed. Which means they are talking about me.

Not like that's new. I wonder what it is I've done to offend them now. Rosalie blames me for everything, but she's been quiet, pacified with helping Renee's baby. I stood for a moment as I watched them. She's cradled to her breast with the most adoring eyes. Rosalie barely let anyone touch the little thing. Other than Emmet and Esme. Speaking of him. Emmet seems to be taking things well, although it's not like he complains, he's the one that has the most fun running around the universe half-dead all the time. I wish I had his attitude. It would be nice to have a more positive outlook. Although if that happened, I'm pretty sure I'd be questioned about my sanity more than usual.

The others. Well. Ever since we were tossed on our asses. Carlisle and Tanya are inconsolable and toss Jane dirty envious looks whenever they get the opportunity. Don't get me started on how passive-aggressive Carlisle is. He's so catty sometimes. Which means he's been fighting with Esme. More than normal. It's pretty bad actually, She is not happy at all. She partied hard last night and they had this huge stormy argument about him leading the coven into treacherous conditions and his neglect of his other children. On the bright side, I'm pretty sure I remember a proposal. Yeah. I'm pretty sure Kate finally popped the question with a hand-carved rock ring. The love birds aren't around. Neither is Charlie. He ended up passed out drunk somewhere. I'm sure he'll be fine. If not. That's one less head I need to worry about. The other side of the cramped hut houses the remaining wolves left behind. Jacob was cuddled up with Leah. Seth wasn't too far from them snoring too. I eyed them compassionately, it really sucks that they are left stuck in my shit. Hm, The witches had the sense to sleep on higher ground, Elizabeth was levitating as she slumbered. As for Clara and Magnus and Merlin. They were hanging from hammocks. Edward and Jasper were hunkered down together, sitting up against the hut, out. While Jane was given a place to rest beside them. She had their pillows under her like a bed. I carefully took my place among them and rested.

My eyes closed and my ears twitched. Listening for trouble, more than normal I mean. Like a red herring or something. Maybe I'll just get a ringing or some tune that will unfold what I'm supposed to do. My foot shaking and my heart was pounding. I couldn't shake it, It's settling in my bones and shaking my nerves. I know, shut up. I worry about everything. But just. I kept going over that dream I had. Mulling it over for any clues I missed but I couldn't move past her... like come on. She's gone. I watched it happen. Bella's dead. She's dead. She better be dead. I let out a puff of air and opened my eyes to see Jane. She was lying on her back, her arms crossed her chest, uncharacteristically of a corpse but her chest rose and fell. I looked away for a moment and within seconds she was too close. By too close. I meant she had moved until she was kneeling before me and our noses touched. Her breath ghosted my cheeks.

"...Can I help you?"

"Sleep." She blurred out. Then got sheepish about ordering at me. "You need to sleep. Would you like the pillows?"

She adjusted her posture until she was further away but still pretty close to me. Shielding me from view from others. I carefully nodded my head and took the order. We switched positions. She was close to the pillows. Her hand was near my head as if she had wanted to cradle my head in her hands to soothe my rumbling. I closed my eyes for a moment. Behind them I allowed a last tear to drip free. This one was shed for her... she's here for me and I'm over here lost in my mind... thinking about the one person I shouldn't. It's poetic in a dark way how star-crossed. Her fingers gently coiled themselves into my hair. She gently massaged my scalp for a moment. Her touch felt different than Bella's in every way. Izzy touched me rough and possessively, while Jane felt more nervous and appreciative of me.

"Where did you run off to?"

She whispered to me. Almost as if she had been expecting me to be fast asleep.

"I noticed when you had left... you didn't look happy, did you find what you needed out there? Wandering where ever you go when you search for that, girl, that harpy you seem to can't let go of... I wanted to follow you, and make sure you were safe, but. I know I have to let you come to me. So I'll wait. I have no choice but to. I just can't help but worry for your safety. There's so much that I've seen in such a short time and it's left my heart aching. You can't do this alone... I can't either. I am meant to help ensure your reign. To serve at your side. My liege you must get better. Stronger. Lord help us on this reckless oddessy."

Her hands left my hair. I didn't make a sound or movement to give way that I had heard the admittance from Frankie Jane. I choked down the need to react. Yet a few more tears fell down my cheeks. They were shed for them all but, especially her. My lovers. My betrayed lovers stand by me with loyalty as I fight to survive. If only things could be different...what would I do differently? I'd have wasted more time with them. It's selfish, yes, but a moment longer in forks with my boys on a good sunny day, out playing baseball? I'd take that in a heartbeat. It was hard to picture Jane. To see her running around with joy...it could be interesting to see that mask of porcelain crack a smile? To hear her laugh. To feel her. I'd love nothing more than to feel someone other than that cruel lover of days past. I guess everything happened for a reason. My thoughts swam further into darkness.

It honestly felt like I had just fallen asleep when Ambrose burst in to wake us. His voice boomed with his big ugly hands clapping as he yelled. It left us all in a huffing mood. He was rushing us around to get packed. We had a long day ahead of us, we're heading out to search for the cauldron. Dagda's cauldron... the last object needed to open the doors to thuatha de, just thinking his name made me remember staring up at that great big ol statue of Dagda and begging Isabella to be dead. The harpy, in Jane's words. I sighed. I wonder who it will be that I see when I get home. Izzy or Lilith. I was the last to tidy up my things and head out. I followed a wafting scent of breakfast. It led me to a line filled with elves and creatures ready to get a full belly.

Probably the first in a while. I quietly got in line to wait. Once served I took a seat by myself. Just plopped on the ground and thought more about the situation with Bella & Lilith. Alright so. Bella being alive is not something that's expected. By me or by anyone. Which means...I need to tell someone. But how do I do that, without sounding crazy? Everyone already thinks I'm insane, but would they believe that Bella survived, hell I'm having trouble understanding. So. No.

I don't think they would and what's the point? It's not like it changes anything. I still have to kill her, unless she's willing to let my damn throne go, which from what I saw of her, is not likely. So. I'll just keep my mouth shut. Which was easy enough as I was stuffing it. The food was warm and filled me up. After I was done. I wandered around looking for Ambrose. I figured it was best I check in with him. He was avidly conversing with Ciri out by her hut. Her bodyguard wasn't too far with his sword peaking towards them. I just watched him play. He was flirting but she wasn't, she was angling for something and he knew it. Whatever it is. I hope it's worth it. My deal sure wasn't... I guess Bella's was. It didn't take long for the two to break off. She went one way and he found me. He stood over me with his purple eyes as if he needed something.

"We good to go?"

"Uh, yeah, have you eaten or taken blood?"

"Yeah... what was that about?"

"Huh?"

"You heard me. You and uh, ᚲᛚᚨᚱ"

"Look at you just causally using high elder like it's nothing. Come on. Let's get the others and head out. We're burning daylight just standing here."

"Ambrose?"

"Can I have some privacy? Not everything I do has something to do with you."

"That may be true, but she wants something, what is it? Are my people good here?" Ambrose raised an eyebrow.

"Yes, we are safe Alex. We were discussing things about you early this morning, while you were praying, she's aware of our struggles and was just concerned. As of just a moment ago, she agreed to send escorts with us, just in case we should need them today. Is that all?"

"...yeah, sorry for getting all queenly. I just. I'm just trying to do my job."

"No complaints. If you don't mind me asking. What did you pray for?"

We stood together. His body leaned close to lend comfort. I could tell he meant to hug me or something. I felt nauseous. His hand came down on my shoulder. He patted it. Then tried to say something. I didn't stay much longer. He didn't stop me. Just followed until we reached our group. The ones staying back were Eric, Charlie, and the baby. Everyone else had all been fed and was ready. Ciri did indeed give us escorts. Ambrose failed to mention, she was one. Oh. He didn't know. He was staring at her confused but was happy with the surprise. Before we left the elven camp, Ciri made sure her second in command knew what was up and we all trekked down the mountain. At the bottom. The wolves ran off immediately without care of instruction, honestly, I'm surprised they haven't run off yet. If I was Jacob id take what was left of my family and go. I guess it's in the wolf to fight. Whatever.

I was standing off to the side as Ambrose and Ciri began speaking to the rest. They were mostly talking about keeping their eyes open for any unwanted visitors. The forest is a vast home to many fae and most are not kind. Hand-drawn maps were passed around before we split off. Esme, Rosalie, Emmet, Alice, Kate, and Tanya were under Carlisle's orders and they ran off the second they could. Edward and Jasper limped behind. Frost and Merlin were with me and Frankie, while Clara, Magnus, and Ambrose lagged. Ciri was ahead of me along with her man.

She moved quickly and expected us to keep up otherwise we would fall behind. As we walked. I kept watch of the sky and I pondered about how it was Bella that lived. Where is Lilith? Is she just, dead? Bella is the new Lilith? Hm. My attitude slowed me down. Ciri noticed and called me out. I ran until I was by her side. Just to prove a point, but it ended up being a real race, she darted through the trees, and we were neck and neck but she did beat me. Fair and square. We had fallen in the mud laughing from fae joy when the others caught up. They kept going as we caught our breath. Laying out. She rolled over to look at me.

"Not bad, for a Royal." Ciri huffed.

I smirked.

"Aren't you one too? Some feral queen?"

"My people don't call me queen, I didn't even want to lead but here I am. I heard you're the same. But here you are."

"Yeah. A lot of good it's done."

I tried getting up but was stopped. Ciri had her hand tightly grasped on my arm. By tightly, I meant each digit left an imprint against my skin. We were breathing heavily and aggressively. I looked down at my hands and prayed I wouldn't have to use them. I calmly said,

"You're hurting me."

"From what I've seen in that mind of yours, this is nothing but a paper cut, you're fine, just listen to me. I don't trust anyone. I can't. Not unless I want to show weakness. You must learn this way, you show too much. Like how you're not ready. They see it. I see it too. That means Lilith sees it. As I said, I don't trust but I'm being asked to put my trust in you, for the sake of our people, I have no choice. Now, I know that I don't make it, that my people are already dead. That Ambrose has made it clear. However. I will do my part, to make sure what's left is alive. Cut the tears and stand tall on those broken feet. It's pathetic you lying down like this."

She let my arm go roughly and stood. She dusted her behind off and trotted. Before she was out of earshot, I called out.

"Lilith is gone. "

She stopped moving. I was still in the mud. Lying there. Staring up at that strange sun leaning over me with ill.

"I don't know what's going on but I know that she's not in my castle, she's not here either... when we find this cauldron and open the doors to Tuatha, it won't be her but my, ex-wife that I must slay."

"How is that possible? Ambrose said."

"Ambrose doesn't know everything... he can only see so much of what has changed with each turn of time. I swear it. It's Isabella... not Lilith that I must slay."

"That's merely a formality. I could care less who you must kill. I'm having trouble putting faith in the sad little girl."

"Too bad."

She kept moving abruptly, not waiting. I got up and walked, not ready to pick up pace after that shoddy threat. When she and I made it back with the group. We found that they had found something. A lake. A murky red body of water at that. We all had found our way to it. All of us standing on different sides of this strange lake standing here in this ever-changed landscape, this must be where we go, where we will find that horrific cauldron. In its creation. It was meant to feed. The large cauldron was enchanted that no matter how many people sat down to eat around it, they would all be fed. It's a never-ending enchantment. Whatever you put in it. Becomes an endless resource. Like if you put it inside a special waterfall that feeds an entire kingdom, no droughts. The land shall be fed. So why are we led here? To this scary-looking lake? It must be hidden inside it... I was the first to strip down and hop into the freezing water. The others followed suit. It wasn't brine shrimp that made it red. I'll tell you that. The water was putrid smelling of bile. As I swam deeper and deeper into that thick water until I reached the bottom. I wasn't surprised to find bones and bodies of animals and creatures. It was a dumping ground for something here. Something that ate. A lot. The rust-colored water was impossible to see through and it burned. It left a film against my skin that reminded me of lye. I had to keep coming up for air and wipe the acidic water off my face. Coughing up globs of liquid. I wasn't the only one choking and sputtering around.

As I floundered. Others had given up despite orders and screeching from Ambrose to keep searching. They escaped the lake with speed. Ambrose and I got into a screaming match about the laziness and the slackers but even he agreed we needed to get out as he suddenly screeched out in pain from the water. He soon skedaddled. I was the last in the lake, I was slowly making my way out. Surrounded by bones, algae, and dead fish. That's when. I felt something touch my leg. I was swimming and it barely ghosted. But it grabbed hold of me. The others weren't paying attention. I didn't say anything or do anything, I just allowed myself to float as I carefully looked around the red water. I couldn't see through it. I was trying to move when.

"Alex honey, you alright?" A familiar and motherly voice called out to me. I was surprised Esme was even willing to speak to me. She was fussing over all her kids. Checking over for wounds from the acidic blood-drenched foul-smelling lake from hell. "Alex?..." Esme turned around. "Honey, get out of the water, it's poison. "

It nipped at my ankle. Tethering me.

"I'm kinda stuck. I think it's seaweed or something."

"This isn't funny, Alex, get out."

"I'm not playing a game? I'm serious something has my leg..."

Others were taking notice of my refusal because Esme was fussing over me. By fussing. I meant full-on white woman crying and arguing. Rosalie was quick to shout explicitly. Screaming blue in the face that she would get back in and drag me out herself. Carlisle stood patiently rubbing his temples and tried speaking 'logic' to me. As if he could talk me down from the ledge...Emmet was trying to keep everyone calm, the boys were arguing, and the witches of the lovely family were already preparing a spell. They all not believing I was stuck and instead trying to hurt myself. I was kicking my feet, trying to release myself as I was literally arguing with them, when I was drug underneath. The viscosity of the water was like the shit given to patients with swallowing issues. It choked my nostrils and drowned my mouth as I was whipped around by some unknown creature trying to kill me. Spells and arrows were fired into the water. Most of them nearly sliced into me. Ambrose took control of the situation. Having forbidden anyone to help me. Occasionally I could hear the muffled shouting and screeching from the onlookers as I fought tooth and nail to unleash myself from its clutches.

—————————————

Jane.

After having stood here, wounded and listening to several of these bickering fools berate Alexandra until she was proven truthful of being trapped. I was heaving with rage and a mix of emotions as I was held against my will. Bows were aimed at us by the hands of the fae. Daring us to disobey a direct order from that Ambrose. I'm unable to do anything to help. Not as if I'd be of much use. That gangrenous lake bout dissolved my toes. Even in my state. I could still feel a full aching that sang. I ignored it and focused.

Despite efforts to break past the barrier of the fae's magic, I was still captive, along with everyone else. I just allowed myself to relax as much as possible. To pray and hold faith that she could make it. We were waiting to see who would live. Would it be whatever has Alex in a chokehold or her? Who knows. But it had all of us wound up tight. Well. As much as we could being held, hostage. Ambrose ignored any and all attempts to snag his attention. He focused only on the lake. Which pushed the others into a panic. Questioning his methods and his sanity as the queen, our only hope, is drowning. That doesn't seem quite productive.

The only one not panicked was Jasper. He was facing Ambrose with a death wish in his heart. Ambrose wasn't phased but even I could see he kept watch of him. Eyeing Jasper with keen interest. Making sure that he was still held against his will. I mean, if anyone could break the spell, I bet it would be Whitlock. Let's hope. Although, he wasn't getting out anytime soon. Which means Alex must win. We weren't allowed to help because the queen must learn. She must want to survive on her own. That's what Ambrose said. So here we are, the lost lot, stuck and keeping watch. We hadn't seen either, Alex or the thing for a while. There's just a gurgling scream and several pools of blood forming. Then nothing. No bubbles, no more blood, just a still silent lake.

"Ambrose." Carlisle stiffly yet calmly called out to the strange creature.

"She's fine."

He replied. Not moving his head to even acknowledge. He simply ignored us. I tried to catch a glimpse of the others around me. I could see a silent crying Edward nearby, his eyes peeled open and dripping yet his body ridged with fear. Alice was closest to him, she wasn't watching. Her eyes closed. Her hands covered them too afraid to see the death. The electric lady stood behind Alice with a smile awaiting to see the victor of the gruesome battle against the deadly lake.

"The water isn't moving anymore..."Someone behind me called out. It sounded as if it was another Cullen. Ah the big boulder, Emmet.

"I said, she's fine." Ambrose, yet again, ignored our suggestion of help and our struggle with what was going on here.

"How can you be sure?" This question came from Carlisle, yet again, trying to speak reasonably to that thing Ambrose.

"Has the time and space continuum fallen? Have any of the consorts keeled over? No. She's just. I don't know what she's doing but she's fine."

The last person to question him was Ciri. When he didn't respond to her. The scantily clad fae woman turned from us and scanned the water. Her bow pointed out as if she meant to shoot. Under her breath, I could hear her mutter in high elder. Speaking out of turn. Speaking in Alexandra's name. It was irritating and so I made myself known. I ordered her to speak like that once Alex finds herself free from that damn lake. The woman turned around with a grin and eyed me intrigued by my high elder. She complimented my speech but didn't apologize for saying such rude things about my queen and then pointed her bow directly at my head. Asking if I wanted to wager my life in a bet. If Alex wins. I survive. If not, well I'll die anyway so why not have her make it quicker? The purple-eyed creature dared to look down the line of bystanders until he could see me. Before he could say anything, a dead fish was tossed directly at his big head. Ambrose's spell had been broken. The culprit was indeed Queen Alexandra. She was struggling to pull herself out of the shallow waters. She didn't look good. Queen Alexandra was half-eaten alive. A gelatinous clear skinned octopus was still wrapped around her with its suction cups making mean bruises.

The thing must have hungrily sloughed off her face since a significant portion was nothing but bone, several other wounds were visible that covered over half her body. She only just got out of the water before she collapsed face-first into moist ground. I along with the other two lovers raced to help her. I was careful making sure not to step foot in the water as we tugged her.

We were down on the ground trying to carefully remove the extra limbs of the octopus. She was barely breathing as the thing sat on top of her chest. By the time we had it in our hands and free from her. She had healed. Just sat up like it had been nothing. Although I had expected that, I was still shocked. None of us got a moment with her as the girl raced right back into that damn flesh-eating lake. Edward was after. Trying to lift her and drag her away kicking and screaming. He was refusing to let her go. Even though she kept beating against his back and trying to explain her reasoning. He simply didn't care. He marched with her over his shoulder as far from that lake as possible.

Leaving Jasper and me behind with the rest. He was standing silent and thoughtful as he kept staring at the water...the sun was just setting. We had been out here, all day, and found nothing. I was just about to rejoin the group when Jasper hit my arm to catch my attention. I barked at him for daring to touch me. He laughed at my attitude and then pointed at something. I followed the direction. It couldn't be, it couldn't, but it was. A round gold bowl-looking thing was just out there, in the water, floating. I didn't even think about it. There was no point. I started walking into the water, I started paddling with all my might, ignoring the boiling pain. There it is. I had it. My aching hands held it in my clutches with such relief. I didn't have the strength to swim back, but I had what I assume is Dagda's cauldron. I called for help and received it. I was transported out of the lake. The bowl is still in my hands. It wasn't large at all. It didn't feel heavy either. Ugly carvings and high elder were all over the thing. Ambrose and Ciri appeared at my side. They both ignored my wounds and my suffering to steal the bowl from my grip. I refused to let it go and called out for Jasper.

To which he helped me up and escorted me away from them both. I limped alongside him until we found Alex and Edward. They weren't far, She was still being coddled by him but she was thankful I had found what she was after, before I could say anything back my wounds were completely gone. She eagerly took the bowl from me and left. Just walked off from us three like nothing. I'm getting quite tired of this behavior but I'm bereft of how to mitigate it. We stared at each other for a moment. Not knowing what to do about our ever-so-distant lover. We shrugged our shoulders and followed. The group was quick on our feet. The hike back to camp was quiet. No one made any noise. I wasn't sure if it was fear or anxiety of what was to come but I was alright with it. Upon arrival, we were greeted with a disheartening message, those cages filled with fae that had been captured. They were empty. By empty, I mean they had been blasted open and the captives were missing. Their shackles are gone too. A note was left on one of them.

It explained the camp was raided. The wild hunt swarmed. There was nothing left but bodies in the wake, huts destroyed, and personal items had been confiscated. Nothing was left. Nothing but dead. At least several of her men didn't leave. The elves fought valiantly against the hunt. All the men, women, and children... gone. As we stood there. Eyeing what was left. Ciri screeched out at the sight of it all. Running around like a madwoman. Trying to find anyone that had been left alive. Her screams weren't the ones that broke my heart. Alexandra called out for the dead too. Yet as she cursed, she didn't say Lilith's name, but Bella's. It echoed. The sheer sound was strong enough to blow several trees to the ground. As the two queens bellowed.

The others, including me, were confused as we stood around watching. Our eyes looked at the bodies surrounding us, how long had it been? Had this just happened? Or had it been hours? We were too afraid to ask questions. Too afraid of setting Alexandra off as she wildly cried out for Bella's blood, but we needed to understand.So. It was Edward that tried speaking to her. With his words at first, then his mind. He explained that through her hysteria, she was unresponsive, so he calmly walked away. His hands in his hair, tugging roughly, his feet kicking at dirt and curses under his breath. Jasper didn't want to interfere with her emotions while she was so delicate. So he was no use either. He quickly escaped to relieve himself of the emotional chaos.

The only other person willing to even near her was Rosalie and she only cared to find out if her baby was dead or alive. She asked calmly at first. But when told that It, along with Charlie and Eric were nowhere in sight. That they either ran off or were taken. She began screaming too. But she was screaming at Alex. I couldn't have prepared for the situation that unfolded. A full-on fistfight between the sisters broke out. Rosalie was on top, pummeling Alex. As Alex refused to hit back. After the next punch. I was about to separate them when I got attacked too. Tanya and Kate. They were strong and pissed and surrounded me. The heat of my flames didn't deter them. So let's dance. Tanya attacked ruthlessly as she tried to get at my neck. Speaking ill of Carlisle's cure being wasted on the likes of me. She even got close enough to taste. While I tried not setting her alight. Kate simply couldn't help but send tendrils of electricity my way. As I defended myself, gravity reversed polarity and we all went flying. The culprit was the frosty Odd.

Her long and lanky body moved slowly as she edged closer to where the forgotten cauldron lay. She picked it up and assessed that it hadn't been harmed in the scuffle and then tossed it high above. It floated. She dared to almost let it drop, unless, Alexandra was to explain herself. Ambrose edged close behind Elizabeth. Almost a threat in itself. She shivered in fear but didn't allow his threat to stop her. They both patiently waited for Alex to explain. She kept her mouth shut. Ciri was the one to inform us of the news. That it isn't Queen Lilith but, Queen Bella. That she had somehow survived and it was her doing that led to this moment. The expressions on everyone's faces at hearing that. You'd think someone had dropped a stink bomb. Alex was the first to drop, then me, the others were maneuvered into Carlisle's care before being released from the spell. He immediately had Emmet and Jasper escort them away, Rosalie and Esme went with them. Magnus and Merlin drifted, giving the parents a moment with Alexandra.

Clara, Elizabeth, and Carlisle. They were trying to get her to speak on what was said. Asking how it was that Bella lived. Questioning what happened on the quest. Alex had no answers. She spoke of some dreams that didn't make much sense. Even then it wasn't enough to explain how. The parents were flabbergasted and tired and filled with enough regret that they too limped away. Ambrose was around but he kept his distance. Glaring at her strangely. She was balled up on the ground where she had fallen and her fresh wounds starting to heal, I carefully sat down but kept Ambrose in my line of sight. I tried asking some more questions to understand. She was still too emotional. She was sobbing and rocking back and forth. It was breaking my cold exterior. I simply wrapped my arms around her and held them tightly. What else could I do? She almost collapsed into me. Just laid there. Ambrose eventually dared to near us. I was frightened of what he was going to do. Frightened that he'd hurt her for keeping quiet about such things as this. However. He just took a seat, his head limp. We just sat there. Among the trees, and bodies left to sour. I looked around at the carnage of the camp. Knowing it was Isabella that did this... that she ordered the death of these people. I just. I held Alex as tight as I could. I left little kisses on her temple and shushed her quietly. She eventually passed out without a fuss. It was dead silent except for a weak breeze. It drifted the scent of death. Ambrose finally spoke up by coughing up spittle. He wiped it away with his trembling arm. I dared lift my head and look at the thing. The old creature didn't cower but met my gaze. We gently started a conversation.

"What now?"

"Humph?"

"What do we do now?... I mean, we have the cauldron..."

"Ah. Yes, that is true, she did manage to find it while being fish food. Um. Well. It's a bit dark now. Too dangerous to go searching for a doorway to thuatha. So we rest until the morning and then we."

"We what?"

"We kill Bella."

"You don't sound enthusiastic about that."

"Lilith being dead significantly levels the playing field for her... if she can do it."

"She can."

"Are you sure, look at her, a mess?"

"I won't listen to any more talk like that. She's ill. Not weak. There's a difference and you best start treating her as such. How do you expect her to rule, to be a queen, If all you do is tell her she can't?"

"Just get her out of my sight. I advise you two stay away from the others, at least for tonight, just don't go too far please."

I didn't need to be told twice. It was easy enough to carry her around until I found a hut that wasn't covered in a bloody mess or burnt to a crisp. I was posted up as a guard, a weapon in hand while she slumbered. Occasionally, her boys would stop by to check in on sleeping beauty but they didn't stay. Both of them were helping to bury the bodies. I could still hear ciri's wailing. The sounds edged an attitude. One that left me nervous. We should move. It's too dangerous here, what if they come back? What if? What if? What if? I just don't know what to do other than watch over her.

She wasn't out long and soon she was trying to snag my attention. I carefully laid next to her to quiet her nerves. A thin blanket separated her from me. She shivered against my chest. I felt what must be kisses against me. I was perplexed with how to respond so I didn't react. Her head came up to look at me. Her hand moved to caress my cheek. I was face to face with a woman, a beautiful woman, one that should be mine. Yet, in those eyes, I couldn't help but wonder if when she closed them to kiss my lips. If it was the other woman she saw. It's sinful to think, especially after what she's done, but I know that Alexandra's heart is not mine. Yet. However, her lips were pressed against mine in the most loveliest of ways. Light pressure of timid hands roamed my body. Tugging my leg across her. She enjoyed being in control and willfully pushed herself to toy with my delicate heart. I simply couldn't let it go any further than that. She was generous in her efforts to convince me that she was ready. However, I politely reminded her. That I wasn't. I want to court her. It's silly, especially with what's going on. But. It's the only way. I want to do things right and when I explained. I was shocked to find that she was pleasantly surprised and in tears.

"... I'm sorry have I said something to offend you? Or, um, I'm not good with tears. Shall I get Edward?"

"It's ... it's just, maybe you're right. We should wait but."

"But what? What is making you so ready to push ahead before either of us is honestly prepared?"

"It's stupid."

"It's not, you can tell me, anything really."

"It's just. I have this feeling that if we don't bond before I must meet that woman on the battlefield... we never get the chance. Things are not going well and I guess I want to forget about her. To move on. Our bond is the first step."

"That's true."

"So you agree?"

"I'd love nothing more than to just, get on, I'm not opposed to pleasuring you. I just want us to be ready for the moment."

She got quiet and sleepy and more affectionate than she would normally be. I allowed myself to enjoy her. I didn't mind her touch so much anymore. It was even soothing. To appease the hunger in her heart. I kissed her with fear and appetite. Just as I pulled away, I lingered. Starting into her eyes. Holding her close to me. I kissed her forehead and commanded she put that desire away. She feigned innocence of her seduction but did as I asked. She drifted to rest. She tossed and turned. It kept me up but I didn't dare move. I just thought of a time after this. Where we could be together and not have this weight lingering over our shoulders. A home, a peaceful home that wouldn't be threatened by that Isabella.

--

Esme.

If this had been home. Things would be different. If this had been home. I wouldn't be waist-deep in blood. If this had been home? My darling mate wouldn't be tortured by this much pain. But this is not home. This is the land of the fae. Which means I shouldn't be surprised. I've asked myself the same question, why am I here? Am I staying for Carlisle? Who happens to be following after his son. As much as he loves Alexandra, I happen to know he's here more for Edward than anyone. He let him go once and it almost killed him. He won't leave his boy again. So I am here with my husband and my son. I'd love to call Rosalie my daughter but she's always been more of a friend than anything. She had strict rules early on, she already had a mother and I respected that notion for her. Yet since, that precious child, we grew closer in a way that I can't explain. We both bonded over having a little one around. Now that she's, poor little child. Rosalie and I still haven't decided on a name, I was staring at the hut we had left this morning, thinking of my last moments with that little girl and I hurled. I coughed up all the blood I had

consumed the night before and cried.

The moment was overshadowed by the sound of several voices overshadowing Tanya yelling in some lost language. She was desperately pacing around and still fired up over the brief moment with Jane. Kate and Alice were trying to persuade her into calming down. I sank to the floor and hit my head against the wall of the hut. What am I doing here? It's the only thought in my mind. Shouldn't we be heading after something, like that child that's been stolen from... I tossed any more thoughts about that baby. There's no use. If Isabella was involved. She's sure to be dead. If not? I'd be shocked, she didn't seem too keen on her younger sister having been born. But what of Charlie? Honestly, he'd probably be better off not being alive, I'm sure his liver was on its way to kaputting on itself. So. Why not just sit here and wait for death? I'm sure it will happen soon enough. As it follows this family like a moth to a flame ever since Alexandra. I rolled my eyes and regretfully tried thinking less of that unfortunate child.

"How could you have not seen this?"

I paid attention to the others in the room. The question came from Rosalie. I could barely tear my eyes from her. She had sauntered in with a mission. She was looming over Alice. Not threatening her. But trying to keep herself from harming her. Her hands were carefully held behind her back as she stood tall. The others were just as captured by her essence. Alice was compelled to answer.

"I didn't know. I couldn't have possibly seen that any of this would happen."

"That's obvious. Did I ask how? Alice Cullen, the useless seer. Are you not ashamed of yourself? Continuing the way you do, look at you, defending her."

"I was trying to."

"I heard what you said, telling Tanya that she shouldn't want to kill Jane. Why not? With all, she's done? She should be given a significant rude awakening in life.

Arguing down from what we honestly should all be doing. Why not? Why should we let the betrayer and her concubine live, while innocents are not?"

Alice was silent as Rosalie continued to express a desire to sacrifice Alexandra. Her head was tucked into her chest. A sorrowful frown. Rosalie finished her tirade. That's when Alice glared into Rosalie's eyes.

"Alexandra isn't the only one to have changed. You were always a bitch but you've never been this mean. If you'd like to know more about the future and its possibilities. I will be searching."

Alice escaped the room with tears pouring and Kate running behind her. The three of us were alone and silently uncomfortable. Tanya was reluctant to talk but slowly made her way to my side. Outside of Carlisle. She's the only person I tolerate. Although she was suffocating when upset.

"You've been quiet."

"What is there to say?"

"I wonder where Irina is."

"You would."

"She's my sister."

"Yes. But she left you."

"I still wonder where she is. If she's well or if she's even alive... I'd kill her if I could."

"You wouldn't survive that."

"I know..."

"I miss my sister too."

"You had a sister?"

"Oh yeah, a few nephews and nieces too. I haven't thought of her in eons but sometimes I feel a longing for her. I'm sure Irina is fine. I can't even say it. I can't lie to myself anymore. You're right. She's probably dead and we will be too."

"Just not before that little girl dies."

"Leave Jane alone."

"It makes me sick that she's, I wasn't speaking of her, but I will behave."

She stood up and left me. I closed my eyes and pretended to drift away. Thinking of times before all this. A time when it had just been Carlisle and me. The moment didn't last long. As Rosalie demanded my attention without asking.

"What are we going to do?!"

"Lower your voice, please. "

"Esme, she's gone... I just. We must do something. I can't just be expected to sit here and not do anything to save my child. What if? What if she's alive?!" I couldn't help but sigh. I opened my heavy lids to stare at the woman. It was almost like looking into a dirty mirror. I remember the death of my son Elijah. I looked just as she does right now. Lost. Confused. Angry. Hopeless. Hopeful.

"Rosalie."

She crawled to me on her knees until she could rest against me. Hm. Her arms were wrapped tight around me. Her head pressed to my breasts as she sobbed. My arms were limp noodles. I couldn't hold her and deal with my own emotions. It was easier for me to speak the truth. To rip that hope from her heart like a saint. But I didn't. I simply said nothing. What can you say to a mourning mother?

—————————————

Ambrose.

My mind is preoccupied. I find it hard to think. As if each thought moved through sludge and drug along for eternity. Mostly because I'm in shock. I never thought that I'd make it this far. That she. Lilith has been slain by the likes of Bella. Hm. It's almost laughable to think about. I've been trying to figure out how to do that for ages. Yet a bright psychopath is all it took to behead that old lady of the dark. The sound of a roaring fire crackled hot. The kindling wasn't wood but the rotting piles of bodies sat high before me. The bodies left here by that young psychopath. There was a reason I liked her so much. She reminds me of myself. Cunning. Certainly more of a threat than I expected.

I turned away from the piles and started walking. I was tracing the steps of the hunt. Glimpses of them broke through the walls of space and glitched around. Showing me what exactly occurred here. They showed up nearly an hour after we had left and decimated the elven stronghold within twenty minutes. Then the slaves were forced to leave with them. I was unable to retrace the steps of Erík, however, it was clear he was unharmed. As for the humans missing. Charlie and the young one were escorted on horseback along with those slaves back home. Hm. I wonder if they are alive. Had the psychopath missed her family, and decided to collect the last of her bloodline? I'm surprised she left a note. I imagine it was left for her 'ill' wife Alex.

The glitches disappeared. During my distraction. I garnered some attention. Whitlock was out here busying himself. The crybaby wasn't around anymore. He ran off after setting the last of the bodies off. Probably off out to kill something. The consorts aren't my favorite responsibility but at least they are useful. I was fairly certain they would be invaluable against Lilith and her hounds but... against Isabella, they are my only hope. Im not convinced that Alex can hold her own without screwing herself over. I don't need to remind anyone that the first chance she got with that sword, she tried to off herself, she openly said she'd do it again. Which leaves me concerned.

Whitlock was just as trounced by the affairs of Isabella and Alexandra. He wore a frown. It curled across his face with malice. He was wasting what energy he had left trying to maintain control over himself. I found myself conjuring a drink. It was the remains of the elven wine that hadn't been destroyed or stolen by the hunt. Then I came round to soothe him. The wine was taken without word or acknowledgment. We were leaning against what must be the remains of a broken table from some hut or something. It was uncomfortable but we kept our rough-soled boots pressed into the ground. Whitlock kept some space between us. I angled my head to get a better look at him. I admire her taste. Alexandra does well in the physical department of her consorts. Especially with women. But Whitlock held a certain beauty that wasn't handsome but brutish. Scars cover every inch of him. I've seen his corpse enough times. He's always the last to die... I ignored the drifting thoughts to speak.

"Whitlock, you know, you're not too bad to look at." He responds with a grunt." I mean it. You're rough around the edges. But you do hold a certain beauty. I see why she chose you. The way you love her, it's admirable but does it tire you out?"

"I assume you're speaking of her attachment to the queen of England."

"That's a funny way to describe Isabella."

"She's old news, royalty, and has committed atrocities and war crimes."

"Hm."

"Sorry, I'm tired. What exactly do you want Ambrose?"

"Nothing."

"Hm."

We took turns taking swigs from the oblong blown glass jug the wine was in. It was crystalline and had a slight hint of blue. The handcraft was immaculate. Nearing us both being completely shitfaced it slipped from his hand while passing to mine. The sound was positively distorted by slurring swears and a physical jump from Whitlock, he was finally able to release the emotions boiling inside him. A fist hit the side of my face. It was meaty and filled with pain from years of bottling up. I retaliated with several jabs to his gut. He laughed with a manic rage of bull seeing red. In the past. I've had moments with this kid. Where he's found himself at the end of my hands and on his ass but this time. I allowed myself to be beaten by him. I was flipped, kicked, tossed, and even bitten but I never lifted a finger. When he was finally done. I was black and blue, my nose shattered, my cheeks swollen, and arm dislocated, and limping. He was leaning over me, blood dripping from his mouth, crouched to kill but didn't, he just kneeled over me crying.

"I wanna kill you."

"Do it."

"Heh, I don't think my wife would like that."

"Not like it's stopped you from trying before."

"I'm tired." He laid out next to me." Is there an end to this? An end to suffering? Or do you just pretend to know the end?"

"Nothing is clear to me anymore. Everything I've done has only made things worse. Strangely I'm disappointed that Lilith is gone but I'm glad she's gone. Although I'm not too sure about that girl. We may need to. If she can't kill her. I will require your assistance in that matter." He grunted in accordance with my request. I whispered a spell to heal myself. He noticed and then snorted with contempt of me having used my magic. That's something I've noticed about this one. He finds magic to be unpalatable and unpleasant and mostly a nuisance to life.

"What's got you so glum?"

"I'm in mourning."

"Of what?"

"I don't want to talk about it. I'm just sad is all. I'll be alright by morning. Make sure everyone is ready by then. We won't be wasting any time. We must find a passage to use and then we will go home."

"You mean go to thuatha. That's not home."

"Maybe not for you, but it is for her."

"Don't you think I know that?"

"Then what's with the attitude?"

"This mission has been nothing but hell."

I desired to laugh at his choice of words but decided I liked having my face intact. He has no idea just how right he is. There have been many times that I've turned. Many times that I've lost. But this time. I've collected every artifact and all that's left is to hang that psychopath and then? I haven't thought about an after...that thought will have to wait until I make it there. Without a second thought. I hoisted myself up and dragged myself around to watch after the rest of my underlings.

They were spread out far and wide. Separated by the blood in their veins. Many of those vampires, were out and about. I could spy the little seer couched up in a tree. A black bird broken and mangled hanging from her hands as she uses its blood to further her sight. The big blonde that's always around her was hanging out underneath the tree. Waiting. A few others ran out to hunt. They were warned against it but you know what, they gotta eat. I eyeballed at those shifters that are here. They were in their wolf forms and pacing around the trees. Eyeing the perimeter. The leader caught my attention and spoke. Directing its thoughts at me. No sign of any threats. I was also informed that they wouldn't be attending the morning search. Jacob has finally decided to listen to his lover and they will remain here. Living amongst the forest. Jacob furthered the discussion by informing me of how lovely it is here. How he plans to build a home for them. I didn't have much to say, I just acknowledged that I have lost footmen with a regretful heart and tried to persuade him into changing his mind. I was informed Bella being alive is why. Leah and Seth are ready to call it quits and he refuses to lose his love for Bella.

There was no use in trying anymore. I wouldn't be surprised if this shall lead to others decidedly staying here indefinitely. I happen to know that Merlin has been in open discussion with Magnus about heading off to Camelot. The original plan was to persuade those still left with helping us. However now that Lilith is gone. What's to stop them from heading out to quit? Isabella isn't a great threat but she is formidable against Alexandra. She's a wild card. I'm not sure what to expect anymore. She's showing her hand, showing Alexandra that she can be just as nasty an opponent as Lilith. This new variant of time has left open holes that I can't fix. Let's hope Alex is ready. I'm aware she can swing her blade adequately but she can't be trusted with it. Doesn't help, I've lost Erík, he's more than needed to behead the hunt from ruling our nation. It's more than just killing Lilith or Bella...we must disinfect an entire kingdom of an era of evil violence. My niece is ill-equipped to handle more than what she's capable of and it's not much. I know I'm hard on her. I know I've been cruel to her but it's the only way sometimes. Fucking hell. Lilith is dead?I shook my head at the confusion and marched around looking for that girl. I found her huddled in a hut with Jane. I wasn't acknowledged by the consort. It was focused on the girl. Eyeing her with questions pouring from wet icy blue eyes.

"How long has she been resting?"

"Since we've been here, occasionally she mumbles or tosses around but she's out."

"Have you slept?"

"No."

"Come with me."

"I'm not leaving her alone."

"Whitlock will find his way to her. We have much to discuss and much to do."

She got up without much fuss. We were heading back towards the carnage. Passed the camp and towards the house of worship. It was left untouched. This should have been the first thing gone. Lilith destroyed all remnants of our gods. We were to worship her. So, why is this here? Bella must have told them not to. To leave this temple here as a sign? Or... there's so much that doesn't make sense. Just as I was about to enter. I noticed the consort began praying to her false god. She lingered behind me as we walked in. The sight affected her as it affected me. A tableau was made. It sat directly where I had last seen my young queen bend knee and contemptuous head and submit penance. It was some strange shrine to her. Cementing her identity among the rest as the goddess that she unhelpfully is. Offerings were left. A beautiful beaded necklace and a hand-stitched negligee surrounded by an assortment of flowers. The consort was quick to disintegrate the sight before anyone else took notice. We stood there, eyeing the ashes. Do you see?! This is why I will lose people! Because of the insanity that is Isabella. She's fixated on Alexandra and of course, it boils my queen but she invited the mess. She's the one that went along with loving the creature that is that psychopath. Listen to me. As if I'm not the same as her. Mourning the loss of my mess. My psychopathic rage obsessed lover. I'm disturbed that I couldn't watch the light leave those mismatched eyes of hers. Oh, Lilith... the consort spelled the ashes away. She was about to leave. I stopped her. We stood. Staring at each other. She a good distance from me but waiting here. I didn't have anything to say but I was scared that I'd quite bungled something.

"She can't know anything about that."

"Like I'd tell her." The consort rolled her eyes and expressed her discomfort." Can I go? I'd like to. Bathe or something."

"I feel just as violated. Just as confused. Just as scared. Um. I may need you to wield that sword... we discussed that prior but now it's probably for the best. I don't want Alexandra anywhere near Bella."

"Too bad. The bitch dies."

The consort and I physically jumped at the sound of Alexandra's voice. Both of us turned our heads back to where that shrine had been and silently understood. We had just intercepted something. We just stopped yet another mental breakdown from imploding Alexandra. She pushed herself into the temple and ordered us out. She wanted to pray. We left her alone. Neither of us spoke as we reluctantly walked further and further from the house of worship. Too afraid that saying anything would suddenly change that outcome. That the creepy death goddess Isabella worshipped with deranged love would somehow know what we destroyed. About halfway to the elven faction. The consort stopped moving. She stood ridged. Her spine was completely stretched. Her knees locked. Her hands flexed into fists. Several trees around us caught flame. She didn't scream as Alexandra would. She was silent in her rage. The trees roared in a deep scarlet until they were nothing but charred white dust. Several more went alight but this time they sparked a violent violet like my eyes. The trees cried blood. It leaked like sap. It boiled and burst the trunks until they exploded from the heat simmering inside. I stopped her from hurting anything else. She threatened me. Stating if she didn't flame something, she might self-combust.

"I'd save this till morning, I have a feeling things are going to be different than anyone could anticipate... I suggest you go find Elizabeth and train with her."

She nodded robotically. She followed orders as a fine knight would. Without question or fuss. If only Alex could be.

—————————

Alexandra.

Honestly, I had been awake when Ambrose came in and disturbed Frankie. After they left. I sat up against the wall of the hut. An unfamiliar deerskin blanket wrapped around me. It wasn't enough to beat the chill of the night but was thoughtful. The hut was particularly cool because the clay walls were chilled from the outside. I could hear the wind beating against the roof. I could see my breath in whirls. They came out two or three at a time as I shallowly breathed. Rasping through pain and suffering. I looked around the hut with interest. It was much smaller than the other one. It could only fit a single person if honest. Maybe two people if they were small. Much of the furnishings were gone save but the kitchen. I stood up. The blanket around me. I padded to the small stone kitchenette. Beautiful holly wood cabinets were hanging above it. I searched high and low for something, anything, there was nothing to eat.

A loud stomach growl and a wave of nausea hit. I hadn't fed since earlier...I felt alright. Not like I'd have some issues with magic or some strange fit. Just starving. I decided it was best if I searched for something. Once outside the hut. I noticed how bare the town was. How silent. How cold it felt in the once charming environment. Things were just missing. Like the meat locker that held aged food. An abundance of fresh meat. My mouth watered. Where had it gone? Oh. I was reminded of the atrocities committed by Isabella and almost fainted. I held strong. Clutching at my stomach. I was reminded of that dream... that strange dream where she found me... what must it have meant? My feet were bare against the soil. I stuck my toes into the dirt and steadily started running. The blanket whipped like a cape as I dashed. The once beautiful Appalachian town was nothing but mounds of burning bodies and rubble.

I didn't stop running until I couldn't see any more flames. Although the scent of them followed me. The smell of them choked every heavy breath in the thick cool night. I looked up and around. I was outside that ethereal place where I had last felt something. The temple. After that brief moment interacting with Frankie and Ambrose. I found myself walking the perimeter of the building. Faintly trailing my hands along the walls. Touching the bodies of my kin with the intent of destroying them but I refrained from hurting them. In that dream, they had reached out to me and intervened in that conversation with Bella. But they chose not to intervene in her destruction. Hmm, interesting how they pick and choose when to play this game.

I was just about to settle down and attempt to speak to them kindly but

Ciri entered, she watched, eyeing me curiously as I looked at the portraits and statues with an artistic eye. I cautiously angled myself towards her. If only to ensure I'm not attacked. I was surprised. Her face was puffy from tears. She sluggishly moved until she was facing the other direction. Ignoring my presence. She was kneeling before a portrait of Cernunnos her back freshly cut and bleeding. Probably from having been flogged or whipped. It's a punishment that elves use on themselves when they've dishonored. The scent of the oozing flesh made my mouth water and stimulated my senses as she weepingly and belligerently prayed. I watched the scene with keen interest. With each word spoken, she would further harm herself by beating herself. The weapon chosen was a chain mail whip with nasty rusted metal nails cutting.

I was reminded of my years as an adolescent inside mental institutions and seeing the arms and legs of several others surrounding me. Cutting was never my thing. I preferred to self-harm with drugs. I was going to pray but felt like I'd rather just leave... before I could. Ciri threw her blood-caked whip at me. It skittered along the floor and cut the back of my ankle. I hissed as blood leaked in spurts of black.

"What was that for?"

The cut healed almost immediately. Yet the pain lingered around and a fresh bruise blued. Within seconds it was gone. Ciri watched the reaction with interest.

"You deserve more than just one. You deserve as many as my people received for having you here. I should have listened to my advisor when he said to just kill you. But no, I couldn't pass up the opportunity to host such royalty. The lost queen of Thuatha, what a queen she is."

"I deserve that. You're right, I'm a shit queen but I didn't exactly get to choose my life. It was inherited from my parents. Trust me. But. I see how unhappy you are. How pained at losing someone, or maybe this is all for them. For the entirety of your people. I can bring them back... raise them from their graves."

"At what expense? Hm? They wouldn't be themselves but empty shells. Just because you can raise the dead, doesn't mean you should. You think you'd learn that lesson after what you did to your father."

"You speak of fathers, yet you killed yours in cold blood all for the sake of a crown."

"I'm not a."

"That's a crown on your head, aye? That's a sign, a symbol. You wear it to show that you are in charge. That you rule. Your people believed in you as a queen. So that makes you one. Whether you want to be or not. I know more than my share of that burden. So continue beating yourself as I do for we have failed our people together. Now if you'll excuse me, I'd like to mourn and drink myself to sleep. I've got a date with the bitch on my damn throne."

"I can believe I was this stupid. Listening to that purple-eyed oaf. Thinking I could kill Lilith. I was half praising the gods when you said it was that girl you are obsessed with. But gee, I see that was a mistake too. She's got Lilith's men trampling around all because she can't let you go. She's nearly just as diabolical of an adversary. Your people have lost faith in you. You're just as stupid as me. So. I'd go out there and dig a grave and lie in it."

I left without another word and she began praying again. The sound of her manic sobbing echoed behind me as I wandered freely. It eventually faded into nothingness and the sound of wind whistling through trees was replaced. I didn't want to head back to camp. I wasn't ready to face the others. It was hard enough fumbling through a hurried explanation of how the hell Bella was alive but seeing them feel betrayed at me knowing well that was peachy keen. But oh boy, Rosalie, I'm not ready for round two. So I kept walking around the forest. It was then that I stumbled upon a river. It was chilly and filled with beautiful fish swimming upstream. I decided to take a dip. To stand in the rushing water. Occasionally I'd snag a fish and drain it. The blood was decidedly salty and fishy, much like sardine juice... fucking gross.

—————————————

Jane.

I was decidedly unwell. A swirl of emotions held just under the surface spiked my magic into distress and nearly sent me mad. However, pleasing it was to picture Isabella in place of those trees. I wasn't fond of the repercussions it caused. Being sent to Elizabeth. She's been extremely unpleasant since her castle was swindled by the ex-wife of Clara. They aren't on speaking terms. I understand that Ambrose believes that it is I that should hold that cursed blade but honestly, it should be given to Alexandra... I remember how beastly she was with her training with the distantly forgotten Glinda Beckham. Alexandra becomes little more than an animal with that thing in her hands. She will be just fine against those creatures, but I understand Ambrose's fear of Bella. Especially after having seen such, gifts. I felt the unbridled warmth overheat and steam rolled off my body in spirals as I pictured how glamorous and intimate those offerings were. How dare she. Sending such things to Alexandra. It's disrespectful to my heart and our bond, this woman, is pushing it. She knows that Alexandra has expressed a desire to be left alone by her in such endeavors as love. She's imprudent. She would do well to learn her place. Dead.

I kept thinking of ways to shove it to that Isabella as I found my way to Elizabeth. She was up in the trees. Away from everyone and everything, the elves had a vast set of trees that were connected by bridges. They were extremely high off the ground. I felt my stomach flip as I climbed up the ladder that lead to them. The entire time I climbed. I kept my eyes up. An arrow snapped through and passed me.

"I'm friendly."

"I don't have friends."

Another arrow whizzed passed

"Hey!"

"What do you want?! Answer quickly or I won't miss the next time."

"I was sent by Ambrose." An arrow hit just between my fingers. My hand slipped off a wooden rung and I almost plummeted."okay, ok! Look, I just need the sword. He appeared to insinuate you had it. I'll be on my way. Just don't shoot." I began climbing down fastly.

"Hold up. It's up here."

I was apprehensive but I decided it best to retrieve the thing. I had come all this way. This time. She didn't shoot at me. Upon reaching the top deck of the tree house. I noticed it was more of a shooting blind. Hidden by the foliage of the tree limbs. I entered the small shack up there and saw she was sitting in a small chair, a bow in hand, it aimed directly at my face. The sword was leaning against the grubby wall.

"You needed to do that."

"I don't trust anyone and with how I'm feeling I should stay away from people, just get the thing and be on your way."

"Why was it up here anyhow?"

"Keeping it from the princess and the fae."

I nodded my head and carefully walked along the creaky floor that if fallen through would be the end of my life. It freaked me out. The mean witch snickered at my obvious discomfort with heights. I snagged the precious metal and found that I was even more uncomfortable holding it, as I'd have to carry it down.

"Oh you're ridiculous, you look perplexed. Just levitate the thing and spell it to follow you around. While you're at it. Send up something to eat."

"Or, you could get something yourself. I'm not sure why everyone thinks I'm the errand girl. I'm not."

"Whatever."

"Besides, um, could you help me practice? Ambrose has deemed me the wielder of this ghastly instrument."

"You're to kill Bella? Hm. I'm surprised Alexandra would let you near her. With what I know of them. She's more likely to turn dark and join the little bitch."

"She wouldn't."

"Supposedly, she's gone dark in the past, went nuts, and killed us all. Who's to say it won't happen again? You saw how she lost it at viewing those elves. Do you think Bella will stop killing? Each death that comes destroys Alexandra a bit more. When her soul is completely shattered and her mind is gone, Bella will just take her, then she'll be the perfect little doll for her. It's sick but I swear those two are just drawn to each other. Worse than anything I've ever seen... I'll help you if only to save my hide from extinction."

Elizabeth was quite disturbing. She calmly rose from her chair and levitated out the entrance. I was standing there alone for a second as I pondered the moment I had with Alexandra. She said she wants to move on. I best believe her. I best get a move on too... otherwise... no. They all denigrate Alexandra out of grief but they must know she'd never. Right?

"Are you coming?"

I didn't waste any time, the way down was much quicker. Although it wasn't a pleasant landing. We sort of plopped. I wasn't expecting that the second I had time to stand that I would be accosted. Elizabeth must have transfigured her bow into a sword and it slashed against my side and blood poured freely from me. I screeched out and attacked. We slashed and thrashed at each other for a good hour, by then I was filthy and funky. I was tired but I couldn't sleep like this... especially not with Alexandra. so I found myself wandering and thinking. Mostly about Alex and... seeing that negligee burned something inside me that I hadn't known was there. I do have emotions towards Alexandra but I hadn't felt desire until that moment. I pictured it on her. She would have been divine in it. This Isabella is a problem and one that will be dealt with. Especially because I don't have much of a choice...I stared at the blade in my hand. This thing looks blindingly beautiful just as she does. But is she beautiful on the inside? She's ill, so her decisions aren't clear, I don't judge her actions because well. I can't. So why can't I make love to her? That question pondered until I passed a river...

It was filled with ugly little fish. Each one with scales of a strange piss yellow. The water was clear at least. It left a distinct smell in the air of rotting wood and wet soil. The trees here were covered in moss. The sword at the edge of the river. I hobbled into it and just sat. It was freezing but I didn't care. My shabby second-hand clothes were soaking around me. The lingering odor of sweat and blood disappeared as the roaring river cleaned. My eyes were closed. Until I felt a scaly thing plop right against my lap and heard a roaring laugh. I hadn't expected it to be occupied. Nor had I expected to find her in such glory, such magnificent beauty. Alexandra was about twenty paces from me and completely nude as she stood in the river watching me bathe clothed. That explains it. I'm a prude, I can't even bathe in the nude, this is ridiculous! I awkwardly waved at the naked woman.

"Uhh, what are you doing out here?"

"Same as you I guess." She called as she raced through the water to me. Those luscious jugs of hers bounced with her.

"I just mean, um, my liege you're..." I could feel the heat rise to my cheeks despite the chill." Shouldn't you be worried about someone seeing? Or something seeing?"

"Do you know how odd you look, all wet in your clothes..."

"They were dirty too."

"Ah."

She sat next to me. The water rushed around the curvature of her body. It caressed each roll of her stomach and kissed the sides of her sweet thighs. I eyes the beautiful bounty of breast and wondered what they would feel like in my hands. What the little nubs would feel like inside my mouth. Would she moan if I bit? Would she let me explore her to my desire? I couldn't resist but cover her up with myself. Holding her against me, that foreign desire felt boiling between my thighs. She didn't stop me. She took the time she had to hold my face, gazing into my eyes and silently asking. "Kiss me," I said with a wanton groan. Her hands slipped into my sweat and water-slicked hair and gently massaged it. Our faces close together. Our breath mixed as we held our mouths too close. I couldn't take it. We smashed our lips in a passionate debate of longing and sadness. Tears poured from both our eyes as moans drifted as we finally connected.

The deep moment ended with her hands tugging at my soaked clothes. They stuck to my sleek body like tape, suctioning. She was frustrated and scratched those nails against me in the most delightful way. I finally tossed her back and kissed everything I could. Tickling her as I tried to feel every inch of her body. Finally, I

spread her thighs. I was wild at the sight of her twat. It's hidden by a tuft of wet black curls. I desired to sniff them. To capture her scent. So I did. I enjoyed every huff. I got high on the fumes until I couldn't help but drag my tongue across the little slit. Her beautiful moans and groans were worth the wait to slip my tongue inside. I slipped it in and out with a single finger. Twisting and curling inside as she mewled. Thrusting her hips for more. So I gave more. Sticking another finger inside her, then another and another, I gave and gave until she screamed. By the end, she was begging to please me but I couldn't. I wasn't ready. So I gently closed her legs. Kissed her thighs and up to her beautiful belly. Until I could suckle on a perky nipple. Then I lifted that wonderful woman in my arms. Her legs are around my waist. Her arms locked around my neck. I let her titty fall from my mouth and thanked her for the most amazing experience but it was time for bed. I carried her outof the water and towards that sword of hers and transported us back to that hut.

We laid out curled together until dawn. However, at some point, I had fallen asleep, while she snuck away with that blade of hers. The rest of the morning all you heard was the thwack of it against a tree. Thwack, slash, thwack, slash. It woke me. I was missing her next to me but I wasn't worried we each grunt she made echoed. She was enraged. Deeply enraged and full of vigor. You could hear how frustrated Isabella had made her. I couldn't help but blush at my questioning of loyalty because of Frosts suggesting. Of course she's angry. She should be. Of course she's not thinking of Isabella and that negligee. No. She didn't even see it. She doesn't care for her that way anymore. She's mine. Not hers. I must remind myself of that in times of fretting. My emotions were still all over the place.l as I remembered what I had done hours before and gently rubbed against my hand, that's right, she's mine! I rubbed and fingered until I squished and squelched and whispered her name.

By the time I was finished. The thwacking has stopped and a silence overcame the camp. A deathly ill. I was heaving and shallow breathing. Clutching at my breasts and rubbing my thighs together. Holding on to the last moment of bliss. Why? Today is the day. Today is the last day that we shall be celebrating as from now on. Hence forward. We will be leaving the land of the living and entering the world of the dead. How pleasant.

Land of the dead

Eric.

Huffing and puffing. Lots of, huffing and puffing and wheezing and coughing. Hacking and sneezing and watering eyes. Its allergies. Horrible allergies, to all sorts of environmental conditions. Such as sand. I hadn't had attacks like these since I was a young-in. Luckily, I appear to be alone otherwise my fits might expose me to danger. There's no telling what I might run into. Out here. Wherever I may be? More coughing and sneezing and hacking. My ma used to threaten to put me in a bubble. Heh. I tried not to cry any more than I already was at thinking of my mother. I do hope she survived. That my pa and ma are alright. If not. I hope they went together. The reason my mind was wandering toward family is because. Well. I'm absent from the rest of mine and running after the rest of someone else's. That damn Charlie and that little girl, that's who I'm chasing after, but I ain't seen them since I jumped through some strange flickering seam that appeared at the summoning of the hands of the hunt while racing after them in that forest. It dumped me, well, in this desert.

Everywhere I looked, there was nothing but mounds and mounds of awful wheat-colored dust. Along the horizon, a crest of ridges outcropped and hid what was behind them. If I had to guess. I need to reach it. No matter how much I ran. It was like I was trying to catch the roadrunner. Running and running but the sand never stopped. The annoying micro-sized shards lodged inside any crevices it could find, I could feel sand in my shorts, in my shirt, and up my tush. But that was nothing compared to the crust of blisters on my feet from my boots having been worn and melted. It's hotter than the devil's dick. Above me, the sun screamed and flared. She reminded me of the end of a fat cigar. A mean cherry, if you will. How exactly did my ass get here? how did I escape the rampage? The carnage of the elven city? I didn't. I just barely made it out of there alive. It was horrendous and it happened so quickly. It was quiet at the time. It was still pretty early and much of the elves were still lounging with sleep in their eyes and lazy from a heavy meal. It had begun to rain. The water pelting down on those rusty iron-holding cages. I'd say good twenty-odd creatures or so were locked up with me. I couldn't tell you what they were, honestly, I was trying not to look, my stomach was hurting then too.

I had been banging my hands against the bars. Calling out for some damn food, when four mangled horses trotted through the camp. These horses. They ain't no normal-looking things. They had barely any fat on em. Just lean and mean muscle. They had horns too. Maybe they was unicorns? Up on top of them. Well. I saw men that looked like me, Fomorians, but instead of old wrinkled, and soiled clothes. They wore armory. It chinked with each movement they made. The armor was iron but not just any kind. I could physically see the singed and blistered fingers-whirls of a dwarf that had slavered over fire to meld them. Dwarves iron is sought after because. That their iron is enchanted. They must have had all sorts of spells hidden in it. The breastplates held a crest of arms. It was unfamiliar but I assume it was Lilith's. Covering their heads were cowls and hoods that hid their faces from sight. But most of all. They had swords and maces and all sorts of pointy things ready to slaughter. Although, that's not what happened. Not at first.

You see. When these Fomorians showed up? The elven children ran and hid but the adults stayed. They were lined up outside their homes and held their heads high. Some would dare to look, while others ignored it. However. None bowed. None showed any fear. None dared to threaten them either. As the horses pranced along, the fomori were holding up the fliers and attempting to question the groupings of the fae, they would shake their heads and say, ey, no fire child here... just elves. They didn't like that. The fliers were wanted fliers. They were searching for Alexandra. Now I don't know how they knew where we were or that the elves were keeping us. But they knew and weren't leaving until the elves produced the so-called, firechild.

Here's where things got a little tricky, one of the elves, one that was holding down the fort for Ciri, stepped down to talk to the men. He informed them that an unlawful search and seizure was unnecessary, there was no need to show such force as there wasn't a fire child anywhere around. He led them to the cages and said they were more than willing to show them, no such captive was there. So those Fomorians did eye the cages, each one, carefully, and the second they got to mine? A whole bunch of nonsense started. The fomori recognized me as brethren and was about to let me out. That's when arrows came from everywhere. I gulped as I remembered the screams from those fomori weapons having been used uncaringly along the droves of elves that fought. It was a massacre. A bloody war between two factions and the elves lost. The entire time. Those of us still chained up were forced to watch as they died. Once the elves were subdued. They searched high and low for Alexandra and found Charlie and the baby hidden away. As for the rest of us? Those caged up? They let us out. While the others were being hitched up behind the unicorns. I was treated like kin. Questioned and poked and prodded at about where my armor was. The second I spoke high-elder they knew, damn my country-ass accent. I decided to live another day than to die trying to fight my way out. They did chase after me a good bit but eventually, they just trotted on home. While I had to double back and Welp. Here I am. Running. In the heat... thankfully while I was explaining, my ass certainly kicked up speed and I found myself near one of the ridges. Thankfully while I climbed up the hill. I ran into a few lizards and scorpions. Tasty little buggers if you ask me. But damn. It sure was sandy... ugh, oh, there it is. Now you can't see what I'm seeing, so I'll try to describe it to the best abilities. Home. Yep. I sure had made it home... oh shit.

I bent over and placed my hands on my knees as I caught my breath and squinted. It sure is ugly. There was of course more sand and ridges and large rocks, but there was something else too. A castle... just one, the wrong one, the one that was made of the oppressive element iron and poisoned the land that surrounded it. I was told stories from my pa of the golden castle that once stood tall and proud but I imagine it's been gone for a long time. The ugliest looking castle I'd ever seen and well, the only other one I've seen was Elizabeth's and that one was ugly too but I digress, the castle was surrounded and occupied by several fae ghettos that were policed by the Fomorians and the crown. I huffed. The only way I was sure to find the drunk and babygirl in all this? Is if I act the part and find some Fomorian armor. Otherwise, things ain't going good.

--

Clara.

Sinner-man, the song has been playing in my mind on a loop. Especially the lyric, go to the devil, the lord said, so I ran to the devil and he was waiting...he was waiting. The devil is waiting for me alright. I can see her now. Out here under the rain and clouds. Mostly she's been scratching trees with that blade of hers since the crack of dawn. I've been up since then too, unable to sleep at such a time like this. Silence has overcome me. There isn't much for me to say and so I hold my tongue but I've been thinking. I've been thinking a lot. Mostly about all the things I've done wrong when it comes to my child and raising her as a human. It was selfish of me to impose such things. There was never any chance she'd ever be perceived as such and it only put a strain on her to be something she never was.

I find myself thinking of Willow too. Of how I could have been a better wife. A better lover to a wonderful woman that loved me with a soft passion that felt good. I mistreated that gentle feeling. I can't even understand why? For Frost. She's not speaking to me and uh, a single tear fell from my eye. I wiped it away. Why should I be surprised when Liz was much like this in the beginning? So. I felt a lingering sensation of being watched. I was leaning against a hut and mostly alone. I crossed my arms. I looked around. There was no one. Just her. I figured I might as well go speak to her. I couldn't bring myself to move toward my child. Frankly, it's because what do I say? What can I say? Willow was much better at reaching her anyway, this is, I shook my head as the beat of a sinner man thumped against my temple with a rage.

She stopped thwacking that sword and took a seat amongst the grass to catch her breath. Her chest heaving with a force that suggested her workout did nothing to temper her raging fury against Isabella...what a mistake that child was but if I had stood between them, it wouldn't have mattered, I tried that with the other one. Carlisle tried it with his boys. There was nothing I could have done to have eliminated this situation from happening. Magnus opened the door to the hut I was against and came outside to stand. Even though he could not see, his sight followed to where Alex sat afar.

"Did you sleep?"

"Not well, what of you?"

"Like a baby." He smiled wide and yawned as if he could get more rest. He leaned close to me. Our shoulders touching. He mimicked my body language and frowned at Alexandra. "Did the kid get any sleep at all?"

"She's not a kid."

"She acts like one."

"That would be my fault, not hers."

"Oh, well excuse me, momma. I see you're feeling about as well as everyone else is."

"How do you manage to stay so focused? So unbothered?"

"Meditation and lots of practice with honing in on my emotions. That and I'm probably on the aspd scale. You were always so anxious and flighty as a child."

"I'm older than you."

"You don't act like it."

"Have you seen anything?"

"My second sight has proved useful but unfortunately I can't see much. What I have seen doesn't help us. The child taken from that vampiress is more than alright. Charlie too."

"What of Eric?"

My brother laughed. It was full-bodied and dark. His laugh was always something that bothered me. He usually laughed at something not exactly funny. My brother found it hilarious to watch others suffer, especially if it was their own doing, Magnus and I aren't exactly close but we are all that's left of our family. Well. Us and that devil over there. Is it wrong of me to think of her that way? To think of them both that way? He and Claire were two peas in a pod despite me being her twin sister. I always knew it was because of their gifts. Necromancy. Hm. I'm grateful to have skipped that gene and be blessed with the hands I have. But that's why I think of them as such. The hands they have... it leaves them not well. Magnus left my side. He was confident in his stride towards her. She greeted him kindly, he sat with her. I watched as my brother did what I couldn't...soothe my child. They entered a polite conversation. The words couldn't be heard. I felt ill. When had I become so useless and afraid? Afraid of my own flesh and blood at that.

I knew the answer. The day she was born. I can remember how happy Claire was. Just holding that little bundle in her arms. I had already been apprehensive of the new Morningstar because she had almost taken my sister from me more than once.

Now here I stand. My sister is dead. Again, Her father is gone. Again. She's mostly alone, standing between life and death. Again. It's absolutely no wonder I'm afraid. Everything that could go wrong. Went wrong. So why should I try to fix it? The unmistakable feeling of being watched overwhelmed me once more. This time I found the set of eyes on me. They were beautiful and they were cold. A gaze with nothing behind it can be unsettling. It can have you questioning if you've done something to deserve such a stare. I know what I've done to earn it. Elizabeth had made herself aware this frightening morning to find herself food. She was rummaging around where the canteen had fallen to rubble among us.

I absentmindedly moved towards her. With each step, I prepared myself to be thoroughly shoved off. Yet this time. I was just ignored. I figured I'd help her search. We were lifting up splintered pieces of wood to see if anything, absolutely anything had been left that was edible... there wasn't anything. She was frustrated and kicking her feet around the dirt as she cursed under her breath. I reached out. Trying to mend the break between us. My hand gently grabbed her arm before she could leave me behind to go wherever. She jerked away. I held up my hands to show I meant no harm. It got her attention. She winced at the sight of me. She'd never. Has never! But it is a fear. I knew what she did way back then. The job that she obtained from being so skilled with the hands she was born with. A torturer. She was always afraid that her work would blend and one day she'd snap. Do something horrible, like my mother, or her father... we relaxed.

"I just want to talk... is that alright?"

She blinked. Her arms moved to wrap around her until she could hold herself. Those perfectly short manicured nails were plain and held dirt underneath them. They dug into her arms as if to pain her. She stiffly nodded her head in agreement.

"If we're to talk, we might as well walk too, there's a river not far... there's fish."

"Fish for breakfast. Sounds great."

We walked. It was awkwardly quiet. Neither one of us knew where to begin. We could start with when the affair began. Talk about our secret meetings and longing hearts but that seems pointless. That was so long ago it feels. We could talk about how things ended with Willow, although when anyone mentioned the castle Elizabeth wasn't quite receptive and would typically fly off the handle. I was surprised when I felt her snake her hand into mine and tugged me along. I must have been moving too slowly. I liked the feel of her hand in mine. It felt like. It felt like freefalling but with a parachute. She'd never catch me because I never let her and vice versa. We did end up at a river. It must have run through the forest from what I could tell. It was wide and long. It was roaring. The rushing water pelted across these strange deep blue rocks. I'd take samples of them but there isn't anything to study them with... The edges were mostly mushy soil that led to nothing but overgrown cruciferous trees. Ah. There they are. The fish... the little yellow creatures were certainly early birds. They were just happily swimming along unaware that several would meet death. Hmm, they remind me of golden rainbow trout, I can't stand trout but it's not like I have much choice in my meals.

We both rolled up our pants and got on in.

"You know, we could have spelled them out."

Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders and moved further along the river, following after the fishes and ignoring me. Great. I guess if we are to talk. I must start the conversation. Which left me quiet. I was nervous because I didn't know what she would say, hell, I don't know what I will say once I open my mouth, I may never stop talking if I let the words out.

"So what did you want to talk about?"

The question made me jump. She shouted it out from a good distance and didn't appear to want to close it. I searched around my feet as I felt a fish. Caught it.

"Hey, I got one."

"Great." With a wave of her hand. The fish levitated from mine and... I wanted to throw up. Elizabeth killed it. The poor thing had its neck broken and its eyes bulged. After. She tossed it out the river. I could see a few fish she caught with it.

"Was that necessary?"

"You're the one that wanted to come with."

"Because I... I thought we could."

"You thought what?"

"I don't know."

The admittance wasn't one I was used to. I'm a detail-oriented person. A planner. Admittedly not an I don't know, person. Elizabeth knew that. I could hear her moving towards me. She stood there, at least a few feet away, eying me kindly.

"Is it about Alexandra?"

"Of course it is. When is not about our daughter."

"Our daughter, hm, I thought she was yours and Willows? That I wasn't capable of raising a child and needed to leave."

"That was cruel of me. I shouldn't have said that."

"It doesn't matter."

"It obviously does."

"What's on your mind." She began to move away from me again. Shutting down. This is why I can't. Ok, just say it.

"I'm scared of her, I'm scared for her, I'm just scared. I can feel it in my bones. Gnawing at the calcium. I feel weak."

"I understand what you mean. Well. Sort of. I'm not afraid of her, but I do fear for her. I fear that she will choke and Isabella might win. I fear that she won't and we won't be able to help her heal from this."

"How do we heal from this?"

"Good question."

"What if Isabella, what if they..."

"You can say it. I've thought about it too. That she'll run off with that hussy and leave us all for dead. She won't do that. Not with us around that's for damn sure."

"How do you expect to keep them from each other, if they must kill each other?"

"You let me and Eric worry about that."

"Eric isn't here."

"He's alive, I'd know if he's dead..."

"I don't want to know how."

"No. You don't. But besides even if he was dead. His spirit would find her. There's one thing I don't give him enough credit for and that's being a father to Alex. You have to admit. She's been better since he's been the one to handle her little ass."

Elizabeth had managed to scrounge enough fish for the entire camp and was on her way out of the river when she slipped. I raced over to her. I held her in my arms. Worry knitted inside my body. Her eyes were closed and I could see blood. A gash on her forehead was gushing. The water was rushing around us. I did the only thing I could. Drag her. We were on the edge of the river. I held her as close as I could and performed mouth-to-mouth. It was unnecessary. She shoved me off her and coughed up water.

"You could say thank you!"

"I'm alright."

"You hit your head. You could have a concussion or something." She sat up quickly and regretted it as she swayed. I reached out to hold her and was rejected. I didn't care and began checking her over." I don't see any other injuries. Can you stand? We should head back before Ambrose notices we are missing. The last thing we need is to rile him up today."

The walk back was much more intimate. She was leaned against me as we slowly paced ourselves. Taking a stroll. The fish weren't forgotten. She wanted to levitate them but it required too much focus so our pockets are stuffed with a fish each. Not enough but at least it's something.

"There's something else I wanted to talk about..."

"Ugh, can't you see I'm in pain?"

"Liz."

"What?!"

"Do you love me?"

She stopped moving. She tried to toss me off her but I refused lest she fall again. We were struggling but eventually, she ended her tantrum and screamed at me. She stood heaving and damn near close to tears when admitted through gritted teeth.

"Yes."

"Then why? Why do you treat me so?"

"I could ask you the same."

"Can't we move past the past? For Merlin's sake, we are about to head to war and the woman I love won't even look at me. I just. I made mistakes and I can't take them back but if you can love me still, why can't you forgive me for them?"

"Why can't you raise a child with me? What was so special about her that you could with her? What was so bad about me that you had to cheat on me?"

"We weren't happy then. Things had gotten difficult and instead of saying so, I found comfort in another woman. There was never anything wrong with you. I see that now as I've fucked two marriages. I couldn't raise Alex with you because of Eric and then when Willow, she wanted a baby and I thought I wanted to fix it with her but I see now. It's you. It always was."

"That makes me feel so much better."

"I'm sorry!

"I know!" She winced as she shouted.

"I just. I can't die without fixing this. I refuse to go into the afterlife without the woman I love. If you can't forgive me. I understand but please stop treating me like an enemy when we have more than enough already coming after our heads."

I turned away from her and walked. I didn't make it but twenty paces before she was hobbling after me. We didn't say anything. It wasn't until we made it back to camp that I knew I had been partially forgiven. I received a hug and a thank you for saving her today. It's not what I wanted. I would have preferred a kiss. But. It certainly is a start to something. She immediately let me go and pretended we hadn't just shared a deep moment. I do not take offense. I simply helped her along and we found ourselves depositing the fish and starting up a fire to cook it. The entire time. We were quiet but not distant. It was a comfortable silence. One made from years of understanding each other. She's still pissed at me and herself. She's afraid for our daughter too. That head of hers is churning out a plan to save us. I glared off where that child of mine was. Well. She wasn't there anymore but that tree was. It was all cut up and bleeding. Yeah. We must figure something out...to save her soul.

--

Charlie.

Chains. I'm familiar with them. With the purpose of them. To enforce control. Chains are a physical manifestation of said word and at one point I was trusted with that control. Even wielded it a few times. But the chains that used to hang from my belt along with a government-issued Glock, were much cleaner. You see I was a cop for a long time and yeah I've pop seen my fair share of nonsense, but I ain't ever really arrested nobody. Maybe the town drunk every once in a while...I wasn't a city cop, we didn't get into much trouble in Forks... Until they came around. Those Cullens and those Morningstars. Then those chains suddenly were on me. They tightened crisply around my wrists. I was caught. Trapped. Controlled. I still am. This time. It's from the likes of another. From something that's. I can't say it. I'm here sitting in a luxurious room. So luxurious and glamorous that I felt strange, out of place, and even quite off-put by the glaring show of the obscene wealth. If you can believe it. I'm inside a palace, a grand palace under renovation. Apparently, the room I've been told to sit and wait in, waiting to meet the thing holding my chains, is brand spanking new and it shines. My it certainly screams.

My heavy-lidded eyes dared to glance. Looking at all the things that littered. They lingered on the floors my filthy boots stand on. They are parquet. Not the janky old fashioned kind that litters homes decorated in the '70s. This flooring if I had to guess is made from ivory and marble. The tiles contrasted slightly. The marble held veins of yellow and complemented the stark bleached bone tiles. They shined so bright I could see my reflection. My god, I look like my father, I looked away from myself...the walls were wallpapered but not your typical kind. I walked to one and inspected the fabric clinging to the wall. Silk. The textile was handwoven and dyed to match the slight yellow in the marble. If I moved my head and glanced above. I found a gaudy mural covering the ceiling. Where crystals and diamonds dripped. That's just the bare minimum of a room. Walls. Flooring. Ceiling. It was expansive and filled to the brim with furnishings. They appeared to be much older. Vintage. None of these things held my attention like the giant aristocratic portrait that hasn't been hung up yet but would take up a significant portion of one of the walls. I knew who I'm supposed to meet. The one that holds the noose around my neck. She's... she's possessing my daughter. However, seeing this picture makes it so much more real and I nearly fainted from exhaustion and anxiety. I carefully sat in front of it and just stared into her eyes.

"Bells...oh my sweet baby girl..."

The words left my mouth but sounded foreign, as if another me was saying it. A me that doesn't exist anymore. A father. I reached out to touch the cheek of the person in the painting, but I stopped myself. That ain't my daughter anymore. I held my hands in my lap tightly. A part of me wished to destroy the sight. To storm around this beautiful room and wreak it. I doubt I'd get very far in my mission. Outside the room. Stands two guards. Not the same ones that drug me kicking and screaming from that camp. These two, were women guards. Two gorgeous, but deadly and dead guards have been tasked to make sure that I don't escape. They also have been tasked with making sure I am quiet and orderly. The first thing they did was to ensure I would stay calm. They threatened to harm the only thing keeping me alive, Renee's daughter.

She's with me, resting upon a cushion. She's been sleeping most of the day. I quickly glanced over to make sure those eyes were still clamped shut. They were. I sighed. She looked so precious. So unaware of the danger we're in. I've taken to calling her after her grandmother. Marie. Partially because she's Bella's reincarnation. But mostly because I don't have the strength to call her anything else. I don't know if Renee named her, It didn't feel right for me to pick one out... I named Bella. We see how much I screwed up? There's a thing about names. They hold weight, and gumption... someone with more worth should name that little girl. Maybe then she might have a chance at a good life. I looked back at the painting.

Unlike her. The life my daughter lived was rough. Rougher than anything I'd ever heard of. From the abuse she endured. To the struggles of being a young woman. It was rough all the way around. I hadn't known. I truly hadn't, otherwise, I would have... sometimes I think I didn't want to know. I knew Renee wasn't always the best and I did fight for her when she was younger but honestly, I let her drift out of my hands because I trusted that Renee would do alright. She had made everything look good from the outside but it was deceiving and I believed the damn lies. If I'm honest there's no telling if I had known that things would have been different. Isabella certainly was her daughter and she loved the Morningstar. Her widow. Even if I had been able to help my child escape her mother, I never could have helped her escape that woman. A tear rolled down my cheek.

I can't blame her, Alexandra was, is, a victim. At thinking that name. That forbidden name. The magnificent round top double doors opened and those guards came in. I turned around and saw they had several items in clutch. If I had to guess it's clothes. They were hanging from a clothing rack and were covered in plastic. That wasn't the only thing. But I couldn't tell what it was because it was hidden behind the rack. I asked if they needed something. I didn't get a response. I was just manhandled. One of the guards lifted me off my behind and ordered me to stand in the center of the room. I did as told. Then I was ordered to strip. I was apprehensive but did that too. I was standing in nothing but my filthy drawls and my socks. They said those too. I took them off and tried to hide my manhood. The two women came around with the rack and a bucket. Oh. Looks like I'm getting a wash. Hm. It wasn't as enjoyable as I had hoped. She was rough and scrubbed with a brush that scraped my skin red and raw.

Then they went about choosing clothes. Oddly enough. As I stood there. Nude. They pretended I didn't exist and chattered amongst themselves in that language those fae are always speaking. I didn't know what they were saying but I knew they were talking about me. They would make small glances and hushedly whisper. One of the women giggled at something. I tried asking what was so funny and they stopped. They just bustled around the rack. I couldn't tell which was worse, the giggling or the damn silence. They had chosen something and came round with it. I was ordered to spread it so they could measure and make sure it fits. Upon inspection. With a snap of their fingers, the clothing was on my body. It was scratchy and frilly and aristocratic.

They didn't stop there. My face and a wig were done up too. By the end, I looked like a French Whore and felt like one too. Then and only then. Was I ordered to get the child. I asked for what reason... they had clothes for Marie. She would need to be cleaned and dressed too before we will be taken before the cunt inside my child.

I was allowed to bathe her and clothe her. She was fussy and they were upset at the sound of her crying, one of them attempted to spell her silent but I quickly thought of an idea that helped soothe her. I bounced her against my chest as I did with Isabella so long ago. The poor child was hungry... it's been a while since she's fed. She eventually fell back asleep, most likely to run from the pain of hunger.

Then we were escorted out of the room.

I hadn't seen much other than the room. When I was captured. I was hooded and tossed onto a horse against my will. I could faintly see through the fabric. Most of what I saw was desert and then we rode through several villages. A city is just outside this castle and full of fae, but I didn't get to see much of it, though it smelled particularly foul and musty, the hood wasn't removed until I was sequestered in that room. Outside the room? Was just as immaculate and gaudy. The parquet flooring was being lain in this area still so much of the floor wasn't complete but that didn't take away from the hallway's glamorous architecture. It was rounded and curved along with the castle walls. Murals were painted here too. The iron crown molding caught my attention. As I knew that Fae was dangerously allergic. Huh. It was being removed and replaced with gold ones. I was marched down the hall. Lining it was more guards stationed along doors.

Everywhere I looked. More renovations and guards were moving about. Occasionally they would stop us and do something strange. They would bow. It wasn't a deep one but they would tip their heads in my direction as if I was. Royalty. The first time it happened I was confused. The second time. I was very confused. The third? I laughed and asked my lady guards what nonsense is going on here. Nothing was said. They just pushed me forward. We eventually did come upon another hallway and a few more that led us to a grand open spacious throne room. The ceiling was domed and held tempered skylights that let in golden streams that touched down across the entire room. Especially the newly constructed throne. In here there were more men. Painting walls and draping the large windows and hanging more crystals and diamonds. In the center of the dome-shaped room was none other than Isabella. She was ordering people around while standing in a glamorous gown that draped the floor. My breath hitched. It wasn't a wedding gown but it might as well have been. She came rushing towards me with a clipboard in hand. The lady guards bowed and left. I was left alone with the imitation Bella.

She was sizing me up. I was having a hard time not doing the same. She attempted to touch me and Marie and I jerked away.

"I won't hurt her... I just want to see her."

"Excuse me if I find that hard to believe."

"That's alright... I understand that your journey here was difficult and she makes you feel comfortable. Just take a walk.."

I cut the imitating cretan off.

"Listen. I appreciate the bath but why am I here? What do you want?! Just kill me and stop playing these torturous games."

"Kill you? Why would I kill you? You're my father."

"I may be the father of the face you wear but I'm not fooled. What do you want Lilith?!" I shouted the name and several people turned their heads to stare at us. "Huh?! Wanna dress me up before you bloody me?! Just... don't hurt the girl." My voice trembled as I said that last word. The fear starting to get to me now. The face of Isabella smiled at me strangely. She snapped her fingers and the room cleared out. I was left completely alone with their queen. She began walking away from me. Expecting me to follow her. We didn't go anywhere. Just a few feet so she could show me a painting. It wasn't what I was expecting. I had thought it would be another portrait of her but it wasn't. It was a painting of Renee. It must have been from memory. It was painted in the same fashion my kid did. It was even signed by her. But I didn't...

"What's going on here... I don't understand. Why am I here?"

"Would you like to see the gardens? We could take a stroll and maybe we could have a chat out there?"

"There's a garden in the desert?"

"It's enclosed and sheltered inside the confine of the castle. We will be safe."

"Lilith?"

"No."

I stared at the face I helped create. Her hair was pulled back from her face and done up in an updo that made her look mature. Regal. I trailed my eyes further and noticed that every inch of flesh was covered despite how deeply warm it was. Even inside the castle where it was cooler. I could see why too. Edging along her hands were scabs. She had been picking at them. They were red and blistering. I noticed her hands appeared thinner too. As if her hands were skeletal. I moved my eyes back to her face and noticed it was gaunt and plastered in makeup to hide the bruising under her tired eyes. I reached out to hold her cheek and she let me. Pressing her face into my palm. I stared into those scarlet eyes and tried to deny what I'm starting to understand. She took my hand and led both me and Marie. The gardens were beautiful too. They were enclosed inside a massive glass house and were shaped into a giant maze. It wasn't until we had disappeared inside it that she stopped walking and sat down on a bench. Her dress took up most of it. I was still apprehensive so I sat on the ground. Bouncing Marie as she slept.

"I'll be brief in my explanation. I can tell you have questions but please hold them until I'm done. No. I am not Lilith. Yes, she is still around, technically, but she's not a problem anymore. That's a long story and sort of a bore if I'm honest. It really is me and yes, I really am queen.

The others didn't know until it was too late to do anything about it. Um. They aren't happy but they require a queen. There's so much going on here. Much more than I can explain at the moment. But you're safe here and so is she. I missed you so much and I'm sorry. I'm so sorry Daddy, but it will all be better as soon as Alexandra gets over herself."

"What do you mean we're safe?! Isabella, we're in hell! Literally! You've just told me that...oh I think I'm gonna be sick." I rocked myself along with Marie. Bella tried to reach out to touch me again. She thought better of it and allowed me my moment to reel and freak out about this. "Why am I here Isabella Marie Swan?!"

"Okay, I see you're going to be difficult. I'd lower your voice otherwise someone will come to my aid. Just calm down. Ask me whatever you want. If I can answer. I will and if I can't. I will find out for you."

"You said once Alexandra gets over herself. What did you mean by that?"

"Oh you know, her whole hero nonsense. This place is going down with its last queen. It's nearly on the verge of collapse. The fae are dying. She'll be alright."

"You do know she's on her way to kill you? She thinks you're Lilith!"

"She shouldn't. But even if she does. She won't believe that for long and once she gets here and sees, she'll come to her senses and we will leave this place."

"Isabella. Do you hear yourself? You're speaking about the same girl that you've tried to kill. She's going to hurt you."

"No, she won't."

"How are you so sure?"

"I'm not. I just have faith in my wife. I know she's upset with me and she has every right to be mad. I should've found another way to deal with Ambrose. She's already gotten her revenge for that when she killed Mom."

"Renee died of the flu."

"I heard and Alex is a death goddess. I was angry with her but I've come to see that. Well. Mother wasn't great and probably deserved it. Her portrait is hanging up in remembrance of her."

"How sweet."

"Thank you, I thought so too."

"You know, she may be your wife but she's been, um, she's with that blonde."

"Oh, I'll deal with her, I'm aware of Alexandra's infidelity but I can't complain as I wasn't faithful either."

"Bella, I'm trying to tell you she's moved on. I think you should do the same. Why don't we just? Why don't we leave? If this place is dying, why not let her have it?"

Isabella blinked at me strangely. Her hand rose to caress the gaudy red stone clutching her throat. It glowed once her fingers graced it." She's too ill to rule."

"So are you. I can see you're not well."

"That may be true for now but I meant her mind. We both know, she's a bit touched. Oh, I love her anyways and would always care for her. We shall rule together once she's well enough to make proper decisions. Until then. I shall be queen."

"Was killing the elves your first order?"

"No, but it will teach her a lesson."

"What might that be?"

"That she can't escape our love."

I nodded my head solemnly and accepted that my child has truly and well lost it. I glanced down at the babe in my arms and regretfully played the part of the dutiful father and allowed my daughter to see her sister. Her face glowed at the sight. She gushed about all the little things they would do together once she was big. Going on and on about her being royalty. Hm. Two of those guards came to collect the queen. One left with her and one stayed. Watching over me and Marie as we continued to walk through the maze.

My thoughts weren't in order as I absentmindedly peered at all the flowers and plants. Gusts of water sprayed down on them. Where it came from. Who knew? But if there's one thing I know of royals. They steal from those people that are meant to worship them. I wonder if that town outside the castle has any water? I bet if they do it's filthy, unlike the plants. I shook my head at that. More thoughts came and went. Like what am I to do? Wait for that girl to kill my child? Try to convince Isabella to give up 'her' throne. The more I thought. Eventually, my mind worked its way around to Renee Dwyer. After finding out how she got around and the things she did. I felt sick to my stomach as I thought of what Bella's doing. Her mother sure would be proud. Or jealous. I'm not sure which one. Renee and Isabella had such a strange relationship. It's odd but I refuse to speak ill of the mother of my... children. Eventually, Marie and I were taken back to that room and were ordered to stay put until Isabella came for us for dinner. Before I was left alone. I begged for baby formula and was told they would do the best they could. I said thank you. It earned me a deathly grin from one of the ladies.

I figured If I must wait. I should at least try to rest. So I coddled Marie to my chest and laid down. A dusty dirty paint tarp laid over us as a blanket. I snoozed lightly. Dreams of my daughter played. They weren't kind. They frightened me. My unconscious mind was worried. About what? That death goddess coming for her.

--

Emmet.

Now most think me stupid. I know why, I'm not the brightest light bulb. My brain lags like Internet Explorer. It just takes me a minute but I eventually get there. I also happen to be a bit of a daredevil. So sometimes I get into stupid situations. Like this one. No offense to my sister. I just think being a goddess should have more perks. All she does is cry and die.

Maybe that's a bit harsh but it's true.

But nothing was as stupid as losing that kid. All night, and all morning, I've been getting snipped at by my wife as I try to ease her pain over losing 'our' daughter. Don't get me wrong. It was nice getting to be daddy but. Think of this realistically. The child was human. What were we going to do? Raise her as ours and change her once she reached thirteen? I think we've seen what that does to a vampire at that age, makes them psychotic and bloodthirsty. So we wait until what. 18? With the way, things are going? We have days, not years, left on the damn calendar. I tried explaining that and got yelled at. So. I've kept my mouth shut since. It's been quiet. Just sniffles and the occasional hiccup. She's been drinking.

She and Esme. Which is a problem. It's been dark and early for a few hours and Ambrose isn't happy that none of us are ready to go hiking in that forsaken forest. That's another stupid thing. We have to go out searching for some hidden doorway that will only lead to more trouble than it will be worth but hey, I just live here, I do what they tell me and mind my business. Which unfortunately is attempting to get my wife to feed. She's refusing to drink anything other than liquor out of depression and suicide. She's hoping to dry herself out like a mummy. I told her she'd have a blood rage before that happened. She commented on Edward, reminding me of my brother's stupid mistake, saying if he could do it, she could too. I attempted to take the bottle from her and got bit. Esme attempted once and left me alone after. It's just me and a very cranky Rosalie. Which would be fine. If she was alright. But she ain't and honestly no one is. Especially me. It's tiring being the comedic relief. I do it with a smile because I'd rather laugh than cry but damnit... a red tear dribbled down my face. It froze against my marble flesh. I had to pick it off with my fingernail.

A knock on the hut door made us both jump out of our skin. Rosalie drunkenly slurred a curse word at whoever it was. It was the blind man. He came bearing news. Said he felt it was time to put us out of our misery. He explained where that little babe that my wife held to her teet was. Now. As I said before. Rosalie is not in her right mind. When told that Bella has stolen her sister back to raise her? My wife screamed. She screamed so loud that blood leaked from the orifices on my corpse. That was nothing compared to what happened to the unfortunate witch. He fell to his knees and convulsed. As he twitched. She almost attacked him. I was forced to drag her ass out of the hut and into the forest before she attempted to feast. She was rabid and nearly ready to kill me. Thankfully she didn't. She chose to attack a three-armed bear, even without the other arm, it was still a formidable force. I was worried that she wouldn't be able to. Never mind. She drained it dry. Then tore at the thing until the bear was pulp. I figured we might as well hunt for some more. Bring something back.

--——————

Alexandra.

I was sitting in the temple for the last time. I wasn't alone. Ambrose accompanied me. Mostly because I refused to hand over my sword and threatened to use it on anyone that tried. He wasn't surprised that I refused to give it up but he was surprised to see me use it. He attempted and I did swing at him. He let me have it after that. Always thinks he knows better because he's older, sometimes he needs to learn old tricks ain't always the way. This is my sword, my duty, no one else may stand in my path. Not even me. Although to show respect to the gods. I did holster it. It's attached to my back in a worn leather sheath. That's where it will stay until it shall be needed.

Ambrose kindly did agree to give me space though. He's watching me from where the candles are lit on a rack. He lit one and hushing whispered a prayer. I take to sitting directly in the center. It feels right. I haven't said a prayer yet. I've mostly just been sitting here with my head tucked to my chest. Thinking. That seems to be what's happening for everyone. Thinking of our final days. Thinking of what we miss. Thinking of each other. I find myself thinking of those who have decided to stay behind. I was informed of the wolves not coming once my training was completed. I took it well. Ambrose is upset that I refuse to change their minds. He thinks we may need them. I think it's better to do what they need. That's exactly what I told Jacob too. He was surprised and asked why I thought that. Why I didn't fight to keep them? He admitted if it was him, he would convince me. I laughed and explained to him that I am more than grateful for the help I've received but I know I've asked for too much and don't expect them to die for me. I was hugged by Leah. It was strange. They plan to see us off. Make sure we get where we need to go before they leave us. I think it's mostly a kindness from Leah. She was the one that decided that notion. She was thankful that I didn't take her lover and is returning the favor before I ask for anything else from them. I like her. She's good for him. Makes him think before he does things he may regret. Like, follow me further into this misery.

I haven't heard from any others thinking of staying. Although, I'm sure they would. If I had to guess, it's mostly the idea of splitting up the family. Esme won't leave Carlisle. Tanya won't leave Kate. The rest of them are either mine, family of mine, or too far deep to get off the ride. Although Merlin. He's a. I almost want to tell him to stay. Though he does owe Ambrose and can't leave until his side of the deal is paid since we saved Camelot. We can't afford to lose any magic wielders. Not when we're up against demons. They hold magic that is much more powerful than I'd like to admit and they will be a great force. We need him. I need him. So I shall keep my mouth shut lest he decides on his own to leave us. I refuse to hold anyone hostage in this war. I closed my eyes. I whispered in high elder tongue and tried to think of a prayer. None came. Maybe I know better than to ask for help. So instead I just talked to them. I sat with them. Then I stood up. I stretched. Then... it was time. Ambrose escorted me back to the camp. I noticed that everyone was still lounging around. I looked up at the sky, there wasn't much light, to begin with, and were burning it.

"Alright fuckers. It's that time, pack up your shit and let's head on out."

They ignored me. Okay. Within seconds the building next to me caught flame. The smoke rose high as a warning. Then the next building lit. They got the point and began moving their legs quickly.

"What's got into you?"

"I'm not in the mood and we're wasting time. Do you have any idea where we'd find a Brú na Bóinne in this forest?"

"There should be one not far. We can trace the remnants of those formori that came through here and open a passage. If it's been closed too long. We must find another. Open it from this side. Which will be difficult but not impossible. Then we snake through and... You know."

"Thank you for not saying her name."

He nodded his head thoughtfully.

"Are you sure you can do this?"

"Ambrose, if you ask me that again. I will literally choke you. I need more than your doubt right now. I need your help. More than you've given. More than I should ask for. I need your strength. So, please. Zip it. " He calmly nodded his head then he reached forward to embrace me. I let him.

"Alright, kid."

"Don't call me that anymore, at least not in the presence of them. They don't respect me. How can I command our people to see me as their queen if I can't get my own family to stand with me."

"Understood." He kissed my forehead. I shoved him away and he laughed. We cut it out as everyone began coming back. I was more than a bit shocked to see there were people with injuries and people missing. Edward and Magnus looked a bit worse for wear and Rosalie and Emmet were supposedly out in the forest hunting.

"What's wrong with y'all?"

"He had a run-in with the blonde maiden and Edward here has been hunting." The information came from Frankie Jane.

"Would you like me to heal you, Magnus?"

"That won't be necessary. I can manage." I did it anyways. He wasn't happy. " I don't enjoy others using magic on me."

"I don't need a broken soldier. Either I healed you or your ass sat out."

"You remind me of your mother."

"Those are fighting words."

"Oh, I know." A toothy grin appears.

"Yeah, yeah, just make sure I don't have to do it again."

I held out my wrist to the redhead and it was smacked away. I didn't have the patience to deal with Edward and his bad mood. If he wants to stay like that. Fine. We waited around impatiently for the others. It didn't take long but they came through the trees holding an animal carcass. I rolled my eyes and tried not to curse. It was thoughtful as most of us hadn't eaten but we didn't have time for this. I was grateful Ambrose collected it from them. I could see the eyes of my people. Hungry eyes. It was immediately diced and sliced and fried up with precise heat from Jane and distributed to them. I ordered them to eat while we wandered.

It wasn't until we reached the end of the camp that I noticed that Ciri was coming along too. She was waiting for us there. A knapsack in hand and a bow in the other.

Navigating through the forest was usually a headache. Winding pathways. Traps. Fae creatures ready to pounce. But this time. Ambrose used the wand of lugh. Blue sparks led us through the forest as the wand revealed the footprints of the fomori that trashed the elven faction. We got a bit sidetracked as it also found my father's. Looks like he's already home. That's good to know or very bad. Either way, we did find the Brú na Bóinne. It wasn't closed thankfully, but it wasn't open either, it was sort of stuck halfway. To explain. Brú na Bóinne are like rips through space that teleport fae through our lands. But they have been closed off and controlled by the hands of demons. To create a Brú na Bóinne. It requires. Honestly, I don't know, but Ambrose said it required the keys of Tuatha. We got the keys. So let's crack this baby open. I was mesmerized to see Ambrose tap the giant gaping hole in space with the wand and it just poof, bounced open.

"You've got to be kidding me? That's all it took? What did I almost die for then?"

"The staff is for the battle, your sword is to slice Bella open and the cauldron is for after. If we make it that far. We must find a way to get the fountain flowing again and put that inside it and then... I don't know what happens after that. I guess we will figure it out as we move forward."

"That sounds ominous but fine, whatever, so who wants to volunteer?"

"Darlin, I think you're meant to go first."

Jasper proudly boasted as he felt my anxiety. He adjusted my levels and came towards me, he didn't look ok but he was at least in control of his emotions today. He smirked at me and agreed. A kiss was placed on my cheek and he grabbed my hand and quite literally jumped with me. It was instantaneous. Unlike transporting or any other method of magical travel. We were standing in a forest one second and then falling into a sandy desert the next. We could look back and see the others. It was freaky but really fucking cool. We helped the others through. Once everyone was on our side. I looked back through the hole in the middle of space and saw the image of the wolves disappearing, I was sort of sad to see them go, despite my distance from most people. I enjoyed Jacob, he understands what it means to be who I am, to have people counting on you and Seth saved my life, Leah well she was cool before things got ugly with Bella.

The portal began to close on itself until the hole disappeared. Once it was gone, I turned around and looked at the sky. My hand covered my face as it beat down. The others were already complaining. I decided to try something I've always wanted to try but was too afraid to do. You see. I can manipulate plasma, it's how I'm able to control electricity and start fires and shit. It lifted my hands. Then quite literally turned day into night. Don't ask how. Just know that it was difficult and quite scary, because if I do it wrong. Well. It could explode... The effect was similar to a solar eclipse. The twilight of the eclipse was just barely enough to see but it most certainly helped to cool some of the scorching heat. I began to notice I was being stared at. I had the attention of every eye around. They were in awe of my ability. At the strength that I take great care to keep under wraps unless I'd like bodies around. Ambrose appears to be more upset than anything. I calmly asked him why.

"Do we need to announce ourselves?! For all we know she could be sending a pack of Fomorians are way for that show."

"If she does. We'll handle it. Let's go."

The wand was used once more to give us some sense of direction in the darkness. Although Ambrose complained the wand tip was too bright and could possibly be seen. Alice soothed his obsession by actively searching the future for enemies. This of course made her mostly useless to walk on her own. So she was carried on Kate's back. She was actively searching for enemies too as electricity glittered in her eyes as if she was ready for battle. Magnus was tasked with watching the future for magnificent changes. He tends to be better with those anyhow. The others were mostly quiet, whispering amongst themselves for entertainment. Although I did notice my mates were particularly on edge and were bickering. Thinking that if they whispered I wouldn't notice. I could barely pick up what they were saying as a light wind whistled and blew sand around us. What I could hear was mostly stuff about Bella. So I tuned it out. I wasn't in the mood to hear any more about that damn woman. I pushed ahead of the group and kept on, I'd fly if I could but that will catch attention, more so than the sun darkening. The wand led us to a ridge that overlooked just about everything. In the darkness, I could only see the castle's outline but it was certainly huge. A little more clearly, I could see a village. It was lit up with lanterns and full of fae. The wand was leading us to it. That must be where my father is... we will follow. Before allowing us to go further. There were a few things I needed to say. I didn't turn around to address them. I kept my eyes burning on that distant castle.

"This moment has been coming, whether we wanted it to or not, this moment isn't about what we lost or could lose. This moment is for that building right there. That castle... It holds this entire world together and let me remind you, if it shall fall. Everything, every friend we lost to make it here, every strife, will be for not.

There's nothing I can say to prove how grateful I am for getting to know you. Getting to love you as family even when we aren't on the best of terms. It's been nice. If this shall be our last day, I'm glad. That sounds so harsh but I'm tired. I know y'all are too. Anybody else wanna say something before we head into death?"

"Was that meant to be a pep talk?" Jasper questioned.

"A eulogy."

"Oh."

Rosalie pushed forward. Moving closer to me. I had expected to be punched. I flinched when she hugged me. It elicited a few giggles. She stared down at me. Her hands cuffed my cheeks and then she said.

"Sister, I haven't always liked you, you're obnoxious and willful and plain stupid but there's something about you that has always captured my attention. Your uncanny ability to withstand destruction. There is no need for a eulogy, do you know why, because it won't be you that dies. You're going to survive and you're going to endure the devastation of this. Because if you don't. I'm going to be pissed. That Megamind demonic cunt has my daughter and I want her head for it."

With each word, she squeezed my face. Not enough to make me wince but it was uncomfortable. I placed my hands on hers digging my nails into her marble. She let me go and advanced on the village. The others were apprehensive to follow her. Carlisle ordered those with him to go. His bark certainly got everyone moving along.

Upon further investigation of the ghetto. I could see the squalor my people have been left to. The houses and buildings were on top of each other with no room to breathe, bumping up against the next. They were the same color as the sand. They probably were made from sand and some sort of clay or mixture of earth. The streets between them were thin. Only wide enough for those unicorns those beasts ride around on and were swimming with filth. The Fomorians policed the fae that were forced to fend for themselves. We were a good distance away but even from here. I could see how overcrowded and compact the dilapidation would be. We couldn't just bust up in there and start swinging. Bodies would drop immediately and I can't waste anymore. I stopped moving. The others noticed. Ambrose wasn't interested in why I had stopped but he could see something was wrong and attended to my aid by pulling me to the side. We were in avid discussion on how to go about this without hurting the innocents. Edward spoke out.

"We need to split up. They were looking for you. They know that we could be arriving any moment. There is no way to mitigate the death. There's a reason they have business running as usual. Those people must know you're coming too. Let's use them. Rally them. Turn them against the enemy. While we do that. You take care of Bella. We got this part."

"With that logic, everyone could die." I countered.

"They will die anyway if we lose."

"He's got a point," Ambrose said.

"You'll need a distraction to get in. Those streets are full of fomori, they will go ham the second they see anything suspicious. A huge group of witches and vamps? That's pretty fucking suspicious."

Ambrose immediately grabbed me. Holding my shoulders tightly. His nails dug into me. He ordered the others to be ready to storm in and start chopping heads off the second we were in. I tried asking what we were doing but I was immediately frozen. My statue-like body was seized by Ambrose and then we were transported inside the ghetto discreetly. He was invisible. Hiding from them. While I was in full view. I couldn't move, I couldn't speak, and I'm completely vulnerable. I could hear Ambrose whisper in my ear. Telling me that he wouldn't let them hurt me. I knew he was lying. He said he just needs the fomori to get close. That he had something prepared for them. We needed a distraction. What better way than having the fire child hand-delivered? I was meant to just wait until I was noticed. It didn't take too much longer. A Fomori noticed that one of the fae had just been standing around. Loitering. There are no laws against being out in the streets. But it couldn't resist. It was too easy. It came over brandishing its whip and shouting in high elder for me to move. When I didn't. It shouted again. Nothing.

Others started to take notice of the defiance. It was starting to appear weak and frustrated and reeled its arm back to hit. The whip laid a lash across my cheek. I felt it but couldn't wince or shout in pain. It reeled back to hit me once more. But was stopped by another Fomorian. This one was holding a flier in hand. It showed the flier to the other one and they both got closer. Holding the flier to my face with confused interest. More Fomorians began to question what was going on and neared. The second they realized that they had the firechild, I was surrounded. There were at least five of them getting ready to attack. Swords, axes, and maces waved in my face as they gave orders to drop. To bend my knees and submit to arrest. They were confused why I wasn't moving or blinking or saying anything, While they were perplexed and staring at me, a ring of energy was building in Ambrose and burst at them, knocking them back on their asses. It had such a force they were knocked into a building. The dust formed a cloud. I was immediately unfrozen and ordered to move. I jumped out of the way as those Fomorians got up with a quickness. I was lying on the ground ducking as spells were flying from the hands of the Fomorians. Ambrose had my sword and was ready for them. He used it to block them and sliced through them like butter. Green ooze leaked as the bodies fell. It was putrid and made me hurl my stomach empty. I wiped my mouth and rolled out the way just as more were coming, laying on my side I could see Jane running along the tops of buildings, jumping and leaping across them to reach us. Occasionally tossing fireworks. Edward was with her. They swooped in and picked up discarded weapons dropped by the dead and began helping Ambrose. Jane's mace burned a spicy red and banged, splattering blood and guts. Edward wasn't quick enough to out run them but he was strong enough and sociopathic enough to not care and would run straight at them. His hands ripping limbs and biting into throats. In a whirlwind. Ambrose switched weapons. In his hand was that wand. He aimed it like a rifle and wielded it with precision and grace as the beams burst holes into the Fomorians. With my sword in my hands. I felt the connection of my blade. Thick black veins spread from my hand and further up to my shoulder and I felt my heart thump against my chest like I snorted too much coke and needed a downer to level out before I crash. To explain. Have you ever plugged something in and it sparks? You hear that, click it makes as the electricity begins to surge through? Imagine that but with a surge of magic. It's coursing through my veins. I could feel the sword as if it was alive and ready to feed. Which was perfect as my people were here and already battling more Fomorians.

My first reaction was to join but I got knocked around by Ambrose and ordered away. I had a job to do and putting my life at risk with Fomorians wasn't it. I took a moment to eye what was going on before running off towards that castle, my hand on my chest as I tried to catch my breath and slow my heart. Soon a euphoric haze built and I suddenly could see in slow motion. I was mesmerized as I watched with faint terror as the fae that takes residence here were screaming as the chaos unfolded. They were running in all directions and trying to escape. Some smarter ones just went inside their homes to peek from windows as blood filled the streets. Finding the last moments with their families. While others were attempting to leave the ghetto, not caring and wanting to just leave. It was a rampage. To keep the innocent fae from too much death. Jasper controlled the emotional environment. With an addiction to the high from the magic, all fear left my body and I stood taller. Ready to take on anything. I tried yet again to burst into battle and got knocked back by a Fomorian so hard I fell back and hit my head. Their bodies felt like running full speed in a car, straight into a fucking wall. It ran off before I could attack it. While I recovered from my head injury and the confusion of the situation. I noticed the others. Tanya was helping people out. Running them into buildings for cover. Helping families stay together as they left. I looked further away and saw Clara and Magnus were working death works with the corpses. Magnus had their organs bursting inside them, making their guts explode with force. As the corpse dropped it would shrivel up like a prune. As there was no flora around for Clara to manipulate, she was using battle works to protect her brother. Elizabeth was invaluable. Teleporting around and quite literally tearing heads off. The bodies she would take with her would splinter in pieces. Her death works were quite frightening. Occasionally, instead of splintering, the body parts would scatter and move. Dismembered arms scurry along the ground. They found a victim. Whether that meant gouging eyeballs out or pulling armor off so we could more easily kill them. Those several severed limbs were needed helping hands. Merlin. Now he with his immeasurable strength blasted green and blue wisps of spells that knocked them fomori around as they turned to stone and shattered them. Ciri held strong with her bow from up high and had perfect accuracy thanks to Alice informing her where to shoot next. Carlisle and Esme were the perfect teams with Rosalie and Emmet. They worked together smash into fomori and pretty much just bludgeon them to death. Electric tendrils blasted from Kate. Which was hilarious because the iron the Fomorians wore certainly didn't help them. Have you seen someone dance uncontrollably because of electrocution? Finally, they defeated the Fomorians.

Well. At least the ones in the city. The destruction just these caused was devastating. There were bodies scattered from rubble falling or being trampled. We did as much we could to save them. The dust settled for a second as they heaved. That's when Jasper began to speak. His voice amplified with a spell so everyone could hear. He was speaking to the fae. His voice filled with vigor and enthusiasm. As he spoke in English. Ciri translated. Helping him to rally the support of the fae left behind. It was certainly interesting to see. He up there all high and mighty. Preaching and saying words he didn't believe but knew that they needed to hear. The energy shifted from fear and resentment to anger and retribution. The people of the city began to build into a rage that had been simmering against the unjust regime that enslaved them for decades upon decades. As they marched. They had anything they could find in hand as weapons as they moved with readiness to fight with us.

A stampede of hooves pounding in the distance signaled that more enemies were on their way. These people appeared to be under Jasper's control. He was using his powers as he once did. To enslave. They were ready to fight for 'freedom'. I took off up into the sky. My wings flapped with intensity. Building wind. For a moment. Just a moment. Everything stopped. Jasper had lost control as he too was gazing up at me hovering. I was trying to see in the darkness. Trying to prepare my mental state for this shit. That's when I noticed that even the sound of hooves was gone. I was the center of attention for 60 seconds. Awestruck faces looked up at me. Pointing. Whispering the name, firechild. Then all hell broke loose. The hooves beat with a passion, arrows flew at me, and screams from everywhere built as I raced the people were running for their lives screeching in high elder about the apocalypse. That blade in hand. Pulsing as I flew. I was ready. Even if it kills. Especially, if it kills this love for Bella. Unbeknownst to me. I was followed. The intruder got passed the Fomorains with ease as he was dressed as one. As I touched down upon the roof of that iron castle. They were entering through the front door. We both had a plan to find that betrayer of life and love.

———————————

Eric.

Entering the village was much easier than I expected. The shantytown wasn't really enclosed. Most of it was just right there, front and center, a island of homes that were built like Tetris. The winding dirt road that cross-crossed throughout was worn. I blended in as long as I kept my head down. For a moment I couldn't do anything other than look at the streams of shitty wastewater filtering itself through a drainage system laid into the dirt roads. Trash disposal was nonexistent. Several of the villagers that walked into me were skin and bone. So knobby and light a stiff wind would just take 'em away. They were covered in light textile rags that covered head to toe trying to keep cool. I saw the first fae child I'd seen in this hellhole be smacked for stealing another ration. I tried to see what it was...a, a mere sand dollar cracker. This boy was being beaten for literal dirt cakes. I tried to control myself. The rage was too great. I was surrounded and not feeling too good. My heart was aching and my head swimming. This heat. It's making me sick.

Like I'm cooking. I needed... fuck them scorpions wasn't enough... all these people. The urge to bite was embarrassingly high. I could feel my jaw begin to unhinge on its own and snap closed. I was on a mission and was attempting to keep my head straight. I shuffled around and kept my head down. Sniffling with a wet drippy nose, green slime, yuck! The first lone Fomorian I came across. Got the business. I attacked from behind and snapped that motherfuckers neck. Gotta tap in the head and break the spinal cords. Now getting his armor off, that was hard. The thing had spikes along the sides of the rerebraces and vambraces, cutting my fingers as I tried to pry them off its arms while attempting to not break them off, all while hacking up green slime. I eventually got them off. The breastplate covered the entire torso and was easier to remove along with the leg plates and its shield. Underneath was a full-body tunic and hood that I needed immediately! I was disgusted wearing these and being... I sighed. I've been struggling with this more since having to spend a few days in a damn cage again. I'm one of them...wearing this feels more like acceptance. I noticed that the tunic and the gear held etchings, like runes or some chicken scratch, it kept me cooler. I could breathe again and didn't feel like I'd fall. The sun. It's too hot. Baking them alive. These bastards have craftings to help. Yet they let these people sit around covered in mud and fly trying to keep cool. ᚠᚢᚲᚴ!(Fuck!) the word came out elongated.

I snagged the body and tucked it away behind a mound of trash and sand hills. Then I strutted, moving with long strides and my head high as if I belonged there. As if I had a purpose. Usually, if you just act pompous and high like, people look away, they would rather not ask questions and look foolish. My air of superiority held power as I moved. The people of the small village, outside the shiny heat-inducting poisoning palace of Tuatha, cowered. They would move out of my way for fear of being attacked or killed. I felt my hunger edging through but I could control it. It was more manageable even tame. I'm starting to see why the get-up is needed. Anytime I passed another Fomorian I'd get a head nod or a grunt if we bumped. I was nearing the castle now, getting closer to a gigantic stone tower and set of gates. Inside the tower, a few bows could be seen aimed towards the city, an ever haunt. Another tower was off in the distance aimed towards something else but I could tell. It was too far. I was allowed passed the gates, only to be ordered back out. Something strange just happened. Something unusual. Something that stirred. I got the hint it wasn't supposed to get dark at this hour, because, the way everyone was acting was weird.

We were heading out towards the city to make sure everything stays in order. I didn't want to rock the boat and risk exposure. I turned around. I'm sure there's another way around it. I took a detour around that second tower. It was aimed at another settlement out further. It looked to be more underground as signs were warning of hidden tunnels. I figured I could see what was going on. I was careful of my profile over here as there wasn't much of a presence. However, I discovered that there was indeed an underground. It was mine shafts that went deep underneath. Probably where the old mines used to be. I couldn't figure out how to get in though so I turned around.

By the time I reached the first settlement, something else had popped off, I raced around with a few others and found the culprit. My daughter. Whatever was going on wasn't my problem yet, she was breathing, and there was a group of them... come on baby girl, you got this... she wasn't moving. What the hell is going on? Maybe this is my problem. I began to advance and got caught up in a blast. It knocked me and others into a building. A gigantic hole was left in the side of it. I lay there as the others got up. They didn't waste time to check if I was alive. I was grateful I kept down as I could see my brother slaughtering the Fomorians. I kept out of sight by whispering some ancient spell I learned as a teenager, it can turn you mostly invisible, I'm sure if tweaked it, I could completely change as Ambrose does but this will have to do for now. I crawled like a worm along the ground, trying to stay out of his way. While down there, I could see Alexandra getting herself in trouble. She was lying about in the sand a bit dazed at how quickly the Fomorians came at Ambrose. He kept up but just barely as they zipped and zapped around at lighting-like speed.

I see they weren't alone. Several others became involved in the battle against the rabid beasts that ravaged and clawed and spent spells that could mold you, turning you into a mummy of death and ravaging your friends. It was tantamount to keeping shields up. Switching between blasting spells or tackling and running defense. Alexandra attempted to join but Ambrose shoved her down and ordered her to stay out of the way. I didn't understand why but I got in the way of a second attempt, the invisibility spell having worn off, she could see me. I immediately recast it the second I could and waited around for her, protecting her secretly as she raced. She flew ahead of me and landed haphazardly along the roof of the castle.

It was concerning because she lay there for a moment like she had been injured. She was flying in pretty fast and heavy... she got up. I didn't recast my spell and the timer ran out but I was alright, no one was paying attention to me. They were all focused on what was going on back behind me and above me to care about it. I scooted on past with ease right on in.

The castle was in chaos too. I've heard all these stories about Fomorians being these big and bad's. Yet they were running around like chickens with no heads. Screaming about the fire child being inside the castle and burning the floors above without care. I screamed out, begging to know where the queen was??! No one answered. Several Fomorians bumped into me trying to escape, they made it to the door and outside without so much as a glance, oddly enough, some were running directly for the flames to protect the sullied queen of from Alex. I was one of them. The heat was unbelievable as it raged from on high. I could feel where the flames were coming from before seeing them. I was sweltering and sweating like a pig in the iron. Not even the armor could protect me from it. The castle was insanely large and mostly rounded in shape with dome ceilings and spiraling stairs that led up who knows how many floors or wings, how do I find them? I counted each floor I passed. The first and second floors were empty but the third floor was screaming and screeching in white flames. I could hear screaming, the lungs of that baby girl, not mine but the little one, my she could sure sing.

I followed the sound until I found Charlie trapped in an endless hall of doors. He was banging against a door at the end. Flames were eating the ceiling above him. It was caving in. Smoke billowed. He was screaming for someone but they weren't coming. They were on the other side... I ran as I screeched his name. He didn't hear me until I was a few feet away.

"Charlie!"

He turned around and panicked. I pulled the hood back and he screamed louder. I didn't care, I came for them. They needed to be pulled out otherwise they were going to die. It was easy to stun them and drag them against their will. I was eventually helped as some men came by. They were the ones that decided to stay behind with Bella. We carried them outside the castle. I tried rushing back in but got pushed back, some higher-ranked mother fucker orders me to run out to the tunnels. There was an uproar down there and a strike happened. The ground-dwelling fae are threatening to burn the entire city down unless they release the water for everyone. I didn't even think about not running back in. The motherfucker yelling after me. Fuck em. My child's inside this place. I had to crawl up those steps again heavy breathing and hugging and puffing. Me being dead isn't so good, my guts were rumbling and roaring with excitement.

I found that hallway on the third floor. I could barely move by then it was so hot. Thankfully the door had been broken. I was able to climb through the hole and crawl around wearily searching for Alex. I found her. She wasn't alone for sure. I could see her sitting on top of Bella. Not doing what they normally do, no, this time I found my child bludgeoning Isabella with her bare burning fists. With each heavy landing. Bella healed just as quickly as if she has learned Alexandra inside and out, completely alike her in power, which concerns, will this end? I passed out from heat stroke before I saw.

--

Ambrose

I pinky promise I had no idea things would turn out this different. This all felt too easy. Too easy...in my mind, I was a million miles away, while my body was on autopilot mode. It was simple for me to allow my mind to go completely blank and wield the wand, as I had gotten much practice with each time I'd been here. The differences in this ending were obvious. Lilith isn't here to command. Her men are mostly useless and dense without her expertise to help them fight. That's not true. They are still fighting. They are just fighting for themselves. After Alexandra disappeared. Things got out of hand. Jasper couldn't regain control of the environment as the panic spread across with a sudden surge. They knew. Oh, they knew. You see, the fire child wasn't a good thing, the mere presence of her foretells the end of our world as we know it. The fire child will bring about a reign of peace but only after the burning. The burning has arrived.

Fires. Several of them have sprouted. They blaze neon. Where were they? Everywhere. The tunnels underneath our feet are filled with precious flammable materials and minerals. There the dwarves live as well as some fairies and a few giantesses that maintain the chaos mines. They have joined the uprising and blew them to smithereens. I pinky promise that I had no idea Tuatha would blaze this brightly, this quickly, so hot. Despite the temperature outside being cooler thanks to the sun being decommissioned by the hands of Alex. Sweat poured in rivers. I've gotten use to it. But the added heat from the fire child makes it unbearable and deeply unpleasant. In the distance, the home I had known for so long was engulfed with pretty flames. For a second I could only stand and watch. Allowing the chaos to spread into me. I could feel a surge of joy boil down deep. A laugh so manic, so painful burst out. It echoed as loudly as the screams of terror. I stopped fighting. The wand is still in hand. The tip of it smoked as it cooled off. My feet were leading me toward the castle. I needed to see. To know the end. Had my ward finally completed her job? I wouldn't know unless I find her in there. In my experience before. She's already dead. The consorts are usually gone by now too.

I absentmindedly searched for them. Ah, yes, there they are... Jasper has managed to maintain his mind this time. In previous seasons he would feast upon souls without remorse as he became little more than a mindless monster without his precious princess to help maintain his innocence. Edward. Hm. He's still fighting on. A true warrior's heart till the end that boy. He's caught inside his mind as he rampages. It was Jane that surprised me this time. She had never been here before, I didn't know how well she'd fair but she was alive too, her book in hand, as she uses magic to command ranks of the dead like soldiers. The zombies attacked Fomorians and killed them without caring for damage. To keep her spells from going. She had to maintain energy and she did that by, eating, any Fomorian that held organs that weren't completely rotting, she wolfed. The extra energy allowed her to dominate. The other witch near her stayed away from her as if she was a leper. It was Elizabeth. Who was flying high above the carnage. I'm sure from her vantage point she could see just how devastating this war is. How many people have died? The land lost. She appeared to be searching for something. Ah. She's searching for someone. Clara. She was. Where is she?

I searched for the mother of my queen and couldn't locate her. Until I turned my head towards the castle. Of course. How could I have forgotten? Clara always makes it. She always outlives the entirety of her family. Alexandra and Magnus do not make it. Ever. Well, maybe this time will be different but in my experience, Magnus goes out with a blaze of glory every time. He is blind. When Clara leaves his side to run into that castle for her daughter, he uses his sight to help others. A stray spell knocks into him but before he's murdered and turned into a monster. He uses his powers on himself and turns into a bomb and takes out a whole horde. There he is. Doing just that. Still alive. For now anyway. I walked further ahead. Merlin. Merlin. Merlin. He lives and I always send him back home to Camelot where he writes the stories of himself and Arthur and Morgan. He's dead this time. His body parts were hosting inside a Fomorian's fat belly. The Cullens never fare well. Half survive every time. Sometimes it changes which ones. Carlisle's not alive anymore. Neither is Esme. She killed herself after Carlisle was attacked by a group of Fomorians. They ripped him limb from limb for fun. Alice tried to save her but was stopped. Kate, Tanya and she always leave us to die, running as far as they can stealing the staff of lugh and using it to blast there way to safety, escaping this world and running back to the one we left in the past. While Rosalie and Emmet stay loyal. They were running towards the castle too. Where we find Charlie and the child. Alive? Hm. They usually are burnt crispy. Rosalie immediately took the baby and Charlie as far from the burning building as she possibly could. While Emmet and I carefully entered the blazing building.

The entrance was different. It had been changed. I was almost breathless staring at the slowly charring walls of the iron cage that I had loved and loathed, it was slowly being ripped away and replaced. Emmet was holding his hand above his eyes to temper the light as flames engulfed the ceiling high above our heads. He was yelling my name. I shook my head and pushed forward. I must get a grip on myself. I was so drained and so distraught at what I was seeing around me. The entirety of this monstrous chateau had been adjusted in aesthetics. It was surprising because I was reminded of, it resembled the Court of Light, of gold. I couldn't believe my eyes. I had missed home with much of my heart but this... It was jarring the further we moved inside. Especially as we found her. Alexandra. She was alive but something was wrong. So was Isabella. Neither one of them was dead yet. They were fighting inside a bedroom, a master bedroom, it was glamorous and it was familiar to me. This is the room where I found my father dead. Isabella had completely replicated the old castle that lilith had completely demolished so long ago with perfection. Why? Why would she do this? To what? I was pondering this as I watched Emmet try to join the battle between his sisters. They both attacked him and was lucky to not have not been tossed into the flames. He understood that his help was not wanted and he hobbled away, before leaving, he tried to get me to go with him. I could see why. The damage to the room. I touched my hand to the boy's head and he disappeared. He was safely sent to wherever the hell Rosalie went off to.

I wasn't afraid of the fire. It was everywhere. Eating everything as they fought. I kept myself safe with a shield. It was several hundred degrees below zero inside it and frosted with blue-tinted ice. I took a front-row seat to watch them. I was sitting beside the corpse of a Fomorian. At least that's what I thought it was. Upon inspection, I found it was my little brother, the one I had saved from this room so long ago, so so long ago. Time here is different than on the other side. Decades there are centuries here. As I cried about my loss. I hadn't known I was saving his life once again. He had merely been close to death, right on the brink, but my bubble of frost saved him. He began to heal and sat up to scare me. I screeched like a little girl at the sight. I began beating him in the head religiously. It wasn't until I noticed that I was receiving the same damage he was that I knew that he was alive and stopped. Both of us were dizzy with a thumping migraine and desperately confused. While we recovered. Alexandra kicked Bella around. It was almost interesting to watch. Isabella fought back but with this smile. Like she was enjoying it. Fighting with Alexandra was almost pleasurable.

Things got incredibly complicated though. While they fought. The castle was falling apart around them. Around us. I refused to leave my liege and he refused to leave his daughter. So we decided to stay. Even if that meant we could die. The heat was rising with every passing minute and the shield was melting. I recast. We had to keep moving around lest we would be in the way of the battle. I was mesmerized by how well they had done. The combos. The heavy throttles. The use of magic. Especially from Isabella. She was challenging Alexandra alright. But it was a battle that was equally difficult. Unlike in the past with Lilith. So maybe I hadn't screwed up too bad this time. I've been praying... reciting old hymns, even calling on ancestors to ensure our lives. I think I've done it. I think we will win! I spoke too soon. I spoke way too soon. Isabella had that sword. I don't know how she managed to get it but she had it and she was wielding it with such precision, chasing after Alexandra. I pinky promise I had no clue how bad this could be...

————————————

Alexandra.

Fire child. The name itself doesn't speak of a gentle soul, it sounds like the title of a goddess. The second I felt that title was when I was floating around and the entire world stopped for me. You must be thinking of when everyone was pointing at me and saying my name with such high regard. No. I'm speaking of the minute after the rose-tinted lenses lifted off those eyes. You see. They did point and stare at my wings as they flapped, they were filled with emotion of such glee and wonder and even envy but it was when they screamed with fear in their hearts that I knew. Im a symbol alright, a title, a story of a time long ago. Do you remember that dream I had of my home, of when it was at least partially a home when it was ruled by Lilith and Morgan? That day when she attacked and took complete control of both sides of Tuatha and Morgan and most of the kingdom was destroyed. That day the story of the fire child spread like the flames that consume me. Of the day that Aodh would destroy the Fomorians and take back the land for all. Of the time of peace between all fae. Of the time of no struggle. Of the time of so called, freedom and milk and honey. A symbolic gesture from the gods to free the enslaved children of Tuatha de danann.

But, of course there's always a but with gods because they need offerings and so the gesture came with a price. A burning was destined to come about with the heralding of such day. To bring about the peace, war and change must come, war did come. The change is decided on who survived the war. The firechild lives on in the hearts of fae because of Lilith and the fear she held of being dethroned and the hysterical ramblings told to her by Ambrose. But nothing was as disturbing and dangerous as I had imagined than this situation. Rightfully so, apparently. She was dethroned, but the people didn't know, they hadn't been told and feared that Lilith was about to rampage and that the fire child was about to blaze. They scrambled and ran fighting for themselves. I didn't blame them either. I flew intensely away from everyone and everything. Effortlessly so. I was bobbing and weaving through arrows and ducking spells as I flew straight towards the castle. The closer I got the clearer it's image became and I didn't have time to land. I sort of face planted right smack into it. It knocked the wind out of me. I swear I thought I was going to die right there. I couldn't breathe right. Something was wrong with the air supply up here. It was so thin. I was huffing and almost blacking out. It was so hot. I felt myself getting weaker by the second but I pushed through it and blasted my way through. The heat took to my flame like kerosene and engulfed me but I was inside so. I was lying on the ground and trying to roll myself out as I couldn't stop the flames. It only made it worse. I caught the floor on fire. That's when a blanket was tossed on me. I could feel hands beating against my body and curse words aimed at me.

"Are you finished?!" Bella said after they were out. The blanket still on top. She lifted it slightly and smoke evaporated from off me as I stared at her.

"What the fuck do you mean am I finished?"

"We need to talk, alright. I know you're pissed and so am I but I wanna be an adult about this situation. Are the Fomorians dead?"

"I suppose they are on the way to being dead or they are winning. I don't know. Scared you'll lose?!"

"No Jack ass. Look at yourself." She tugged the blacked and smoked blanket off me and acted like she was proving a point. I didn't get it until more smoke was rising off my body uncontrollably. " You're hot as the dickens aren't you?" She Smugly snapped and threw the blanket on my body again trying to put me out. It was hot. Like really hot. I tried to stand up and push her off me but couldn't because the lack of fresh clean air got to my head and I got dizzy. "Yep. Mhm. Look at you, you should should see how stupid you look. I'll ask again. Are you ready to stop this foolishness?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Alexandra, you can't breathe because you're fae and this world is dying!! It's so hot here and there's no fucking water! These people are fucking useless and dying already because the air is polluted. The water is polluted. The earth is polluted. The sun is killing them. Can we please fucking go?! I'm tired of it here!"

I was dizzy and confused and upset. I was looking at her as she continued to explain more about how my homeland is toxic waste and it's useless to try and save it. That my hero's journey was a foolish decision the entire time and I was an idiot and so was she.

"I've been here just living it up waiting for you to get here. It was fun for a while being queen but it was difficult to pretended to be Lilith, I could only do it for so long. I convinced a few of those fomorians to defend me in case you don't listen. I know I, I do apologize for what happened with the elves and we have much to speak about. But I'm glad you're here, I needed you to see. I knew that once you saw you'd understand that there's nothing we can do to help and now we can leave and... let's just talk first."

I took notice of what she was wearing and thought hard about what she said to me. She was dressed in a beautiful black gown. It was glamorous. Beyond anything I had ever really seen her wear before, I mean even more glamorous than our wedding attire previously made by Alice and whats his face, oh yeah? Salem. I thought darkly of my lost friends. I shook my head and sniffed deeply trying to get air and she smiled as if she won an argument. That's when it clicked that what she was saying was that while she had my throne, my people suffered. She noticed that I wasn't feeling so good.

"Alex? Honey, I know you're upset."

I don't think she knew just how upset. I was assuming she really believed in herself. That she could spin her way back into my arms and I'd forgive her for that. Maybe she's right. Maybe I'm just as foolish as Ciri had said I was, as she continues to go on and on about how she's heard about all the environmental issues. I was still stuck on her sending fomorians after the kind elves that took me in. I was stuck on her thinking we were still together, let alone running off in the wind. The anger of such injustices got to me, the thin air and the rage burst a hot flame. It was then that she finally understood.

"Really. Baby. Fine I guess I'll just. I was really hoping not to break my manicure." I shook my head what the fuck is she on?... I was disgusted to watch as I noticed just how unwell Isabella was. Not just in her head but she's putrefying. " that's not all. I'm also petrifying. Thanks by the way for not sending blood. I've been drowning myself in humans for days. Which feel like months by the way!!

"Can you stop reading my thoughts."

"Then speak to me."

"Fine. Fuck you!" I tossed a fire ball. She disappeared. Either went invisible or just vanished. I didn't care as I was trying to stand. My blade had landed somewhere but I couldn't see it. I was still too dizzy. As I stumbled around I could hear the sounds of laughter from every direction. I wasn't thinking clearly I was just seeing red and of course everything went red. Fire came from me in tufts and puffs as I hobbled through the hallway and called out for Bella. She popped out of nowhere and kicked my legs out from underneath me. I fell on my ass and she cackled and continued her speech trying to reach past my bleeding heart and to my logical brain. I didn't care. I just kept thinking about what she had done. All the things she had done. That's what Glinda taught me. She made me listen to this mind control tape that helped me reprogram my thinking around Bella and helped get passed the guilt. I sent her blazing and was unfortunately unable to complete my mission to engulf her in flames and put an end to this nonsense as she healed. The flames didn't appear to hurt either. I laughed at my predicament. She was pissed off now and ready to fight. We went at it like dogs, she would get a hit and I'd get the next. Throwing jabs and punches and ducking and dodging kicks and being thrown around haphazardly as we happily attempted to kill each other. I eventually did find my sword and she ran. I holstered it on my back and smiled. I wanted to take my time with this one.

"Come here izzy, I just wanna talk..."

Any fomorian I came across got blasted as I searched high and low. Of course she was always nearby and ready to shoot a spell at me or to knock me around a bit. It was fun and even intriguing as we danced. Hand combat tends to expose things about your opponent. She's weak right now. That's why she kept trying to speak to me. But most of all. She believes she's in control. Which is fine. I don't care about control anymore. I just want this over. After finding her inside a master bedroom things became more complicated. I was confined and trapped with her. Which is what she wanted. While I kept coming at her. She was mostly using defense now and still trying to talk to me! Still arguing her point. She wanted to use my grimore to jump to a new reality and live out our lives together. She kept saying that there were so many wrongs on both sides of the relationship that we both were at blame and that she just wanted to wipe the slate clean now. That we could start over and start new. That she still loved me...she kept trying and trying and trying but I just didn't. Eventually she stopped fighting all together just letting me pummel her. She kept saying it was ok. That she understood that I needed to hurt her before I was able to love her again. I told her that I'd never love her again because I was falling in love with Frankie Jane. That's all I had to say and it was over. Hard core battle workings got shot off at me, I mean shit I had never even heard of or knew how to accurately block so I had to get creative with my shielding technique. She had certainly worked her way around my grimore and learned as much as she could preparing for this moment.

She kept insulting Jane and asking disgusting disrespectful questions trying to get in my head and knock me off my feet. She even spoke about Jasper and Edward. Calling them names. Poking fun at how our relationship has changed for the worst. She was hitting at all my insecurities as we battled with passion. It wasn't until I realized that she had been playing with me, trying to wiggle my sword into her hands and put and end to me because I had betrayed her for the last time that I wisened up and ran from her. It was my turn to run and hide like a rat. The flames I toasted consumed everything and made it hard to breathe and see. I didn't care where I ran. I just wanted out. I made it downstairs to the ground floor of the castle and raced around looking for the exit but got turned around in that round engulfed hellish palace of death. All while Bella chased after me. I could hear her screaming about all the things she had done for me. How she prepared for a glorious reunion as we tearfully walked away from the kingdom to find another. I kept trying to get out but she found me inside what appeared to be the throne room. It was the only place not yet engulfed in flames and that's because it was newly upgraded with a sprinkler system and enchanted. It was drenched in water. Sparkling clean water. I was livid at seeing that and knowing there was clean water inside the castle but not outside it, my flames were gone and Isabella had found me once again.

I was running around trying to escape her swinging that damn sword at me. I ran from the throne room and directly down a long glass hallway. Thankfully I found myself in a garden maze. I was running and running and running when I head a scream from somewhere. I wasn't stupid enough to turn around. I just kept racing through the maze until I found myself outside the castle somewhere. I didn't stop running, I just took off flying. I should have turned around. I should have known that voice from anywhere. I had heard that shout before. As it has been directed at me for years. It was Clara. When that registered I turned around but not in time to save her. I had only turned around quick enough to watch the fall of the castle. It crumbled in on itself and began to sink into a flaming hole. I was flying around the rubble as I fell trying to find any signs of her but... I found two bodies and I carried them out. They were still alive and almost crushed by a falling piece of the castle. I carried their heavy behinds and dropped them off near a ridge further away from the castle before heading back into the mess.

While flying I could see all the chaos. There was so much that had happened. Bodies lying out in the open. People still fighting for their lives or watching their homes be destroyed and swept up in a war they didn't want. A war they had no choice in. My eyes were opened and I understood. I could see how devastating this place was. I could see how hopeless this all was. Some of what Bella said did get to me. I raced back towards that castle but this time for my book and maybe to find Clara's corpse. As I searched through the sink hole. I was found by my boys who had been looking for my body in the rubble. They weren't alone. Elizabeth was around levitating. I told them about Clara and they got quiet and showed me to them. That's right. I said to them. During my escape I heard a scream and it was Clara's but she had been screaming a battle screech as she attacked Isabella thinking that I had been murdered, who was breathing but just barely breathing. She was laid out next to Bella. Who wasn't breathing, my sword shoved deep into her chest. I don't know how but it appeared that Clara managed to obtain it from her and had done what I desperately wanted to do and cut her heart right out.

I lifted my sword from Isabella's chest and cut her head from her body. It was easier than trying to rip my damn stone of fal from her. It came off with ease. I picked it up and held it in my hand as a trophy of the battle here. Her head rolled along the shifting surface and got smooshed. Clara wheezed and coughed up blood. Elizabeth was healing her wounds but they didn't appear to be going away. I couldn't see any obvious signs of damage other than some odd splotches all over. I shook her and tried asking what happened. Elizabeth explained. I was even angrier than before. She tried to. Why would she do this to me. Even if I had been gone that's no reason to hurt herself. The plant she consumed was fae. My powers were useless against the poison coursing through her blood. We didn't have time for this because the rubble we were standing on was still shifting and being swallowed by the earth. I carried Clara while the others were forced to escape on their own.

They followed me to the ridge where I put the other survivors that turned out to be Ambrose and my father. I laid her down next to them and Ambrose immediately began helping. He had frozen time to slow her death. But if we didn't find an antidote she'd die. Which meant more searching through the fucking sink hole. I was overcome with a manic desire to help my mother survive and Eric was helping to keep me sane by speaking to me. I was so out of it. It was like everything had hit me all at once. All the death. All the destruction. Before I decided to follow my mother, Ambrose wisely took my blade from me and vanished it somewhere. I was wildly distracted and panicked so I wandered off away.

Ambrose shouted after me what the plant I needed looked like. Some purple flower with white thorns. It's the thorns we need as they leak a healing sap that will help. I raced around until I found the sink hole again and began using magic to shift through the rubble. I did find the damn flower. By the time I made it back. The survivors of my family found themselves at the ridge. I tried counting as Ambrose forced the sap from the thrones down Clara's gullet. Rosalie, Emmet, and the baby survived. Charlie wasn't around but I was told he was alive too just didn't want to be anywhere near people right now. Magnus was alive and here waiting for his sister to pull through. Jane and the boys and Elizabeth. That's all who lived. I was informed that Tanya, Kate and Alice left alive.

"That's alright, I'd rather them be safe than dead."

Ambrose wasn't as kind and bad mouthed them about leaving us here. I openly admitted what Bella said and Ambrose got very quiet. I could tell he had known that was a possibility. That he had known that Bella might try to take me with her and escape with me somewhere. That all of them had been afraid of me leaving them to die. I didn't mention that I had thought about doing just that alone. I just sat with my family as we watched the fires I created burn right out leaving a cloudy atmosphere of smoke that left everything somber and dark and tired. It was still so warm and then I remembered what Ambrose had said about some fountain that we needed to turn on. He had honestly forgotten and had to conjure Dagda's cauldron and thrusted it to me.

He was busy helping to heal the others so it was up to me to mend the foundation. I was told the fountain is underground. Which meant I had to go into the mostly flaming tunnels. The boys and Jane volunteered to help. We hadn't been expecting to find what we did. The uprising was a success. So successful that the remaining members of the underground movement decided they wanted to attack us immediately upon entrance of said tunnels. We barely escaped. We had no choice but to try again. I just tossed the damn thing down there and tried to explain what we were going to do by amplifying my voice. Once they realized we had a mutual understanding they agreed to help us. Finding that fountain was intense but we found it and attached the cauldron. It didn't do anything at first. We had to find the controls to the water reservoir that fed the once standing iron castle of terror. With some finagling we got some fucking water to flow through the filthy city pipes. That was the second time I knew what it was to be a goddess. Instead of cheers of praise I got nothing in return for my help. I didn't care. I'm just glad there's water. Getting out of the tunnels was much easier than getting in and once back at that ridge. I understood what Bella was trying to tell me about this place. Even though there was water, even though we won, there was so much work left to do. We would need to rebuild. We would have to figure out a way to help the environment survive and so much more. No wonder the gods didn't answer my prayers. I hadn't answered there's yet, honestly, I didn't think I could until I began noticing something. The filthy water was being rushed out with the clean but it was doing something. Something unusual. Everywhere that water touched? Which wasn't much but small tufts of green began to spread, not enough to praise home about, but enough to know the water touched by that cauldron wasn't normal. Maybe the gods had answered our prayers…

———————————

clara

I was mostly unconscious, tossed in a limbo of sorts as my life wasn't decided. While in this limbo of sorts, I could see everything so much more clearly. My eyes were ripped wide open and viewing everything with curiosity. Not the ones attached to my face, no, I was seeing with my spirit eyes. I'd had wondered if I'd be blessed with sight such as Magnus if I had ever lost them. Good to know. They were watching the aftermath of our arrival and the war for Tuatha. It wasn't pretty. Not that it was before. When we arrived, I wasn't impressed with the environment. I wasn't sure what I had expected but a vast desert wasn't it. But that wasn't what disappointed me. It was the lack of oxygen. I could immediately sense just how toxic the air quality was by watching the reactions of those around us. Occasionally I'd hear coughing and sneezing. One of the first factors in whether or not air quality is considered poor is the concentration of particles in it. Those particles enter the body and irritate the lungs and passageways, causing breathing difficulties and a host of other problems. At the time I tried to dissuade myself of the irrational fear. We were surrounded by sand and it was irritating us. But now. I could see them floating around. The foreign particles fly around and inside the bodies of the fae that celebrate. Not just them but the bodies of those that came with me too. Entering our immune systems and probably wreaking havoc. Hmm. I simply watched the fae play.

What were they celebrating? I couldn't remember but I watched the fae creatures of Tuatha playing joyfully in fresh water, probably getting a much-needed bathing, it was sprouting up thinly from pipes that had burst around the hot sandy terrain. Despite the celebration, I wasn't moved. In this state, I did not incline such things. I just accepted what was and what wasn't. It was much simpler than before. What I accepted was that I was dead. At least on my way to being there. The sound of a purring noise snagged my attention for a moment. It reverberated around like an echo. The sensation it caused was different but alright. I looked down at my physical body. It was easy for me to accept my death, the people around me, they looked familiar but it was harder for me to remember their names while distracted, they refused to accept my predicament. A cat appeared. It rested near my physical body. I wasn't interested in it. I was curious as to what a purple-eyed man was doing. The eyes on my physical body could see meaty old hands fiddling with flowers and forcing thick sap into my lips. Hmm. He knows his way around plants. He must also know the way to stop the reaction I caused. The petals he avoided were a deeper purple than his eyes and they reminded me of a jimsonweed, a much stronger strain than what I'm familiar with back at home. I'm familiar with what the plant can do. Well with what it's meant to do. The precious petals were once used for divination as they lend a haze but they can be used for astral projection too. That's what occurring. My soul has slipped from my body. You must be wondering why would I take a plant that could cause dizziness and delusions. It can also cause headaches and tachycardia and of course death. It was stupid but I needed to understand. I wanted to understand her.

The moments before my untimely limbo were bright and fuzzy behind my eyes. I remembered storming through a castle... calling out a name, it's on the tip of my tongue, what was it, I screamed it again to remember. Alex. I was screaming Alex.

That's my daughter's name. I remember. I was wandering inside the blazing castle searching for her and I happened upon a maze. Inside this maze, I found an abundance of plants. Some were familiar to me as I had seen them inside a book, some little flip book, oh what did it say on the cover? Oh, fae flora and fauna. It was an interesting little book filled with wonderful drawings of beautiful plants. I had gotten distracted from my objective when I could hear her from somewhere. I was positive it was Alex. She was running towards me but blindly. I jumped into a bush before she knocked into me. I could see her as she ran. She was bumping into the side of the maze as she tried to outrun her opponent. They passed me without so much trouble. A blood-rusted sword in hand as the opponent walked with grace and strength. They taunted Alex. Hunting them like a cat playing. There was enjoyment and joy. I was lucky they passed the bush because when I got out, I carefully stalked them. Tiptoeing around as they plotted murder. They had no idea that I had been following them. Then a scream. I remember a scream… oh, it was me, I screamed as I ran towards her.

The blade was used to swing at me but missed by a narrow margin. It had gotten stuck in a hedge. We tussled each other to the floor. They had me. It was going to be a dark night but somehow the blade slipped and landed. It almost cut my hand off as it clanked but instead, I just managed to pry it into my fingers as I was blacking out and then. Blood. Lots of it. It sprayed across my face as I plunged it in. The body collapsed next to me. I was laying in front of the hedge catching my breath and trying not to pass out when I had an idea. A stupid idea. I wanted to know if it worked but I also wanted to know why Alex kills herself. Standing in between life and death. I understood it was to escape the pain. It's stupid because peace was temporary. You can only outrun yourself for so long. I was drug out of limbo and into life. The sound of a mischievous cat's laughter and seeing it standing over my body was the final thing my spirit eyes saw as I woke up.

I was surrounded by familiar faces. We were atop a large sandstone ridge. It was one of the only safe places to be as we were surrounded by sand and flame and tired people searching for vengeance. They were yelling at me. I ignored them. I tried to stand up and was caught by them.

"You should lie down..." Ambrose said. His voice was rough and craggy. I listened.

"What the hell were you thinking?! Huh?! You could have died Clara! Answer me?!" Eric questions with confused rage. I could see he was upset and crying. I felt bad. I'm not sure I expressed myself as much when it was he that left Alexandra to die. I tried to hold his hand and patted it down.

"Quite your crying, where's Alex?"

"Where's Alex? That's all you have to say? Were you thinking about Alex when you fucking tried to kill yourself?! Huh!"

"There's nothing we can do about this now, now tell me where my daughter is."

"I'm right here." She said distantly. We all turned to stare at her as she looked down from the ridge. She was filthy but alive. She was mumbling something at me." Are you going to tell me what happened?"

There wasn't much to tell and I didn't want to discuss my findings with her. I just dusted myself off and got help to stand. Ambrose refused to let me go. He helped me over to where Alexandra was. Sitting on the edge of the ridge. We three were sitting there watching the people. In the smoky dark atmosphere, it was hard to see them but we could hear them just fine. There was fighting for turns in the water, and there was fornication happening about the happiness of such occasions, but most of all factions were forming before our eyes as they prepared. Prepared for what? The new beginning. I had been thinking of this moment, unfortunately. But I never thought we would make it. Now that we have…Alexandra leaned her head against me and wrapped her arms around me in a hug. Her eyes were still pinned on the people down below. Watching them with interest.

"What are you thinking about," I asked.

"Look down there. What do you see?"

I saw a host of issues. I saw more problems than we could handle but I didn't say that. I said I saw a community. She laughed. It was nice to hear it…

"That's certainly a good answer but no I was ugh, do you see green patches or have I lost my mind completely?"

I took a second glance. I was squinting hard to see through the smoky clouds. I couldn't see anything but she was certain. I lied. I said I faintly saw something but wasn't sure. I shouldn't have done that. Why did I lie? I didn't want to say anything. I wanted to be quiet but she was watching my face and looking for confirmation. So I did what she needed. She needed me to say there were patches of grass when we both knew there weren't. But my confirmation rumbled a storm. Me saying I saw something made her get Ambrose's attention. I gulped and tried to take it back but I didn't. I just kept my mouth shut and went along with whatever was happening. Which turned out to be leaving the ridge to investigate the damn patches of grass. I refused. I told Ambrose that I'd be up here. The excuse I used was fear of them. Fear of what those fae would do to us. They just helped us upend a kingdom. They don't exactly look ready for another. My words led to people staying with me. Only Jane and Jasper left with Ambrose to go. I huffed tiredly as I remembered what it felt like to die. I turned my head to look at my child and I felt remorse but was grateful to be alive.

—————————————

Jane.

I understand what Mother meant now. The stories she told when I was young prepared me for these days. As I've said before and thought of with deep confusion. She had given me the clues needed to save everything, a map if you will. However, Ambrose had tumbled everything around trying to fix what he had done. It was mostly useless. At least that's what I thought. But let's not spoil the story. Since my arrival, I've understood that things have been happening and we just adjust and move forward with our plans. I had no choice but to go along with it all. I had been dumped here and expected to just help. That was my duty here again as we walked down the ridge. Since I was one of the only ones that spoke high elder. Ambrose needed me to come along with. Honestly, I think he's just afraid to go alone. He was dazed almost as we stepped foot in the sand. Jasper noticed it too but didn't say anything. He just took the lead. We were quiet. Which was fine with me. My mind was preoccupied with uncertainty and I was recovering from the things I had to do to ensure my survival of this war. Thinking of all the bloodshed. I felt filthy. This is my least favorite part about having a soul. It itches and groans when upset with emotion and life. We reached where the remaining fae had found themselves congregating after the war.

Ambrose kept close to my side. That wand was still in his hand, lighted tip exposed. Where we stood was just outside the range of where the rain of water sprayed, I almost made the grave mistake of entering the rain uninvited. We had garnered attention. A dwarf was watching us with interest, he nodded his head to Ambrose as if he knew him. We were being allowed in but only because it appeared the dwarf wanted to speak. He regretfully left Jasper and me to meet him. It took Jasper and me longer to move. Mostly because we weren't sure of the water. We had just pulled the cauldron out of a flesh-eating lake, but the fae appeared alright, so we cautiously walked into it.

The water was cold, ice cold, and fresh. I was washing off blood from my face as he stripped down to wash his clothes. I felt odd standing next to him so undressed. He noticed and let out a howling laughter. I huffed in annoyance and it made it worse.

"You should lighten up Frankie. Come on we just won huge after a streak of hell."

"I'm not sure what you're talking about but I'd like privacy as I bathe myself."

"Aw shucks, don't tell me you're shy?"

"Is that such a shock? Don't answer that, just please scoot over if you're going to be nude. It's awkward us speaking."

"Oh." He scooted off but I could tell I had hurt his feelings. I huffed and moved after him.

"Don't take it that way, I honestly meant it's weird you being naked like that and… I'm making things so much worse aren't I?" He agreed but didn't comment. We just washed up quietly. It wasn't until I finished that I noticed. I was standing on a tiny tuft of dead grass. "Hey, Jasper, is that, that's grass isn't it?"

He looked down at me. I blushed as he nodded his head in agreement with me and smirked like a cat as he explained he had seen it much earlier and tried to say something. As he dressed. I apologized clumsily and he accepted it. He was preoccupied with looking at it. It wasn't green but it was grass alright. He twirled a piece between his fingers. I noticed as he was bent down he kept his eyes low too but he was prepared to kill if one of the fae around us decided to attack. There was no need. They left us alone. Mostly because they were watching us. Some with confused acceptance of us. Others with disdain and resentment. They didn't move to hurt us though, that's a start. I had the idea to summon my grimoire and that flimsy peace was almost threatened. I carefully tempered fear when I spoke out. I quickly explained to them that I wouldn't use magic to hurt them and that I was there to help, they didn't listen but were more afraid of what I'd do if they reacted.

That mostly damaged old book was opened and I searched the pages for anything that might explain what was going on. Mother wrote in this. Maybe she… water diverted around the book as it was open… Ah, she did. She had left a drawing of the grass but it was green not the brown color it appears to be sprouting from this sand. Drawings around it didn't make much sense and I didn't think I could understand them right now. Jasper noticed what I was looking at and attempted to understand what I was reading. He noticed the drawings too.

"Did you do that?"

"My mother."

"JorJette, right?"

"Mhm… she was brilliant but not well. As you can see from her handiwork. From what I can tell this is meant to be green."

"Like what Alex said. Hm."

He turned his head to look back at that ridge and then looked at the book with apprehension. I agreed with his statement and tried to keep my emotions under control as I thought about that truth. I closed the book and kept it near my chest. I decided to walk around. Carefully so. Anywhere I moved the fae would scatter. I was counting the patches of dead grass. There weren't many but there were some. Especially the closer I got to the water. When I informed Jasper. He wanted to head back into the tunnels to investigate. I stopped him from just doing that, the tunnels appear to be territory and we aren't invited into that territory as of yet.

Ambrose hadn't finished his conversation. Jasper was irritated but understood. We waited and waited and waited, finally. The dwarf and Ambrose came to meet us. He was old looking but had to be much younger than Ambrose. He had thick stark salt and pepper hair and was long beaded.

He spoke quickly and sharply in high elder. I translated for Jasper. He wanted to know our names, and we both laughed at him.

"Do you think me a fool? Why would I give you power over me? You may call me Frankie and he nothing. You are?"

"He said you were smart."

"Ambrose is not that kind."

"You may call me Henry, Frankie, and nothing, those are interesting names for consorts of a queen. Where is she? Shouldn't she be here?"

Ambrose appears to have not told him anything of Alex and I meant to keep it that way. I simply said.

"With the rest, I'm sure you've had someone scout the ridge where she's at. However that's not important right now, have you seen the grass?" It was obvious Ambrose and Henry had been in avid discussions about the grass." My non-speaking friend here would like to enter the tunnels. We believe it's the fountain." He knew that already and wasn't happy. I could tell he was concerned about letting us anywhere near it. I tried to persuade him. Telling him what we have found. Trying to make him understand my mother. He wasn't completely convinced but with his assistance, we were allowed to look at the fountain.

The tunnels were deep and filled with flames that created all sorts of problems as we maneuvered. Ambrose was kind enough to put them out as we walked. Each time a spell was used. The dwarf jumped with aggression and fear. We reached the fountain and most of the flames were gone. Happily so. I never thought I'd complain about fire but it was creating heat in an already saturated environment. Upon inspection of the bowl. My eyes were drawn to the strange etchings along its side. They looked like what my mother drew. It was indecipherable to me but I understood that it was an incantation. Jasper and I were trying to figure it out. That's when I had the idea for us to get Alex. If she could see what my mother drew, maybe she could read it too. The mere mention of the firechild was enough to have us almost thrown out. We had no choice but to do this on our own. It took nearly an hour and lots of help from Jasper to understand that we had to sing what she wrote. It took us another hour to know we were singing it wrong and a third to get it right but eventually we got the incantation right. It didn't do much but make the bowl glow. That was it. As we left the tunnels and found ourselves walking through tall ugly dead patches that reached my calves. The incantation worked but only partially, it made the trickling water into a gush of it. It was flooding the area with plenty of fresh cold water and anywhere it touched those tall tufts sprouted but it was dead.

I huffed and puffed with annoyance. I was trying to read that passage my mother wrote, when Jasper drug me along, we were headed towards the ridge again. Probably for Alex. We hadn't spoken much since our time alone and the last I saw of her she was chopping Isabella's head off. The rest of the survivors of our family greeted us at the bottom of the ridge. Rosalie was holding the small child. She was fussy and screaming her head off. Rosalie wore a panicked expression.

"What's going on?!"

Her voice was tempered but filled with anxiety. Jasper did something to soothe them both and the child fell asleep. Rosalie wasn't happy about him doing that but didn't argue. We explained. The second we said the water was fresh and cold. Everyone took off to experience it. All except for Alexandra who waited. She was anxiously awaiting to hear about the grass, I explained our findings and showed her the grimoire. She was reading it quietly as she paced around anxiously.

"Can you read it?" I asked impatiently.

"Shh." She countered.

Jasper noticed we were being strange. He tried to manipulate the situation by turning it up and Alexandra snapped the book closed and began walking away. We followed her around and she flew off. She was hovering high above the water and did something amazing, something I hadn't expected. I had heard of her abilities to manipulate the weather but I was amazed to watch her work. She was able to use the water from the fountain to form clouds and then they rained down on us. More of that dead grass grew. It still wasn't green but all around us was grass. She touched down and gave it back to me.

"Sorry about that, ugh, I can read it… some of it anyways. It's mostly like scientific research type shit but I think if I translate it, Clara could help us, I don't understand most of what it's saying but she might. Willow would have been helpful that's certainly her type of thing."

The last part was said bitterly. Jasper noticed and attempted to ask about it.

"Well you certainly did something sweetie and ugh. What say we head out to rest? Maybe talk about what's going on? You don't appear to be feeling well. I'm worried."

"I'd rather just go see Clara. If that's cool. "

For a moment she stopped, I could tell she wasn't feeling well either and I was going to back Jasper up on his suggestion but then she agreed with him and left. They walked closely. Her hand in his. I waited until I couldn't see them anymore before heading to see Clara. She was sitting in wet sand as cold rain pelted. She wasn't happy to see me standing over her. I calmly took a seat and then explained. She sat up and requested to see it herself. She wasn't prepared to see the etchings. Her hands felt them with concern. My mother was an automatic writer and frequently wrote the scripts of the dead. She couldn't understand them but the pictures drawn she could decipher. We need the sun, that bright ball of sunshine. However if we were to turn it on, we might possibly all burst into flames. What a pickle my mother left me in. Clara noticed how frustrated I was and asked.

"Please tell me none of that attitude has to do with your relationship with my daughter?"

I shook my head no. Not in the slightest.

"My mother."

"Oh?"

"It's more than her drawings."

"I figured. I'm willing to listen."

"Is she taken with me?"

"In her own way."

"That's good to know, I wasn't sure. She can be distant but I'm not sure why?"

"She's recovering from Isabella syndrome but other than that shes suicidal and extremely mentally disturbed. She's got more than enough issues and she won't be easy to love."

"She sounds like me, well old me anyway."

"I think you'll be fine."

"My mother warned me of so much but none of it could have prepared me."

"Do you resent her?"

"No. I just… I miss her I think. Which is strange I hadn't thought of her in years."

Clara gulped and admitted the same of her family. That she didn't think of them. Cutting me off as I spoke. She rambled. I let her and we eventually got around to speaking about my mother again. I ranted and ranted and ranted about feeling sad. It was odd. Like I had been possessed into spilling my guts about what she was like. My mother was kind and lonely and sick. So was hers. We bonded for a moment. An awkward silence overcame us after awhile and I got up to go see Edward. He was hanging with some of the dwarves. I was surprised to find that he was fluent in high elder, they all were causally chatting mostly about the war and counting deaths. The conversation quieted as I was noticed. I informed Edward of what was going on. He and I rushed back to Jasper and Alex. After once again explaining. She agreed. We did need the sun but not the one we have now. It's too damaged. If it was allowed to burn it would kill us all. No. We needed the sun from the past. She was pacing around with the grimoire again and took off with it. Jasper was upset that Edward and I interrupted. I wasn't going to bicker with him. I just let him know that we had work to do. I gathered them and we watched Alexandra. She appeared to be manipulating time, with the help of Ambrose we all froze.

————————————————-

Alexandra.

Water droplets were standing still all around he and I. That and a host of people stood like statues and completely unaware of what was about to happen. Ambrose. I hate to admit how in awe I become of him, of his talent, he's the time lord. The master of it. He could bend it to his will. Break it. Even mend it but he broke himself trying to save this little universe. Now it's his job to teach me his ways.

"Are you listening?"

"Yes."

"You're lying aren't you?"

"No, I know what I have to do. You said I have to turn the sun back on and rotate time."

"No, I said I need you do that correctly."

"I will."

"Ok."

He handed me the wand regretfully. I took it and felt its weight in my hand. It was light but balanced and needed to be waxed and sanded but it was a wand. I looked at it like a prized possession and then pointed it up high to the sky. It's beam shot up and I said those strange words written by JorJette Campbell. Within seconds something began happening. The stone on my neck lit up and the one on my finger glowed a faint red and everything fell. I mean quietly literally the sky began falling and crumbling around as the reality shifted. He was stricken with awe, we both were. The sun slowly, ever so slowly began to awake and flicker like a dead flashlight. As it blinked things around us began to change. Trees and plants and all sorts of things were sprouting from the ground. He raced around like a child at a playground once he saw fruit spread from the branches. He screeched my name and beckoned me. Telling me I must taste the bearings. I couldn't. I didn't want to move. I couldn't. My feet were glued. I couldn't believe it, JorJette was right. We could only be standing in the garden of Eden. The spell slowed and the sun blinked and blinked and blinked. Shit. My breath caught in my throat as I thought the sun was about to blow. Blink… it stayed on. I let the air deflate out my body and fell to my knees and prayer escaped me. Time unfroze. A range of things happened. There was confusion. There was upset because magic had been used. But most of all there were cheers of joy. I saw why. Time hadn't just brought back the land of old but the castle of gold. I fucking did it. Finally!

Souls

Alice.

I know what you're thinking, betrayal. That I am a betrayer of my family, of my blood, of the gods. That I'm cruel for leaving my entire family behind. You must understand that I didn't want to go, but I wasn't going to let Kate leave. She was refusing to stay. She and Tanya were in avid discussion of wanting to find Irina prior to this. I had no idea that she'd do this...I didn't have much chance to think of my decision. She just took my hand and we ran. While racing between bodies and fires. We managed to escape Tuatha but it was within seconds of just being eaten by one of those rabid beasts. We jumped through a portal and landed back in that forest, the one in England, the one that stands between where Frost's castle once stood and the free land of Camelot. We were still in the past. I stared at the staff with interest. I was curious about the thing and didn't know how it worked I just knew to point and shoot. Which was a problem for them but not one for me. Why? Because I'm coming up with a plan. The forest appeared alive even though it was quiet. We wandered. We did so by walking sneakily as if to keep it asleep. We were trying to retrace our way back to that mostly destroyed elven camp, maybe find Jacob if they stayed nearby it. I didn't leave out of fear. That's what I tell myself at least. That they will be fine without us, without this relic in my hand, they will be just fine.

Kate was slowing herself to match my pace and it was irritating her but she didn't say so. I moved quicker. The staff of lugh was held as a walking stick. It thumped with each step we took. Kate finally decided to speak about what we had done. Her voice low and wavering.

"We had no choice, you must know that."

"Mhm."

"Truly you must know I didn't want to leave them but I had to save you."

I nodded in agreement. She was lying. I didn't let her know that I knew that though and simply held her hand tight. Occasionally a wisp of blue escaped the tip of the staff, it did lead us back to that mostly demolished camp. We did find Jacob. They had allowed themselves to be wolves in our absence. Wolves that didn't take kindly to having trespassers of our kind. Jacob let us know we weren't welcome, even if we had left Alex, especially if we had left Alex to die. It was odd, he held a sense of loyalty to her. His seeing us back here was upsetting. He asked why we left them and I had to explain what happened. Kate felt we needed to escape. He changed his tune about us staying, but just for tonight. As it was too dark to leave safely. When morning came we were expected to go. To just head on out, alone, I tried to speak to Leah and persuade her but she wouldn't budge. They wanted nothing to do with us and merely wanted to live without us. We took a hut and burrowed down for rest. It was just Kate and I. Tanya was hunting.

"You haven't spoken to me since, Alice you must understand that I had no choice. I had to choose between you and her."

"I know, I'm not upset with you love."

She neared me. I was sitting at a tiny table. She looked comical trying to sit with me but she refused not to sit here. She grasped my hands tightly. Her thumbs rubbed against my cold flesh. The sound it made wasn't pleasant but we ignored it. Seeing our hands together reminded me of commitment. We committed together. I know I made the right choice following her but we can't leave them. We committed to helping Alex too! I let Kate know how I felt and she held me. She was aching to soothe my pain over having left my family behind. She spent most of the night up holding me as I searched through the future for information and the things I saw. I knew Kate would never believe me unless she saw it for herself so I kept my tongue. Tanya stayed away until morning came and she collected us, she had mapped out a way to leave the forest. We followed. We were standing in that empty field where Frost's castle once stood about to leave. That staff was charged up and opened a portal. This time I had a choice as we weren't in danger. I decided that Tanya would be going alone to find Irina. We would catch up with them once I saw with my own two eyes that my sisters were safe. Tanya wasn't happy about my idea. Kate was even more unhappy. She tried to dissuade me but I reminded her of another queen she left behind to die and she immediately snapped into gear. We split. Tanya was headed back to the present time. While we were headed deep into the forest. Why? I didn't want to show up alone if my visions were wrong. But there was nothing but the normal sounds of a forest. Bugs and birds and little critters around. No fae. I wasn't expecting them to be happy but I was expecting something. I had a foolish idea. While we were running I began calling out that Lilith was dead. That certainty got attention. From what? The trees, I watched a full-grown tree unroot itself and shush me before sitting back down. I had upset its rest. It appeared that nothing was around anymore. I didn't care and I screamed out that Lilith was gone. Finally, we got a response. Something with hooves for legs but a human-looking upper body came out. It had been hiding under the foliage. The creature introduced itself but we couldn't understand him. We kept trying to explain. But the poor thing didn't understand us either, that was until we said lilith and it ran away afraid. It was for many hours before we came across anything else inside the forest. We found a set of caves that were hidden and inhabited by what appeared to be giants. They understood English. They understood Lilith was dead. They didn't care that there was a war against fomorians and didn't want to leave, they had a home inside this forest. We kept trying and almost got killed. Kate was losing patience and was trying to persuade me to give up on my plan of bringing help. She did eventually get me to just go ahead and use the staff and we made a portal. She was scared that it was a mistake, that we were headed back to nothing but bodies but when she noticed the portal showed tufts of green, not sand, she was intrigued and tried to leave. Finally believing that we needed to go back. I snapped the portal closed before she could. I knew better. We really couldn't show up empty-handed, not with Ambrose. She argued that we couldn't bring wine in a smart alec attitude that I ignored. No, we couldn't bring wine. But what we did bring was greater than that.

I made sure to leave the portal open in case something happened to be following us and had heard the grand news and wanted to return to the lands they once owned. I paused for a second. Thinking of the elves. They would have loved it in Tuatha. All the trees...A second portal was opened and closed. Where had we gone? Back to the present. I sent Tanya to the same location but she wasn't around anymore. She must have left immediately once seeing the place. It was Forks. It was completely empty. A ghost town, nothing lived anymore, the houses were all looted and everything was just overgrown and dilapidated. Time had come for this place with a vengeance. The surrounding areas were much the same, save for Seattle that was witch ran and was held under curfew and had checkpoints and security guards everywhere. Vampires weren't welcome. We kept our heads down as we walked.

It was dangerous for us to be here but there was a reason I had wanted to come. There's a heavy presence of creatures, the underground is full of us, during our stay here we met many others. I informed them of a place where they wouldn't have to hide what they were and live in filth. They didn't believe me but I let them know to find Forks Washington... if they wanted to stay there, they could but something was coming. Something grand. I was mostly ignored but someone did take down the address from me. It was more the same in any other major city we came across. Portaling around and informing creatures of Forks Washington, dodging witches at check points. It wasn't until we made the stupid mistake of going to Salem Massachusetts, the country's capital, that we were arrested by enforcers. We were taken to headquarters. The Black House, as it's more witchy than The White House. Here is where we met with Glinda. She wasn't happy to see my face especially when I told her Carlisle was dead. She shed a tear for him. When asked why she was so moved. I was informed she had him to thank about her new position as president. She wanted to know why we were back. I told her what we had been up to and with her blessing she gave me a list of other places to hit. We were doing her job for her. Ethnic cleansing. The witches had subjugated the humans and creatures that still lived after the hordes of demonic vampires swept America. They mostly have deep-rooted control of Europe still but America was quick to defend itself.

By the time we made it back to forks. There was a host of creatures and humans living there. They all had a decision to make. They could stay in Forks or go live on the other side where a flourishing kingdom resided. About half of them stayed there. The rest of the population came with us. We didn't just bring people either. We brought supplies and medicines and stuff that wasn't readily accessible to the fae. All in all, we had been gone for two weeks. It was a mere few days for us but two weeks deep down in the place of Tuatha. Upon entry to Tuatha, we landed inside a forest that was heavy with trees filled with flowers and fruit, and berries. Fresh food was something that wasn't seen by some of the people with us since the witches took control of the old world.

They were hungry and feasted. I smiled. What had I brought my sister? Souls.

Kate and I walked them out of the forest and down the rolling meadows that filled the woods until we happened upon a castle. A tall and wide golden monument that spanned from one end of the hill to another. A river followed from underneath it that fed the valley. There were lush patches of vegetation and even some animals that must have wandered here. All around were people rebuilding. I sent a few stragglers that had tools to help. The others followed Kate and me to the bridge that led to that castle gate. Standing outside it was Ambrose and Magnus, the people were greeted and let inside while we waited to speak to them.

"Well, well, well, look who it is. Who would have thunk you dared to show your face here after what you did."

"Hello to you too, Ambrose," I said with a smile as I gleamed up at that castle. It was sparkling and shining with a light that drew your attention to how big it was. "Did you miss us?" Kate was quietly next to me.

"No, but your sister would love to know that you're here. Why don't you go speak to her, Kate? While Alice and I chat?"

"I don't think so."

"Oh, it's alright, if he gets nasty I'll use the staff." He did notice I held on to it well and intended to keep hold of it. Kate left for inside the castle with Magnus.

"Walk with me."

"Where."

"Just around the grounds."

"Alright, but don't pull anything."

"I wouldn't dream of it."

He showed me around. Besides the rolling hills of flowers and trees and vegetation. There were mountains and rivers even a lake. Tuatha looked entirely different. When questioned about how it was possible. He admitted he was going to ask me the same. A knowing smile curled across both our faces as we high fived. We quietly walked back to the castle and this is where my breath was stolen. I was met by a human Rosalie. Her first reaction was to smack me, her second was to pull me in for a hug, and her third was to step on my foot but she hurt herself. Kate was hanging around downstairs. Watching her and I interact with longing. She was missing her sisters. I knew that. During our trip, we searched for them but we never found them again. They could be in Europe where vampires are more active. Maybe we could? I don't want it if honest, I wanted to stay here, in Tuatha.

"How did you make it back here?!" Rosalie grabbed my attention again.

"Oh, um, that's a long story... it just matters that everyone is ok. But um why don't you explain how you're human?"

"It's crazy, isn't it? To be honest I was an accident. I attacked Jane, we were arguing out in the gardens after the funerals and a fist fight broke out and I got some of her blood in my mouth and this happened. It was a strange few days but Emmet is human too. Oh, you should see precious Hilly Marie, she's darling."

My sister went on and on about her child. I was avidly listening when I suddenly realized we were being watched. Alexandra made it into the grand entryway and was waiting to say hello. Rosalie gave us some space and Kate bucked up to greet Alexandra with a hug. It was almost painful to watch as Kate expressed how much she respects Alex but that she had to decide to go. Even if it was a mistake. Alex informed her that her choice saved our lives and that was enough for her to forgive us. We were shown around. The place was amazing and filled with fae creatures. She allowed them to live with her until their homes were rebuilt and ready for them. Kate was kind enough to give us space as she decided to take the tour alone to explore just how grand Tuatha had become. Once alone I felt the distance. I had hurt my sister for leaving her but that's not why she was so upset. She had forgiven me. When questioned she said nothing but I knew she was upset. I poked and prodded until she said it. She didn't want to be a queen, she was tired and ready to rest, and being a queen isn't rest.

"Well you've always expressed a desire to not rule but, sister there's no choice."

"I've accepted that." She nonchalantly said as if she already knew that response.

"Have you?" I tried to touch her arm.

"Maybe you're right." She didn't let me.

"What's it been like since I've been gone?" I tried again to reach out to her. To understand what's got her so upset.

"I don't want to speak about me. Tell me about all the adventures you got up to."

So I of course informed her of all the changes and the challenges of the above. The witches having done what witches do, I even told her about my sex life. None of my gossips was enough to make a difference in her mood. She was needed somewhere and eventually ran off to let me wander around. I found myself standing outside a balcony overlooking a courtyard. I was found by Jasper. He wasn't as forgiving as Alexandra and wasn't as easily bribed as Ambrose. He came to rest beside me. He was human. Well human enough. He appeared to be whatever Jane is. Some immortal, mortal? Carlisle if I recall was intrigued by staying alive but without the virus being spread. He certainly lived up to his promise. Jasper adjusted my mood and I laughed. It was a small laugh but it was enough to break the awkward silence between us.

"I missed you."

"I'm sure you were alright without me." He noticed that I was staring at him.

"Don't like the new look?"

"How have you been? It's been a few days since. "

"It's alright. Just relaxing."

"You, relaxing? I didn't know you knew the meaning."

"I've been painting. Much of the work I've been doing is private."

"Oh, will I get to see it later?"

"Maybe. Will you be around?"

I felt the sting of that moment but I kept it to myself and answered an earlier question. The elephant in the room. I had been struggling with this way of life for years and now there is an out but...

You're human. Humanish. I've got to admit seeing you with green eyes is intriguing. I can't remember what my eyes looked like. I can't remember much of anything from that era other than death. Remember when we last talked? I'm envious of you. I'm envious of what you have but."

"You're not staying are you?"

"No, Kate she needs her sisters and well she likes being this way. I want to be with her and so that means I can't be that."

"Then it was nice getting to say goodbye then."

He left before I could hug him. But he left a letter for me to read. It was beautifully written and expressed his happiness for me having found love but his sadness or losing a friend. Kate had been watching us unbeknownst. She came out of her hiding place after she was sure that we were alone and discussed something. We discussed staying here. She couldn't take me from my family and she had spent eons with Tanya. She felt it right I had the same. But she refused to be a human. I informed her that it appears we keep our powers, and she said she'd think about it.

——————————————

Jane

I was retired to my private rooms. The rooms were grand enough to accommodate three people. I was lounging at a large writing desk. It was old and held scratches on the top of the wood from someone before me. On top of the desk held an odd assortment of items that weren't mine but were used by me. Such as a candle that lit up my bedroom with a faint glow that cast shadows along the silken walls and marble and ivory floors. It was handmade and given to me as a gift. On the desk was a stack of paper. Along with something to write with. The paper was hand pressed and the pen was carved from glass and held a perfect tip. The ink was made from crushed petals. What was I writing? A letter. It was something that I frequently did in my free time back in the day and was keen to pick up again. Although I missed my pen pal. Alec and I were the best of friends then. I've taken to making him the recipient even if he shall never read another letter. I was telling him about my days here. They were splendid but filled with hard work. Mostly building and maintaining the crops and gardens but things have been nice and quiet after such harsh conditions. It's almost hard to believe. Now I know how I sound but not everything was perfect. Not yet anyway. The factions of dwarves are still around and still apprehensive of Alexandra but they have agreed to keep peace with her. As well as the giantesses and the fairies. Especially since she made all this happen. She's managed to mend the relationship between the fae on the other side too. The ones that were hidden in that forest. A filter of creatures from the past has slipped through and is living among us. Fauns and Pixies, Dryads, Nymphs, Satyrs, Hinds, and a few centaurs are here too. He would be amazed to see all this. I sighed as I closed the letter and put it away. I had heard there was a guest.

I was thinking unkindly about Alice. In the weeks that followed the war, much happened, like the burial grounds being made for those that didn't make it. The burial of Carlisle and Esme for example. It was rough for them all but especially Edward and Rosalie. They missed their sister quite a bit and could have used her shoulder to cry on. Edward and I bonded over our missing siblings. He had rather believed they were dead than that they had abandoned us. The days following that were busy. Honestly, none of us has had a moment to think or rest much especially Alexandra. She spends her waking moments tending to everyone but herself and any other second she can sleep. Mostly with Jasper and Edward. She sees me less often as I busy myself with helping too, but when she does she is so tender. She tends to just fall in my arms and pass out. I thought fondly of her.

I decided to freshen up and change my clothes. It was so nice when I was given these. I carefully fondled several pairs of hand-stiched articles of clothing made by the fairies. They were gifts from them. They were the finest silken pant suits I had ever felt and believe me over the years I've had plenty of dalliances with fine jewelry and clothing. I love the feel of the clothes against my skin. I rubbed it against my cheek. That silly little song my mother sang played in my head. I hummed along to it as I danced around the spacious room with slight excitement.

Mother foretold of a betrayer returning and then the wedding of a fantastic history would happen and I would be queen consort next to my eternal lover. I couldn't believe it was today. As a small child, I had dreamt about this day. As a fresh bloodthirsty teenager. I forsake this day. Now that it arrived and I'm several thousand years old, I'm teeming with anxiety, excitement, and depression. I honestly hadn't thought I'd ever see the day that I'd walk down the aisle at all. Love was something that I had pushed back. Sex was something awkward and difficult to experience as many of my suiters liked me for my body. What little I had at the time and now I'm experiencing Alexandra. It was intense. Much of it was filled with her passion because I hadn't been ready to experience her completely and so personally then. However tonight I intend to bed her well.

Once I had completely pampered myself, I found that my anxiety had lifted but my depressive state hadn't shaken away. I felt like crying as I stared at myself in my suit. Much of my sadness wasn't my own but remnants felt from my bond with Alexandra. Despite our success, she's unhappy. The others have noticed it too. You know who didn't care about that, Ambrose he's been hustling everyone. Trying to get our kingdom back 'online.' That's how Jasper puts it. The main function of the kingdom is to collect souls. We are an ancient afterlife after all. It's what the fae do best. Making deals. In the time before us, I was told that Morgan and Lilith shared that duty. Then of course when Morgan died it was strictly the demon deals being made. Now none are. Ambrose is ready to get to work. While Alexandra would like to rest. So she's as depressed as she's ever been. It's hard on them. Edward and Jasper. They still suffer from much of what happened. Jasper hasn't settled down from the war yet. It's reopened wounds. He spends his days painting horrible images. The things he did and saw. Mourning the things she did. The things we all did. Hm. I frowned at myself in the mirror and patted down my suit before heading out. Despite my mood, I was glad. The bad was over and once they see that. They will feel much better. I know it.

I was wandering the long aristocratic halls. Occasionally if I passed someone they waved. I have taken to trying to build a report with as many faes as possible. I smiled and waved and waved and smiled. I was stopped occasionally to be asked for something or told someone needed something and I added to the mental list of items we needed or they needed. Upon reaching the bridge I found that several of those items were there and people were shuffling around to help. Bringing things inside. The thing we needed most were seeds. There was plenty of food but we needed herbs. Especially healing herbs. Many people had injuries and infections. Alexandra does what she can but they are still afraid of magic so few allow her to heal them. The ones that do are grateful. There were extra clothes and blankets. Medical supplies. Building supplies. Snacks. I noticed decorations and pretended I hadn't seen them but with how I was dressed I made it obvious that I knew about the special surprise Alice had. Speaking of that seer. She appeared. She was walking with Kate and talking. They stopped speaking as they noticed me. Alice was drawn over and speaking to me about my attire. Questioning where I had gotten it from. When I explained the fairies made it for me she was off to them. Leaving Kate and me alone. It was odd. She wanted something but refused to be the first person to speak so I did.

"Well. Um, How was your trip?"

"Is that meant to be an insult?! Because we came back! Alright. Leaving wasn't something I'm proud of, I don't need your input about abandoning Alexandra. I already feel like such a disappointment."

"Hey, there's no need for that. I wasn't giving it. I was genuinely asking."

"Oh. It was alright. I enjoyed it."

"I see it was a bountiful experience. Will you be staying or going?"

"Want to get rid of me?"

"No, I was just curious, are you ever going to stop being so aggressive."

"Probably not but I think you've earned my respect."

"Oh really, well I'm honored."

She didn't wait around too long. But she did communicate that I looked well. I felt well too, at least in that moment. It was nice. I decided to wander a bit further down the bridge. Mostly to get a better look at all who came. Alexandra was out in the distance. She was helping Eric build a house. That's another issue. The fae here isn't happy that a Fomorian has survived but has been told who he is and they leave him alone. He doesn't bother anyone but her anyhow. I said a spell that allowed me to listen in. It was sneaky but I have an inkling she tells him the truth of how she's feeling and I want to hear those things. She's still distant when it comes to sharing her thoughts. Probably because they are so jumbled from exhaustion and grief. I digress.

————————————-

Alexandra.

It was quiet except for the sound of my father talking to me and an ax hacking at fat chunks of wood. The wood we were hacking would be sanded and used as timber for homes, firewood, and other things we were building. Homes, a hospital, hell an entire town, Charlie had the idea to build a park for some of the children. There weren't many but there were a few fae and only one human child that could play. So why not. The mere thinking of Charlie irritated me. It's not his fault he resembles his dead daughter. He tended to avoid me since the funeral. A lot of people have been avoiding me. Probably because of my attitude, but hey. I only did just slaughter an entire people. I was hacking away as I thought of them. The Fomorians had it coming. It's just, I hadn't expected it to be that violent. Flashes of bloodshed were painted behind my eyes, and the sounds of screams echoed in my ears. It was the sounds of the souls I've lost. Eric stopped chatting. He had probably stopped a while ago, I laid the ax down and took a seat. He plopped right next to me as we stared at all the land that was ours. The land of milk and honey. It was beautiful but...it was hard to enjoy after everything else.

"Did I ever tell you that I love you today?" Eric questions with honesty.

"Dad. You tell me every day."

"I mean it, kid. "

"I know and I feel the same."

"Wanna talk about it?"

I laughed at hearing him ask me that. I fell back into a tuft of grass and looked up at the sky. It was a sunny day and a rainbow was seen shining across the horizon. The air was crisp and clear. They had provided as they said they would. So where is my relief? Where is my milk and honey? It looks like I got stuck with more work while everyone else gets the benefit. Upon explaining this to my father I was lectured about what it means to be queen. I listened. Then I countered that he called me kid. He laughed and said I was his kid but doesn't make me a child anymore. That I must put away these childish notions and stand for my country, for the fae. It was difficult for him to say these things and sounded much like what Ambrose would sprout but he tried his best. Nearing the end of the conversation. He helped me up and we headed inside.

The castle was bustling with excitement for some reason and I didn't find out until I entered the throne room. It was vast and had been decorated differently than its normal golden appearance, yes, gold touched every inch the eye saw. From the chandeliers draped with crystals and diamonds and pearls. To the floors. The archways and pillars and even the fae murals along the ceiling were etched in gold. To the throne itself. Which sat far against the wall. On its plush seat was my gold crown. Everything in this room was opulent and golden and filled with riches. However, what was added were roses. White and gold roses covered every corner and draped down the pillars in garlands. Candles were lit tastefully on the chandeliers. They cast a warm glow. I was curious as to what was going on. When I attempted to ask. I was whisked away and taken upstairs by a faun woman. She was giggling as I continued to pry. The deer creature stutteringly and excitedly exclaimed it was the night of my coronation. I had forgotten, I had completely forgotten all about this day. The day that cements me as queen. I didn't say anything back to her as she lead me further and further away until we reached a room that was unfamiliar to me. Ambrose stood inside it alone. The faun lady disappeared with a second ration from Ambrose and I felt like I had been duped. He appeared proud of himself. When questioned. He informed me that he wouldn't have to resort to such trickery if I would just come when he sends for me.

I had a bad attitude and he was putting up with it as he prepared me for my day. I was forced to sit in a chair as he swirled around me working magic. Cleansing me, oiling me, perfuming me, then dressing. I was handed a silk suit and I felt powerful. The pants were wide-legged and appeared to make my legs appear longer, the waistline pulled in and defined my shape while the bust tastefully draped across my breasts. Each strand of silk was woven with stones and pearls along the bust. The jacket was double-breasted and cinched. My face was fabulous as was my hair. Wild. I appeared to look more fae. He accentuated the sharp features more clearly and fiercely. I looked mean but strong at least I knew that's how I was meant to feel. Things had a lackluster haze ever since things settled. It's too early to celebrate but it's what the people need to see. A strong leader. So I held my head high and forced myself.

Ambrose took my hand and led me out. The walk to the throne room was long. We discussed many things. Such as what was for dinner. How the houses were coming along and when I felt ready to attempt to open the doors of Tuatha. To make chaos, we need souls, during the war most of the chaos was lost. Since the turning of time. We have lots. There's technically no need for souls but I do understand that to make more we will. Ambrose doesn't want to wait but I do. It's not a pressing matter right now. He expressed the importance of keeping a kingdom running smoothly. I informed him we just got the kingdom back. Let's live a bit. He was quiet. I knew he would discuss this further with Eric and honestly, I was fine with that.

Upon reentry to the throne room. I understood that today was not just my day, but theirs too, I held my head higher at the sight of my parents. Eric and Clara and Elizabeth were dressed just as immaculately. Everyone. People were mingling and laughing and eating and being merry. It was strange. I tried not to be a soursop and mingled too. The mingling was brought to a standstill once the final guests arrived. Jasper Whitlock. Edward Cullen. Frankie Jane. I was one of the last to notice them but the first to express my deepest pleasure. They were just as handsome. Just as Royal. The boys were done up to the nines and were wearing royal garb that suited them well. But Frankie, she was dressed flawlessly, all of us wearing the Royal crest of the fire child on our attire but she held it with such grace and dignity and respect. I cried. The crowd parted to let them down. The second they were near me it began. Music was played from fae instruments that issued a dance and we four were center. Whistles and horns and strings and drums. They all played effortlessly to the beat. They stopped. Kind words were said by Ambrose and I was crowned queen before all. The party began again this time without me. I was hiding from the noise on a balcony that over looked the party. Edward found his way to me. I smiled. He returned the gesture but sneakily so. He dared me to escape with him for adventure. I let him know I had plenty.

"When did you turn into such a rule follower?"

"Will it risks lives?"

"No."

"Alright but if we get caught you take the blame."

He promised and cross his heart. He lifted me up on his back and he crawled out a window and we were off. Where we ended up. Back near the sinkhole. It was the only place that hadn't been affected. Probably because the iron still lingering. It was nothing more than a deep dark tunnel that lead underground. I spelled our clothing with protection from dirt before we flew down in to see the remains. It was dank and smelly and dark. I lit up the hole as much as possible but even my light was mostly consumed.

"What are we doing down here?"

"Looking for something, something I knew you wouldn't stop thinking about unless we found the damn thing."

I knew what he was talking about. I was caught red handed. Okay so I had been thinking of this place more often than not. I've been thinking about my book. I tried to ignore the desire to find it because I might be tempted to use it. When I explained that to Edward and he agreed. This could be stupid but he said trusted me. That he believes I've learned my lesson. We searched for the thing and did find it. But it wasn't alone. There was a strange little box that was found next to it. It didn't appear to have a way to open it. It was covered in etchings. I pocketed it for a moment but then left it. Something told me it was best left there. Then we left. I didn't tell Edward about the box but he was happy I found my grimoire. We flew around until we sat on a mountain with my book. He was holding it in his hands reading the pages out loud with intrigue. Especially whatever that dead chick was up to the last time she had it. We had a 'fond' discussion about her. I hadn't spoken about her since her death. But it was nice to scream to the heavens with joy that the harpy was finally dead. We returned to the castle. It had settled down. Food had been eaten and put away. Everyone had found themselves sleepy. There wasn't much to do but retire to bed. Edward left me to my own devices and I found myself wandering to find Jane where she was waiting patiently.

—————————————

Jasper.

The sun set hours ago. Across the rolling hills seen outside the high window of my rooms. I could see the sight of a fat moon that allowed just enough light to furrow through. A pad of hand pressed papers and water colors held on a palette allowed me to paint to my old heart's content. Was I painting the landscape? No. The things I painted felt oily and stuck in my throat. So, I can't repeat the horrors, I just paint them. Allowing the colors to wash away the blood that stains the hands and soul.

A knock on my door stopped me. I carefully placed the pad on a round table. There were other odd papers and drawings scattered all around it. My bare feet carefully padded across the cold tile. I opened a round top door that led to a hall. Standing inside the hall was Edward. He barged passed me without much hesitation. In his hand he carried a book.

The book was familiar and forbidden.

"Where the hell has that been?"

"Bella had it here and I found it," he said suspiciously as he tossed it on the table.

"Why bring it to me?" I asked confused.

"Alex believes she might use it and I figured we can't get rid of it, so who better than to trust it to than you?"

He wandered around my room. We all had first pick and chose rooms separately from each other. Mostly to get some space having been cooped up in each other's presence for this long. No wonder we fought all the time. I ignored him and went about painting. He watched me.

"Is there anything else I can help with?"

"Of course, I thought you'd never ask."

He was quiet as if he didn't know how it was going to go. I was getting frustrated. Edward didn't care and took his time. He had an awful idea. He wanted to use it. He came here. With the same book that ruined our lives, to keep it from being used. Yet he wants to open it and bring back the dead. He continued to speak about his desire to put things back where he felt they belonged. I knew this was grief and mourning so I listened intently to his inane thoughts about Carlisle. After he cried it out, he left me alone with it, stating that he knew the idea was wrong but he just needed to get it off his chest.

The interaction left me spinning for hours. I was still painting. Trying to forget what was said. Mostly because. His plan wasn't insane. It made sense that Edward has survivors guilt. It makes sense that Edward misses his father. It makes sense that Edward would feel guilty knowing that there's a cure for vampires and Carlisle never got to experience it. It made sense, because I missed Carlisle too. I missed them all. My friends that decided to leave… I hadn't thought of Peter or Charlotte since having last seen them, it stung when they left but I understood. They were looking for a home and at the time they thought we'd never find it…I looked around the lavish bedroom I'm in.

I was grateful. Truly grateful that we did. That all this wasn't for nothing. I put my paint pad down and found myself moving to open the book. Upon inspection of the ugly witch remains. I felt sort of ill. It makes sense why he doesn't feel at home. That's right. I said it. No matter how beautiful and gorgeous this place had become. I knew this still wasn't home. This was Ambrose and Alice. We had mostly, successfully completed their mission, with the cause of much struggle. I'm not the only one feeling it either. I carefully sat down to read its contents. My eyes were tired but they kept scrolling through the lines and taking in information. Much of what I learned was interesting and useful to a witch but did nothing for me. Except for one page. This page was useful because it was about souls. How to destroy them, how to mend them, how to toy with them too, but it also spoke about cleaning a soul… that's when I shut the book because it's insidious knowledge was getting to me. Edward was right to bring it to me. Although when I put it down to rest my eyes. I hadn't known I had been watched. Ambrose took the book and left my room. Where he had taken it? I didn't want to know because if I did. I might use it too. I dreamt of it. Of it's sly words saying it could make a soul whole again. That it could cleanse it of all the darkness it held. There was much darkness in me from all that I've done, all we've done.

That following morning. When I awoke and dressed and made my way downstairs for a breakfast fit for a king. I bypassed several rooms. One being Eric's. A scream so loud echoed from it that I didn't think. I just burst in. The sight I saw gave me chills. I saw the man naked. He was standing in his bathroom staring at himself. The creature that I had come to know as my father in law. Looked human. That ugly green tinge left his skin and he was nude. I had unfortunately heard of what happened to his manhood but seeing it back made my stomach turn. I raced out the room calling for Alex. He wasn't far behind me in a robe. We both had assumed one thing but when we found ourselves face to face with Alex inside her throne room. It was pretty obvious she didn't know. Ambrose appeared, just blinked into existence next to us. In his hand a crown. He spoke as he walked to her. Alexandra was seated on her throne. He bent on one knee. His head low. His arm across his chest as he held both the book and crown as evidence of what he had done. I didn't even understand but I knew that it was something dangerous. Something soul crushing. He shivered as he spoke.

"I submit before the queen of Tuatha. The queen that rules with a kind hand. The queen that stood up despite everyone thinking she couldn't. The queen that brought back my home… I have done something with great courage and that is stand by you. I would continue to for as long as you wish, but I recall you not wishing so. I spent last night, all night, fixing the things that you've done. The things I've done. I relieve you of your duty if you so wish to stand down from it."

He unbuttoned his shirt to show a cut. The cut he recieved when he tied his soul to Alexandra's. The cut he made to bend her will and make her submit. The crown he held was for Eric. But Alexandra got down from her throne and bended her knee to place it on him. She kissed his tears away as she accepted his deal and the cut faded. She held his head in her hands to say.

"But why? I don't understand… you said there was no other way?!"

"Youve earned it, that and your Jane told me what you said to him yesterday. About you not feeling well. About you needing rest. There's so much time left for you. Don't waste it. I wasted it. You know? Spending it being a slave. Travel… be a true Royal. It was an honor to serve by you alastronia but this is where I get off on this journey."

She was noticing something. As was I. Ambrose was fading away. Flickering out like a light bulb. She held him until he passed away and his crown fell. It rolled until it touched the feet of Eric. He picked it up confidently and placed it on his head and joined his daughter. He held her as they watched the last death of the war of Tuatha pass away. Eric pried his daughter from Ambrose's ashes and he helped her to me. I was ordered to take her home. To Forks. I held her in my arms. My face plastered with tears and I hobbled away. Leaving Tuatha was a journey in itself. Alexandra wasn't completely comfortable with leaving everything. She had just spent years of her life fighting to be here and now we leave? Edward was able to convince her it was for the best. That we needed time to heal before she was ready to rule. She hushedly agreed and then we went back. I didn't know what to expect. I had heard about what Alice had done. That there were others in our town. But I hadn't expected to find so many people. They were trying to do what we had been doing in Tuatha. Make it work. Much of the town wasn't fixed. The people lived in tents or the homes that were left standing. As we walked the streets. They did notice us. They knew who we were and some of them didn't like that we were around. No one bothered us though. They let us walk.

Jane was less than thrilled to see how many people were around and tried to question Eric's suggestion but I wasn't having it. He was right. This is home. For now. We would visit her true home whenever she needs but this is where she needs to be to get rested. Better. Jane quieted. We bypassed a familiar face as we were walking to the manor. It was Peter. He followed us home.

I let him. Upon seeing Brooke manor I felt ill. I remembered the last time I was here. The fire and the death. It was barely standing but still standing. The only room not filled with fire damage or spray painted in graffiti was Alexandra's old bedroom. Edward and Jane gave me and Peter a moment. I was trying to figure out how much work was needed and he followed me. Listening to me talk to myself. He eventually tried to apologize and I cut him off by asking where Charlotte was.

"She's here… she didn't think you'd want to see us both so I came alone."

"That's kind of her."

"Man, I'm sorry…"

"You know, it's all good. I'm glad you to are alive but if you can see I'm busy."

"I see that… I see you're something else too?"

"I'm humanish, got my powers and everything but no need for blood."

"Hm. Sounds like what those witches have been shooting those things with. Makes em easier to kill. I had heard about this place but ugh, we're leaving. If you wanna come. You can."

"Nah. I think I'm gonna stick with her and fix this place up."

I said goodbye to my old friend and went on upstairs. All while I moved about. I couldn't escape the feeling I was being watched. Then I remembered. This house is alive. It can feel and think and hear us like a person. I wonder if it missed us… Alexandra was fast asleep. Jane was unpacking our things and Edward was using spells to fix what he could. All in all. I was glad that things worked out. That we survived. Maybe when she's better, we'll head on back to Tuatha. She'd like that. I know I would like that too.

The witches manor.

As this story comes to a close and my children have come back to heal my wounds received throughout the tale. I find myself hosting them with patience. Watching as they rise and rest, as they mend and break from the stresses of life and death, I find it all so fascinating. To preen at the beginning and end with knowing eyes. I told you she was a witch! As the days turned into months. Occasionally visitors come. Some are welcomed and some are not so welcomed. But they all come to see her. The witch. She listens to them speak. Holds place for their stories and pains. Occasionally she even heals them. All who heard of Forks knew it was hers and that if they came to stay. They must abide by her orders. Which were to have peace and harmony. Eventually she left forks behind but left it better than she found it. As she traveled, slaughtering the rest of the fomorians. The town was turned into an extended community that linked to Tuatha de. A community filled with peace and harmony for as long as she reigned as the supreme